《The Lethal Love Hunter》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Dragon Dagger ¡°Enzo, sooner orter, you''ll end up dying under a woman''s spell!¡± Robin Bruce looked at the weak old man before him. Enzo Patton wiped off the lipstick mark on his face, put on a helpless expression, and then handed a bank card to him. ¡°Robin, spend as much as you want! There are millions of billions of dors in the Leopard Card! ¡°| have luxurious houses in major cities around the world. Feel free to move in any time you want. ¡°And this... Damn! Not this!¡± Enzo took out a ck cutout bra from his waist. Just as he handed it to Robin, he realized something was wrong. After a while, he took out a dagger in a strange color. ¡°This Dragon Dagger has been absent from the world for 50 years. Now I¡¯m entrusting it to you. It¡¯s no ordinary stagger. It has the power tomand... ¡°Oh, never mind. Someone will find you when it is time. Just wait in Londrnd. ¡°Robin, after you get married, you...¡± Enzo wanted to say something. Then four hot beauties came downstairs to take him away. ¡°Enzo, hurry up. We can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your apprentice is strong enough to fight a demon. He won''t get hurt!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Soon, Enzo¡¯s shouts came from his bedroom upstairs. Robin looked in the direction of the bedroom and shrugged his shoulders. He put the Leopard Card in his bag. After leaving Enzo¡¯s ce, he hailed a taxi to the airport. On the way, he observed the dagger. The lines on the Dragon Dagger looked like a flying dragon with strong power. Its golden scales shone brightly in the dark car... After a flight of over 20 hours, he finally arrived in Hallcester, Londrnd. It was a developed city in the east of Londrnd. At that moment, it was snowing in thete afternoon. Looking at the note about his engagement, Robin asked about it and went to the Brown Group downtown by taxi. Enzo told Robin that his fianc¨¦e was Miranda Brown. Their engagement was set up by their grandfathers. Back then, they hadn¡¯te to the world yet. Robin lived with Enzo for years. He asked Enzo where his grandfather and parents were many times. But Enzo wouldn''t tell him. Since his childhood, Robin had learned medical,bat, and even assassination skills from Enzo. Enzo took him to Bronia years ago. It was a battlefield of mercenaries. Then, a man titled the Annihtor became famous around the world. He was mysterious. And his code name was Dragon. Robin looked at the words on the yellowed page. ¡°What does my fianc¨¦e look like? Is she pretty and gentle?¡± He tried to picture Miranda Brown in his mind on the way. It took him 30 minutes to get to the downtown area in Hallcester. He lowered the car window and savored the nightscape. Asense of familiarity came over. But suddenly, he sensed danger. It wasing at him quickly. Robin looked forward warily. ¡°Bang!¡± There were sounds of screeching brakes and crushing cars. A Porsche got crushed and slid towards his taxi fast. The taxi driver was panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Robin grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and pulled the handbrake with the other, managing to turn the taxi! The taxi avoided the Porsche at a slight distance from it. ¡°Bang!¡± After a moment of silence, gunshots broke the silence. Four armed men jumped out of a BMW that got stuck by the barrier. Two of them pointed their guns at people. Aman rudely pulled an injured woman out of the Porsche and pressed his gun against her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Abald man in the lead snapped at the crowd. ¡°Squat!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± He shot a brave man in the head. Screams sounded in the panicked crowd. Everyone squatted with their heads down. Just then, Robin was leaning against the chair in the taxi, looking at the hostage outside. The snowkes danced in the cold lights on the street. There were horrible car idents with blood in the snow. It gave a hint of death to the night. Under the yellow lights, the woman was tall and gorgeous. There was blood on her delicate face. Yet, her beauty was not to be hidden. Then, the robber found Robin in the car. ¡°Get out and squat!¡± The robber pointed his gun at Robin at once. Robin smiled lightly and ignored him as he put down the window. Robin looked up at the hostage. ¡°Let go of her!¡± His voice was not loud. But it sounded so cold in the freezing wind. He was resolute and dominant! The robber¡¯s hand holding the gun shook subconsciously. In fear, the woman looked over. The nce at the profile with a half-smile in the car made her heart beat fast. The woman was Karina Huber. She was from the Huber family, the biggest family in Hallcester. She was the CEO of the Huber Group. With such a high status, she had met many big shots. However, she had never met such a handsome andposed man. He could even stay cool in front of these ouws. ¡°You are risking your neck!¡± The robber paused and then snapped fiercely. He pulled the trigger. ¡°No!¡± Karina closed her eyes in fear and screamed in despair. Acold wind blew over, making the trees shake. At that moment, it was hard to see clearly. The snowkes kept dancing in the air! After a gunshot, silence fell upon the scene. On the cold street, Karina stood alone. Everyone looked around subconsciously. After the initial shock, they discovered the four robbers lying lifeless in the snow. It happened so fast that it seemed unrealistic. If their bodies had not been here... They would have thought it was a dream! The robbers all had their necks cut! Blood gushed from their necks, creating a warm mist above the frigid snow! ¡°Karina, are you...OK?¡± A Mercedes drove over fast. Then a gray-haired man got out of the car and walked to her fast, anxious. ¡°Grandpa, | ... I¡¯m fine!¡± Karina came back to her senses. She grabbed the arm of Harold Huber, her grandfather. She was trembling uncontrobly. She watched with fear in her beautiful eyes as the taxi drove away in the snow. She didn¡¯t see Robin''s face clearly. But his cold killing intent lingered on her mind. Harold looked at the robbers¡¯ bodies and wiped the cold sweat off his head. ¡°Tell the Huber family to find the young man in the taxi now! ¡°Search everywhere to find him!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The New Year''s Party Robin left by taxi and went to the Brown Group. At that moment, the Brown Group was celebrating the new year. Before the building, there were various fancy cars. The decorations looked colorful. There were big shots in Hallcester. Robin stood out among the well-dressed guests, looking like a fish out of water in his casual attire. But the receptionists didn¡¯t stop him at the entrance. After all, many rich men loved to be low-key. It was hard to distinguish the rich from the poor ording to clothes. After entering the hall, he came to the buffet. He was so hungry after a flight of over 20 hours. Not noticing people¡¯s gazes, he got a te of food and two sses of red wine. Then he started eating. ¡°He is here for food?¡± ¡°| thought he was from a rich family and stayed low at the party on purpose.¡± ¡°Wow, look at him go! He must have been starving for years, the way he wolfed down that food!¡± ¡°He must be a poor guy who¡¯s trying to make money by rubbing elbows with the wealthy at fancy parties.¡± ¡°How could they let such a liar in? Ask the waiter to report this to the manager and drive him away!¡± Soon, Robin attracted people¡¯s attention. Stephens Brown, the butler of the Brown family, came to him as people required. He frowned at Robin, who was eating. ¡°Sir, did you get invited by the Brown Group to our New Year''s party?¡± Robin chewed the beef and said without looking up, ¡°No. I¡¯m Miranda Brown¡¯s fianc¨¦. | came to marry her.¡± It shocked everyone! What a liar! He even imed that he was Miranda Brown¡¯s fianc¨¦! How ridiculous! Miranda was the president of the Brown Group. She was a gorgeous businesswoman in Hallcester! Countless rich and powerful men wanted to win her heart. But Robin, dressed casually, looked so poor. How dare he say that at the party! ¡°How dare you!¡± Stephens snapped. ¡°You are so bold. | can let you off if you get out now. Or | will break your legs!¡± The guests looked at Robin teasingly,ughing. ¡°He must be crazy in hunger! How dare he talk nonsense at the party of the Brown family?¡± ¡°How would Ms. Brown have a fianc¨¦ like you?¡± ¡°Don''t tter yourself. Look at you! Hahaha...¡± Robin hadn''t swallowed the beef in his mouth. Hearing their words, he looked up at people¡¯s twisted smiles. He gave Stephens a once-over and snapped, ¡°Who the heck are you? What makes you think you can just tell me to scram? I¡¯m Miranda¡¯s fianc¨¦, so you better let her know | wanna talk to her.¡± Stephens staggered and snapped, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m Stephens Brown, the butler of the Brown family!¡± Robin paused and smiled, ¡°Oh, Stephens? You are on my side then. OK. Now take me to my wife.¡± ¡°Damn! He is not only poor but also crazy!¡± The guests got excited in the hall. ¡°He talked like that to the butler? Impressive!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that Stephens is an expert in martial arts. Few people dare to go against him in this city.¡± ¡°Looks like he will be dead meat!¡± Stephens sneered, ¡°Young man, | dare you to say it again!¡± Robin looked at him in confusion. ¡°Shit! You seem to be slow. You don¡¯t understand me?¡± His words made peopleugh again. ¡°That¡¯s indeed something.¡± ¡°He actually sees himself as Ms. Brown¡¯s fianc¨¦...¡± Stephens¡¯ face changed in anger. He shouted, ¡°You ask for it!¡± He got humiliated by Robin before so many big shots in Hallcester. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let Robin off. Then, he threw his punch at Robin. He tried so hard! Robin paused and looked at Stephens in confusion. He thought, ¡°Damn! How dare you hit me? You are done!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Seeing his punch, Robin just patted him lightly. Stephens felt that his punchnded on a hard iron board. Losing his bnce, he staggered away. Robin nced at Stephens and shook his head in disdain. Theughter in the hall turned into shouts. Stephens was actually knocked down by an unknown man with a punch easily! They didn¡¯t expect this crazy young man to be so strong. Stephens was shocked. He did his best! He believed that few people could take it in Hallcester. But Robin took it so easily by patting him! Was it a coincidence? Was he careless? A dozen bodyguards of the Brown Group came with tasers. ¡°What''s wrong, Stephens?¡± Stephens was mad and pointed at Robin. ¡°He messed around at the New Year¡¯s party. Tie him and break his legs!¡± The bodyguards surrounded Robin ordingly. Robin sighed, wondering why they did so. He thought, ¡°I told you I was Miranda¡¯s fianc¨¦. Why are you still messing with me? You wanna try me? OK! Go ahead!¡± Just as these bodyguards waved their tasers and wanted to jump at Robin together... They saw a figure move fast. Meanwhile, their necks got hit. Then, they fainted on the ground in an instant. Robin looked at them and shook his head. ¡°You guys are so weak.¡± It made people scream in the hall. What happened? They saw nothing. But Stephens frowned as he watched. Robin was no pushover! Just then, another dozen guards came over from outside and wanted to fight Robin. Suddenly, a shout sounded in the hall. ¡°Enough! What are you doing?¡± It became quiet at once. A young and pretty woman came downstairs from the second floor. People looked at her. She was well-shaped and had fine features. Her bright beautiful eyes gave out cold lights. It was Miranda Brown, the president of the Brown Group Chapter 3 Chapter 3 I am your fiance ¡°Are you Miranda Brown?¡± Robin walked past the coward, walked over to Miranda and sized her up. Miranda frowned slightly in confusion and said coldly: ¡° Who are you? ¡°This is our New Year party. How could you waste your time here? ¡°You better get out before we get too angry!¡± Robin was surprised that his fianc¨¦e was so tough. But he liked me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miranda, I''m your fiance. I came to marry you. When can we get married? Laughter came from the silent room. How absurd! ¡°Enough! If you keep talking nonsense, I won''t show you mercy! Miranda snapped. The man next to him took a step forward and I blurted out: ¡°Nut! How dare you make fun of Miranda...? ¡°Go away!¡± Robin pushed him away and approached her. ¡°Miranda, I''m your fiance. This is themitment agreement between our grandparents.¡± He handed her a piece of yellow paper. The party guests were shocked. ¡°Agreement?¡± ¡°A well-prepared liar!¡± ¡°Did I even prepare that to move up the socialdder?¡± Miranda''s eyes turned as she unconsciously looked at the paper in her hand. His body trembled slightly. The signature was actually his grandfather''s! Jacob Walsh, the man next to Miranda, was surprised to see the yellow paper in Robin''s hand. How dare a poor man like Robin try topete with him? Jacob was upset! ¡°Agreement? Let''s go! ¡°It is a time of freedom!¡± ¡°Heh, do you think you can lie to him with a piece of shit?¡± Jacob signaled to his bodyguards. ¡°Take it out!¡± ¡°Wait, Mr. Walsh!¡± Miranda took the paper and stopped it. She frowned at the paper. A long time ago, his grandfather told him about themitment. But she didn''t expect it to be true! I looked at Robin. His clothing did not suggest wealth or power. ¡°What do you do? What''s happening with your family? Miranda asked tentatively. Robin shrugged. "I have no job. ¡° My family could have died.¡± Someone sneered in the hallway: ¡°A homeless man without a job¡­¡± Miranda looked at him with disdain. How could such a low life be your fiance? Her goal was to be a woman like Cecilia Decker, the president of Purpeak International Group! ¡°Commitment? ¡°Nonsense!¡± A middle-aged man came out, stood in front of Miranda, and snapped. ¡°Young man, go now. ¡°You are not wee!¡± It was Miranda''s father, Alex Brown. ¡°Sir. Brown! Mr. Brown!¡± Jacob said politely. Julia Corbett, Alex''s wife, I was happy. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Walsh.¡± Then, with a lot of makeup, He turned to Robin coldly: ¡°Commitment? Bah! What liar! ¡°Look at you! Do you think you are good enough for my daughter? Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Are You Good Enough for My Daughter? Looking at them, Robin was annoyed. He came to keep his grandfather¡¯s promise. What did it have to do with money and status? He had arge sum of money in the bank card from Enzo! Wasn''t it good enough for the Brown family? ¡°Enough! Stop!¡± Miranda frowned and stopped her family from talking. She looked up at Robin. ¡°This is the New Year¡¯s party for the Brown Group. My grandfather is still in another country. ¡°As for the engagement, I''ll ask him after the party. ¡°The Brown family never breaks our promises! ¡°Now that you have this, | won¡¯t drive you away. ¡°You can drink and eat if you want. ¡°But remember! ¡°We have all the big shots in Hallcester here. They are my guests. You should not bother them. OK?¡± Then, Miranda threw the paper at Robin and walked onstage. Jacob sneered and pointed at Robin. ¡°Hey, you''d better leave after finishing eating! You shouldn¡¯t havee!¡± The guests in the hallughed mockingly. They looked at Robin with pride. Suddenly, it made Robin disgusted. Miranda¡¯s delicate face looked so ugly. She said he could eat and drink if he wanted. But he was not a beggar! ¡°| have no time for this boring party. Ask your grandfather to give me a reply now.¡± Robin didn¡¯t move and shrugged his shoulders. Miranda stopped, turned around slowly, and put on an impatient face. ¡°Are you forcing me?¡± Robin smiled lightly, ¡°You overthink it. You are not good enough for that.¡± Miranda gnashed her teeth in anger. She had never been mocked like this by a man! Staring at him, Miranda called Bradshaw Brown at once. She turned on the speaker on purpose. ¡°Grandpa, a guy named Robin Bruce came to our New Year¡¯s party. ¡°He showed us an engagement agreement you made with his grandfather. What is going on?¡± Bradshaw paused. ¡°Miranda, it¡¯s a long story. ¡°Back then, | just started my business and suffered setbacks. The Brown Group was cornered. ¡°l asked my family and friends for help, but no one helped me. ¡°Thepany was almost dead when his grandfather helped me and lent me 160 thousand dors. Then | made it. ¡°Both of you would be given birth to soon. ¡°To show my gratitude, | offered to set you up.¡± Miranda was annoyed. ¡°Grandpa, | don¡¯t want this!¡± Bradshaw fell silent. ¡°| was impulsive when | made the decision. ¡°His family has disappeared for years. They must have declined. ¡°But our family is different. We are somewhat powerful in Hallcester. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry him, | won¡¯t make you.¡± Miranda hesitated. ¡°You mean it can be canceled?¡± Bradshaw sighed. ¡°My bad! | didn¡¯t think carefully. If you don¡¯t like it, just cancel the engagement! ¡°But we need to be polite. ¡°The Bruce family is now declining. Let''s return 160 thousand dors to them to end this.¡± Miranda stopped frowning. She looked at Robin coldly and handed him a check. ¡°You heard that? My grandpa¡¯s answer! ¡°We are so much different. Just tear the agreement! ¡°Here is a check of 160 thousand dors. Here you are! ¡°Remember, our families are even now!¡± Robin looked at the paper in his hand and then Miranda, who was proud and cold. He smiled, ¡°OK! Hope you will never regret it!¡± Jacob mocked, ¡°Regret? Hahaha... Jerk, how would the Brown family regret it? In your dream!¡± ¡°Get out now!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Robin''s eyes were cold. Miranda snorted, ¡°Leave! | don¡¯t want you to be embarrassed. ¡°Don''t try to fight Jacob back. You are never hisparison! ¡°You can live a good life with the money! ¡°In your case, you should be realistic. Just marry an ordinary woman. ¡°Besides, | will never regret this!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Robin looked at her disgusting face and tore the agreement as well as the check. Fragments scattered. Chapter 5 Apologize! Miranda snorted and murmured, ¡°What a stupid proud man! He will regret it soon!¡± Just then, noises came from the entrance. The crowd split and made way for Harold and Karina. They walked in, led by Mark Huber. Mark looked at Robin, who was in the crowd, and said quietly, ¡°Mr. Huber, Mr. Bruce is here.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes lit up. He walked fast to Robin. People whoughed at Robin were shocked to see Harold and Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber and Mr. Huber actually came here!¡± The Brown family cheered up soon and greeted them. Alex ran to Harold excitedly. ¡°Ms. Huber, Mr. Huber, it¡¯s my honor to have you here as my guests!¡± Miranda bowed to them with a smile too. ¡°Mr. Huber, Ms. Huber, please take a seat!¡± Harold ignored them with a dark face, walking to Robin. After finding out that Robin was at the party, Mark informed Karina and Harold at once. They came here a while ago. Since Miranda and Robin were talking about their engagement, they didn¡¯t show up. When Robin tore the paper and check, they were relieved. And they knew Robin better. The Brown family didn¡¯t realize Harold¡¯s anger. Harold and Karina¡¯s appearance made them so excited! The Huber family invested a lot of money in a park in the city. The project would begin soon. The Brown family wanted to be part of the project. But the Brown family was not good enough to work with the Huber family. However, Harold and Karina, who were in charge of the project, both came to the party of the Brown family. It meant that the Brown family might have the chance. Over these years, Harold seldom went to parties in Hallcester. And the Brown family¡¯s New Year''s party was not even a top one! Of course, the Huber family wouldn¡¯te! After all, the Huber family was the biggest family in Hallcester. They were in charge of various projects. Even the mayor of Hallcester respected them. The guests were also excited. It was so exciting to go to the same party with Harold and Karina! These people from other smaller families could brag about it for a long time. ¡°Mr. Huber, it is noisy here. We have boxes on the second floor...¡± Alex followed Harold and Karina respectfully. Harold snorted, ¡°You have high thresholds. No need! | just came here for someone!¡± Alex paused, not knowing what he meant. ¡°Mr. Bruce, sorry to bother you!¡± Harold came to Robin and greeted him. ¡°I came to invite you to my ce for a drink.¡± Robin was surprised and said, ¡°I have no time, and | don¡¯t like drinking.¡± Then he walked to the door. The Brown family was puzzled. Harold invited Robin to his ce? Impossible!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Except for Ethen Finley, the major of Hallcester, and Cecilia... No one was treated like this. Did Harold make a mistake? Robin was just amon man who got rejected by the Brown family. How could Harold invite such amon man to his ce? To people''s surprise, Robin even said no proudly! They believed that Robin was afraid. ¡°Stop!¡± After a moment of confusion, Jacob snapped at Robin¡¯s back. ¡°Jerk, how could you talk like that to Mr. Huber? ¡°Kneel and apologize to him! Or | will break your legs!¡± Robin paused and turned around slowly. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Damn! So what? Now...¡± Jacob was disdainful. But before he could finish, Robin stretched out to grab his hair and pressed down. ¡°Bang!¡± Jacob''s legs shook. He lost his bnce and knelt before Robin. His knees hit the ground hard, which made him grit his teeth in pain. His face was twisted. ¡°How dare you hit me? I...¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were red. He struggled to stand up. Robin actually embarrassed him in front of the upper ss in Hallcester. What was worse, Karina, the woman he liked, was here too! Jacob wanted to kill Robin. ¡°Bam! Bam! Bam!¡± Before he could continue, Robin pped him three times. Blood came out of his mouth. ¡°Believe it or not, | can even kill you!¡± Jacob covered his face and shut up, looking at his half-smile in fear! ¡°Robin, you went too far!¡± snapped Miranda. ¡°| know you are mad because the engagement was canceled. But what are you doing? ¡°To show how rude you are? ¡°This is all that you low life can do? ¡°Now kneel and apologize to Mr. Walsh! ¡°Then | can ask the Walsh family for mercy to keep you alive. Otherwise...¡± ¡°What? Heh! He is just a bad guy. So what if Robin hit him?¡± Karina stepped forward and looked at Miranda coldly. Miranda was shocked. ¡°Ms. Huber, he...he hit Mr. Walsh at our party...¡± ¡°You mean you took Jacob¡¯s side?¡± Karina said coldly. ¡°If so, we don¡¯t mind destroying your family too!¡± Miranda was startled. She didn¡¯t know why Karina would defend Robin! The Brown family and the guests eximed. They were puzzled. What was the Huber family doing? They took Robin¡¯s side? Alex said with doubt, ¡°Mr. Huber, Ms. Huber, did you get tricked by this guy? ¡°We just canceled the engagement with him. He is just a low life...¡± Harold had a dark face. ¡°He is our honored guest! How dare you let Jacob humiliate him? You think we are pushovers?¡± ¡°Honored guest?¡± Alex was shocked. His body shook. And he almost fell. Harold was the head of the biggest family in Hallcester. His anger made everyone scared! The guests then noticed his cold eyes. So Harold and Karina didn¡¯te for the New Year''s party held by the Brown family? Why did they get mad at the Brown family? The Brown family was astonished. What was going on? They didn¡¯t think they had offended the Huber family before. Why was the Huber family so hostile? But Harold and Karina¡¯s warnings made them too scared to doubt it. Harold walked to Robin, pointed at Jacob, who was kneeling, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, if you want, | can turn the Brown family and the Walsh family into ashes!¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Harold¡¯s Wrath In the silent but warm hall, the atmosphere was intense. Everyone could tell his anger from Harold¡¯s words. Alex¡¯s legs went weak, and he fell. Miranda also shook dizzily. The Brown family and all the guests took a tumble. They noticed a detail! The Huber family actually had something to do with Robin! Was the Brown family wrong about the Bruce family¡¯s status? Maybe the Bruce family was not as bad as they had imagined! Otherwise, Harold and Karina wouldn''t have taken Robin¡¯s side. The Huber family did so probably because the Bruce family was even stronger than the Huber family! It made the Brown family nervous. People heard about how Harold built up his wealth and power. It was said that he killed many people. He was as cruel as Conway Lambert, the Underground Demon King! All the people against the Huber family had disappeared. If Harold was mad enough to decide to destroy the Brown family and the Walsh family... He didn¡¯t even need to do it himself. He just needed to leak the news, and then other families would jump at them. They could destroy the Brown family easily! ¡°What should we do? Robin knows the Huber family! Surprising!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber and Mr. Huber even support him in public. They even threatened the Brown family and the Walsh family for him!¡± ¡°| should have made friends with him to get closer to the Huber family!¡± The guests changed their minds at once. They kept a distance from the Brown family subconsciously. And they approached Robin and the Huber family secretly with ttering eyes. Harold spoke just now. It was up to Robin if the two families would be destroyed. If Robin was mad at their offense, they would be in trouble! Alex was on the ground. Miranda was in a daze. And the Brown family was terrified. They looked at Robin withplex feelings like criminals waiting for their sentence. The man who got humiliated by them was now controlling their lives! Robin took a wipe from the waiter to wipe his hand and then threw it at Jacob. He smiled coldly, ¡°Never mind. Just a low life. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± The Brown family was relieved. Harold sneered, ¡°Now that Mr. Bruce decided to let it go, we would let you off! ¡°How dare you humiliate my guest? ¡°| hate snobbish and ungrateful people who break their promises! ¡°You were not grateful to Mr. Bruce for his help and even humiliated him! ¡°You snobbish people don¡¯t deserve to have me as your guest! ¡°Rubbish! If you do this again, | will destroy you!¡± Harold¡¯s words were terrifying. Everyone on site was scared. They had never seen Harold get so mad before. The Brown family didn¡¯t dare to look at Harold, let alone speak. They were nothing in front of him! If Harold wanted to destroy the Brown family, it would be a piece of cake. They humiliated Robin proudly. But now, they lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. The sudden change made the Brown family annoyed! Why could Robin be an honored guest to the Huber family? Alex and Miranda frowned in confusion! Meanwhile, they were mad. But they didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Harold¡¯s anger could be dangerous! They couldn¡¯t take it! If they had known Robin¡¯s background, they would have agreed to marry Miranda to him! Then the Brown family would be able to take advantage of the Huber family and prosper! However, there was such an ident! Harold cklisted the Brown family in anger! It made Miranda annoyed! Robin was just a poor guy. But Harold and Karina took him as an honored guest! And he seemed so proud and disdainful!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was uneptable! Miranda thought, ¡°How dare he look down on me?¡± She believed that Robin was just throwing his weight around. Without the Huber family, Robin was nothing! Miranda was angry. But she swallowed her anger at the thought of the park project. She stepped forward to bow to Harold and Karina. ¡°Mr. Huber, Ms. Huber, don¡¯t be mad, please. It was a mistake. We didn¡¯t know he was your guest. ¡°If we had known this, we wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Harold ignored her. Miranda thought Harold was no longer mad when he was silent. Then she looked at Karina and said with respect, ¡°Ms. Huber, now that there is no misunderstanding, let''s go to the box on the second floor. ¡°| really want to talk about the park project with you. We want to work with you.¡± Karina didn¡¯t even look at Miranda and said coldly, ¡°I have no time!¡± Miranda paused. Her delicate and fair face turned red! She was rejected by Karina in front of so many big shots in Hallcester! It was embarrassing! Then Karina walked to Robin, staring at him with his beautiful eyes. Robin felt as if he had been watched by a wolf. It was creepy. In fact, Karina overshadowed Miranda in terms of height, shape, appearance, and temperament. Her beautiful eyes were staring at him. It moved Robin. ¡°Robin, | want you to be my...¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Miranda Is Nothing Robin heard Karina¡¯s wordse out of her seductive lips, and he felt his heart skip a beat as he grabbed his cor. He was trying to tell Karina that he had his bottom line. The unexpected scene startled the guests who came to the Brown¡¯s house for the New Year¡¯s party. Karina was from the Huber family. She was Harold¡¯s only granddaughter, the president of the Huber Group, and the most gorgeous woman in all of Hallcester. What was she doing? Karina looked as if she... ¡°Robin, can you be my boyfriend?¡± Karina said bluntly, blushing and blinking. Everyone was eximing at the hall. Karina showed affection to Robin in public. Robin was a poor man whom Miranda canceled her engagement with. How could Robin win Karina¡¯s heart? Miranda froze in the hall, feeling extremely awkward. She wanted to stab Robin to death. The New Year¡¯s party held by the Brown family was supposed to be her stage. She was supposed to be in the limelight. But the bastard Robin ruined everything. More upsettingly, Robin was viewed as a distinguished guest by the Huber family. It happened right after she canceled her engagement with him. Karina confessed her love to him in front of everyone. Was Miranda being stupid and ruining her uing glory? No way! Miranda thought she was never wrong. Robin was dressed shabbily and seemed shy, which didn¡¯t make himself worthy of her. Miranda was determined to be a powerful woman like Cecilia, the president of Purpeak International Group. Miranda had her guess. It must be Robin, the despicable little man, who used some deceitful means to gain the trust of the Huber family. He deceived Harold and gained his trust. Harold and Karina were cheated. She thought, ¡°Huh, Robin! ¡°When one day the Huber family realizes you''re a liar... ¡°You''ll die miserably.¡± However, such an incredible scene still shocked the guests at the party. Especially the rich young men. They were cursing Robin in their heart. Damn, he was so lucky. Karina showed affection to him in public. Why didn¡¯t such a good thing happen to them? Even though they were thinking it, none of them had the guts to say something out of line. They looked at Robin with horror. The fact was... Regardless of Robin¡¯s identity... If he became Karina¡¯s husband, he would be a dominating man in Hallcester. However, the even more blood-boiling plot continued to thicken. Robin looked at Karina, paused for a while, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you right now. Let''s talk about itter.¡± Damn! People at the party wanted to throw wine bottles at him together. Could Robin stop pretending? He would be punished for his words. Miranda was ck-jawed out of surprise. Robin tore apart her check worth 160 thousand in front of everyone. And now he even didn¡¯t agree to be Karina¡¯s boyfriend. How could he possibly say ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter¡±? Robin was bluffing, wasn¡¯t he? Everyone was stunned. This was a hallucination, right? Karina was rarely seen in public. She had a lofty image. She was indifferent to anyone. To be able to meet her, see her smile, or say a word to her needed the luck to win a lottery ticket. No one dared to dream about being her boyfriend. Moreover... Karina¡¯s husband would be second to none in Hallcester. Did Robin hear what he said?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When everyone thought Karina would be furious... She smiled softly and nodded. ¡°Alright. I''ll wait for your answer.¡± Geez! What was going on? Robin was like an idiot. How could the goddess of Hallcester ept him? She seemed to be happy. How could it be? No one would believe it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes tonight. Moreover... Robin ignored Karina¡¯s feelings and the surrounding people. He walked out of the door. Karina obediently followed behind him and walked out of the hall with him. Harold watched the scene andughed. ¡°Good! Perfect! Huh-huh!¡± Surrounded by Mark and other bodyguards, Harold also walked out. What happened to the powerful Huber family? Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today? Why were they so humble in front of a trash like Robin? The Huber family acted as if Robin was showing mercy to them by not denying Karina. Standing in the crowd, Miranda looked lonely and depressed. Robin''s words and actions humiliated her and her family. His words... He meant he didn¡¯t even care about Karina¡¯s love. In his eyes, Miranda was nothing. Karina was the most beautiful woman in Hallcester. Everyone thought she was like a goddess. Whether in terms of family background or appearance, Miranda was inferior to Karina. Did the Bruce family turn into a dominating rich family? Otherwise, why would the Huber family respect Robin so much? Was Miranda wrong? ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s just a clown who''s got lucky,¡± Jacob said sternly. He stood up from the ground and walked to Miranda''s side. ¡°He must have set up a trap to gain the trust of the Huber family. His scheme will be exposed sooner orter. ¡°Today, the bastard humiliated me. The Walsh family will never let go of him. ¡°A poor bumpkin! We Walsh family can make a slight move and kill him with ease.¡± Chapter 8 It¡¯s Critical for the Huber Family Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 It¡¯s Critical for the Huber FamilyPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing that Miranda was still depressed, Jacob wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and continued, ¡°Miranda, are you unhappy because of the Eastern Business District project? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My dad has started to get in touch with Cecilia from Purpeak International Group. ¡°She said that she can give us a share of more than 1 billion for cooperation for the project. ¡°| will talk to Ms. Decker and ask if we can give 30% of our share to the Brown family. ¡°As you know, Purpeak International Group is thergest shareholder of the Eastern Business District project.¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard so. Cecilia from Purpeak International Group was as popr as the Underground Demon King Conway in Hallcester. Cecilia was Miranda¡¯s goddess. After she was in charge of the Brown Group, Miranda was determined to be a woman like Cecilia. Back then, Purpeak International Group just opened its market in Hallcester. Conway tried to suppress its development. In less than a month. Conway failed to suppress Purpeak International Group''s development by all means. Instead, he was forced to apologize to Miranda and promised to keep peace with Purpeak International Group. Purpeak International Group thrived in Hallcester. Cecilia became the most mysterious, charming woman in Hallcester. Miranda said in doubt, ¡°Mr. Walsh, you mean your family is in touch with Ms. Decker from Purpeak International Group?¡± Jacob was stunned for a while and smiled. ¡°Yes. So, Miranda, we don¡¯t have to fear the Huber family, let alone a poor man from a lower status like Robin.¡± The guests at the party were also shocked to learn this. Cecilia from Purpeak International Group. She kept a low profile in Hallcester. She was mysterious and yet dominating. She was unfathomable. In front of Cecilia, the Huber family didn¡¯t dare to say they ruled the business circle in Hallcester. The Walsh family was in touch with her. It looked like the Walsh family was powerful enough in Hallcester. The Brown family sighed in relief. Miranda¡¯s mother Julia cheered up and recovered from her fear. ¡°Ms. Decker from Purpeak International Group is somebody! ¡°Jacob, Miranda and we Brown family are counting on your family. ¡°When we cooperate with Purpeak International Group, Robin will no longer be proud in front of our family.¡± Asmile gradually spread across Miranda¡¯s face. She sneered in her heart and thought, ¡°Robin, you are rude, uncultivated. You thought you would be awesome after you were close to the Huber family? That''s ridiculous. You won''t be as good as Jacob. Don¡¯t even think of raising your head in front of me. I''ll be a queen like Cecilia from Purpeak International Group. By then, I''ll ask you to kneel and beg for mercy if you dare to ignore me.¡± After leaving the Brown Group, Harold quickly caught up with Robin and respecifully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please get in my car!¡± Robin stopped. He intended to say no, but he saw Harold and Karina¡¯s sincerity. Back at the Brown family¡¯s party, they stood up for him. For Robin''s good, Karina summoned her courage to confess her love to him. She boosted Robin''s confidence. Robin didn¡¯t need this. But the Huber family was of integrity. ¡°If it were not for you, Mr. Bruce, Karina might have been hurt. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you''re our savior. I¡¯d be willing to give all our assets to you to show my thanks. ¡°From then on, Mr. Bruce is the most honored guest of my family. You can take any property of the Huber family at any time. Everyone in the Huber family will obey your orders. ¡°What my granddaughter said at the party is not a white lie, nor is it purely to vent anger for you. ¡°That¡¯s her real thought, and we Huber family agrees. Please think about it carefully, Mr. Bruce.¡± At this moment, the blush on Karina¡¯s face instantly spread to her fair ears. She shyly avoided Robin¡¯s eyes. Robin smiled indifferently. ¡°It was nothing that | rescued you before. | just happened to see you in trouble. It didn¡¯t cost me much effort.¡± Harold took a step forward and bowed again. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please wait a moment. | have another request. Could you please get in the car and we can talk about it? | will tell you everything in detail. It¡¯s critical for the Huber family.¡± Robin wanted to refuse and leave, but Karina begged, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the people who kidnapped me listened to the enemy of the Huber family back then. ¡°That enemy came back this time to destroy the Huber family. Mr. Bruce, we hope you can help us. Otherwise, our Huber family might not be able to escape this catastrophe.¡± Robin frowned. ¡°I ... don¡¯t want to get involved in your grievances.¡± Harold was startled for a moment. He had no choice but to nod his head. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | won''t insist if you don¡¯t want to. ¡°It''s snowing heavily tonight, and it¡¯s already sote. Mr. Bruce, please stay at the Huber¡¯s house for one night. It won¡¯t bete for you to leave tomorrow.¡± Robin looked at the flying snow. At this moment, there were almost no taxis on the street. Enzo¡¯s vi was still some distance away. It was situated beside Crescent Lake in the east of the city. Robin said reluctantly, ¡°Okay then, Mr. Huber, I''ll stay at your ce for one night.¡± Harold breathed a sigh of relief and immediately invited Robin into his car. After getting in the car, Harold sat in the front row. He deliberately let Robin sit in the back seat with Karina beside him. Apleasant fragrance wafted into Robin¡¯s nostrils. Robin couldn''t help but nce at Karina beside him. If he said he wasn¡¯t moved, he would be lying. He had met a lot of women. But Karina was like a pure goddess. She wasn¡¯t like any other secr woman. She was innocent and delicate. Karina blushed under Robin¡¯s gaze. When she was about to thank him, Robin closed his eyes and settled himself into the seat. Karina and Harold shut up when they saw Robin reluctant to talk. After around a quarter. The car just entered the mountain road leading to the Huber¡¯s vi. It suddenly stopped. Due to the slippery road on snowy days, the vehicles of Harold¡¯s bodyguard convoy collided instantly. ¡°Mr. Huber, they are killers hired by Nelson Kermode!¡± Mark immediately led more than a dozen bodyguards to protect the car Harold and the others were riding in. ¡°There are about four gunmen. Mr. Huber, let¡¯s call the police for help!¡± Harold frowned tightly. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Even if we call the police, everything will be over after they arrive...¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Killers of Death Mongers Robin slowly opened his eyes. He checked the situation outside the car through the gaps between the bodyguards. Harold¡¯s convoy was surrounded by these killers. Judging from the killers¡¯ position, they were much more professional and fiercer than those who kidnapped Karina before. ¡°Mr. Huber, how much hatred is there between you? Hiring so many ruthless killers? ¡°Judging from their equipment and posture, your enemy has spent a lot of money. ¡°The killers he hired would require tens of millions ofmissions.¡± Harold shook his head bitterly. ¡°Mr. Bruce, this is my doom. ¡°Back then, Nelson and | were good friends. ¡°When we were younger, we built our industry with our iron fists. ¡°Both of us fell in love with Ashley. She is Karina¡¯s grandma. ¡°Ashley married me, and my friendship with Nelson came to an end because of this. ¡°Once, Nelson took advantage of my business trip in Europe to rape Ashley. He kidnapped her and nned to take her out of the country. ¡°Ashley couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation andmitted suicide. ¡°After learning about it, | stopped him from the border. ¡°In fury, | killed his younger brother and broke his legs. ¡°At that time, due to our friendship, | let Nelson go and told him to never set foot in Londrnd. ¡°But thirty yearster, the bastard came back to seek revenge... ¡°Bang!¡± Robin pushed Harold and rolled out of the car with Karina in his arms. ¡°Everyone, get down!¡± Holding Karina with one hand, Robin lifted the Mercedes he was in with the other hand. ording to Robin¡¯s instructions, bodyguards of the Huber family covered Harold, got out of the car, and crouched behind the erected car. At this moment, Robin suddenly felt something strange in his right hand... Karina also sensed something was wrong. She hurriedly pushed Robin away. The blush on Karina''s face instantly spread to her tender and fair neck. Robin looked at his palm and muttered, ¡°So big?¡± Karina understood what he meant. She pushed Robin angrily. Robin slipped and rolled out of the car¡¯s shelter. Another silenced bullet flew over. Robin tilted his head, and the bullet whizzed past his ear. The killers were immediately startled by Robin¡¯s skill. He dodged two deadly bullets? The four indifferent killers immediately hid behind the bunker vigntly. When they looked forward again, Robin had disappeared. ¡°I''m here,¡± Robin said indifferently, twirling with the Dragon Dagger in his hand. Only then did the four killers realize that Robin had arrived behind them without anyone noticing. All the sniper rifles in their hands turned into a pile of scrap iron. They were astonished and drew out their short knives for thest fight. They suddenly saw the Dragon Dagger in Robin''s hand. A Golden Dragon shed on it and disappeared in an instant. ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t know it¡¯s you. Please forgive us!¡± The four killers knelt on the ground immediately, trembling. Robin said coldly, ¡°Are you Death Mongers still professional? Do you take on such low-level jobs?¡± It seemed Dark Queen Sophie was busy hanging around with Enzo, and no one had time to manage these subordinates. ¡°Under Dark Queen¡¯s order, we are here waiting for your call. We thought we had some time, so we took this mission...¡± ¡°Humph! If you weren¡¯t Sophie¡¯s people, you would be dead bodies now. ¡°Don¡¯t show up without my call. Get rid of that Nelson. | don¡¯t want to see him again. Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The four killers were drenched in sweat. After hearing Robin¡¯s words, they finally felt relieved. They got into the car immediately, carried Nelson, and disappeared without a trace. Robin looked at the palm holding Karina¡¯s breast just now. He pouted. ¡°It feels pretty good.¡± Back at Harold, Robin saw a group of people hiding behind the car. He shrugged. ¡°Okay, danger is gone. Nelson will nevere back.¡± Harold was astonished. Such a nned and brutal assassination was resolved in less than five minutes. Harold looked up. He confirmed that the vehicles of Nelson and several hired killers had all disappeared. He understood that Robin had solved the problem for him. Harold bowed and said tremblingly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bruce. Thank you, Mr. Bruce!¡± Karina was stunned for a long time. She suddenly threw herself into Robin¡¯s arms and burst into tears. Robin was overwhelmed by her sudden actions. ¡°Ah! Why do you bite me?¡± Robin felt Karina¡¯s tension and panic. Suddenly, there was a stabbing pain in his chest. Karina bit him hard. Then, she raised her fist and beat Robin. ¡°You bastard!¡± Then, she ran into the car as if fleeing. At this moment, the heavy snowsting for a day stopped. A full moon appeared in the sky. The pure moonlight and the white snow made Karina¡¯s blushing cheeks extraordinarily beautiful. Damn! What did she mean? She was crying, biting, and calling Robin an asshole. Robin stared nkly at Karina who fled into the car in a hurry. He said to himself, ¡°It may be a symptom after fright.¡± When Harold saw such a scene, heughed heartily. ¡°Huh-huh... Great! That''s great! Mr. Bruce, you are my benefactor. Indeed!¡± He pointed to Mark and the others. ¡°Listen to me. From now on, Mr. Bruce can rule the Huber family just like me. You must obey his words.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards of the Huber family replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± The Huber family convoy drove towards the Huber¡¯s vi. Back in the car, Robin saw Karina blushing and lowering her head thoughtfully. Without disturbing her, Robin closed his eyes and meditated. He recalled what Sophie¡¯s four killers said just now. They meant they were waiting for his call. Enzo handed him the Dragon Dagger and arranged for Sophie¡¯s Death Mongers to wait for his call here. What would he encounter?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Robin was rather confused. Over the years, Enzo often told him some fragmented things mysteriously. Ademon was suppressed in the cold northern region. It awakened once every fifty years and harmed the world. Today, the curse was about to be broken, and the horror was approaching... ¡°Robin!¡± While thinking about Enzo, Karina whispered in his ear. Robin opened his eyes and crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°What¡¯s up? I¡¯ve made it clear. Don¡¯t bite me.¡± Karina¡¯s cheeks turned red again. tomorrow...?¡± . | want to tell you something. Can you apany me to a party at Purpeak Club ¡°No!¡± Robin replied directly, closing his eyes again. ¡°| won''t let youe there for nothing. | can treat you to dinner. After that, you can eat whatever you want.¡± Karina moved closer, almost begging. ¡°Conway¡¯s men and people from World Real Estate will attend this negotiation meeting. They have evil intentions with me. I¡¯m afraid...¡± Robin slowly opened his eyes, looked at Karina, and smelled her fragrance, ¡°Really? | can eat whatever | want?¡± ¡°Of course. Whatever you say. | will treat you to anything.¡± Karina revealed a beautiful smile on her delicate face. Robin nced at Karina¡¯s neck. This angle was just right. ¡°Okay! If this is the case... | can barely agree. As for what to eat...¡± Only then did Karina realize what Robin was looking at. She immediately grabbed the cor. ¡°You... You bastard!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Who Are You Calling Trash? It was soon the morning of the second day. Robin and Karina came to Purpeak Club together. Along with them was Karsyn Croft, a business assistant at the Huber Group. The business gathering at Purpeak Club was initiated by Cecilia from the Purpeak International Group. The content of the business gathering was rted to the allocation of investment share of the development project of the Eastern Business District. This development project had four original shareholders in total. They were Cecilia of Purpeak International Group, Karina of the Huber Group, Conway of Delight Group, and Owen Reynell of World Real Estate. Recently, the four shareholders had great differences on the issue of project investment redistribution and investment project categories. Cecilia believed that the Eastern Business District was nothing but an overall project operation. No one was able to go their own way and alter the ns of the pre-existing development projects. Otherwise, the four shareholders might engage in viciouspetition with each other, causing meaningless internal friction. With that in consideration, they agreed to discuss the matter today at Purpeak Club, which belonged to Purpeak International Group. Purpeak Club was considered the ce where Cecilia started. Since this legendary woman of Hallcester¡¯s business circle entered here, she had created countless amazing miracles. She integrated the scattered resources of Hallcester¡¯s leisure industry in just five years. She and Conway, the leader of the underworld in Hallcester, confronted five times head-on and finally reached a non-cross- border agreement. She fought all the way and finally established Purpeak International Group, her present ecological leisure industrial empire in Hallcester. She was not only domineering and talented, but also beautiful and charming. She was the queen of Hallcester¡¯s business world. Although she was beautiful, she was also ruthless. In her first few years in Hallcester, those daring to challenge Purpeak International Group and her were now nowhere to be found. She was just a woman, yet she earned her ce in the dangerous, ruthless society. She owed all her achievements to her ruthless approach and dominancy. In addition, she was rumored to have an extremely powerful mysterious background. All the fringe forces in Hallcester kept away from her. Even Conway was reluctant to be her enemy. Half an hourter, Robin, Karina, and Karsyn arrived at Purpeak Club, a ce with a great scene. It was located in the Violet Cloud Mountain stretching tens of thousands of square meters. And it was luxurious andrge. The overall facilities andyout of the club were magnificent. Unlike usual private clubs, it wasn¡¯t low-key or quiet at all. The appearance of the club was enough to tell how rich its owner was. Purpeak Club had bars, restaurants, golf, games, shooting ranges, and other recreational projects, basically everything. The three had juste out of the parking lot when they bumped into Jacob and Miranda. Together with them were Crystal Thompson, Miranda¡¯s bestie, and Krish Joan, the future heir of Joan Real Estate. Robin ignored them and walked with Karina and Karsyn to the dart shooting range. Cecilia arranged for them to y by themselves in the yground in the morning. Her n was to get to the point of their meeting in the afternoon. Karina loved darts, and Robin didn¡¯t care what to y, so he apanied her to the darts and archery fields. Miranda, Jacob, and the others had just received their darts equipment and came here as well. Passing by, Jacob deliberately came to say hello, ¡°Ms. Huber, hello. ¡°| hear you''re good at darts and archery. ¡°We seldom get a chance to get together. What do you say we spice things up andpete with each other?¡± Karina knew what they were thinking and said coldly, ¡°Not interested.¡± Hearing that, Jacob shrugged self-mockingly. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re not in the mood, then just forget it.¡± Then he nced at Robin and mocked, ¡°Hey, | forgot that darts and archery are gentlemanly and aristocratic sports that some people may never have seen. ¡°| guess Ms. Huber refuses to y with us so that he won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Then he exchanged looks with Miranda, Krish, and Crystal, and they allughed. Jacob was bold enough to take liberties with Karina. It was because the Walsh family reached out to Cecilia due to their connections with the Reynell family. Robin knew that Jacob and Miranda hade here to humiliate him on purpose. Yet he didn¡¯t bother to sink to their level. Robin ignored them as if they were nothing and looked at the yers on horseback in the racecourse. Karina could tell that Miranda and the others were mocking Robin, and she was upset. ¡°Well, since you''re in the mood, there¡¯s no harm in us having apetition.¡± Jacob and the others were stunned. They just wanted to humiliate Robin and did not expect Karina to agree to y darts and archery with them. Yet Karina, the most wanted woman in Hallcester, agreed! Krish instantly said excitedly, ¡°Well then, Ms. Huber, I''ll team with you...¡± ¡°No need. I''ll be on Robin''s team,¡± Karina turned him down right away. ¡°Him?¡± Krish mocked. ¡°Ms. Huber, no one at his level has ever yed with this stuff. I¡¯m sure that if you¡¯re on his team, you''ll...¡± Robin ignored Krish, grabbed a dozen darts, and threw them randomly with his back facing the direction of the board. Robin was standing 20 meters away from the dart board! ¡°What the fuck? What''s he doing? Is the bumpkin throwing stones?¡± Krish and the othersughed and mocked. For darts, the international standard distance was 2.44 meters from the dart board for throwing darts. Yet Robin threw the darts while standing 20 meters away from the dart board. He was making himself a fool. Miranda shook her head disdainfully at Robin¡¯s unreasonable moves. She sneered silently, ¡°Robin, | won¡¯t bother to look at you no matter how you pull a stunt! ¡°You''re just amoner, trying topete in a noble game like darts against the likes of Krish and other wealthy elites. It¡¯s overestimating your abilities and asking for humiliation!¡± As Jacob and the others taunted Robin, the yers at the darts court let out a gasp! ¡°Seriously? He threw 15 darts while standing 20 meters away from the dart board, and his darts hit all 50 points of the board!¡± ¡°And he didn¡¯t even look at the board!¡± ¡°| can¡¯t believe my eyes!¡± Jacob and the others couldn''t utter a word. After a brief moment of shock, Miranda sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. If it were a real match, would he be able to guarantee that every dart would be this urate?¡± Before she could finish, Robin threw the remaining 10 darts directly in the same way. He was still standing 20 meters away from the dart board. And he still had his back to the dart board in the arena. This time, unlike the previous one, he did not hit the same dart board, but 10 darts in total. 10 darts from Robin¡¯s hand were pinned to the center of each of the 10 darts in the arena. His darts hit all 50 points of the boards. ¡°Is that a coincidence? If it is, you do it. You piece of trash.¡± Miranda said angrily, ¡°Robin! You... Who are you calling trash?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t call any of you trash.¡± Robin nced at Jacob and the others with an indifferent smile. ¡°I mean you''re all trash!¡± Karsyn couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Karina also raised her lips and looked at Robin. ¡°Robin, no matter how you show off, you will never be on this level! I''ll never fall for you!¡± Miranda retorted angrily. Robin ignored her and nced at Jacob and Krish with contempt. ¡°Continue?¡± Jacob and Krish knew that they were no match for Robin at all. Continuing the match would be humiliating for them. They stood still, not knowing how to respond for a moment. At Robin¡¯s level, he could hit a bull¡¯s-eye with his eyes closed. They were shocked and angry while realizing that. At first, they wanted to show off in front of Karina and humiliate Robin. Yet things went backfired. Karina was surprised at what Robin was capable of. Yet she still looked proud and cold. ¡°Do you want topete with us now, Mr. Walsh?¡± Jacob was furious. He wanted to give Robin a hard time, yet thetter pulled a stunt sessfully. Jacob found it hard to suppress his anger. Of course, he wouldn''t give up easily. ¡°Ms. Huber, ying darts isn¡¯t that fun. | think we should enjoy ourselves to the extreme while we are gathering here. ¡°Shall wepete in horseback archery? ¡°It is an aristocratic sport that requires real skill. I''m afraid some of us may not even have ridden a dog.¡± While saying this, he nced at Robin. Karina could tell that Jacob and the others were determined to embarrass Robin today. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time with them. She was about to refuse them. ¡°If some are so interested in having a contest, we might as well satisfy them, Ms. Huber,¡± Robin beat Karina to it and said. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 An 8-Billion-Dor Bet Jacob was overjoyed. He was confident that his level of horseback archery was iparable in Hallcester and even Vallisburg. He loved horseback archery since childhood and had won many awards in this field over the years. He even won the first in the national horseback archerypetition in the adult amateur categoryst year. If Robin agreed topete with him, he could take the opportunity to humiliate Robin and let Robin make a fool of himself! ¡°OK! How do you suggest wepete? Shall we y in groups or against each other?¡± Jacob gave Robin a contemptuous nce and saidcently. ¡°Me alone will be enough. You can do whatever you want,¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°You may go one-on-one against me or group up. ¡°Yetpeting in such a way will be boring. If you really want topete with me, take a bet!¡± Jacob was instantly intrigued and thought, ¡°You silly fuck. You wanna bet on horseback archery with me? You''re doomed today!¡± ¡°Sure! That will spice things up. How should we bet? Mr. Bruce, will 10 dors be too much for you?¡± Saying that, Jacobughed together with Krish, Miranda, Crystal, and the others. Robin nced at Karina and said, ¡°I''ll bet the entire shares of the Huber family¡¯s investment in the Eastern Business District project!¡± Hearing that, Karina trembled all over. She almost spilled the ss of water she had just picked up on her. She shakily put the ss on the coffee table and thought, ¡°What a bastard! Is he kidding me? ¡°My family¡¯s total investment in the Eastern Business District project is worth nearly 8 billion dors! ¡°How could he just use it as a bet topete with Jacob and the others so casually? ¡°Is this child¡¯s y in his eyes? ¡°What if he loses? ¡°My family may be rich. ¡°Still, a project worth 8 billion dors means something for us.¡± Robin''s words shocked Karina. Also, Jacob, Krish, Miranda, and the others were stunned. They thought, ¡°Is Robin serious? ¡°The Huber family¡¯s 8-billion-dor investment share in the Eastern Business District project is not a joke. ¡°Theter ie of this project can be said to be more than ten times! ¡°Countless people in Hallcester want to get their hands on it, and yet they might not be that lucky. ¡°Even if Robin is joking, Karina and her family will not agree.¡± Collecting himself, Jacob nced at Robin mockingly and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, he ims that he¡¯s gonna bet the Huber family¡¯s total investment share in the Eastern Business District project. Are you OK with that? Is Mr. Huber OK with that?¡± Karina was indeed hesitant. Yet Robin was the Huber family¡¯s savior. Harold once said that Robin could have all the Huber family¡¯s assets. Besides, Robin was just about to bet the Huber family¡¯s total investment share in the Eastern Business District project. It was just 8 billion dors. Even if Robin lost, the Huber family wouldn''t say a word. Karina clenched her teeth, threw caution to the wind, and said, ¡°Of course! Of course, | agree with whatever Robin says! ¡°Yet you, do you dare to bet against the Huber family?¡± Jacob and the others were stunned. Their hearts skipped a beat. Karina was right. The bet was worth 8 billion dors, which was more than the total money that the four families had. Seeing them dare not answer, Robin smiled, ¡°You do not need to bet too much. 48 million dors will be enough. You can put up 48 million dors in cash to bet. ¡°If even that¡¯s too much for you, you might as well get lost and stop barking around here. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± Robin beckoned to several of the venue attendants who were managing the bets and motioned for them to bring in the betting contracts. Gambling services were included in various games in Cecilia¡¯s Purpeak Club. The rich guys who were regrs here often sought excitement. Therefore, they would privately ask the club to provide gambling services such as betting. Consequently, there were specialized personnel to provide services for such betting modes, and their services included contract signing,petition arbitration, and others. At Purpeak Club, once a contract was signed, there was no going back. There were specialized personnel who were responsible for enforcement. Cecilia''s ruthlessness was well known in Hallcester¡¯s business world. So far, no one dared to cheat here. 48 million dors? Jacob hesitated. Although the Walsh family could afford it, his father would never approve of it if he used it as a bet ina game. However, now that it hade to this point, if he didn¡¯t agree, he would beughed at in the upper ss in Hallcester. Dignity meant everything for someone at his level. Jacob nced at Krish, Miranda, and Crystal.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He was saying to them that they were together with him in this bet. Therefore, the three should put some money into it as well. Seeing that Jacob and the others were frightened because of the money, Robin sneered, ¡°If you got cold feet, then just forget it. Since you don¡¯t have this kind of capital, stop ying arrogant in front of me from now on!¡± Jacob and the others would never be willing to be humiliated by someone like Robin. Jacob thought, ¡°It¡¯s just 48 million dors. ¡°So what? At worst, I¡¯ll be scolded by my family.¡± He threw caution to the wind. ¡°Krish, I''ll bet 16 million dors.¡± Hearing that, Krish could only say, ¡°Fine. I''ll bet 16 million dors as well. The remaining money shall be divided by Miranda and Crystal.¡± Miranda didn¡¯t want to agree at first, yet her hands were tied. If they gave in to Robin, they would be humiliated. After all, in their eyes, Robin was just an underdog who didn¡¯t get to say a word. Hesitating over 48 million dors would make no sense. ¡°Fine. We''ll divide it,¡± Miranda and Crystal said through gritted teeth. Soon, the service staff of the Gaming Management Department of Purpeak Club put the betting agreements in front of them. Karina pondered for a moment and then signed without hesitation, thinking, ¡°Robin, | hope that you won¡¯t make me and my family suffer.¡± Jacob, Krish, Crystal, and Miranda looked at the contracts in front of them, and their foreheads were already soaked with sweat. All four of them were shaking violently as they signed. Their bet quickly attracted the attention of all the yers at the horseback archery center. Some of the customers who were ying quickly put down their things and came to watch. After all, it was the first time in the history of Purpeak Club that such a big bet had been made. Jacob and the others simply wanted to humiliate Robin at first, yet things got out of control. Jacob regretted it a bit, yet it was toote. He was confident of his skills in horseback archery, and he believed that no one in Vallisburg was a match for him. Yet he was terrified by the enormity of the stakes. Once he lost, he knew that his father would not easily take out 16 million dors. And he would never get an allowance from his family ever again. Miranda was even more uneasy. She had to take out 8 million dors. It was definitely a lot for the Brown family. She was the CEO of the Brown Group. What if they lost? She would be targeted by a group of the Brown family¡¯s rtives in the board meeting. She might even lose her job. Robin noticed that they were all having their own thoughts, and he was amused. Robin thought, ¡°You bunch of losers. | didn¡¯t bother to waste my time on you at first. ¡°Yet you were stupid enough to keep pestering me. ¡°Since you want to humiliate me, | might as well let you experience the feeling of losing everything today!¡± They signed the betting agreement. The service staff responsible for gambling in Purpeak Club vouched on the spot. It was kind of like notarization. In such a way, if either of them failed to honor the bet after the match, Purpeak Club would be responsible for the follow-ups. The game hadn''t started yet. All the yers and the management of the darts center and the horseback archery center had gathered. After all, it was an 8-billion-dor bet. More importantly, the person involved in this bet was Karina, the daughter of the Huber family. It was a rare thing. Jacob was well known in Hallcester for his skills in horseback archery. He won the first in the national horseback archerypetition in the adult amateur categoryst year. Hardly anyone in Vallisburg or even the entire Londrnd was his match. Unless they were professional champions. So, a lot of people betted on him before they ced their bets. After signing the contract, Jacob quickly focused on the game. Ten minutester, Jacob dressed in a handsome riding suit, carried a metal bow and arrow, rode a white tall horse, and came from the background to the arena. He looked dashing and handsome, with the muscr posture of a professional when it came to horseback archery. His appearance was greeted with apuse and screams. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Jacob Completes a Perfect Grand m Miranda nced at Robin, who was not yet on stage, and quipped, ¡°Did you see that? Mr. Walsh has been training with some of the most professional coaches since he was a kid. ¡°His skills are so good that even a professional athlete would have a hard time winning against him. ¡°And you? You are just a bumpkin. I¡¯m afraid you''ve never even ridden a horse. Right? ¡°Robin, we are not from the same world to begin with. So what if | tore up the engagement papers? Why don¡¯t you just leave Hallcester with the 160 thousand dors | gave you?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| don¡¯t get it. You gamble Ms. Huber¡¯s trust by gambling the Huber family¡¯s 8 billion dors investment just to show me that you are better than Mr. Walsh! You''re a maniac! ¡°Robin, | am telling you. No matter how great you appear to be, I, Miranda Brown, will never fall for you, a loser. ¡°You will never be as good as Mr. Walsh! We''re not even on the same level! ¡°| advise you that it is not thatte to stop now, or you''ll be doomed before there¡¯s no going back.¡± Crystal walked up and echoed, ¡°Robin, | heard you were engaged to Miranda back in the day. I¡¯m telling you. You don¡¯t belong in the same world as us, so stop trying to get in our circle. ¡°You have to know yourself, otherwise you will only bring shame on yourself. ¡°| don¡¯t know the things between you and the Huber family or why Ms. Huber would let you gamble her 8-billion-dor investment project like this. ¡°Yet | can tell you this. If you blow the whole thing, the Huber family will never let you off.¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to waste his time on them, so he coldly said, ¡°You think too much, Miranda. Your appearance isn¡¯t enough for me to make stupid gestures to please you. ¡°You better think about how you''re going to raise the 48 million dors after the game.¡± At this moment, Jacob, who was already in the arena, was riding a white tall horse and going back and forth like a knight returning from victory. Coupled with the adtion of a group of people, he had long forgotten that there were 48 million dors at stake. Crystal looked at Jacob, who was in high spirits, and then looked at Robin, who was next to the arena. ¡°Robin,¡± Crystal said scornfully. ¡°You have never yed such a noble sport. A word of warning, don¡¯t be impulsive again, otherwise, if you get kicked by the horse before the race has even started, it won''t pay.¡± Crystal and Miranda¡¯s sneer immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding crowd. Robin ignored them and walked into the arena. Robin looked back at the two. ¡°Yes, you are right. | have never yed such a kind of low-level horseback archery sport before. ¡°| spent time with real guns and bullets and bloody killings. ¡°In my eyes, this kind of riding and shooting is nothing but a low childish game.¡± After saying this, he casually picked up a seemingly strong alloy bow and arrow beside him and gently strained his arms to try its hardness and sticity. The hard alloy bow and arrow were instantly turned into a pile of scrap metal because of his strength. Robin shook his head and threw the scrap metal in front of the group of rich young men and women. When the alloy bow he crushed fell in front of them, their jeers stopped at once. Robin pointed at them with his finger. ¡°Get the 48 million dors ready. I''ll get it after the game!¡± With that, he straightened up and strode out onto the arena. Krish looked at Robin¡¯s back and gnashed his teeth. ¡°He is so arrogant! He doesn¡¯t take us seriously at all! ¡°After you lose the Huber family¡¯s 8-billion-dor investment project, I''d like to see you this arrogant still!¡± Karina was outside the arena. She looked at Robin¡¯s stubborn, almost perfect body and was fascinated. Robin was on the fresh green field. His fit and straight body stood out among the group of useless, spoiled young men. The rules of horseback archery were very simple. Each side of thepetition had three arrows and needed to shoot the target in the sport of riding 500 meters away. 10 points if they hit the bull¡¯s eye, 0 points if they missed, and so on. In the end, the one with the highest score who hit the target with 3 arrows won. Robin nced at the bows on the rack. None of them met his requirements. So, he grabbed a bow at random, mounted his horse, and prepared to race. ording to the draw, Jacob went first. After the shot rang out, Jacob galloped off at lightning speed on his tall horse, prompting cheers from the crowd outside the arena. Admittedly, as Jacob grew up under the training of famous coaches, his skills in horseback archery were excellent. Jacob was not only handsome but also worked very well with the white charger he was riding. His appearance was a dazzling sight. He pulled an arrow and was ready! He shot an arrow, and it rushed out! Standing 500 meters away, he hit the bull''s eye directly. Ten rings! Then in the wild rush of the white horse, he fired two arrows that also hit the bull¡¯s eye. All three arrows hit the bull''s eye! In this match, hepleted a perfect grand m. Seeing this, Krish, Miranda, and Crystal cried out wildly with excitement. They thought, ¡°Mr. Walsh won! ¡°We will no longer have to worry about the 48-million-dor bet! ¡°What''s more, we will be lucky enough to get the Eastern Business District project that all the major families in the Hallcester business world covet! ¡°It is worth 8 billion dors! ¡°Contracts to sell that share alone could make 1.6 billion dors!¡± While cheering, they nced at Karina, who was sitting quietly and looking at the arena. They were over the moon. After the game, the Huber family would lose the Eastern Business District project which was worth 8 billion dors, which would make Harold furious. At this time, Karsyn¡¯s whole body trembled, and she dared not look at Karina, who was beside her. Karsyn thought, ¡°With Jacob¡¯s performance, how is Robin supposed to win him?¡± As the crowd apuded, Jacob stepped off the horse. When he passed Robin, who was about to go up, he sarcastically said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry for making things difficult for you. ¡°What | want to say right now is thank you. ¡°Thank you for giving us the Huber family¡¯s Eastern Business District project worth 8 billion dors, which we did not even dare to covet before today. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I''d like to invite you to the best nightclub at the Purpeak Club tonight. | don¡¯t think you''ve ever seen anything so charming. Right?¡± Robin smiled coldly, ¡°The result is not out yet. How do you know you will win?¡± Before Robin could finish speaking, Crystal rushed forward and scorned, ¡°Are you blind? The three arrows Mr. Walsh shot were grand ms. How are you supposed to win him?¡± Miranda shook her head, her eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°It hase to this point. Robin, can you wake up and stop humiliating yourself? ¡°What''s the point of continuing the game? You want to make aplete fool of yourself? ¡°Given Mr. Walsh¡¯s performance, what¡¯s the point of going up there? You''re overestimating yourself.¡± Jacob deliberately stepped forward and said, ¡°The game is not over. We have to convince him, right? ¡°Everyone, calm down. Let''s enjoy the style of the horseback archery master whoes out of the people in the arena.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Shoot With Bare HandsPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the same time, Karina, who was on the viewing stand, was expressionlessly, coldly looking at the calm Robin in the arena. Something told her that Robin was not the kind of person to make rash decisions. Now that he was bold enough to bet 8 billion dors on the Huber family¡¯s project, she was confident that he was sure! His performance would be as amazing as the darts he threw at random. She believed that Robin would surely have a more amazing performance,pletely humiliating Jacob and the others. Robin didn¡¯t want to have a pointless quarrel with them anymore. He mounted his horse, picked up a bow at random, and galloped away. In the blink of an eye, the momentum of the field burst! On a dark-red horse with arrows, Robin looked sharp and dazzling! Miranda thought, ¡°Why do | feel that bastard has got something?¡± Her eyes fixed, and a flicker of surprise crossed her mind. Robin¡¯s domineering momentum when riding wasn¡¯t the same as Jacob''s. Jacob¡¯s performance was too pretentious, making others feel that he was a bit of a pussy. Yet Robin''s y was bloody and wild. What made others resonate with him was his great passion and fighting spirit. ¡°He ... is something! See? He is so manly!¡± Crystal put her arms around Miranda¡¯s arm, her eyes glowing. Miranda rolled her eyes at Crystal. ¡°Stop drooling! All lowly people are physically strong. ¡°Ifa man only has a strong body without mind or cultivation, then he is nothing but an impulsive man with no brains.¡± Miranda snorted. She nced at Robin, who was riding in the arena, and thought, ¡°I want to be a domineering woman like Cecilia. ¡°lll never fall for such a vulgar man with a low IQ.¡± At the same time, Robin on the field had entered the range area, raised the bow and arrow, and was ready to shoot. Yet when he drew the bow full, the bow snapped in two with a crisp sound. The audience outside the arena originally had a hint of goodwill and expectations for him because of his heroic appearance when he entered the arena. Yet his bow was now broken. There were jeers outside the arena. The crowd thought, ¡°How can hepete now without a bow? ¡°Is he gonna shoot the arrow with his bare hands? ¡°Are you kidding? ¡°He is 500 meters from the target. What kind of man has such power?¡± At this moment, even Karina, who had been calm, stood up from her seat. The moment she saw Robin throw away the bow in his hand, her heart was suddenly full of despair. She thought, ¡°Am | really going to lose my family¡¯s project worth 8 billion dors today?¡± She felt dizzy and nearly fell. Karsyn hurriedly supported her. She sat down slowly, staring dully into the arena. While the whole audience wasughing at Robin, the next scene surprised everyone. Robin dropped the bow and drew the sharp arrow from the scabbard behind his back. Then he shot three sharp arrows with the most arrogant gesture toward the target, which was about 500 meters away. The audience, who had beenughing at him, shut up. They stared in disbelief at Robin¡¯s crazy behavior. ¡°What the fuck? He is out of his mind. He¡¯s trying to hit a target with his bare hands! What a lunatic!¡± Krish quipped, shaking his head. Crystal teased, ¡°What if he hits the bull¡¯s eye?¡± Jacob sneered, ¡°If so, I''ll crawl on the ground!¡± In the next second, a scream rang out. Before Jacob could finish speaking, after the scream, there was a sudden silence. All three of Robin¡¯s arrows hit the target! He was 500 meters from the target, riding a horse and shooting on the move. He hit the bull¡¯s eye with his bare hands! The audience began to wonder if they were seeing things. Then the scene was in an uproar. The target, which had been intact, slowly burst apart from the bull¡¯s eye hit by the sharp arrows, scattering on the ground. Robin''s power and uracy were terrifying, and he wowed the crowd! Everyone instantly knew who was the winner, and who was the loser! Tears glinted from the corners of Karina¡¯s eyes when she was desperate. ¡°Ms. Huber, we won! We won!¡± Karsyn, tears streaming down her face, kept cheering and jumping. After calming herself down for a moment, Karina nced at Karsyn with me. ¡°Why would we lose? Robin will never lose!¡± Then a proud smile shed through her sparkling eyes. ¡°His way of shooting doesn¡¯t count! We are supposed topete with a bow and arrow, but he shoots with his bare hands. What is that? We won!¡± Jacob howled loudly and angrily, almost at the end of his breath. Everyone in the audience gave him scornful looks. Krish pursed his lips. ¡°Enough, Jacob. You lost. ¡°He hit the bull''s eye with his bare hands while standing 500 meters from the target. He didn¡¯t need a bow and arrow at all.¡± ¡°It''s the rules of the game! How can it be a real game without a bow and arrow? How archery skills can be shown in that way?¡± Hearing that, Krish felt embarrassed. He thought, ¡°In Hallcester, my family is a first-ss family with a great reputation. ¡°For 48 million dors, Jacob says something so humiliating. ¡°| feel ashamed to be in a group with someone like him.¡± Ignoring Krish, Jacob rushed to the referee. ¡°I''m not convinced! Instead of using a bow and arrow, he shot three arrows with his bare hands! Although he hit the bull''s eye, this kind of archery had never been used before!¡± Crystal pursed her lips and whispered to Miranda, ¡°Can Mr. Walsh stop embarrassing us? We''ll be utterly ashamed if he continues.¡± Miranda blinked. ¡°He¡¯s not entirely unreasonable. After all, this is an archerypetition which shouldn¡¯t bepeted with bare hands. How could he win by hitting the bull¡¯s eye without a bow?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect Miranda to say the same thing as Jacob and was speechless. As Jacob was arguing with the referee, Robin walked up to him from the ring. ¡°You aren¡¯t convinced? Alright then. I''ll shock you even more!¡± With that, he picked up arge horn bow on the bow rack. It wasn¡¯t a light, high-tension bow designed by modern technology. Instead, it was a great horned bow that could only be drawn by those of unusual strength. It was absolutely impossible to draw this bow without exceptional strength. It was ced on the riding court of Purpeak Club. Since the opening of the club, no one had been able to draw it. Was Robin going to use it? Everyone in the audience held their breath as Robin picked up the horned bow. They thought, ¡°What''s he going to do? ¡°Is he going to have another archery contest with that big horn bow? ¡°It requires extraordinary strength! ¡°Who knows if he can draw it or not? ¡°What is he doing? He takes out three sharp arrows and puts them on the bow? ¡°Three arrows on a bow? ¡°And he¡¯s gonna start shooting right here?¡± ¡°Get the moving target ready,¡± Robin looked at the target 2,000 meters ahead and said calmly. The crowd thought, ¡°Fuck me! ¡°He put three sharp arrows onto this horned bow and is going to shoot the moving target 2,000 meters away? ¡°Is he serious?¡± The staff here were numb at the moment. Without a word, they directly took out the walkie-talkies and got the moving target ready. Aloud sound rang out. Robin began to pull the horn bow. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Kneel The huge bow was really drawn by Robin into the shape of a full moon! As therge horn bow was slowly pulled apart, the three sharp arrows resting on the bow were pointed at the moving target. Aloud sound rang out. It pierced the air. The three long arrows whistled through the air, smashing three solid wood bull¡¯s eyes 2,000 meters away. All three arrows hit the bull¡¯s eye! Robin put the big horn bow on the bow rack. Then he took the towel from the waiter, wiped his hands, and looked at Jacob, who was still in shock. ¡°Enough. Stop bbering, or even | would feel ashamed for you. Let¡¯s go and settle the score.¡± Jacob was utterly humiliated, and he even wanted to kill Robin now. The whole shooting range was silent. Then there was an uproar! After a bit of rage, Krish shouted from the sidelines, ¡°Jacob,e back here! Don¡¯t be a sore loser! It¡¯s just 16 million dors!¡± Jacob was desperate. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s 16 million dors! ¡°The point is, my family cannot afford that! ¡°Only | know that despite my family¡¯s reputation, we''re already at the end of the road.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°In the second half ofst year, my family failed two business deals in Hashville. ¡°After that, my family¡¯s financial chain was basically on the verge of breaking. ¡°| can''t afford a 16-million-dor bet at all. ¡°| just wanted to humiliate Robin at first. ¡°| never thought this bet would put me in such an embarrassing position. ¡°And | have to pay 16 million dors! ¡°| have no idea how to respond to Krish. ¡°| can only quickly think about how to deal with the uing scene. ¡°Purpeak Club is no ordinary ce. ¡°Everyone in Hallcester knows that Cecilia is ruthless and will not allow anyone to break the rules on her turf.¡± Seeing Jacob standing in situ and refusing to leave, the referee of the archery field said coldly, ¡°Mr. Walsh, the result of this game is very clear. Please cash your bets outside the arena. Don¡¯t make it hard for us. ¡°Otherwise, we will immediately report this bet to Ms. Decker, and then it will be more than a matter of 16 million dors.¡± Jacob was in a cold sweat. He knew what that meant. Meanwhile, Cecilia was at the fitness center on the 15th floor of the building opposite the shooting range. She was wearing a gym vest and shorts and concentrating on yoga. She looked at Robin¡¯s brave posture in the video and smiled charmingly. She wiggled her voluptuous body and breathed a long sigh of relief. ¡°The contest is fun. | didn¡¯t expect Karina to have such a capable man around her.¡± She stood up slowly, swinging her long, fair legs. She was wearing seductive fis stockings. She took the towel handed to her by Livia Colon, her maid, wiped her fair body, sat on the bench, and stretchedzily. ¡°| want to meet him alone. Livia, arrange it. ¡°In the nearly six years since the establishment of Purpeak Club, no one has been able to pull this big horn bow.¡± ¡°And he hit the moving target with three arrows and a bow from 2,000 meters away. All three arrows hit the bull¡¯s eye! ¡°He¡¯s extraordinary, and his arm strength stands out even more.¡± Awoman in a white uniform with crisp short hair nodded, her eyes shing with fear. ¡°Ms. Decker, he is a master! I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s some kind of executioner who¡¯s been in the field.¡± Cecilia smiled. Her smile was beautiful and charming. ¡°Interesting. Maybe he¡¯s the one I¡¯m waiting for.¡± She wiped the beads of perspiration from her body, and a longing gleamed in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Livia, tell them that at Purpeak Club, anyone who tries to break my rules will have both hands cut off!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Decker.¡± Livia came to the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. The staff at the club were greatly surprised. They barely saw Livia, Cecilia¡¯s maid, show up here. They hurried to her and respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Colon, what an honor. What can we do for you?¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Is someone betting here?¡± The staff of the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center brought the gambling contract signed by Robin, Jacob, and the others to Livia. ¡°Ms. Colon, please take a look. It¡¯s their betting contract.¡± ¡°Since the betting result hase out, what are you waiting for?¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, Jacob walked to Livia and said fawningly, ¡°Hello, Ms. Colon. I¡¯m Jacob Walsh from the Walsh family in Hallcester. ¡°| have been admiring you and Ms. Decker. ¡°Today, | am invited by Ms. Decker toe here together with my father to discuss the share of the investment project of the Eastern Business District...¡± Before he could finish, Livia said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this. Do what you have to do!¡± Jacob gave a dry, awkwardugh. ¡°OK, sure, Ms. Colon.¡± Robin was on the sidelines at the moment. Livia sized Robin up and nodded at Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, hi. Ms. Decker wants to meet with Mr. Bruce.¡± Karina was slightly stunned, not sure what Cecilia wanted. Robin nced at Livia. ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. They haven¡¯t honored my bet yet.¡± Noticing Livia¡¯s expression, Krish immediately said, ¡°I''ll arrange the transfer right now.¡± Hearing that, Crystal soon contacted her family and transferred 8 million dors to the card provided by Karina. Miranda was very reluctant. Yet she couldn¡¯t afford to be humiliated, so she gritted her teeth and took out 8 million dors from her savings over the years and transferred it to Karina¡¯s card. Jacob was in a dilemma. Only he knew that he could note up with 16 million dors from his family to redeem the bet. ¡°Mr. Walsh, everyone is waiting for you. Do you want to repudiate?¡± Robin gave a sneer. Seeing that Jacob was stalling, Miranda said unhappily, ¡°Mr. Walsh, what¡¯s going on? Just give him the money, and let¡¯s go! ¡°Aman like him has never seen so much money. Don¡¯t you see? He¡¯s desperate for the money!¡± Robin pursed his lips. ¡°Mr. Walsh, if you really don¡¯t have that kind of money, | can offer you a way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Robin sneered, ¡°Kneel and respect me, and you can save 16 million dors.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Such a Bet Doesn¡¯t Count at All The atmosphere in the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center of Purpeak Club dropped to a freezing point at once. 16 million dors was a lot. Yet for the Walsh Group, thepany on the second tier of Hallcester¡¯s business world, it was nothing. Robin sounded more than arrogant. Everyone looked at Jacob. In their presumption, given Jacob''s personal image in the upper circle of Hallcester, he ought to toss the money in cash in Robin''s face. Yet they were wrong. Jacob did nothing of the sort. He blushed angrily and pointed at Robin, stuttering, ¡°You... You...¡± Jacob had the urge to kill Robin right now. He never imagined that he would fall into Robin¡¯s hands again. He thought he could humiliate Robin in front of Miranda and Karina with his fine archery. Yet things got out of control. What embarrassed him the most was that he had no 16 million dors for now. Robin pursed his lips. ¡°What about me? ¡°Mr. Walsh, you initiated the bet, and the amount of the bet was what you agreed to. ¡°Now you lose and refuse to pay. ¡°| offer that you can get down on your knees and call me Grandpa three times, so you don¡¯t have to pay. What do you mean by being so reluctant now? ¡°Do you want to challenge Purpeak Club¡¯s rules?¡± While saying this, Robin nced at Livia. Seeing that, Miranda rushed to Robin and scolded, ¡°You bastard! Stop being socent! Robin, do you think Mr. Walsh is as poor as you are? ¡°Do you know what the Walsh family stands for in Hallcester? Do you think he cares about 16 million dors? Stop weighing him with your standards! ¡°You want Mr. Walsh to kneel in front of you for a 16 million dor bet? You don¡¯t deserve it! ¡°People like you are so narrow-minded and have no tolerance at all. Now | am more and more disgusted by you!¡± Then she turned and said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, give him the money! When has someone who has never seen money ever seen 16 million dors? | can¡¯t be bothered to talk to him!¡± Yet Crystal noticed that something was off. Jacob''s hesitancy at the moment clearly showed that he was troubled by this 16-million-dor bet. Rumor had it that the Walsh family¡¯s business was in trouble. Could it be that Jacob couldn¡¯te up with 16 million dors? She saw that Jacob¡¯s legs were trembling slightly. Krish nced at Karina, who was on her phone, her head lowered. Krish stepped forward and said, ¡°Robin, is it? Don¡¯t go too far! It¡¯s just a bet. We might as well give each other a little leeway. Don¡¯t corner anyone.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Robin raised her eyelids and smiled indifferently. ¡°You mean the bet doesn¡¯t matter? ¡°OK. As long as you tell me that you cannot fulfill the bet and do as | have just said, then | will forget about the 16 million dors.¡± Agroup of rich young men around them looked at Krish with disdain. If he went rogue today because of the bet, he could forget about being a part of Hallcester¡¯s upper circle from now on. Sensing the sneering looks around him, Krish grumbled, ¡°When did | say | wouldn¡¯t honor the bet? ¡°You''re so narrow-minded. Jacob, call your father and give Robin the money. Stop stalling.¡± Jacob thought, ¡°I have no 16 million dors right now! ¡°If | had, | wouldn''t have been standing here, being humiliated by Robin! ¡°| want to kill Robin! ¡°Yet | can¡¯t let on that my family is in a dire situation right now. ¡°Or it won''t just be 16 million dors. My family¡¯s future will be at stake. ¡°Today is crucial for my family. ¡°We have to sign the contract for the investment development of the Eastern Business District sessfully. ¡°In such a way, we can immediately resolve the crisis of serious break in the capital chain.¡± Suppressing, Jacob said, ¡°Robin, 16 million dors are nothing to me. ¡°Ms. Huber, you know that given my family¡¯s status in Hallcester, of course, we have no difficulty honoring the bet. ¡°How about this? | will transfer 16 million dors to your designated card by noon tomorrow.¡± Krish and Miranda were stunned. They were surprised by Jacob¡¯s words, which humiliated himself that much. Crystal shook her head secretly. It seemed that it was an indisputable fact that the capital chain of the Walsh Group had been broken. Otherwise, Jacob would never have made such embarrassing remarks on such an asion. ¡°Not gonna happen,¡± Robin said expressionlessly. Jacob gritted his teeth. ¡°Robin, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Robin shrugged and smiled coldly, ¡°If | was the loser, would you wait until tomorrow to take away the Huber Group¡¯s 8-billion- dor project contract? ¡°You wouldn''t. ¡°I''m the winner, and you want to pay me tomorrow. Guys, has such a thing happened before at Purpeak Club?¡± Several managers shook their heads. ¡°Never! ¡°People who bet at Purpeak Club must redeem their bets on the spot. ¡°If they are short of funds, we have a special loan office here, which can be pledged against assets and paid in advance. But no one can default on gambling. ¡°Otherwise, they will have their limbs cut off.¡± Jacob shivered. ¡°Mr. Walsh, stop teasing him. That''s enough. Just give him 16 million dors, and we''ll leave,¡± Miranda figured that Jacob was teasing Robin on purpose and sneered. Jacob did not know how to exin it to them. Seeing how hesitant Jacob was, Krish said in a low voice, ¡°Jacob, what¡¯s the matter with you? Call your dad and ask him to transfer you 16 million dors, OK?¡± Jacob gritted his teeth, picked up the phone, and walked away. ¡°Dad, where are you?¡± m now in the lobby of the recreation center of Purpeak Club. What is it?¡± ¡°|... [need 16 million dors...¡± ¡°What? 16 million dors? What are you doing?¡± ¡°|... [lost a bet in the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center of Purpeak Club. We bet on 16 million dors, and | have to pay him now.¡± ¡°You brat! What can you do but make trouble for me? ¡°Wait there. I''ll be there in a second. ¡°Who''s the man you bet against?¡± ¡°Robin.¡± ¡°Robin who? | have never heard of such a man in Hallcester.¡± ¡°It''s the guy whom Miranda broke off at the Brown family¡¯s New Year''s party.¡± Miranda walked to Jacob. ¡°Will Manuel be here soon?¡± Jacob nodded. ¡°He¡¯s at the door of the hall already. He''ll be here in a second.¡± Miranda looked at Robin and sneered. ¡°Robin, maybe you can get 16 million dors right away, but don¡¯t forget the Walsh family¡¯s status in Hallcester. ¡°You''re so shortsighted.¡± Robin chuckled. ¡°What do you mean? For this insignificant money, are they going to take revenge on me?¡± Miranda nced sideways at Robin and did not speak to him again. She thought, ¡°Sure enough, he is a bumpkin. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the rules of the game in the upper circle at all. ¡°How are you supposed to gain a foothold in Hallcester after offending so many high society figures?¡± At the same time, Manuel Walsh, nked by four fierce bodyguards, stormed up to Jacob. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jacob said, trembling, ¡°Dad, | ... bet on horseback archery with Robin and lost 16 million dors.¡± ¡°You brat! It¡¯s just a game. Such a bet doesn¡¯t count at all. The Walsh family won¡¯t acknowledge it! ¡°Come with me! Stop messing around!¡± Then he grabbed Jacob¡¯s hand and was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Livia stepped forward and stopped Manuel. ¡°Mr. Walsh from the Walsh Group, right?¡± ¡°Ms. Colon? I¡¯m sorry that | didn¡¯t see you earlier. Please forgive me.¡± Manuel forced a smile and nodded at Livia. ¡°My son is too immature and has caused you trouble. I¡¯m sorry. I''ll take him to leave right now.¡± Livia smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°He can¡¯t leave until he pays the 16 million dors.¡± ¡°What 16 million dors?¡± Manuel yed dumb. ¡°It''s just a child¡¯s game. It¡¯s nothing important.¡± Livia, still expressionless, said, ¡°Peoplee here to y games. But rules are no joke! ¡°Don¡¯t you know Purpeak Club¡¯s rules, Mr. Walsh?¡± Manuel frowned. Of course, he did. He was just trying to y dumb and drag Jacob away. m here today at the invitation of Ms. Decker and Mr. Reynell to discuss the investment cooperation of the Eastern Business District. ¡°If ¡¯mte and med by Ms. Decker and Mr. Reynell, I¡¯m afraid it''ll be too much for you, Ms. Colon.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Barry Newell Livia said in a cold voice, ¡°If the rules of Purpeak Club are broken, I¡¯m afraid some people will be in bigger trouble.¡± Manuel¡¯s mouth twitched as he sized up the cold and arrogant Livia. For a while, there was a dilemma. Robin looked at the father and son with interest and let out a lightugh. ¡°Jacob, there¡¯s no need to pretend like this. Kneel down before me, and I won''t take the 16 million dors.¡± ¡°Asshole! Do you want to die?¡± Manuel furiously pointed at Robin, the four bodyguards behind him ready to strike. Robin looked up at Manuel. ¡°You want to make a move? You better not. Your men are not powerful enough. ¡°What''s more, if word gets out that you beat someone to default on your debt, it won¡¯t be good for you! ¡°The best way is to let your son pay it quickly or kneel before me, and then this matter will be over.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Manuel¡¯s face darkened as the four bodyguards beside him rushed toward Robin. Karina stepped forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Walsh, your son is ignorant. Do you not know the rules either?¡± Manuel frowned slightly and raised his eyes to Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°This bet was started by your son. ¡°| bet the Huber Group¡¯s Eastern Business District project worth 8 billion dors on it, while they only bet 48 million dors. ¡°Now that my friend Robin won the bet, you want to renege? ¡°Do you think | would waste time on a good-for-nothing like Jacob?¡± Manuel was slightly shocked. It was only now that he realized that the one who bet against Jacob was actually the Huber family¡¯s eldest daughter. Karina cast a nce at Manuel and the several brawny bodyguards around him. ¡°Mr. Walsh, if you are going to solve the problem in this way, the Huber Group will deal with you!¡± Manuel narrowed his eyes at Robin and then at Karina. He was thinking about Karina¡¯s words. If it were in the past, he would definitely not dare to make an enemy of the Huber Group. Now, it was not the same as before. The Walsh familycked cash now and might copse at any time. However, they got in with the Reynell family, the owner of World Real Estate. Today, if the Walsh family reached a deal with Cecilia, the Huber family, the top old family in Hallcester, would be nothing to them. Manuelughed dryly and changed the topic. ¡°Ms. Huber, this is just a children¡¯s game. Do you take it seriously too?¡± Karina picked up the betting contract and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Walsh, do you mean that the contract signed at Purpeak Club is a children¡¯s game?¡± Manuel''s eyelids twitched wildly. Without waiting for him to speak, Livia said in a deep voice, ¡°Security Department, close Riding and Shooting Recreation Center immediately and deal with Ms. Huber¡¯s bet with Jacob.¡± In an instant, the gate to the underground training ground of Purpeak Club opened. Dozens of Purpeak Club¡¯s security guards who used to be mercenaries surrounded the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. Manuel was certainly aware of their strength. Cecilia was able to fight against Conway, the Underground Demon King in Hallcester, all these years, partly because of the Purpeak Security Department. Manuel knew that anyone who broke the rules of Purpeak Club would be crippled or even killed. It seemed that if Jacob didn¡¯t take out 16 million dors today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. However, the Walsh family was in such a situation. Where could they get 16 million dors in cash? Today was such a critical day, yet Jacob brought him so much trouble. Manuel stepped on Jacob with one foot. ¡°Brat, you caused the trouble, so you should solve it by yourself!¡± After saying that, Manuel shook his sleeves and left Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. Jacob panicked at once. Suddenly, a burst ofughter came from outside the crowd. ¡°It''s so lively here today. Mr. Walsh lost money? How much? Just say it. I¡¯ll pay it for you!¡± Jacob looked over excitedly when he heard that someone was willing to pay the money for him. When he saw that ugly face, his heart thumped. The person who came was Barry Newell, the right-hand man of Conway, the Underground Demon King. Barry was known as Death Lord. Conway had an underground bank and some secret entertainment clubs in Hallcester. Barry was in charge of all these illegal businesses. These were also the industries in which Conway got his start. Many business figures in Hallcester were killed by Barry just because they borrowed money from Conway¡¯s underground bank. It would be terrifying if one took money from them. He had to pay it back with interest within the stipted period. Otherwise, apart from the mortgaged assets, all the property under his name would be taken away. Miranda hastily pulled Jacob and whispered, ¡°Mr. Walsh, you can¡¯t...¡± Jacob thought otherwise. After today, the Walsh family would take a share of the investment in Eastern Business District. 16 million dors would be nothing to them. ¡°Mr. Newell, | need 16 million dors, and I''ll pay you back with interest in a week.¡± Barryughed out loud, ¡°No problem! Considering the Walsh family¡¯s status in Hallcester, even if you want ten times that amount, I can get it to you now.¡± Jacob nced arrogantly at Robin and smiled, ¡°Mr. Newell, thanks a lot then.¡± Barry signaled his men to bring a loan contract. ¡°Mr. Walsh, sign it, and 16 million dors will be transferred to you soon.¡± Jacob took the contract and gave it a cursory nce. He was then shocked. The contract asked him to pay back 48 million dors in a week. ¡°Mr. Newell, is the interest too much? I... | can¡¯t...¡± Barry''s face went cold. ¡°Jacob, are you toying with me? ¡°I''m saving your ass, and you''re still bargaining? ¡°Give him another contract!¡± Barry let his men take away this contract and put another one on the table. Jacob saw on the contract, the interest within a week changed from 48 million dors to 80 million dors, his whole body trembling. However, he knew in this situation, he had to sign it. The Walsh family could not afford to offend people like Conway and Barry. Conway and Barry were unscrupulous. Barry could kill Jacob in minutes. At that moment, Jacob¡¯s forehead was in a cold sweat. Looking at the loan contract, Jacob held the pen, trembling. He did not dare to sign it. The expression on Barry¡¯s face was instantly hideous. ¡°Mr. Walsh, do you think | have a lot of time to apany you in this ce? ¡°Do you want this 16 million dors or not?¡± Jacob shook with fear for a moment, and he instantly signed his name and left his fingerprint on the contract. At that moment, he hated himself. If he had not wanted to humiliate Robin in front of Miranda and Karina, he wouldn''t be in this situation now. However, after signing the loan contract, Jacob wasn¡¯t too scared. When he thought that his family would get a project worth nearly 1.6 billion dors, he felt that 80 million dors was nothing. After signing the contract and paying the 16 million dors, Jacob pointed at Robin and said, ¡°Just wait. | won¡¯t let you go!¡± Robin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won''t have the chance.¡± Barry raised his eyes to Karina and walked up to her. He sized her up andughed vulgarly, ¡°Ms. Huber, it¡¯s rare to meet you... ¡°Let''s go to the caf¨¦ on the second floor for a cup of coffee and a good chat...¡± Karina ignored Barry and turned to Robin. ¡°Come on. Let''s go to the front and have a look.¡± Barry''s face instantly went cold. ¡°Ms. Huber, are you really not epting my invitation?¡± Karina said without expression, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should | ept your invitation? Go away!¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked away. Seeing this, a crowd of onlookers looked at her with astonishment from behind. In Hallcester, the only ones who dared to talk to Barry in such a way were Cecilia and Karina. It was said that even Harold would not fight Barry head-on. They thought, ¡°How dare Karina talk to Barry like this? ¡°But it''s reasonable. ¡°She¡¯s such a noble and elegantdy. ¡°How could she possibly agree to have coffee with Barry, the leader of the rascals?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Barry looked at Karina¡¯s back and said in a cold voice, ¡°Stop right there! What the hell are you so proud of? Once you take off your clothes, you are no different from the girls at our nightclubs!¡± Barryughed evilly with a group of henchmen. Karina stopped abruptly, slowly turned around, and pped Barry¡¯s face. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Barry¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Bitch, do you think | don¡¯t dare to hit you?¡± He raised his thick dark hand toward Karina¡¯s fair and delicate face. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 No Need to Know Who You Are. Barry''s big hand was about to hit Karina. There was a scream from the crowd of customers at Purpeak Club. Many of them turned around. They couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. Aloud p suddenly rang out in the silent Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. Barry flew backward through the air. He was sent flying four meters away. Then hended heavily on the ground. The marble floor of the audience area of the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center shattered. Karina was still intact and did not suffer the slightest damage. She saw the scene in front of her. Although she was pretending to be calm, her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her shock. Karsyn¡¯s eyes were even wider, her mouth agape in a panic. The person who pped Barry in the face was none other than Robin. ¡°You asked for it.¡± Robin took the towel handed by the waiter and wiped his hands, his eyes shing with disdain and mockery. Barry was pped away by Robin. Barry lost two teeth, and he had blurred vision and a buzzing head. He almost died and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. At this moment, the silence in the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center was suffocating. After a short period of silence, a group of customers whispered. ¡°My goodness! This dude is so awesome. He actually dared to beat Barry, the right-handed man of Underground Demon King?¡± ¡°It''s an illusion, right? Barry hasn''t been treated like this by anyone in Hallcester before!¡± ¡°This kid is too arrogant. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll suffer today.¡± Not far away, Miranda watched this and was shocked. Immediately afterward, a touch of mockery appeared on her face. She snorted, ¡°Robin, you think with the Huber family¡¯s protection, you can go against Mr. Lambert¡¯s men?¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting death!¡± Jacob even had a gloating look on his face. Crystal could not believe what had just happened. However, she was appreciative of Robin who dared to fight Barry to protect Karina. Robin''s behavior might be reckless. However, his courage wasmendable. Different feelings for Robin grew in Crystal''s mind. ¡°You... Do you fucking know who | am? How dare you make a move against me! Today I''ll kill you!¡± Barry was helped up by his two minions. He wiped the blood stains off his mouth and spoke fiercely. Robin raised his eyes to Barry. ¡°Do | need to know who you are before beating you? You bragger!¡± ¡°Good! You¡¯re courageous! I''ll kill you!¡± Barry furiously pointed at Robin and roared. At this moment, Karina¡¯s eyes flickered as she quickly thought about how to solve the problem at hand. Today, the four families met at Purpeak Club to discuss the issue of not crossing the boundaries in some projects. Conway¡¯s project had conflicts with the other families. Apart of the area involved was under the Huber Group. When the contract was signed, the four parties had already agreed to build shopping malls, children¡¯s amusement parks, resorts, and high-end vis. The surrounding area was originally developed by World Real Estate owned by the Reynell family. It was previously agreed that the eastern part would be a vi area, the southern part would be for apartment buildings, schools, hospitals, and superstores, and the northern and western parts would be for business buildings and a big market for investment. However, Conway made a private deal with the Reynell family to buy an investment contract for the southern part. In this area, Conway nned to build nightclubs, bars, and some gambling houses, which were notpatible with the surrounding residential buildings, schools, and children¡¯s amusement parks. Karina sent numerous negotiators, yet Conway ignored them. It was only today that he was prepared to negotiate at the four families¡¯ investment meeting. Originally, it was difficult to reach a consensus in this situation. Now, Karina was in conflict with Barry, Conway¡¯s subordinate. It seemed that today¡¯s consultation was meaningless. Moreover, if this matter was not handled well, the Huber family would fall out with Conway. Since this was the case, Karina no longer had any hope for today¡¯s negotiation. Stepping forward, she stood in front of Robin. ¡°Barry, this matter has nothing to do with him. Juste at me and my family if you are angry! We will wait!¡± Robin smiled coolly and shook his head. He didn¡¯t take Barry seriously at all. Barry was just a bluffer relying on his boss. When he encountered someone tough, he would immediately kneel down and beg for forgiveness. Compared to Robin, Barry was nothing. ¡°Who is this guy? Ms. Huber is so protective of him.¡± ¡°Despite the Huber family¡¯s huge wealth, when ites to illegal means, they are inferior to Mr. Lambert, the Underground Demon King!¡± ¡°He hit Barry. Even though he had the Huber family¡¯s protection today, it¡¯s still hard for him to survive. Mr. Lambert is truly ruthless.¡± Robin took a look at Karina in front of him, smelling the nice fragrance of her body in a good mood. He had saved Karina and her family¡¯s lives. However, under these circumstances, it was very kind of her to protect him in the name of her family. In addition, he had a bet with Jacob and the others before. He casually said that he would bet the Huber family¡¯s 8-billion-dor project on it. Karina agreed without hesitation. The Huber family kept their promise. Robin lived a dangerous life from a young age. He loved to make friends with kind people. Since he was idle, he decided to get involved in this matter. Barry was still cursing when Robin had already arrived in front of him. Without waiting for anyone to react, Robin grabbed Barry by the neck and lifted him until his feet were off the ground. Swinging his other hand, Robin pped Barry fiercely. From afar, Miranda clutched onto Jacob¡¯s arm, her heart beating violently. She thought, ¡°Could it be that this bastard is so desperate just to show off in front of me? ¡°What a silly guy! ¡°Robin, no matter what you do, | won''t like a reckless person like you with a low EQ!¡± Beside Miranda, Crystal, on the other hand, gripped herpels to alleviate her shock. After Robin pped Barry a few times, he felt bored and threw him on the ground. Barry¡¯s henchmen did not dare to act rashly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After being curled up on the ground for a while, Barry came back to his senses. Looking at his teeth on the ground, he roared, ¡°You... You¡¯re done for!¡± Robin took the towel from the waiter and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You won¡¯t see that happen!¡± ¡°Now, just call for help. I''ll wait here.¡± As Livia, who had been watching coldly, saw Robin¡¯s arrogance, a hint of yfulness shed in her eyes. She thought, ¡°This guy is not only good at fighting but also good at causing trouble. ¡°He asked Barry to call for help? ¡°Robin is telling everyone that he doesn¡¯t even take Conway seriously, isn¡¯t he? ¡°This is a provocation to Conway.¡± Karina turned her beautiful eyes to Robin with even more admiration. That night, Robin saved her from the guns of four desperate robbers. The shocking scene of him killing them with a knife was still fresh in her mind. ¡°OK, just wait! You''ll regret it!¡± Barry endured the pain, picked up the phone, and dialed a number. Jacob and the others in the distance really wanted to cheer and jump for joy at that moment. ¡°This bastard is doomed today. He doesn¡¯t even know this. What an idiot!¡± Miranda shook her head uncontrobly, her eyes full of sarcasm and contempt. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because | tore up the marriage contract and hurt his self-esteem as a poor man. ¡°He is just trying to prove himself to me. He¡¯s so rash and foolish!¡± Krish pursed his lips. ¡°Robin knows that Barry is the Underground Demon King¡¯s man, yet he¡¯s still so haughty. He¡¯s finished. ¡°Mr. Lambert and his people got their start with these means. In Hallcester, other than Ms. Decker from Purpeak International Group, no one dares to offend him. ¡°I''m afraid that even the Huber family is involved. What a troublemaker!¡± At that moment, Barry got through to Conway and told him the whole story with exaggerated details. ¡°Mr. Lambert, | got beat up! This kid even said that if you dared toe, he would even beat you up!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Conway¡¯s disdainful voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Who is he? He doesn¡¯t know the rules in Hallcester at all. ¡°Alright! Tell him I''ll be at Purpeak Club in a few minutes. ¡°By the way, tell Ms. Decker that I''ll take care of something in her ce today. ¡°It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen blood. I''d like to see how powerful he is. How dare he provoke me in Hallcester!¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Mr. Lambert Barry hung up the phone and looked up at Robin. Then Barry burst into a vicious sneer. At this moment, Robin was doomed in Barry''s eyes. Conway was pissed by what Robin had done. Conway, the Underground Demon King of Hallcester, intended to deal with Barry in person. Everyone in the Demon¡¯s Lair knew that Conway had never personally dealt with such dirty things in many years. The consequences of his arrival could be imagined. Barryughed sullenly, ¡°Mr. Lambert said he was on the way. ¡°You are doomed, boy! ¡°Do you still have anything else to say before you die? You won''t have a chance to say anything when Mr. Lambert arrives.¡± Karina was slightly frightened by Barry¡¯s words. Karina knew that what Robin had done indeed crossed the line. People from the grey zone, like Conway, were usually heartless and cruel. Their way of dealing with things was always brutal. The Huber family was indeed influential. But in general, the Huber family would try not to confront those people from the grey zone. The Huber family had always been the most powerful family in Hallcester. But the Huber family would avoid confronting someone like Conway. Because even if the Huber family was gonna be okay for a while, it would still be badly hurt. This time, Robin beat up Barry, Conway¡¯s most capable subordinate, in front of so many people. It was a humiliation to the entire Demon¡¯s Lair. Conway had no choice but to deal with Robin in person. Now Karina could only turn to Harold for help. Karina would like to try her best to deal with the issue by negotiation. After pondering for a while, Karina said in a deep voice, ¡°Karsyn, call Grandpa.¡± Robin felt touched to hear that. Robin was very happy that although things hade to this point, Karina was still willing to stand up for him. It could be seen that the Huber family was not the kind of people who would bully the weak and fear the strong or serve the hour. Perhaps this was the real reason why the Huber family had been able to upy the position of the No. 1 family in Hallcester for so many years. Robin stopped Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, it¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t bother Mr. Huber. | can handle it alone.¡± Karina intended to say something. But seeing the calmness in Robin''s eyes, Karina chose to keep silent. Karsyn said with concern, ¡°Mr. Bruce, things are not as simple as you think. Ms. Huber...¡± Karina stopped Karsyn and said, ¡°Karsyn, do as Mr. Bruce wants. | believe in him.¡± Hearing what Karina said, Karsyn didn¡¯t say anything else. However, seeing Robin''s upright back, Karsyn felt Robin especially lonely in front of Barry and others. Karsyn felt uneasy. Some of the audience in the club became worried about Robin. Before, Robin¡¯s valiant posture and wonderful performance on the riding and shooting field had obviously won the favor of some people. Those guys said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, you had better go quickly! Leave Hallcester as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Mr. Lambert is not someone you can mess with.¡± ¡°You better get as far away as you can, or you''re really gonna die.¡± Those guys were all advising Robin to leave. Hearing those guys¡¯ persuasion, Barry sneered, ¡°Now he wants to go? You think he can? ¡°Even if he runs out of Hallcester, the Huber family who stands up for him can¡¯t get away with it!¡± Karina stared coldly at Barry. From Barry¡¯s words, it was clear that the people of Demon¡¯s Lair had long not taken the Huber family seriously. Karina wasn¡¯t sure of the final oue of the incident. But Karina believed that Robin must have had a reason for daring to do so. Karina still remembered what happened the other snowy night. Karina saw Robin kill the four armed men in one go by stabbing them in the throat. Robin saved Karina from a dead end. Now thinking of that scene, Karina still felt shocked. Karina thought, ¡°Compared with the four armed bandits, Conway is nothing! I¡¯m just gonna fight side by side with Robin today.¡± During this time, in the project about the Eastern Business District, Karina was almost overwhelmed by Conway. Karina was actually in a rage about that. Under such circumstances, Livia also subconsciously looked at Robin. Livia wanted to know how Robin would get away with it after offending Conway, such a demon. They were now in Purpeak Club, an improper ce to deal with Robin. But Conway had asked Barry to tell the owner of Purpeak Club in advance that he would deal with something private about Demon¡¯s Lair there. Cecilia, of course, would not help Robin. The only one who could help Robin right now was the Huber Group. If, in fact, these two forces collided, something shocking would happen. Then, the power pattern of Hallcester would also undergo great changes. At the same time, watching from a distance, Miranda saw that the situation was getting worse, anda touch of sarcasm appeared on her face. Miranda thought, ¡°Robin is doomed today! That guy is just a boor! He will never understand that there are many people in this world that he simply cannot provoke! Characters like Conway are born to be devils. How dare Robin cross Conway¡¯s line? Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡± Someone at Miranda¡¯s side was watching the further development of the situation in surprise with aplex expression. That was Crystal, Miranda¡¯s bestie. At this point in the incident, Crystal seemed to have a sense of expectation for Robin. Crystal was looking at Robin, who still looked indifferent, with her beautiful eyes shining, and she suddenly felt a rapid heartbeat. Crystal was wondering what kind of amazing scene she would see after Conway''s arrival. Just then, there was amotion outside the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. Everyone looked up and saw there was a mass of people outside. More than a hundred strong men dressed in ck, armed with short knives, came in from outside. At the head was a tall, burly middle-aged man in a ck trench coat. This man was Conway from Demon''s Lair in Hallcester. Conway walked into the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center from the outside, and the whole venue was suddenly silent. Miranda looked at this man, who made the whole of Hallcester scared, and then she sneered. Miranda thought, ¡°The Underground Demon King of Hallcester is finally here!¡± Miranda looked at Robinpassionately and sneered in her heart. ¡°Robin, it is all your own fault! How dare you, a nobody, mess with a guy like Conway? You are nothing but a boor, Robin! How dare you beat Barry up, the favorite subordinate of Conway? You are just too arrogant and ignorant!¡± Crystal firmly grasped Miranda¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°Even if Robin wants to go now, it is toote...¡± Conway and his men lined into the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center in Purpeak Club. Barry''s men immediately stepped aside, making way for Conway, and bowed in unison, saying, ¡°Mr. Lambert!¡± All eyes were now on Conway. Such a powerful aura made the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center seem to freeze. Everyone felt oppressed and panicked. ¡°Mr. Lambert, this is the guy who beat me up.¡± Barry lit a cigar for Conway and pointed fiercely at Robin. Before Conway could say anything, Karina stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Lambert, | have something to say. ¡°My friend shed with your man, Mr. Newell, but there is a reason...¡± Conway spit out a wisp of smoke and said in a cold voice, ¡°Ms. Huber, you''d better not interfere in this matter. ¡°As for the reason why that guy hit my man, | don¡¯t even care. ¡°| don¡¯t care what his reason is. Whoever hit my man will pay the price here today!¡± Karina frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Lambert, is that the way you handle things?¡± Conway looked sideways at Karina. ¡°Yes! ¡°Anyone who hits the man from my Demon''s Lair deserves to die!¡± Seeing how domineering Conway was, Barry looked at Karina and Robincently. Barry thought, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Lambert¡¯s usual style. If his man gets beat up, for whatever reason, the guy who does that is screwed.¡± ¡°Mr. Lambert is so overbearing. He doesn¡¯t even show any respect to Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°That''s why he is called the Underground Demon King of Hallcester.¡± What Conway would do with the incident was exactly what the spectators had expected. Otherwise, Conway would not be the demon that people would stay at a respectful distance from. Karina frowned heavily while Robin smiled calmly and looked at Conway with interest. ¡°In that case, cut the crap and bring it up!¡± Robin shed his casual coat to reveal a tight T- shirt. The muscles under the T-shirt were perfect. Conway paused for a moment and looked at Robin up and down with fierce eyes. Just at this nce, Conway¡¯s whole body shuddered, and he almost fell to the ground. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Beat Barry Up Karina noticed the unpredictable look in Conway¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking. Could it be that Conway was weighing the importance of the Huber family in this incident? Karina couldn¡¯t see Conway through. However, she wanted to make thest effort. ¡°Mr. Lambert, | hope you handle this matter with caution!¡± At that moment, Conway was staring at Robin in astonishment, apparently not hearing Karina''s voice. Robin, on the other hand, looked at Conway with a smile, waiting for his next move. Behind Conway were more than one hundred killers holding short knives. They were ready to rush up and kill Robin at any moment. A massacre was imminent! However, Conway had yet to make any move. His eyes were fixed on the Dragon Dagger hanging at Robin¡¯s waist, which was less than 20 centimeters long! On the scabbard of the strangely colored Dragon Dagger, a golden light shed for a moment. It was only a brief moment. But Conway saw clearly that the golden light was indeed the legendary Golden Dragon! Conway felt dizzy. A week ago, several assassins from Death Mongers suddenly visited Demon''s Lair. This surprised Conway greatly. It was rumored that once one was targeted by the unpredictable Death Mongers, he would soon die. Demon¡¯s Lair had a dominant position in the underworld of Hallcester. But Conway understood that in front of Death Mongers who could dominate global underground organizations, he was nothing at all. The four killers warned Conway that the most esteemed guest of Dark Queen, Lord Dragon, had arrived in Hallcester. If necessary, they would call on Demon¡¯s Lair. Conway saw the Dragon Dagger hanging at Robin''s waist and the fleeting Golden Dragon. It was confirmed that Robin in front of Conway was the esteemed Lord Dragon. Dark Queen, who was murderous, had to show great respect for Lord Dragon, not to mention the insignificant Conway. Given the current situation, as long as Conway dared to take one more step forward, he would be done for. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t make a move! Conway almost put himself in trouble! He felt scared just thinking about it, and his whole body was soaked in an instant. Terror of imminent death overwhelmed him. How could Demon''s Lair dare to confront the Dark Queen who dominated global underground organizations? Challenging a demon with the ability to destroy a country risked one¡¯s neck. Conway absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Lord Dragon. ¡°Damn it!¡± Conway cursed. He threw away his coat, and his eyes burst with a terrifying murderous aura. More than one hundred killers behind him immediately raised their knives, ready to rush forward at any moment. ¡°Mr. Lambert is furious. It seems that even the Huber family will not be able to withstand the wrath of this underground demon,¡± someonemented. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since | saw Mr. Lambert get angry in public. Robin is doomed, and even the Huber family may suffer great loss!¡± ¡°Mr. Lambert is too terrifying when he loses his temper. Step back and keep a safe distance, lest the residual power of this demon harm us.¡± Miranda, who had been waiting for Conway to take action in the distance, sneered disdainfully. ¡°This brute has brought it upon himself by provoking Mr. Lambert. He¡¯s just asking for trouble!¡± ¡°He is just a beginner, but he thinks he¡¯s the best in the world. How brainless!¡± ¡°Hey, Robin, even if you want to show off your abilities in front of me, you don¡¯t have to lose your mind.¡± ¡°You try to confront Demon¡¯s Lair all by yourself. This is ridiculous!¡± ¡°Do you really think the Huber family can protect you? Humph...¡± Jacob, with malicious pleasure, held Miranda''s arm and said, ¡°Robin asked for it. He¡¯s so ignorant! ¡°He just came to Hallcester and thinks he¡¯s so great. But he offended Mr. Lambert. He''ll be killed today.¡± Miranda smirked. Then she stopped talking and watched. Barry prepared to celebrate. He looked smugly at Robin and Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, if he kneels down and begs for mercy, Mr. Lambert may leave his body intact for the sake of your family.¡± ¡°You are a nobody, but you dare to make a move against Demon¡¯s Lair. You are doomed!¡± ¡°Mr. Lambert is here. Show me how tough you are!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± There came a scream. Conway pressed the cigar in his hand hard onto Barry¡¯s eye Then, he kicked Barry¡¯s leg. ¡°Snap!¡± The sound of a bone breaking echoed! Barry curled up in pain on the ground while wailing miserably. ¡°Mr. Lambert, why ... did you...¡± Conway¡¯s anger hadn''t subsided. He viciously kicked Barry¡¯s face. ¡°Damn it. | took you out to make something of yourself. Is this how you repay me? ¡°Without Demon¡¯s Lair, you are nothing. ¡°| trust you, but you act arrogantly under the name of Demon¡¯s Lair! ¡°Ms. Huber is so dignified. How dare you be so disrespectful? ¡°Just because I¡¯m protecting you, you think you can do whatever you want. Damn it. Today I''ll cripple you!¡± Barry was dizzy from the beating by Conway and begged for mercy on the ground. ¡°Mr. Lambert, did you mistake me for someone else?¡± ¡°No, | just want to beat you!¡± While scolding, Conway stole a nce at Robin. Conway hoped this would disarm Robin. ¡°Barry, do you think | came here to support you? ¡°How dare you be rude to Ms. Huber? Go to hell!¡± Only then did Barry realize that Conway wanted to kill him. ¡°Mr. Lambert, | was wrong. | promise | will never act arrogantly under the name of Demon¡¯s Lair again. Please, give me another chance, Mr. Lambert... ¡°Ms. Huber, please forgive me! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so rude to you. Please forgive me. From now on, | will never offend you again...¡± Barry crawled up to Karina and repeatedly bowed for forgiveness. This surprised Karina greatly. In Hallcester, Conway had never cared about the Huber family. This was an unexpected turn of events. It not only confused Karina but also puzzled the onlookers from Purpeak Club. Did Conway get drunk? It was obvious that he came to support Barry. Why did he suddenly make a move and beat his most trusted subordinate? What did this mean? How would the crowd know that Conway was scared out of his wits after seeing Robin¡¯s Dragon Dagger? However, Conway had to maintain hisposure and pretend not to know Robin¡¯s identity. People in Death Mongers warned Conway that Lord Dragon¡¯s identity was top secret. After a brief panic, Conway quickly came up with a n. If he didn¡¯t appease Robin, he believed that Demon¡¯s Lair would disappear from Hallcester tonight. Barry even dared to hit Dark Queen''s distinguished guest, which would get Conway into trouble. At this moment, Conway couldn¡¯t wait to chop Barry into pieces. Karina was confused by Conway¡¯s behavior. Even if Conway was acting for the sake of Harold, he didn¡¯t have to be so ruthless to Barry. Miranda, who was watching from a distance, seemed to have figured out what was going on after a moment of shock. Barry begged for mercy in front of Karina, which indicated that Conway spared Robin because of Harold. If it weren''t for the Huber family, Robin would have been killed by Conway. What a useless man who only brought trouble. However, Crystal didn¡¯t think so. She noticed something! When Karina was trying to exin, Conwaypletely ignored her. After Conwayid eyes on Robin, he suddenly showed extreme fear. Clearly, Conway was scared of Robin! Crystal examined Robin not far away. Her beautiful eyes showed a meaningful smile. Robin was an interesting man. It seemed that he was hiding something. Even someone as fierce as Conway trembled in fear in front of Robin. It could be imagined how powerful Robin''s background was! Crystal nced at Miranda, who still had a disgusted expression on her face. Crystal thought, ¡°Miranda, maybe you are a total fool. ¡°You just kick someone important away. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, don¡¯t me me for being ungrateful.¡± Crystal made a bold decision. She wanted to get closer to Robin. Perhaps, he would give her a pleasant surprise. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 None of Your Business ¡°Get lost!¡± Conway kicked Barry away. Then Conway pointed to the confused subordinates behind him. ¡°Tie him up and take him back for punishment!¡± Two disciples of Demon¡¯s Lair took Barry away from Purpeak Club. A faint smile appeared on Conway''s cold face. ¡°Ms. Huber, are you satisfied with it?¡± Karina was shocked. The situation was beyond her expectations. Since Conway made a concession, she didn¡¯t want to strain their rtionship further. Karina nodded slightly and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, he¡¯s your subordinate, and it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Huber, for your forgiveness.¡± Conway bowed slightly, feeling relieved. If Robin was unhappy and Conway had to kill Barry, Conway would do it on the spot today. ¡°Ms. Huber, | have many subordinates, so the good and bad are intermingled. ¡°I have beenx in disciplining them. | didn¡¯t expect to offend you. Ms. Huber, | hope you and your friend will forgive me.¡± Karina nodded coldly. ¡°Mr. Lambert, let¡¯s leave it at that. Don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± Conway secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Ms. Huber, we came to Purpeak Club today to discuss investment projects in the Eastern Business District. ¡°Beforeing here, | noticed that there have been conflicts between the plots run by Demon''s Lair in Eastern Business District and the projects invested by Ms. Huber. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of this. My subordinates areck of understanding of the rules. | apologize for that. ¡°So, | promise you that we will ept all of the projects proposed by the Huber Group and continue the agreed project type. ¡°For the projects that have already started, we will immediately stop them and rectify them until you are satisfied!¡± Karina was slightly startled. In the past six months, the Huber Group and Demon¡¯s Lair had negotiated the type of investment projects on multiple asions, but no agreement had been reached. What happened to Conway? He even requested an immediate suspension of work to rectify the projects. ¡°Ms. Huber, today my people offended you and your friend. To express my sincere apologies, I''ll give you the southern part of the Eastern Business District | just take charge of without any cost.¡± Karina was even more shocked upon hearing it. That project was worth 160 million dors. It was said that Conway had to pay a great price to take it away from World Real Estate. But Conway gave it to the Huber Group for free aspensation for Barry¡¯s matter. This seemed a bit too expensive. Karina didn¡¯t think the Huber Group mattered so much in front of Conway. Could it be that Conway had other motives towards the Huber Group? ¡°Mr. Lambert, the investment projects in the Eastern Business District will be rectified ording to the original n. | ept that. ¡°You said you would offer the project in the southern part to the Huber Group for free. This is too extravagant. Just forget it!¡± Conway exined hurriedly, ¡°Ms. Huber, | am not joking! Don¡¯t worry. | promise that it will be free, and | mean it. There are no conditions! ¡°In the afternoon¡¯s negotiation meeting, | will have them prepare two copies of the contract and directly hand them to you in written form. | hope you can ept them!¡± Karina was still hesitating. Conway didn¡¯t wait for her answer and continued, ¡°Ms. Huber, it¡¯s settled. Thank you for epting my sincerity. ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to, so | need to take my leave first. Let¡¯s talk again this afternoon.¡± After saying that, Conway hurriedly left with his subordinates. They walked towards other areas in Purpeak Club. He seemed to be in a hurry. He was afraid that if he dyed any longer, someone would kill him. What Karina didn¡¯t know was that Conway was avoiding Robin. Conway dealt with Barry and didn¡¯t provoke Robin any further. So, he wanted to leave quickly. If he made any wrong move and offended Robin, that would be troublesome. Karina¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered. Watching Conway''s distressed receding figure, she felt puzzled. What had happened to Conway, the Underground Demon King from Hallcester? He came with such a fierce momentum. It seemed that he was determined to kill Robin and suppress the Huber Group. What surprised Karina even more was that Conway beat up his own subordinates. Moreover, Conway proposed to immediately stop work and rectify the improper project in the Eastern Business District! Besides, he even gave the project in the southern part for free aspensation! Had Conway ever been so polite and trustful in his actions in Hallcester? ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop thinking about it. Just take what he gives you! What''s the big deal?¡± Robin took the coat handed to him by Karsyn and nced at Karina who was still in shock. ¡°I had a tough morning and helped you win 48 million dors. Ms. Huber, aren¡¯t you going to treat me for a drink?¡± Karina smiled lightly, ¡°Alright. I''ll treat you to Purpeak Club. ¡°However, | don¡¯t want those 48 million dors. You earned it. Give me your bank ount number, and I''ll have Karsyn transfer it to you.¡± Robin thought for a moment and didn¡¯t hesitate. He directly gave his ount number to Karsyn. While passing by Jacob and Miranda, Robin shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, if you want to gamble next time, juste to me. | find making money like this interesting.¡± After that, Robin walked towards the Purpeak Bar with Karina. Jacob gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Wait, | will let you know what happens when one offends me!¡± Miranda coldly snorted and looked at Robin''s back disdainfully. ¡°Hmph! How disgusting! ¡°You are just a man who lives off others. Don¡¯t be cocky. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Huber today, you would have died!¡± Crystal smiled, ¡°Miranda, have you ever thought that Mr. Lambert did this because he¡¯s afraid of Robin? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will you regret breaking off the engagement with him?¡± ¡°Ha... Crystal, you are thinking too highly of Robin,¡± Miranda mocked. ¡°He is just a loser relying on the prestige of the Huber family. How could Mr. Lambert be afraid of him? ¡°Even so, | will never regret breaking off the engagement! Robin is just a brute!¡± Just as they were talking, Livia walked over. Miranda hurriedly greeted, ¡°Ms. Colon, hello. | am...¡± Livia coldly nced at Miranda and ignored her before rushing towards Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please wait. Ms. Decker wants to see you!¡± Robin was at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know Ms. Decker, so | won''t go!¡± Livia was startled, and a touch of anger shed in her eyes. During so many years with Cecilia, Livia had never seen any man dare to refuse Cecilia¡¯s invitation. Of course, no man had ever deserved such an honor, except for Robin. Miranda was also extremely shocked. Then, she secretly sneered. Miranda thought, ¡°Robin, it¡¯s true that you''re just a brute! ¡°How dignified Cecilia is! ¡°Her maid personally came to invite you, but you have such an attitude. Humph! You''re beyond help!¡± ¡°Robin, what do you mean? Ms. Colon asked you to see Ms. Decker. You should feel ttered and know your ce! ¡°Apologize to Ms. Colon right away!¡± Robin pouted and looked strangely at Miranda. ¡°What does it have to do with you? ¡°Besides, whether Ms. Decker invites me or not, it is none of my business. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about things that don¡¯t concern you!¡± Miranda snapped, ¡°Robin, you''re unreasonable! How could you say such disrespectful words? kneel down and apologize to Ms. Colon right away!¡± Karina¡¯s face showed a hint of displeasure. Just as she was about to speak, Livia pped Miranda across the face. ¡°I am talking to Mr. Bruce, but you keep stirring up trouble. Do you want to die?¡± Miranda covered her cheek in shock. ¡°Ms. Colon, | mean Robin doesn¡¯t know his ce...¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce is Ms. Decker¡¯s guest, but you humiliated him.¡± Livia looked coldly at Miranda, her words revealing murderous intent. Cecilia was a man of importance. Humiliating her guest was the same as pping Cecilia in the face. Damn it! Did Miranda want to die? Miranda hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Colon. | didn¡¯t mean that...¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Livia coldly reprimanded. Miranda had no choice but to hastily leave. As she passed by Robin, she red at him. But Crystal cast Robin a flirtatious look. Robin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did Crystal want? Livia took a step forward and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Decker sincerely invites you. Please ept it.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 A Stunning Smile ¡°Ms. Decker wants to see me?¡± Robin looked at Livia and the group of respectful bodyguards behind her. He got interested and smiled. In the mercenary world, Robin sought pleasure in vengeance, and his de was always soaked in blood. He despised it when people spoke to him in this tone. ¡°Why should | go? ¡°Who does Ms. Decker think she is that | must go?¡± The hall of the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center fell silent. Livia was astonished. The bodyguards behind her and the surrounding guests were all stunned. Was Robin joking? Cecilia, a rising star in the business world in Hallcester, was beautiful and ruthless. But Robin didn¡¯t know her. Miranda, who had just taken a few steps, suddenly stopped in her tracks and thought, ¡°Robin, you are digging your own grave!¡± If Robin offended Cecilia, he would be done for. Crystal then covered her mouth and chuckled. She stole a nce at Robin. 0.00% 15:24 Chapter 21 A Stunning Smile 288 Vouchers His attractive face wore a nonchnt expression. Robin always said extremely shocking things. What an interesting man! ¡°Ha...¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst intoughter. Livia red at Crystal. Crystal immediately stoppedughing, but she was full of joy as she fixed her burning eyes on Robin. Karina¡¯s eyes twinkled, where she was trying to hide a faint smile. What Robin did always made her feel fresh and interesting. However, provoking Cecilia like this was indeed improper. After all, Robin came to Purpeak Club as Karina¡¯s friend. Although Karina wasn¡¯t afraid of Cecilia, she didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Cecilia over such a trivial matter. ¡°Robin, Ms. Decker might have something important to discuss with you. Could you go meet her with Ms. Colon?¡± Robin was reluctant. Karina continued softly, ¡°Just do me a favor. Go and meet Ms. Decker first. I''ll wait for you at Purpeak Bar, alright?¡± Karina¡¯s voice was so tender. Robin always responded to kindness and not force. + When it was a request from a woman like Karina, he couldn''t find a reason to refuse. 11.19% Ill [e) 15.23 ing mile 288 Vouchers ¡°Show me the way.¡± Livia was contemting how to bring Robin to Cecilia¡¯s reception room. Should she use force or intimidation? Unexpectedly, Karina easily persuaded Robin. Livia looked at the unwilling Robin and wished she could punch him in the face. Livia thought, ¡°Just wait until you meet Ms. Decker. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to act tough!¡± But Livia respectfully gestured. ¡°Mr. Bruce, this way, please!¡± Robin followed Livia onto the sightseeing bus and headed towards Purpeak Hotel. Miranda instinctively touched her hot and swollen cheek, her eyes filled with resentment as she stared at Robin¡¯s back. ¡°| thought you had the guts not to go! ¡°Robin, even if you pretend to be so noble in front of me, | won¡¯t have a good impression of you!¡± Crystal shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Miranda, are you overthinking? Robin has already broken off the engagement with you. Does he still need to act in front of you? It¡¯s of no good for him.¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re giving Robin too much credit! ¡°He wants to marry me and climbs up the Brown family. So, he came all this way to find us with the marriage contract from over twenty years ago. 24.38% Ill J 15:24 Chapter 21 A Stunning Smile ¡°Now, he refuses to leave Hallcester, What''s that for?¡± ¡°Humph! Isn¡¯t he trying to prove to me and make me ept him? ¡°But | will never be interested in a man with a simple mind!¡± ¡°Robin has no ambition. How can he know what | want?¡± Crystal chuckled softly, ¡°I see. You want to be an important person like Cecilia, right?¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯m hungry. Let''s go to the bar for a drink and some food!¡± 288 Vouchers In Purpeak Fitness Center... Amaid approached Cecilia, who had just finished bathing. ¡°Ms. Decker, Livia has picked Robin up. They are on their way to the reception room at Purpeak Hotel.¡± Ahint of coquetry shed in Cecilia¡¯s eyes. Shezily stood up and threw off her thin towel, revealing her fair and smooth skin. Her full breasts were so attractive... The maid draped a bright red windbreaker over her. Cecilia opened the private training room and entered the public hall of the fitness center. Half-opened red windbreaker showcased her hot figure, fair and slender legs shimmering subtly. Such a wild and hot scene attracted the passionate attention of all the men in the hall. 38.34% Ill 15:24 Chapter 21 A Stunning Smile 1288 Vouchers Like a bewitching enchantress, Cecilia instantly captured the hearts of all the men. The men who were working out couldn''t believe their eyes. Their mouths feltpletely dry, and bleed gushed out from their noses. They just stared at the revealing opening of Cecilia¡¯s seductive windbreaker. Those men wished to pluck out their eyeballs and stuff them into that despicable windbreaker so as to indulge in the charming scene inside. Cecilia had long grown ustomed to this kind of lustful and wicked gaze. She was full of disdain. These vulgar men could only keep their distance and dare not approach Cecilia, a gorgeous but dangerous woman. However, driven by the desire for beautiful women, some men would rather risk their lives. Soon, Moran Walton, a presumptuous young man who thought he was handsome stood in front of Cecilia. Moran disyed an extremely gentlemanly demeanor and slightly bowed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. ¡°| have booked the top presidential suite at the Purpeak Hotel. The environment there is most suitable for a deep conversation with someone like you. ¡°Let''s go. | will satisfy you.¡± 51.50% 15.24 Chapter 21 A Stunning Smile 288 Vouchers As Moran spoke, there was a lecherous glint in his eyes. Cecilia smiled yfully, gesturing for Moran toe closer. Moran immediately became ecstatic and rushed towards Cecilia. ¡°Miss, you are so wise. Whatever you want, just tell me. There¡¯s nothing | can¡¯t do in Hallcester!¡± Cecilia then responded with a smile on her face, but a cold light shed in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Do you know that yourck of respect will cost your life?¡± Moran stared at Cecilia''s cold eyes and trembled involuntarily. But thinking about his powerful background, Moran rxed, and his eyes were filled with filth. ¡°I like hot-tempered women!¡± After speaking, Moran took a step forward and lightly stroked Cecilia¡¯s flowing hair. In an instant, his mind went nk, and he got horny. Moran wished he could immediately pick up enchanting Cecilia and roam freely in her world. With a bang, a beautiful figure shed before Moran¡¯s eyes, and a female bodyguard behind Cecilia kicked his leg. Her high heel stabbed into Moran¡¯s calf like a knife. With a crack, Moran fell to the ground. ¡°F***_ How dare you hit me?¡± Moran howled in agony, and his dozen or so ck¡ªd bodyguards rushed forward. There was a rush of footsteps as dozens of guards from the center 64.99% 15.24 [e) < Chapter 21 A Stunning Smile 288 Vouchers surrounded Moran and his subordinates. The female bodyguard grabbed Moran¡¯s hair and threw a heavy punch to his face. ¡°You dare to offend Ms. Decker. Do you want to die?¡± Moran was almost driven mad, and he snapped, ¡°F*** you, Ms. Decker. You¡¯re doomed!¡± Suddenly, he thought of Cecilia! ¡°You are Ms. Decker?¡± In Hallcester, all people knew the mysterious and iprehensible Cecilia, who was even more terrifying than Conway! In the past five years, anyone who dared to offend Cecilia had been killed. Even the ruthless Underground Demon King, Conway, feared her. Cecilia was truly a vicious and ruthless woman! Thinking about his previous silly actions, Moran was so scared that he knelt on the ground. ¡°Ms. Decker, | ... didn¡¯t know it was you. Please spare me and forgive my ignorance...¡± Cecilia looked expressionless at Robin outside the window, who was approaching. A yful smile hung on her lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m in a good mood right now. | don¡¯t want to spoil the joy! You can live, but I''ll break your tendons.* Moran begged loudly, ¡°Ms. Decker, please spare me. | won''t do it 79.95% Ill JJ 15.24 Chapter 21 A Stunning Smile 288 Vouchers anymore...¡± ¡°Noisy! Drag him out and break his tendons! If he keeps making a scene, throw him into the river!¡± Agroup of bodyguards dragged Moran towards the basement. After a short while, cries of misery echoed from the basement. Cecilia looked outside the window and fixed her eyes on Robin, a man with a tall and straight figure. She smiled charmingly. It was so stunning. This smile was enough to captivate all the men around her. ¡°Let''s go and prepare. I¡¯m going to meet an important guest!¡± After that, Cecilia swung her slender legs and headed towards Purpeak Hotel. 93.02% [e) 15:24 r Chapter 22 Like a Queen Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Like a Queen Aray of sunlight shone through the French window of Purpeak Tower¡¯s flyover passage. The sunlight nted on Cecilia¡¯s charming and cold face. She was surrounded by a team of female bodyguards. They all had a perfect body. Cecilia¡¯s dignified and elegant air made her look like a queen. She looked out the window and saw Robin at Purpeak za. He was on the way. There was a smirk on her lips. It came to Cecilia that her master had warned her. There was no turning back once Cecilia stepped into this mortal world. Dangers lurked around every corner. If Cecilia wanted to find the royal road to sess, she must work hard. There was no turning back! To survive this trek, Cecilia had to learn to be more ruthless and unscrupulous. Her pretty face wouldn''t help. Cecilia aspired to stand alone, rise to fame, and make a mark. But this would be harder for a woman than any man who was already powerful 0.00% 1524 Chapter 22 Like a Queen 288 Vouchers In this world, kindness and indulgence were for the weak. People would fear and respect Cecilia only when she was at the top of the pyramid. Then she could rule the world the way she wanted. And then Cecilia could hold her fate in her hands. Bearing that in mind, Cecilia killed her way out. She was bloodthirsty. The more intimidating her enemy was, the more she enjoyed the fight. The handsome Robin came all the way here. Cecilia was impressed by him. It was because he was strong and exceptional. And he was proud and defiant. He wouldn¡¯t give a damn even if he was alone against the whole world.¡± Cecilia looked at men with a critical eye. Only talents like Robin could get her attention. She gazed at Robin¡¯s rugged face under the sun. An untamed soul was hiding beneath the defiant look in his deep eyes. Cecilia thought, ¡°Robin is like some kind of mellow wine. He must be an interesting man. And he must have many good stories! 12.04% Ill r 15:24 Chapter 22 Like a Queen | want to know more about him. | want to know howe he has such a domineering air. | actually have a crush on him!¡± 1288 Vouchers Robin followed Livia to the foyer of Purpeak Hotel. He sneezed. At this moment... Robin sensed that from a 15¡ª-degree angle above, a pair of seductive and sharp eyes were studying him. That made him ufortable and feel like he was walking in the wild, being watched by a monster. Robin nced in that direction. The strong sunlight, reflected by the ss, helped to disguise all the furtive movements. Livia kept a close eye on him. She was seizing him up and wondering why Cecilia took a shine to him. In Livia¡¯s eyes, Robin was just a handsome man, nothing special. If she looked at his riding and shooting skills, he was still average. What distinguished Robin from other men was his arrogance. Livia didn¡¯t understand. 2422% 15251 < Chapter 22 Like a Queen 1288 Vouchers Cecilia was a lofty and perfectdy. Cecilia was totally out of Robin¡¯s league! Back then, Livia chose to serve Cecilia in this mortal world. She had been there for Cecilia all the time when Cecilia fought and defeated one tough enemy after another to get where she was today. No man had ever had such a privilege to be liked by Cecilia. However, Cecilia fell in love with Robin at first sight. There must be something special about Robin. Livia stared at him, trying to figure it out. Yet again, she failed to see anything special. It had been years. Robin was the first man who had received such special treatment. This had be countless men¡¯s dreams even since Cecilia entered this world. They all dreamt of sitting and drinking tea with Cecilia. These men were loaded and came from powerful families. But Cecilia refused them. Why was Robin so lucky? Cecilia made him an exception. Livia was curious, looking down and moving ahead. 35.301 111 15.25 Chapter 22 Like a Queen 288 Vouchers Robin suddenly stopped, and Livia collided with him. ¡°You... Why did you stop?¡± Livia asked angrily, fixing her hair. ¡°| feel you are staring at me from behind. It makes me ufortable!¡± Livia blushed and tried to hide the guilty look on her face. ¡°Don''t tter yourself. Why would | stare at you? | would rather stare at a dog!¡± With that, Livia nervously shifted her gaze at a maid next to her. The maid whispered, ¡°Ms. Colon, don¡¯t look at me like that. |... I¡¯m not a dog...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Livia pursed her lips and shot her a cold nce. Robin shook his head. ¡°Alright, you lead the way. | don¡¯t like people watching me like a wolf watching its prey.¡± Livia rolled her eyes and walked into the elevator first. She cursed in her heart, ¡°Damn you. I¡¯m not a wolf. | will make you pay a price when | get the chance.¡± Livia put on a stern face and was silent. She didn¡¯t look back at Robin again. Livia did an about-face on Robin. She used to be very nice to Robin when they were at the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. Robin shook his head. He felt that he couldn''t stand this hypocritical woman.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Robin thought Livia was interested in him. Now she was pretending to 47.53% Ill 1525 Chapter 22 Like a Queen 288 Vouchers be cold. Livia stole a nce at him. She met Robin¡¯s eyes, blushed, and turned her head away from his aggressive eyes. Livia thought, ¡°Damn Robin. You were looking at me secretly. What are you up to? Men are all the same. Look at yourself! You''re a lecher like them. Is Ms. Decker mad or something? Why did she insist on inviting you?¡± Soon they arrived on the top floor. Two female bodyguards stopped them right after they were out of the elevator. ¡°Wait! You''re not allowed to take weapons of any kind. We''ll keep it for you.¡± Robin paused and was displeased. ¡°Ms. Decker invited me. This is not the way to treat a guest.¡± Livia said coldly, ¡°This is one of the rules here. Guests are not allowed to take weapons inside her private meeting room, no matter how distinguished they are. ¡°This has been the way for a long time.¡± Robin shrugged and questioned indifferently, ¡°Seriously? ¡°I''ll do it my own way. | won''t cave into others¡¯ rules.¡± 62.74% < 1525 D Chapter 22 Like a Queen 1288 Vouchers ¡°Your way? Forget it. It¡¯s Ms. Decker¡¯s ce. You must do it her way.¡± Livia was getting impatient. She added, ¡°Ms. Decker sent me to fetch you, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. Know your ce. ¡°There are countless people in the city or even in the country dying toe here, you know. ¡°She condescended to invite you, which makes you the luckiest man on this. Hand over your weapon and shut up!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving!¡± With that, Robin turned around and walked to the elevator. Livia and the bodyguards were stunned. Robin didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He reached the elevator and pushed the button. His behavior seemed to suggest that he didn¡¯t want to waste one second here. Livia was confused. She cursed in her heart, ¡°Scumbag! Can''t you act like a gentleman? Ms. Decker invited you. Can you just be humble?¡± But soon Livia changed her mind. If Robin left, Cecilia would me her. Livia didn¡¯t understand. Robin wouldn''t get a second chance if he 74.99% Il T 15:25 Chapter 22 Like a Queen 288 Vouchers walked away. People in Hallcesterpeted to get invited by Cecilia. Such an opportunity was worthy of a fortune and years of waiting. Even tough requirements wouldn''t discourage them. But Robin just walked away! Livia thought, ¡°F***! What¡¯s wrong with this Robin? How could he let the chance slip through his fingers?¡± After traveling with Cecilia for so many years, Livia had met a lot of people. But none of them was like Robin. Robin was too arrogant! Livia cursed in her heart, ¡°You piece of shit! Who do you think you are? You are just like one of Karina¡¯s bodyguards! How dare you defy Ms. Decker? This is ridiculous!¡± As Livia watched Robin leave, she was ready to explode with anger! At this time, the maid whispered to Livia, ¡°Livia, go chase him, otherwise, Ms. Decker will me you for that.¡± The reminder made Livia feel worse. She snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do! ¡°| know what to do. 87.36% Ill r 1525 99.25% Chapter 22 Like a Queen ¡°Mr. Bruce, wait!¡± Livia started running after Robin. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show Robin walked away without looking back. That angered Livia. While she was running after him, she cursed Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please wait. | want a word with you!¡± Although Livia was mad at him, she had to show him respect. Livia would do everything she could to change Robin¡¯s mind. Robin walked into the elevator. If Livia let him leave like that... What should she tell Cecilia? Livia rushed to stand between the elevator¡¯s doors. ¡°Wait, Mr. Bruce... You¡¯re Huber¡¯s bodyguard, so you can bring your weapon inside. Pleasee back with me.¡± This was Cecilia¡¯s private elevator, and it was spacious. Robin was standing on the left. Livia put one of her feet into the elevator and huddled on the left side. She almost kissed Robin on the face It was an awkward moment. Robin looked down at her big boobs and smiled, ¡°What? Are you trying to seduce me? It won''t work.¡± 0.00% 15.251 Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show 288 Vouchers ¡°You...¡± Only then did Livia realize this was improper. Just now Livia was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t pay attention. Her boobs might touch his body as she breathed. It made Livia blush and even her ears turned red. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Livia hastened to take a step back and pushed the button, trying to calm down. Robin stepped into the elevator and said with a sneer, ¡°No. Who does Ms. Deck think she is? | won''t let her have her way this time.¡± Seeing that Robin was determined, Livia didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Mr. Bruce, we can make an exception, and you can take your weapon inside...¡± ¡°It''s toote!¡± Robin stepped out and walked to the corridor. Livia had never seen anyone so disrespectful to Cecilia. Looking at Robin, Livia could only chase after him again. She stopped him. Livia asked with a cold look in her eyes, ¡°What would it take for you to listen?¡± Robin rolled his eyes. ¡°No, get out of my way!¡± At this moment, Livia felt defeated as her pride vanished in front of Robin. Robin left her with no choice. Livia could only bow to him and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is this enough? Come 12.31% Ill 15.25 Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show 288 (Vouchers with me please.¡± ¡°Well, no!¡± Robin chuckled, walked past her, and went downstairs. He thought, ¡°Who does Ms. Decker think she is? | won''t let her put on airs. Even if the richest, prettiest, most famous woman in the world wants to see me, she has made an appointment a year in advance. And | need to check my schedule.¡± Livia started to feel Robin was just an illusion. She lowered herself like that but he remained unmoved. Livia cursed in her heart again, ¡°F*** you! You piece of shit! What do you want?¡± She was so angry that she wanted to kick Robin. But Livia couldn¡¯t. She stamped her foot angrily and ran after him again. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please forgive me ande with me...¡± Robin sneered. ¡°What were you doing then? I¡¯m not a pushover. Get lost!¡± He was driving Livia mad. She yelled, ¡°Listen, no one in this city ever has such an opportunity to see her in private. Mr. Bruce, don¡¯t squander it.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? | don¡¯t care about this shit. ¡°If Ms. Decker wants to see me, tell her to make an appointment in advance. I¡¯m too busy for your show.¡± Livia was very angry and really wanted to punch him in the face. ¡°You 27.19% [e) 15.25 Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show 1288 Vouchers fool. ¡°You''re just Karina¡¯s bodyguard. Know your ce and don¡¯t try to look cool here...¡± The next second, Livia lost Robin! She mumbled to herself, ¡°He was right there just now. Where is he?¡± Livia looked around. Suddenly, she was shocked. Through the French Windows of the hotel corridor, she saw Robin in the front square of the hotel! He was headed to Purpeak Bar. On the 29th floor of the hotel. It was within one minute. How did Robin reach the first floor so fast? ¡°Ms. Decker...¡± Livia was in a daze. Cecilia walked up to her and there was a hint of displeasure in Cecilia¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Can you do it? | mean Mr. Bruce. Tell me!¡± Cecilia asked, looking down at Robin in Purpeak za. ¡°Ms. Decker...¡± ¡°| think no one would make such a foolish mistake like you! 42.76% 15:250 Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show 1288 Vouchers ¡°How dare you make things difficult for him behind my back!¡± said Cecilia. Livia fell to her knees. ¡°Ms. Decker, I... It''s my fault. I¡¯m taking him back to you.¡± ¡°Can you?¡± Cecilia sneered... ¡°If he listens to you, then | won''t be interested in him!¡± ¡°Then... What should | do? It¡¯s all my fault! Please punish me...¡± Livia said, looking down in repentance. Livia cursed in her heart, ¡°Damn Robin. I''ll let you know who Ms. Decker is one day.¡± ¡°Let''s go and see him.¡± Cecilia walked to the elevator sulkily. Looking at her back, Livia was confused. Livia thought Robin was only an average fighter. Why did Cecilia want to see him in person? The moment Robin arrived at Purpeak Bar, he got a message from Karsyn. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Conway asked to meet Ms. Huber and sign the project transfer agreement of the Eastern Business District project in the opposite reception area. ¡°The fee for your drinks has been paid. You can spend as much as you want. Please wait here until Ms. Huberes back.¡± Robin read the message and went straight to the booth booked by 53.40% 111 15.25 Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show 288 VouchersPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Karsyn. At the same time, Miranda and some friends were having their meals on the second floor. They saw Robin. A hint of anger crossed Miranda¡¯s eyes. Earlier today, she lost 8 million dors because of Robin and was pped by Livia. That really embarrassed Miranda at the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. ¡°Didn''t Livia take Robin to see Ms. Decker?¡± Crystal looked at Robin with interest and murmured, ¡°Why is he here?¡± Miranda snorted and said, ¡°Did Ms. Decker kick him out after roasting him?¡± Krish stared at Robin for a while. ¡°Maybe there is something special about him. Ms. Huber seems to treat him well.¡± Jacob said coldly, ¡°| wonder how Robin lied his way to get Ms. Huber¡¯s trust. ¡°But he¡¯s a bumpkin by nature. Hees from nowhere. He¡¯s a cheater who causes trouble and relies on the Huber family. ¡°He may mess with the wrong people one day and die.¡± Miranda nodded. ¡°Soon, he will offend all the top guns in the city, and Ms. Huber will regret keeping him as her bodyguard.¡± Jacob also nodded and said, ¡°Miranda, fortunately, you decided not to marry him, or he will drag you and your family down sooner orter.¡± 67.75% Ill [e) J 15.25 Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show 1288 Vouchers Krish paused to think and then said, ¡°I heard that the Huber family¡¯s enemy from many years ago came to their door these days. ¡°Perhaps Robin has proved himself a good fighter to the Huber family, so they let him stay.¡± As Miranda nced at Robin who was drinking, there was a look of contempt in her eyes. She said, ¡°All brawn and no brain. ¡°Karina keeps him and lets him cause trouble because he is a pawn to her. | pity him!¡± Their discussion made Crystalugh. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because you guys don¡¯t know Mr. Bruce well enough. Or perhaps Ms. Huber does like him.¡± Miranda said with a scornfulugh, ¡°Crystal, you tter him. Even | don¡¯t like him. How could Karina feel that way?¡± With a meaningful smile, Crystal asked, ¡°If I''m wrong about that, why did Karina agree directly when Robin bet the Eastern Business District project on it? ¡°Do you think she would do the same for someone not important to her?¡± Miranda was amused. ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s just in your head. ¡°Anyway, | won''t fall in love with a man like him no matter how exceptional he is.¡± ¡°Good. | heard you. Keep it in mind and don¡¯t regret it.¡± Crystal stood up and looked at Robin downstairs. ¡°I''ll go down and know more about this man...¡± Crystal said and 83.22% 1525 99.83% Chapter 23 Too Busy for Your Show laughed. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble Crystal didn¡¯t follow Miranda¡¯s words. She twisted her slender waist and walked seductively from the second floor to Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you won¡¯t mind me drinking beside you, will you?¡± Robin looked at Crystal in front of him and raised his eyes. ¡°You drink yours; | drink mine. Does it have anything to do with minding or what? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | won¡¯t buy you any drinks.¡± Crystal was slightly dumbfounded. Crystal didn¡¯t expect that Robin would speak to her with such opening remarks. She suddenly covered her mouth andughed. ¡°It didn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine that | buy you drinks.¡± Robin looked sideways at her. ¡°Why do | want you to buy me drinks? ¡°Karina has paid my bills here. Including all my drinks.¡± ¡°Well, so it turns out that Ms. Huber pays your bills. Are you enjoying living off a woman? It¡¯s funny...¡± After saying that, Crystal stared at Robin¡¯s handsome face andughed. Robin shrugged his shoulders and said seriously, ¡°Of course | do. It¡¯s my dream. What?¡± Crystal was convulsed withughter when she saw Robin¡¯s serious look. 0.00% Ill [e) 15.25 Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble 1288 Vouchers Sheughed so heartily that her boobs shook wildly. Robin thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women nowadays?¡± Robin nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Did | say anything wrong? Why are you so happy?¡± Crystal realized that she almost had a nip slip. Her cheek flushed, and subconsciously, she pulled her cor up a little. Robin picked up his ss, and suddenly someone spit into his ss. Crystal immediately stopped smiling. Robin looked up and saw that a young and a little fat man stood before them. ¡°Crystal, why are you here?¡± The man didn¡¯t mind spitting in Robin¡¯s ss. He walked up to Crystal and smiled.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He was the vice president of World Real Estate, Melvin Reynell. Owen, the president of World Real Estate, was Melvin¡¯s uncle. ¡°Well... It''s you, Mr. Reynell. You...¡± Crystal knew that Melvin had wanted to get her. But thest thing Crystal wanted to do was date Melvin. However, frightened by the strong background of the Reynell family, she dared not refuse directly. All Crystal could do was hide from this wicked dandy. The Thompson family was not powerful, so Crystal didn¡¯t dare to offend the Reynell family, the powerful family in Hallcester. 12.09% Ill r 15:25 Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble 288 Vouchers ¡°| heard from Mr. Walsh that he was the poor dude that was abandoned by Miranda. ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t you feel that you lost face since you sat with such a man?¡± ¡°Drink this ss of wine!¡± Robin put all the cigarette butts in the ashtray into the wine ss and said indifferently. Melvin was first dumbfounded, then heughed wildly. ¡°Do you know who | am? I¡¯m the vice president of World Real Estate! Owen is my uncle. How dare you ask me to drink it? Are you drunk? Son..¡± Crystal knew that Melvin would deliberately provoke Robin because she was here. ¡°Robin, | think we''d better leave...¡± Crystal just intended to persuade Robin not to be reckless. Robin''s next move froze Crystal. Dumbfounded, Crystal said in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡± Melvin didn¡¯t even finish his words. Robin spread his fingers, grabbed Melvin¡¯s hair, and poured everything in his ss into his mouth. Robin pped Melvin on the chest. Then the phlegm and red wine in the ss, as well as dozens of cigarette butts, were all stuffed into Melvin''s stomach. Melvin coughed. ¡°Son of a bitch...¡± His face twisted. He wished he could kill Robin right now. 2502% Ill 15.25 Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble 1288 iVouchers Robin was going to stop. Hearing Melvin swear, Robin grabbed Melvin¡¯s hair and let his face crash into the table. With a bang... Melvin fell to the ground with blood all over his face. The thick desktop was instantly broken into pieces. Robin loosened Melvin¡¯s hair in disgust and motioned to the frightened waiter to bring a towel. Crystal took several steps back in horror. ¡°Robin, do you know who he is?¡± Robin took the towel from the panicked waiter and wiped his hands. ¡°This ss of wine is very expensive. I''ll wait for this bastard to get up and pay for it!¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°He was the nephew of Mr. Reynell of World Real Estate. Since you hit him, the Reynell family won''t let you go!¡± ¡°The Reynell family of World Real Estate? Is it awesome?¡± Robin threw the towel on Melvin¡¯s head, who was still twitching. Crystal had no idea what to say. ¡°Robin, you made big trouble this time! ¡°Let''s get out of here quickly. Otherwise, when the Reynell familyes, we won''t be able to leave.¡± Robin looked at Melvin, his face covered with blood on the ground, 3769% 111 15.25 [e) [ Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble 1 288 Vouchers and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, it¡¯s boring to continue to be here. ¡°What a terrible day! | met such a bastard today. It sucks!¡± At the same time, on the second floor, Miranda, Jacob, and Krish had watched the whole show. Miranda was firstly shocked when she saw Robin beat Melvin. Then, there was only sarcasm on her delicate face. ¡°He made trouble everywhere! | think he is hopeless!¡± Jacob sneered, ¡°He beat Melvin of World Real Estate. | think he won''t be able to escape from Purpeak Club! ¡°Last time, Conway thought of the power of the Huber family and spared him because of Karina. ¡°But Mr. Reynell of World Real Estate... It''s hard to say. ¡°Besides, Karina is not here at all. Robin is in big trouble!¡± Krish nodded. ¡°It¡¯s said that Owen has never put the Huber family in his eyes. ¡°Although the Reynell family is not as rich as the Huber family, their group has been in touch with Hondry Sect overseas in the past two. years. ¡°Most of Hondry Sect¡¯s businesses in Londrnd worked thanks to the Reynell Group. ¡°With Hondry Sect as their backer, the Reynell family has seen their power surge swiftly in Hallcester in thest few years. ¡°In just five years, it has quickly be one of the four major forces in Hallcester from a second-rate family. 49.64% Ill [e) 1525 Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble 288 Vouchers. ¡°Over the past year, Owen has gathered his momentum, and he is about to be stronger than the Huber Group and Conway. ¡°Today, Robin beat Owen''s nephew. Even if Karina shows up to back Robin up, she may not be able to make it.¡± Jacob excitedly drank the wine in his ss. ¡°We should take a good look at this good. Miranda, Krish,e on, let¡¯s go down and enjoy the show.¡± Melvin wiped the blood stains on his face. Seeing Crystal pull Robin to walk outside the bar, Melvin struggled and yelled, ¡°You motherfucker beat me! Do you want to run away? Stop there!¡± At this moment, the hall on the first floor of the bar was in a mess. Several of Melvin¡¯s bodyguards quickly ran in from outside the bar when they heard about it. ¡°Mr. Reynell, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Which motherfucker did it?¡± Melvin, whose face was covered with blood, was picked up from the ground by two bodyguards. He pointed to Robin¡¯s back and roared, ¡°Stop them! ¡°Damn, you''re done!¡± The guests in the bar noticed that the person who was beaten was Melvin of World Real Estate. 6366% Ill r 15.25 Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble ¡°Damn! Which bastard dared to beat Mr. Reynell of World Real Estate?¡± ¡°Is it a fool? He even had the guts to beat Mr. Reynell! He made trouble for himself!¡± 1288 Vouchers ¡°Mr. Reynell is the nephew of Mr. Owen Reynell of World Real Estate. How dared he beat Mr. Reynell? What''s wrong with him?¡± Some people in the bar recognized Melvin. They gathered around Melvin and fawned, ¡°Mr. Reynell, who was blind enough to beat you? Tell us. We will kick the shit out of him!¡± Miranda, Jacob, and Krish went down from the second floor. They met Robin, who was blocked in front of the bar by a crowd. Crystal suddenly remembered that Jacob often had parties with Melvin and the other rich young men. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, tell Melvin that it was a misunderstanding.....¡¯ Jacob looked at Crystal and then at Robin and sneered, ¡°Melvin and are best friends, so it¡¯s okay if | say something for you. ¡°But Crystal, | can only keep you out of it. As for Robin, well, | don¡¯t care.¡± Crystal still wanted to fight for it, hoping that Jacob could help Robin say a few favorable words. However, Miranda stopped Crystal and said sarcastically, ¡°Robin, what can | say about you? What else can you do but get into trouble everywhere? 75.36% Ill J 15:26 Chapter 24 Robin, You Make Big Trouble 288 Vouchers ¡°In the past, when you had a conflict with Mr. Lambert, you escaped from it with Ms. Huber backing you up. ¡°Now, Ms. Huber is not here. | want to see how you get away with it! ¡°| think you can just wait to be a cripple for the rest of your life...¡± Robin realized that it was toote to leave. He ignored Miranda and turned to walk to Melvin. ¡°You''re Melvin Reynell of World Real Estate. right? ¡°| was drinking in the booth just now, and you spit in my ss for no reason. ¡°Then, | poured all the cigarette butts and this ss of wine into your mouth. So we got even. Isn''t that fair? ¡°| mean let¡¯s call it a day. It will be the best for both of us. ¡°I''m a little tired, and | don¡¯t want to make a move. You may leave now; in case anything happens to you in the next moment.¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Jacob couldn¡¯t help but yell. ¡°What''s wrong with him? Is he serious?¡± Miranda looked at Robin''s arrogant and iparable look with disdain and shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s done! He is hopeless! What a weird fool!¡± 88.82% Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar Acrowd of onlookers in the bar couldn¡¯t helpughing when they heard Robin¡¯s words. ¡°| have never seen such a blind fool! It¡¯s so funny!¡± ¡°He even dared to say such foolish words before Mr. Reynell?¡± ¡°The one who knows nothing fears nothing! | think this bastard doesn¡¯t know-how powerful the Reynell family is!¡± Melvin wiped the blood stains on his face and said with a cold smile, ¡°Don, do you know who | am? And how powerful is the Reynell family? ¡°Since you are so ignorant, | will tell you! ¡°Owen Reynell of World Real Estate is my uncle!¡± ¡°The Reynell family is the agent of Hondry Sect in Londrnd!¡± As soon as Melvin finished speaking, there was a cry of surprise in the bar. ¡°Hondry Sect? That is something! The Reynell family is awesome!¡± ¡°| thought the Reynell family only had some business dealings with Hondry Sect at home. ¡°But | didn¡¯t expect that the Reynell family would be the agent of Hondry Sect in Londrnd!¡± 0.00% 1526 Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar 1288 Vouchers Robin was also surprised, ¡°Does the Reynell family have connections with Hondry Sect?¡± Seeing Robin''s expression, Melvin coughed and spit out two cigarette butts from his throat. Heughed proudly. His bodyguards and supportersughed too. World Real Estate had been one of the four powerful groups in Hallcester. Now, Hondry Sect, one of the top sects in the world, became its backer, so the Reynell family was invincible. Even though Robin had the Huber family back him up, it was useless. At that moment, the way Miranda looked at Melvin showed how shocked she was! Jacob grabbed Miranda¡¯s hand proudly, whispering, ¡°Miranda, Melvin told me about it when he drank with me. ¡°Well, Robin is done this time. Even though the Huber family came here, they wouldn''t be able to protect him!¡± Melvin saw the look of surprise on Robin¡¯s face. He thought that Robin was frightened by the fame of the Reynell family and Hondry Sect. What they didn¡¯t know was that Hondry Sect didn¡¯t surprise Robin at all. Robin just didn¡¯t expect that, Hondry Sect, which regarded Robin as a demon, actually had an agent in Londrnd, and it was the Reynell family in Hallcester. 10 54% Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar 1288 Vouchers It was so ridiculous. Back then, Robin almost destroyed the headquarters of Hondry Sect on his own. The leader of Hondry Sect, Matthew Deshawn... He once kneeled before Robin, begged for mercy, and promised... Matthew swore that all the members of Hondry Sect would never offend Robin and that they would regard Robin as their forever master. As long as Robin called... All the members of Hondry Sect around the world woulde and risk their lives for Robin. Seeing the arrogant Melvin, Robin only felt ridiculous. He had no interest in wasting his time with such a loser. If those clowns of the Reynell family still stroke an attitude before Robin... He would ask Hondry Sect to kill them all. ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Seeing that Robin remained silent, Melvin sneered. Robin shrugged, ¡°What do you want?¡± Melvin said ferociously, ¡°If you want to leave alive, drink my urine in front of all the people!¡± One of Melvin¡¯s subordinates immediately brought over a ss. Melvin unexpectedly peed a full ss behind those bodyguards. 23.19% Ill [e) 15:26 Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar 1288 Vouchers A bodyguard excitedly sent urine to Robin. ¡°Son, Mr. Reynell asked you to drink his urine! Then we will cut your hands, and you kneel before him! Then we can call it a day. ¡°And, Ms. Thompson...¡± The bodyguard nced at Crystal¡¯s long and fair legs and smiled viciously. ¡°Mr. Reynell said that the big bed in the VIP room upstairs is veryfortable. He wants you to have an in-depth chat with him for a while...¡± Crystal''s face turned pale out of fear. She didn¡¯t expect that things woulde to this end. Anxious, Crystal turned to Jacob for help, ¡°Mr. Walsh, you... Please tell Mr. Reynell that we... We''re willing topensate him and apologize. Is that okay?¡± Jacob hesitated and didn¡¯t reply immediately. Miranda echoed, ¡°Jacob, you''d better persuade Melvin. After all, you two are familiar. Tell him to let Crystal go. ¡°As for the troublemaker Robin, it¡¯s time for him to suffer. ¡°Then he will know that as a bumpkin, he can¡¯t afford to offend any of us in the upper ss!¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°Miranda, Mr. Walsh, you''d better help Robin ask for mercy. After all, he used to be the man who was engaged to you.¡± Miranda snorted, ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s none of your business. Robin made the trouble himself, so just let him shoulder it! 34.50% | r 15:26 Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar ¡°He is nobody, but he always causes trouble wherever he goes! 1288 Vouchers ¡°One day, he will die for it and he won¡¯t even know why he dies! ¡°Mr. Walsh, tell Mr. Reynell that this matter has nothing to do with Crystal. And let him not vent his anger on her. ¡°And, if he does like Crystal, we can talk about it after we finish dealing with this matter.¡± Jacob hesitated and could only nod. After all, Crystal was Miranda¡¯s best friend. Now, Melvin was so angry that Crystal got involved. If Jacob didn¡¯t help Crystal, it was unreasonable. After all, Jacob had bragged to them that he and Melvin were good friends and that he often went to parties with them. In fact, only he knew that... He was the one who tried his best to fawn over Melvin to be Melvins friend. Every time Jacob came to the party held by Melvin, he was just a joker who had no dignity at all. If Jacob was unlucky, he would even be beaten by Melvin and his friends so that Melvin could vent his anger and put on airs. But now, things were different and Jacob was pushed so hard. If Jacob continued to be silent, Miranda and Krish would look down upon him. So, Jacob decided all at once and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, could you please 48 08% Ill 1526 Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar 288 Vouchers let Crystal go just for my sake? It¡¯s all done by that bastard Robin...¡± ¡°F*** off!¡± Before Jacob could finish his words, Melvin pped him on his face, ¡°Who the fuck are you? How dare you beg for mercy for them?¡± There was a burst of sarcasticughter around. ¡°Damn! He said ¡®for my sake¡® to Mr. Reynell. Interesting. It¡¯s funny...¡± ¡°With no self-knowledge, he could only ask for an insult!¡± ¡°Did he know who he had tured to? Ridiculous!¡± Due to the p, Jacob''s face turned red. He was so ashamed that he would he could find somece and hide. The way he looked at Robin was full of anger! Jacob thought that it was all Robin''s fault. Otherwise, he would be so embarrassed. Melvin¡¯s bodyguard handed the urine and a knife to Robin. ¡°Son, do you want to solve it yourself, or shall | help you?¡± Crystal panicked and didn¡¯t care so much. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, what happened today is really a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Your urine, right?¡± Robin did not wait for Crystal to finish. He directly grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s wrist. ¡°Well, since Mr. Reynell wants to drink his own urine. He can perform to everyone in public.¡± Melvin didn¡¯t even have time tough. Robin had dodged several bodyguards and shed in front of Melvin. 61.00% 15.26 D Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar 288 Vouchers Robin instantly poured the urine in the ss held by the bodyguard into Melvin¡¯s mouth. ¡°No! Oh...¡± Melvin drank out the urine. Crystal looked at the incredible scene in front of her and closed her eyes. Crystal thought, ¡°Oh my goodness! Damn, it¡¯s over!¡± She had wanted to mix with Melvin in view of the fact that Melvin liked her. But after Robin''s crazy move, Crystal knew that no one could make up for it no matter what! After drinking the urine, Melvin almost lost his mind. At this moment, Melvin wished he could kill Robin now. ¡°You... Ugh...¡± Melvin almost vomited before he could say anything. ¡°You... You will die! Hondry Sect and the Reynell family won''t let you go!¡± Melvin pointed at Robin and said while gritting his teeth. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you want to fight? I will satisfy you!¡± Robin stopped talking nonsense to Melvin and pped- him straight out. People in the bar immediately screamed. ¡°Is this guy insane?¡± ¡°Who is making trouble in Purpeak Bar?¡± A man walked into the bar. With falcon-like eyes, he was about thirty years old, dressed in a white 7462% IllMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. 15:26 Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar 288 Vouchers suit. He was Leonel Horne. Leonel was in charge of Purpeak Bar and Purpeak Boxing. He was one of the strongest subordinates of Cecilia and an excellent boxer. He was a top 10 boxer in Hallcester. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Horne!¡± The customers in the bar hurriedly got up and bowed. No one dared to joke,ugh, and talk nonsense. Even Melvin, who fell on the ground after being pped by Robin, endured the pain and got up to greet Leonel, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Horne! ¡°Mr. Horne, | didn¡¯t mean to make trouble in your ce. That bastard made a move first. ¡°He poured red wine full of sputum and cigarette butts into my mouth and mmed my face against the table. And then... And then he poured urine into my mouth... And pped me again! ¡°Mr. Horne, that bastard has gone too far!¡± At this moment, the onlookers looked at Robin sympathetically. ¡°That man is so presumptuous. He dared to make trouble in the Purpeak Bar. Mr. Horne won''t let him go.¡± ¡°At the beginning ofst year, a rich and young man who imed to be a tycoon made trouble here. In the end, he knelt down in front of Mr. Horne and crippled one of his hands voluntarily, admitted his mistake, and paid 16 million dors!¡± 86.61% Ill [e) r 15.26 Chapter 25 Purpeak Bar ¡°This motherfucker will die today!¡± 99.57% [e) 288 Vouchers 15 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Are You Qualified? The other customers in Purpeak Bar could guess how miserably Robin would end up. In their eyes, Robin was just a bumpkin who came from another city and had no special background. However, he actually hit the son of the Reynell family, one of the four most influential families in Hallcester. Moreover, he did it in a bar under the name of Cecilia. Therefore, Robin could be considered to have provoked the two major forces in Hallcester at the same time! He would not survive today. The onlookers were all excited and couldn¡¯t wait to watch the good show. Robin might be forced to drink urine, cripple his hands, and kneel to beg for mercy. And Crystal might be brought to the second floor and raped by Melvin. Hearing Melvin¡¯sints, Leonel turned to look at Robin gloomily. Unexpectedly, Robin took a towel from the waiter and was wiping his palms casually. It was as if he cared little about Melvin¡¯s narration. And hepletely ignored Melvin. Ahint of displeasure appeared in Leonel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is what Melvin said true?¡± 0.00% Ill 15:26 Chapter 26 Are You Qualified? 288 Vouchers Robin threw the towel onto the tray that the waiter was holding. He raised his eyebrow and said with disgust, ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°Answer my question!¡± Leonel was obviously annoyed by Robin¡¯s indifference. His body was soon wrapped by a kind of fierce aura. All the customers in the bar could sense the strong aura and were suppressed by it. No one dared to make a sound. Robin put on a half-smile. ¡°Are you questioning me? Do you think you are qualified?¡± Others gasped in horror. Someone even felt his legs weak and fell to the ground when hearing Robin¡¯s provocative remarks. ¡°Is that guy fucking crazy?¡± ¡°How dare he talk to Mr. Horne in that way? Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡± ¡°No one has the guts to be so unscrupulous in the bar under the charge of Ms. Decker before!¡± ¡°| think that guy is just tired of living and can¡¯t wait to kill himself!¡± ¡°He not only beat Mr. Reynell up but also showed no respect to Mr. Horne. | don¡¯t think he can get away today!¡± Leonel¡¯s face turned icy cold in an instant. He didn¡¯t expect Robin to talk to him in such an arrogant tone. ¡°You broke the rules of Purpeak Bar.¡± 12.25% Ill in 15:26 Chapter 26 Are You Qualified? 288 Vouchers ¡°The fucking rules again?¡± Robin said in disdain. ¡°He provoked me, and | fought back. Is there anything wrong with it?¡± Robin''s words shocked everyone again. ¡°Can the guy just shut up? How dare he say that?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even take the rules of Purpeak Bar to heart. Even the most powerful person in Halleester dares not to do so!¡± ¡°The guy must have gone insane!¡± At that moment, Crystal was almost scared to death. She pulled Robin and reminded him in a hurry, ¡°We are in Ms. Decker¡¯s Purpeak Bar. Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.....¡± Robin snorted. ¡°Cecilia¡¯s Purpeak Bar? ¡°| almost forgot. That woman has indeed set up many shit rules.¡± Crystal was utterly speechless. Sheined in her heart, ¡°Damn it! Can¡¯t you stop talking nonsense? You are just forcing yourself to a dead end! And you destroyed thest bit of hope!¡± Everyone was clear about Leonel¡¯s background and strength. He was the most vicious subordinate of Cecilia. Robin made trouble in Cecilia¡¯s bar recklessly. And he didn¡¯t mind his words and was disrespectful to Leonel. 25.03% Ill r 15:26 Chapter 26 Are You Qualified?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. 288 Vouchers Crystal thought that he had gotten himself into great trouble. Miranda and the others looked at Robin in disbelief. As they could see, what Robin had done was beyond description. It seemed that he was looking forward to the fastest death. ¡°Good. Kid, | underestimated you,¡± Leonel said coldly. ¡°If not for the fact that Ms. Decker needed to meet a distinguished guest hereter, | must have taught you the rules of Purpeak Bar right now. ¡°I''d like to give you thest chance. Kneel and apologize to Melvin, and | won''t pursue it further. Otherwise, don¡¯t think of leaving here!¡± ¡°Why do | have to follow your orders? Don¡¯t think of leaving? Do you think you are able to stop me?¡± Robin held Crystal''s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s not funny here.¡± Crystal¡¯s body trembled when her hand was pulled by Robin. She had never thought that he would be so overbearing. ¡°Go back? Do you think you can still go back? You are courting death!¡± Melvin stood out. ¡°Mr. Horne, he is so conceited. He didn¡¯t respect you at all.¡® Leonel stared coldly at Robin''s back and raised his hand. Soon, twenty security guards stepped forward and stopped Robin. Seeing the scene, Melvin knew that Leonel was making a move to deal with Robin. 37.10% Chapter 26 Are You Qualified? Protected by two bodyguards, he walked in front of Robin. 1288 Vouchers He pointed at Robin and said, ¡°Kid, you hit me and offended Mr. Horne, yet you still want to leave? ¡°Bumkin, do you know what the rules in Purpeak Bar are? I''d like to tell you about them. ¡°For those who cause trouble and beat someone else, cripple their hands. ¡°For those who beat someone else and escape, cripple their legs...¡± Abang let out! Before Melvin could finish his words, Robin pped him and sent him flying. ¡°| just hit you. Is there a need to spout so much nonsense? ¡°Since you are dissatisfied, stand up and fight with me!¡± This time, Robin didn¡¯t intend to restrain himself again. Ignoring Crystal¡¯s warning, he walked to Melvin and dragged Melvin 1. up. ¡°You can¡¯t stand me, right? It¡¯s good. Let¡¯s continue our fighting.¡± With that, Robin pped Melvin non-stop with his palm. Aseries of crisp sounds could be heard. Melvin¡¯s head buzzed when he was pped violently. ¡°Is it enough?¡± Robin let go of Melvin, and Melvin fell to the ground weakly. 51 25% [e) 15.26 Chapter 26 Are You Qualified? 1288 Vouchers After a moment of silence, others in the bar reacted and could not help but exim in unison. ¡°He is indeed crazy!¡± ¡°My goodness! Doesn''t he want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Mr. Horne won''t let him off this time.¡± At that moment, Leonel¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He walked toward Robin and said, ¡°How dare you!¡± The customers in the bar took their steps back in horror. ¡°Is Mr. Horne going to punish the guy in person?¡± ¡°Mr. Horne has no match in Hallcester in terms of boxing. The guy will end up miserably soon.¡± Crystal was so scared that she could no longer speak. Her legs trembled, and she could barely stand steadily. Melvin struggled to stand up and hid behind Leonel subconsciously. ¡°Mr. Horne, do you see? He didn¡¯t take you and Purpeak Bar seriously at all.¡± Leonel snorted. ¡°No one is allowed to break the rules here.¡± Just as he was about to make a move, a subordinate hurried over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Horne, there is a call from Ms. Colon.¡± Leonel was slightly stunned and then picked up the phone. ¡°Leonel, Ms. Decker is now in the private room on the second floor. Mr. Bruce is the guest she wants to see.¡± Leonel looked at Robin. 63.11% Ill 15:26 Chapter 26 Are You Qualified? 288 Vouchers He wondered, ¡°He is actually the guest Ms. Decker wants to see?¡± Melvin took the chance and asked, ¡°Mr. Horne, Ms. Decker is also told about what has happened, right? Let''s just cut off the guy¡¯s hands...¡± Leonel raised his hand and interrupted Melvin coldly. ¡°It was true that Mr. Bruce had beat you up. But you were the first to provoke him. ¡°When Mr. Bruce and Ms. Thompson were chatting and drinking, you spat in Mr. Bruce¡¯s wine ss. If | pursued it ording to the rules of Purpeak Bar, I¡¯m afraid that you will also be severely punished. ¡°| think he and you are even. We should end the matter here.¡± ¡°What? He and | are even?¡± Melvin was confused. He was forced to drink urine and was hit in public. However, Leonel actually called it even? Miranda, who had been watching far away, was also puzzled. Robin had hit Melvin recklessly. And many people had witnessed it. Moreover, he dissed Leonel unscrupulously and ignored the reputation of Cecilia and the Purpeak Bar. How could Leonel let go of him so easily? Crystal waspletely dumbfounded. Leonel was just about to teach Robin a lesson in person. However, he gave it up after answering the phone. 76.57% Ill [e) r 15:26 Chapter 26 Are You Qualified? 288 Vouchers What was going on? Melvinined in dissatisfaction, ¡°Mr. Horne, what do you mean? | was bullied by the guy, and how can you let him off?¡± Leonel sneered. ¡°So, do you have objections to my decision?¡± As he said, he was ready to attack, and the security guards also turned to target Melvin. Melvin didn¡¯t have the nerve to offend Leonel, a person known to be vicious. So, he could only say, ¡°No, Mr. Horne. | have no objections.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leonel said coldly, ¡°The bar will be closed minutester. Everyone, please leave right away.¡± Melvin red at Robin before walking out with his men. The customers also left in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Bruce, wait. Please follow me to the second floor.¡± Leonel hurried to stop Robin. Robin raised his eyebrow. ¡°What? Would you like to fight with me, either?¡± Leonel frowned slightly. ¡°Someone invited you upstairs to talk.¡± 90.01% Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Carly Hart ¡°Someone wants to see me upstairs?¡± Sensing the gaze from the second floor, Robin felt ufortable. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯ve been expecting you this morning. It¡¯s hard to meet you...¡± Asultry voice carried a string ofughter. Robin looked up. He was stunned by the beauty he saw The S**y woman was standing there in a white dress.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her dainty hands were resting on the railing. Her long and dark hair was down. And Robin couldn¡¯t look away from her soulful eyes. She was gorgeous and Robin felt she was luring him in. ¡°Ms. Decker...¡± Crystal cried out in shock. ¡°Ms. Thompson, please leave.¡± Leonel gestured for Crystal to leave the club. Robin paused before making a move to leave. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | merely want to chat with you. We can enjoy tea and desserts. Don¡¯t worry. | won''t bite. Come upstairs...¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Robin stopped and jumped up to the second floor. 0.00% Ill [e) 15:27 Chapter 27 Carly Hart 1288 Vouchers Hended merely centimeters away from Cecilia. The sunlight shone through the tinted window. The sparkles of light fell on Cecilia¡¯s pale skin, making her look like a carp. Robin breathed in her sweet scent as he met her soulful eyes. He was shocked by her stunning beauty. One second, there was a storm in her dark eyes. They became as calm as still water in a second. ¡°Purpeak Queen. Nice to meet you.¡± Cecilia covered her mouth and chuckled. Her body shook slightly with herughter. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | worked hard to see you! ¡°Are you afraid to meet me? I¡¯m just a harmless woman.¡± Robin leaned in and whispered into Cecilia¡¯s ear, ¡°Ms. Decker, you''re anything but harmless. Your crown is forged with blood.¡± Cecilia giggled. Her softughter sounded like a mysterious chanting that could charm her listeners. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you''re hrious. I¡¯m nothing but nice. Follow me.¡± Cecilia ced her delicate hand in the crook of Robin¡¯s arm. Their skins touched. Robin stood firmly in the spot. 10.61% 15:27 Chapter 27 Carly Hart 1288 Vouchers Cecilia stopped and turned to look at Robin with a smile. It seemed that her beautiful smile had magic to charm a person too. ¡°Come with me, Mr. Bruce.¡± In a blink, Cecilia reached the door of Room No. 1. Robin was still standing about eight meters away. Cecilia waved. Immediately, several dark light balls shot out from her dainty hand. The dark light balls aimed at the middle of Robin¡¯s brows, his chest, his shoulder, his stomach, and his knees. Livia and Leonel were standing on the side. They were pushed out of the way by the strong energy wave of the light balls. They merely found their footing after they were dozens of meters away. The queen of Purpeak Club was as dangerous as the rumor said. Beneath her beautiful appearance and sweet smile, Cecilia was a cold- hearted killer. Cecilia waved again. Her thin silk shawl danced with her movement. The sharp weapons made cracking sounds as they dashed forward. Cecilia''s movement was a mix of beauty and death. Robin had faced Cecilia¡¯s second attack. Robin smiled calmly, though the weapons had weaved a tight to block his possible escape directions. He picked up the napkin on the table casually and unfolded it. 22.59% 1527 Chapter 27 Carly Hart 288 Vouchers The ck daggers fell on the floor. Robin opened his fists and shook the daggers in his hands dismissively with a scoff. ¡°I knew you were a dangerous predator.¡± Cecilia giggled. ¡°Well, maybe you can tame me.¡± Robin smelt Cecilia¡¯s sweet scent as he heard her softughter. In a second, Cecilia had put her hand on Robin''s chest. Out of nowhere, a dagger appears between her dainty fingers. Cecilia immediately tried to stab it into Robin¡¯s chest. Although they were merely centimeters away, Robin didn¡¯t dodge. He grabbed Cecilia''s wrist and pulled her into his arms. Cecilia¡¯s curvy body pressed tightly against Robin. Cecilia struggled to leave. Yet, her long legs were immobilized. Robin kept an iron grip on Cecilia¡¯s wrists. At that moment, Cecilia could only pant helplessly in Robin''s arms like a damsel in distress. ¡°Can''t you be a gentleman? You''re hurting me,¡± Cecilia pouted as she wriggled her S**y body. Leonel wasn¡¯t far away. He shouted, ¡°How dare you.¡± Leonel jumped and tried to kick Robin from behind. Livia took out her dagger and swiftly stabbed Robin''s back. With a spin kick, Robin hit Leonel¡¯s should. 36.78% Ill J 15.27 Chapter 27 Carly Hart 288 Vouchers It created a loud noise. Leonel knelt on the ground with one leg. The shockwave of their collision pushed Livia back for more than ten meters. ¡°Ms. Carly Hart.¡± Robin released Cecilia and stared at her coldly, his voice calm. Cecilia shivered and looked at Robin in shock. She paused for a moment before turning to Leonel and Livia. ¡°Leave us. | need to talk to Mr. Bruce in private.¡± Robin smiled, ¡°Let''s talk in the room. I''m afraid that you won''t have the strength to pour tea soon. ¡°What...what did you do to me?¡± Cecilia''s soulful eyes were filled with anger. She felt boneless and her gaze became hazy. She leaned on Robin¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Did you poison me?¡± ¡°Are all daggers of the Hart family poisonous? | don¡¯t know.¡± Robin eyes Cecilia innocently and carried her to Room No.1. ¡°| would be more cautious if | knew.¡± ¡°You... You...¡± Cecilia was furious. Robin had hurt her with her family¡¯s special weapon. Cecilia struggled to stand on her own. Yet, her head was spinning and she couldn¡¯t feel her limbs. She couldn¡¯t break free from Robin''s hold at all. ¡°You went through all the trouble to have tea with me so that you 50.36% Ill [e) 1527 Chapter 27 Carly Hart 1288 Vouchers could kill me?¡± After they entered the room, Robin dropped Cecilia on the couch with a sneer. ¡°Does the Hart family have a death wish?¡± Robin pressed a dagger against Cecilia¡¯s neck. Cecilia red at Robin. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re in my Purpeak Club...¡± ¡°So what? Purpeak Club doesn¡¯t scare me. ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t scare me. ¡°I''m having a break in Londrnd. If you have a problem with it, I¡¯m happy to visit Valluynn and drop by the Hart¡¯s house.¡± Robin sneered. Cecilia gasped at the arrogance in his gaze. In the back of her head, Cecilia knew Robin wasn¡¯t bluffing. The Purpeak Club and the Hart family were nothing to Robin. ¡°Who...who are you?¡± Cecilia asked through gritted teeth. With her strong will, she managed to stay sober. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who | am.¡± Robin scoffed. ¡°What matters is | know you''re the Underground Queen of Dallig.¡± Cecilia looked at the dangerous handsome man and started freaking out. She wondered how Robin knew her secret identity. Suddenly, Cecilia noticed the in Dragon Dagger on Robin''s waist. The Golden Dragon on the Golden Dragon glowed brightly and was 64.05% [e) < 15:27 Chapter 27 Carly Hart 1288 Vouchers puffing out smoke fiercely. It was merely a glimpse. Yet, it shook Cecilia¡¯s world. She jumped violently, her face drained of color. ¡°The Dragon Dagger!¡± Cecilia rolled over and fell to the ground. She bowed as low as she could despite her limp limbs. At that moment, she looked nothing like the pride queen earlier. Cecilia said in a trembling voice, ¡°Lord Dragon, | didn¡¯t know it was you. I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you. Please spare me. ¡°I''ll devote everything to you. ¡°From now on, I''ll be your most faithful servant.¡± Without a word, Robin yanked Cecilia¡¯s head up by her hair. His cold gaze fixed on her beautiful face. Cecilia was confused. Suddenly, Robin released Cecilia and tore her dress open. The ripping sound was loud in the room. The white dress dropped from Cecilia''s body immediately. She was only d in flimsy underwear. Before Cecilia could recover from Robin¡¯s sudden move... Robin took out a special tool and pinned it into the middle of Cecilia¡¯s 77.34% Ill r 15.27 Chapter 27 Carly Hart 1288 Vouchers chest. The strong pain brought Cecilia to the floor. She rolled around and was covered in sweat. With her loud cries, a thick dark smoke left Cecilia¡¯s body through the wound on her chest. The dark smoke gradually formed into a fierce ck python. ¡°What...what''s going on?¡± Cecilia sat on the floor weakly and panted. Trenched with sweat, Cecilia¡¯s beautiful face was as pale as a dead person. Robin pped the ck python harshly. The ck python sted. Cecilia¡¯s underwear was torn into pieces by the powerful wave too. The pieces of the ck python flew into the air and slowly fell to the ground. Cecilia waspletely naked, leaving nothing to the imagination. She automatically raised her arms to cover herself. Yet, her arms were too weak. Cecilia thought, ¡°Does Lord Dragon want to have S** with me now? I don¡¯t mind. It''s an honor. However, the situation is kind of awkward...¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The Soul¡ª-Devouring Curse Robin picked up the red coat on the couch and covered Cecilia up. ¡°I''ll leave it to you to fix the poison in you. It¡¯s your family¡¯s secret poison.¡± Cecilia looked at Robin¡¯s nder back weakly, a glint of sadness in her eyes. She was shocked when she saw the dark blood on the floor. ¡°What... Why...¡± ¡°Someone put a Soul-Devouring Curse on you.¡± Robin slowly turned around. ¡°It only works when it¡¯s ced on a woman with a special constitution before she¡¯s three years old. ¡°The ck python in your body was the shard of a lost soul. ¡°It was regaining its body as it rested in your body. ¡°If | didn¡¯t take it out, soon, it would be able to escape your body and drain your soul and blood. ¡°By then, you''ll be useless. And you''ll wither rapidly and die eventually.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Cecilia started trembling at the shocking news. ¡°Howe?¡± In her memories, her grandpa and her mom had a big fight when she was little. 0.00% Ill 15:27 D Chapter 28 The Soul¡ª-Devouring Curse 288 Vouchers Cecilia didn¡¯t know what the argument was about. But her mom died the next day. For years, Cecilia couldn''t rest well as she would feel cold suddenly at night. During her period, Cecilia would suffer unbearable pain as if she were eaten alive by thousands of ants. Every period was torture to Cecilia. She had sought out many famous doctors over the years. Yet./none of them knew what Cecilia¡¯s illness was. ¡°You often feel cold and upset. And during your period, you''ll have a thirst for blood and violence. ¡°All of these are because of the Soul-Devouring Curse. ¡°If | didn¡¯t kill the ck python, you to be 21 years old. wouldn''t li ¡°You''ll die as the ck python sucks you dry.¡± when Cecilia¡¯s gaze was filled with surprise she heard Robin¡¯s diagnosis. She would turn 21 years old in six months. If she didn¡¯t meet Robin, she would still be in the dark. And she wouldn¡¯t know why until the day she died. Cecilia shivered uncontrobly. The wrath in her caused her blood and energy to run wild in her body. 12.36% [e) 15:27 At that moment, Cecilia felt the anger pounding at her ribcage, asking to be let out. Robin noticed Cecilia¡¯s pale face and unbuttoned the coat. Cecilia couldn''t lift a finger and only wanted to lie down. Robin took out three special tools. With three shes of white light, the special tools were shot into both sides of Cecilia¡¯s shoulder and her nape, Cecilia started shaking violently, Soon, a scream broke out in the room. Cecilia pulled a string of white smoke and let out a long sigh. She sat boneless on the couch. The pink returned to her cheek after a long time. Cecilia opened her heavy eyelids and murmured weakly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, what happened to me?¡± Robin retreated the special tools. Seeing that Cecilia was recovering, he used a napkin to wipe his hands. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s a wraith¡ªlike being called the evil spirit. ¡°When it isn¡¯t trapped or activated by the outside force, it''ll roam in the void with its faint energy as it doesn¡¯t have a body ora mind. ¡°Without themand of an outside force, it can¡¯t act on its own with a purpose. ¡°On the other hand, when someonemands an evil spirit to do something, the person will need a special body as the host. The 25.58% Ill 15:27 288 Vouchers commander can only feed the evil spirit through the host. ¡°In the folks of Londrnd, the host is someone whose soul is reced by a ghost.¡± Cecilia nearly/broke down as Robin exined. Although she heard simr tales... She never believed the evil spirit¡¯s existence. Yet, she had seen the ck python clearly. She had watched Robin force it out of her body. Cecilia had been so rxed and at ease, both physically and ment''lly. At that moment, she felt a warm surge of power pouring into her body. She felt alive. mn Yet, Cecilia also remembered that the person who put her under the Soul-Devouring Curse was the head of the Hart family, the person she respected the most. Her faith and her sense of responsibility crumbled at that moment. Cecilia reminisced about her past in detail. The more she thought about it, the more firmly she believed that she was merely a sacrifice for the Hart family. They said she was the underworld queen of Dallig, the pride and joy of the Hart family, and the uing star of the family. They asked her to shoulder the responsibility to revive the family¡¯s former glory. All of them were lies. She was in a great scheme. 40.97% Il [e) 15:27 Chapter 28 The Soul¡ª-Devouring Curse 288 Vouchers The members management of the Hart family all knew the truth. Cecilia was the only fool who was kept in the dark. Cecilia was still shaking. She looked at the aloof man in front of her and bowed faithfully again. ¡°Lord Dragon, | swear that I''ll serve you with my life from now on.¡± As Carly, she had reluctantly bowed to Robin out of fear. But she meant it this time. Cecilia understood that she needed Robin¡¯s protection to stay alive and seek vengeance against her family. She believed there was a connection between her mom¡¯s death and her miserable fate. Once the management of the Hart family found out the Soul¡ªDevouring Curse was invalided, they would send out the top assassins to go after her. Cecilia believed that her family wouldn''t be a threat as long as she stayed by Robin¡¯s side. The Hart family may be the No.1 family in Valluynn. And they could bring half the people of the earth to their knees. But they were no match for Robin at all. Robin smiled aloofly, ¡°You made the right choice. ¡°Although | got rid of the ck python for you, it had been feeding on your blood and soul for nearly 20 years. It''ll take you a long time to return to full health. ¡°However, you''ll be fine as long as you avoid using your energy. Be 56.07% 15:27 D 241 Chapter 28 The Soul Devouring Curse 1288 Vouchers careful. ¡°Today''s treatment is over. I''ll treat you againter. ¡°Unsurprisingly, you can regain 30% of your soul in three months.¡± Cecilia knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon.¡± ¡°You can get up now.¡± Robin threw the napkin at the table. ¡°| didn¡¯t know why the Hart family sent you to Londrnd. | assume you are the same. ¡°The Soul-Devouring Curse is a deliberate trap they set up 20 years ago. The management must notice that it was lifted soon. ¡°Maybe, the assassins wille to Hallcester soon.¡± Cecilia gradually regained her strength. She blushed fiercely at her nudity. Cecilia immediately put on the coat and stood up gingerly before fixing her disheveled hair. Robin nced at her indifferently. Cecilia had lowered her head in shame. ¡°What happened today never happened. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon.¡± Robin turned to exit the room. Livia and Leonel were standing guard outside. They bowed as Robin walked out. They also noticed Cecilia¡¯s pink cheeks and the torn clothes on the floor. The ck underwear stood out. 72.13% 15:27 Ill [e) < 288 Vouchers Livia¡¯s eyes grew as wide as saucers. ¡°Ms. Decker...what happened? Did this jerk... ¡°Shut up!¡± Cecilia snorted. ¡°This is none of your business. Just remember that Mr. Bruce is an important guest. You must obey his every order.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°See Mr. Bruce out.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Decker.¡± Livia had so many questions. She snicked a peek at the room and cringed at the chaotic scene. No matter how reluctant Livia was, she had to follow Cecilia¡¯s order. She secretly shot Robin a re. ¡°This way please, Mr. Bruce.¡± Robin smiled and spanked Livia¡¯s firm ass. The sound echoed in the hallway. Livia froze in ce. She thought, ¡°How dare this jerk spank me?¡± This was Livia¡¯s first physical contact with a grown man. She was angry and shy. ¡°You!¡± Livia raised her hand but stopped as she noticed Cecilia¡¯s calm gaze. Livia pushed her anger down forcefully. She thought bitterly, ¡°What a bastard. Sooner orter, I''ll make him regret spanking me.¡± Robin left the Purpeak Bar. 85.71% Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Robin Is a Trouble-Maker ¡°What do you want?¡± Robin nced at Crystal. He opened his phone and saw a message from Karsyn. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the Purpeak wine party is about to begin. ¡°Ms. Huber asked me to inform you that she would be expecting you in the banquet hall on the 28th floor of the Purpeak Convention Center in half an hour.¡± Crystal looked at Livia, who was visibly angry. Seeing Robin typing a reply to the message, Crystal whispered, ¡°Robin, did Ms. Decker really not do anything to you?¡± Robin looked over at Miranda, Jacob, and the others not far away. Then he looked back at the puzzled Crystal and chuckled, ¡°What can she do to me? Are you disappointed that | came out unscathed?¡± Crystal red at Robin in annoyance. ¡°You...¡± 161 ¡°With how arrogant you were at the bar, howe Leonel and the others didn¡¯t teach you a lesson?¡± ¡°Perhaps, Cecilia and Livia have developed a liking for me,¡± Robin said, looking at Livia with interest and heading toward the Purpeak Convention Center. Livia shot Robin a fierce look. Crystal trembled slightly and quickly took a few steps, following after them. 0.00% 15:27 Miranda, Jacob, and the others who liked to meddle in others¡® business were sitting in the outdoor seating area near the bar. They all wanted to see what kind of sorry state Robin would be in when he came out of the bar. However, seeing that Robin came out in an unexpected manner, they were puzzled. In the upper ss of Hallcester, everyone knew the rules of Cecilia¡¯s Purpeak Bar. Given Robin¡¯s actions today, he was surely going to have a hard time. ¡°| didn¡¯t expect this bastard toe out alive. What happened?¡± Jacob muttered with discontent, touching his swollen mouth. Miranda sneered, ¡°I guess he must have begged Ms. Decker on his knees for mercy, and that¡¯s why he made it out of the bar.¡± Jacob shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s really strange! Could it be that he called Karina, and the Huber family intervened, leading Ms. Decker to let him go?¡± ¡°That might be the reason.¡± Miranda nodded. Jacob looked at Robin¡¯s back and chuckled coldly. Jacob thought, ¡°Robin was so arrogant today! Not only did he offend Melvin, but he also openly confronted Leonel, Ms. Decker¡¯s top helper, and even beat up Mr. Lambert¡¯s man. In this short amount of time, Robin has managed to offend almost all the big shots in Purpeak Club. He¡¯s done for! Multiple parties might spare him temporarily for the Huber family¡¯s 13.29% 15:27 Chapter 29 Robin Is a Trouble¡ª-Maker 288 Vouchers sake. But no one can guarantee what will happen to him next time. The Huber family¡¯s reputation and favors are like a diminishing resource. They¡¯ll run out eventually. By then, | really want to see how Robin continues to act cocky.¡± Thinking about all this, Jacob became excited and forgot all his previous grievances. ¡°Crystal, why are you following Robin?¡± Miranda and Jacob caught up with Crystal and mocked her. ¡°| advise you to stay away from people like him. Otherwise, you''ll be in trouble if you get entangled,¡± Miranda said, pulling Crystal. Miranda continued, ¡°There was almost an incident at the bar just now. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Walsh stepping in, | can¡¯t imagine what would happen.¡± Crystal had intended to exin that her safety had nothing to do with Jacob and that she could escape because of Robin. However, Miranda went on, ¡°Crystal, next time, don¡¯t get close to Robin out of curiosity. Those who don¡¯t understand the rules are bound to cause trouble sooner orter...¡± ¡°Well, Livia...¡± As Miranda was speaking ill of Robin, Livia passed by them. She hurriedly greeted, ¡°Someone like Robin, whoes from a lower ss, really doesn¡¯t understand the etiquette of our ss. | think he should be kicked out of the Purpeak investment event.¡± Jacob joined in to please her. ¡°Miranda is right. In our upper ss, 28.94% Ill [e) 15.28 Chapter 29 Robin is a Trouble Maker 288 (Vouchers Robin is just a troublemaker!¡± Livia stopped in her tracks and looked at Miranda and Jacob with cold eyes. ¡°Robin is a troublemaker in your upper ss? ¡°Are you saying that in your eyes, Robin is just a troublemaker among you?¡± Livia questioned. Miranda and Jacob chorused, ¡°Yes, Ms. Colon. We should definitely remove him!¡± Livia gave a chilly smile. ¡°So, in your view, you are the trouble made by Robin?¡± Both Miranda and Jacob immediately responded, not even thinking, ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Krish and Crystal couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces in unison. Livia didn¡¯t say anything. She sneered, disdainfully ncing at them before turning and walking into the bar. Miranda looked at Livia¡¯s retreating figure, puzzled. ¡°Crystal, did | say something wrong? What does she mean?¡± ¡°Shit! Miranda, are you for real?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°You guys admitted that you are the trouble! Livia doesn¡¯t want to talk to you anymore because she finds you st* pid!¡± Miranda finally came to her senses. ¡°Dear! It¡¯s all because of that asshole Robin!¡± ¡°Let''s go. Don¡¯t mope around here. The Purpeak wine party is about to 44 84% Ill [e) 15:28 Chapter 29 Robin Is a Trouble Maker 288 Vouchers start. We need to hurry over,¡± Krish urged. Jacob held onto Miranda, who was still sulking. ¡°Miranda, once my dad signs the investment deal for the Eastern Business District today, I¡¯ll deal with Robin! He won''t be arrogant for long!¡± On the 28th-floor banquet hall in the Purpeak Convention Center. Karina and Karsyn were waiting in the business lounge area of the hall. Robin found them in the area indicated by the location.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Karina observed him and said, ¡°Are you OK?¡± Robin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why?¡± ¡°| heard from Karsyn that you had a conflict with Melvin from World Real Estate at the bar. Did you resolve it?¡± ¡°Just a minor issue.¡± Robin lifted a cup of coffee brought by a waiter. Karina looked at him, unfazed. ¡°Did Leonel cause you any trouble?¡± ¡°No, everything went smoothly.¡± Robin set down his coffee. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s good then.¡± Karina had wanted to inquire about Cecilia''s invitation to meet with him. Seeing that Robin wasn¡¯t inclined to share more, Karina hesitated for a moment and decided not to press further. After all, Robin was at most a benefactor and guest of the Huber family. 58.19% Ill (0) 15:28 Chapter 29 Robin Is a Trouble¡ª-Maker 288 Vouchers He had no obligation to share every detail of his actions with her. However, after this morning¡¯s events, Karina was more and more curious about Robin. Initially, she had thought he was just skilled physically, perhaps with a background in special forces or something simr. But Robin could escape from Conway¡¯s and Cecilia¡¯s tricks. And he could leave unscathed after engaging in a brawl at Purpeak Bar. These abnormal things had intensified Karina¡¯s interest in Robin. Considering Robin¡¯s engagement with Miranda, Karina wondered if she had thought too much. Maybe Conway had taken the Huber family¡¯s influence into ount, leading to significant concessions in the Eastern Business District project. Perhaps Cecilia was merely intrigued by Robin¡¯s exceptional archery skills and let him off the hook after the Purpeak Bar incident. Robin noticed Karina gazing at him with a distant expression and shrugged. ¡°Are you staring at me like this because you find me handsome?¡± Karina¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she retorted, ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Do you know who Melvin Reynell is?¡± Robin pursed his lips and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s Owen¡¯s nephew from World Real Estate, right? What''s up? Is there more trouble?¡± Karina nodded and said, ¡°Melvin, a yboy like him, isn¡¯t worth 71.61% LE 15:28 Chapter 29 Robin Is a Trouble Maker 1288 Vouchers mentioning. ¡°But Owen''s eldest son, Nathen Reynell, is not a good guy at all! ¡°About four or five years ago, the Reynell family was just average among the top families in Hallcester, almost at the bottom of the rankings. ¡°However, since Nathen returned from studying abroad four years ago, the Reynell family quickly rose to prominence. ¡°And Owen and Nathen became notable figures in Hallcester. ¡°Under their management, World Real Estate has thrived. ¡°In these past couple of years, with my father¡¯s serious illness, Owen seems poised to take over my grandfather¡¯s position as the head of the Hallcester Chamber of Commerce. ¡°For over a year now, Nathen has been trying to propose to me. ¡°| know he¡¯s after all the connections and assets of the Huber family. ¡°Recently, he stirred up trouble with the Eastern Business District project, targeting the specific investment areas, forcing me and the Huber family toply...¡± ¡°Karina, there you are. I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you!¡± At this moment, a tall and handsome man in a white suit walked up to Karina and Robin. Karsyn whispered to Robin, ¡°He¡¯s Nathen.¡± 86.65% Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Karina Karina stood up as a formality, gesturing, ¡°Mr. Reynell, how do you do?¡± Nathen¡¯s appearance instantly caused amotion in the reception hall. The guests who had previously been gathered in groups now turned their attention to the lounge area. Karina stood in front of Nathen. Adorned in a sea¡ªblue gown, she looked graceful. With her tall and slender figure, unparalleled beauty, and aloof demeanor, she attracted countless admiring gazes. It was rare that Nathen and Karina, both strikingly attractive, would appear at the same time. Recently, rumors had been circting among Hallcester¡¯s upper ss that Nathen had been passionately pursuing Karina, the heiress of the Huber family. However, they had never been seen standing so close together before. The onlookers were full of admiration and envy for this perfect couple. But there was strong jealousy and resentment. It seemed like all the world¡¯s beauty had converged upon these two people! Nathen possessed all the qualities of a perfect man. 0.00% 15:28 Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Karina 288 Vouchers He was an economics PhD returned from abroad, had a towering handsome appearance, and was the manager of World Real Estate. Besides, he had exceptional business talents. Karina¡¯s perfection was beyond words. The Huber family¡¯s deep roots in Hallcester, her position as the city¡¯s premier beauty, and her title as a businesswoman returning from a prestigious international school were sufficient to make her unparalleled. While speaking, Karina noticed two other individuals. They were her uncle Justin Huber, and his wife Alondra Dalton. Harold had two sons, the elder Camdyn Huber, and the younger Justin. Harold had stepped back from the forefront five years ago, allowing his elder son Camdyn to take over the reins of the Huber Group. Under Camdyn¡¯s leadership, the Huber Group had flourished. Camdyn almost sessfully took over thepany. However, three years ago, he fell seriously ill and was bedridden. Despite the Huber family¡¯s efforts to find the best medical care, Camdyn¡¯s condition remained incurable. Following Camdyn¡¯s fall, it should have been Justin¡¯s turn to take over the Huber Group. However, Harold didn¡¯t believe that Camdyn was noble and able enough to bear the heavy responsibility of the Huber Group. Thus, Harold had to step in again to support his granddaughter Karina in taking over the Huber Group¡¯s legacy. 11.81% [e) r 15:28 Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Karina 288 Vouchers This decision had left Justin resentful. Over these years, the couple had cultivated close ties with the Reynell family. Their objective was to secure the Reynell family¡¯s assistance in gaining control of the Huber Group.¡ª- Upon learning of Nathen¡¯s desire to marry Karina, they became even more diligent in their efforts. ¡°Karina, you''re here early. | thought you were at thepany.¡± Justin said as he saw Karina, visibly relieved and excitedly approaching her. ¡°Today''s event has nothing to do with you. Why are you here?¡± Karina¡¯s voice turned icy as she swept a nce at Justin and Alondra. ¡°Karina, wee here at Mr. Reynell¡¯s invitation.¡± Justin smiled ingratiatingly at Nathen and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell really admires you. You two are such a good match...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Karina interrupted coldly, ¡°When did it be your ce, Uncle, to meddle in my affairs?¡± ¡°Karina, listen to me...¡± Camdyn wanted to continue. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you go in first? | need to have a word with Karina,¡± Nathen interrupted, extending a courteous hand towards Karina while smiling. His elegant demeanor and warm smile made Nathen look like a fairytale prince. Ladies who had gathered to watch outside the banquet hall all 26.96% Ill 15:28 Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Karina 288 Vouchers streamed, ¡°Wow! Mr. Reynell is so handsome and gentlemanly! He¡¯s my dream man!¡± ¡°Karina, Justin is right. | really love you. Everyone in Hallcester knows that in my heart, there is only you. You are the only one who | want to walk down the aisle with.¡± Nathen gazed deeply into Karina¡¯s eyes, his tone gentle and heartwarming, causing the youngdies watching to be deeply moved. ¡°Karina, if you are willing to be with me, | will never abandon you! ¡°It''s my luck if | can spend the rest of my life with you. Can you marry me?¡± As soon as Nathen finished speaking, some of the women who were already infatuated with him burst into tears, sobbing, ¡°Mr. Reynell, it¡¯s so touching...¡± Karina¡¯s face turned cold, and she looked annoyed, saying, ¡°Mr. Reynell, this is a business wine party, not a ce for you to show off your acting skills.¡± However, Nathen smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Karina, isn¡¯t life itself a y? If | could be the leading man in your script, | would dly showcase my acting skills!¡± The scene in front of the hall erupted with apuse and excited sobbing. The onlooking young men and women rushed forward, shouting with emotion, ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡± Karina frowned. Faced with Nathen¡¯s eloquent confession, she had no idea how to respond. 40.59% Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Karina 288 (Vouchers In her moment of panic, she retreated to Robin''s side, taking hold of his arm and smiling, ¡°Mr. Reynell, please stop joking. Let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Robin.¡± Robin gave a slight start. Seeing Karina¡¯s pleading eyes, he understood. Robin pulled Karina closer into his embrace, his cold gaze sweeping the scene, and he nodded slightly. Then, he turned his mocking gaze towards Nathen. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say such nauseating things to Karina in my presence? Do you think I¡¯m going to tolerate this? Get lost!¡± Karina¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she leaned into Robin¡¯s strong shoulder. At that moment, everyone truly noticed Robin''s presence. Though they were surprised, there was no denying that Robin and Karina were even better matched in looks and demeanor. Among the onlookers were some who hade from the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center and Purpeak Bar. They recognized Robin as the audacious man who had bet 48 million dors at the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center and dared to brawl with Melvin and confront Leonel at Purpeak Bar. He was Karina¡¯s boyfriend? No wonder he was so bold! E Miranda, who arrivedter, watched the scene from a distance and rolled her eyes, muttering, ¡°It seems like Robin is asking for trouble 54.91% Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Karina again.¡± Jacob shook his head. ¡°Nathen isn¡¯t like Melvin. He holds sway in Hallcester. Except for Cecilia, no one can match him!¡± ¡°Clearly, Karina is just putting Nathen off. She made Robin, the bodyguard, pretend to be her boyfriend.¡± ¡°| bet Robin wouldn''t dare offend Mr. Reynell.¡± 288 Vouchers Nathen also noticed Robin by Karina¡¯s side at this moment. Since entering the lounge on the 28th floor of the exhibition center, he hadn''t paid attention to anyone else. He was ustomed to being the center of attention wherever he went. But Nathen never thought Karina had a boyfriend! As Hallcester¡¯s number one heartthrob, Nathen never expected that, after confessing his feelings in front of so many people, he would be humiliated by Robin. Four years ago, Nathen had returned from overseas and quickly secured his position as the top bachelor in Hallcester. Whether in terms of family background, ability, or looks, he and Karina were a good match. Yet, Robin dared to disy affection with Karina right in front of him, publicly humiliating Nathen! Nathen was infuriated. The onlooking guests were also extremely indignant at Robin¡¯s 69.32% Ill 15.28 Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Karina 288 Vouchers appearance! The first to recover from the shock was Karina¡¯s uncle Justin. He strode up to Robin and Karina. His voice trembling with anger as he said, ¡°Karina, what are you doing? Mr. Reynell has. confessed to you, and yet you bring a bodyguard to brush him off. Your grandfather would be furious if he knew!¡± ¡°And you!¡± Justin pointed at Robin, his voice cold. ¡°She¡¯s being capricious, and you, a mere bodyguard, dare to talk nonsense. Aren''t you afraid the Huber family will throw you out?¡± Robin, without waiting for Karina to respond, sneered, ¡°What are you? What | do is none of your business! Get lost!¡± ¡°You... You punk! You''re asking for it! With just those words, both the Huber family and the Reynell family could kill you on the spot!¡± Justin trembled with anger as he pointed at Robin. ¡°Mr. Reynell, I¡¯m sorry. This guy is just insane! Please... Just ignore him.¡± Nathen once again put on a warm smile, disying great magnanimity. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Karina is just joking with me. ¡°No matter how capricious she is, I''ll forgive her...¡± ¡°Karina, give me a kiss!¡± Robin, ignoring Nathen¡¯s pompous speech, pointed at his cheek and spoke loudly. The scene fellpletely silent. Even Nathen was taken aback, looking at Karina and Robin. Hell Karina hadn''t expected Robin to ask her to kiss him in front of everyone.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. all 82.10% Ill [e) 15:28 Chapter 30 Nathen Confesses to Kanna 288 Vouchers Without thinking, she pressed her sensual lips onto Robin¡¯s handsome cheek. At that moment, Nathen¡¯s gentle smile turned sinister. The onlooking guests were equally shocked. ¡°This guy is so arrogant!¡± ¡°He publicly humiliated Mr. Reynell at the event. How dare he!¡± Siny 96.96% Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Nathen Reynell Karina saw that the crowd surrounding the lounge area in front of the ballroom doors was growing. She was worried that Nathen would say some rude words to Robin. She was sure that if that had happened, with Robin¡¯s character, Robin would have had to beat Nathen up badly. She calmed the panic in her heart that she had just kissed Robin¡¯s face. Karina smiled, ¡°Mr. Reynell, let''s not joke around here. My boyfriend and | have to go in first. Ashadowy light shed in Nathen¡¯s eyes. Still, an extremely gentlemanly smile remained on his face, ¡°Alright, Karina, after you.¡± Karina looped her arm through Robin¡¯s and they made their way to the banquet hall. Nathen signaled the waiter to bring a ss of red wine. She took a few drinks to slowly ease a surge of anger in her chest that wanted to kill Nathen. Many onlookers saw this scene. They instantly ttered Nathen a few words and hurriedly left. No one wanted to be the target of Nathen¡¯s wrath in this situation. They had all sensed that Nathen would never let go of this today. 0.00% 13:17 Chapter 31 Mathen Reynell Justin and Alondra were nervous and overwhelmed at the moment. Hastily approaching Nathen, they consoled, ¡°Mr. Reynell, Karina was spoiled as a child and is too willful. Please forgive her. ¡°We want to make it clear that Robin is definitely not Karina¡¯s boyfriend. The Huber family doesn¡¯t even know about it! ¡°It must have been that asshole who tricked Karina with his rney. I''ll tell my father as soon as | get back and intervene in this matter! ¡°And please, Mr. Reynell, don¡¯t ever have any preconceived notions about Karina.¡± Nathen breathed a sigh of relief and rocked the red wine in his ss, his face gradually regaining its previous smile. ¡°It''s okay. Karina is willful and naughty. | know. ¡°I''ve also said on many asions that no matter how willful Karina is, as long as she doesn¡¯t hit my bottom line, I''ll be infinitely tolerant of her.¡± At this time, Melvin and the others hurriedly arrived from outside. ¡°Nathen, | got beat up by a guy named Robin Bruce at the Purpeak Bar!¡± Melvin told Nathen the things that happened in the bar and cried. He deliberately exaggerated the facts. ¡°Robin Bruce! Find out where exactly this person came from!¡± Nathen kicked Melvin to the ground. ¡°How many times have | told you? Can¡¯t you restrain yourself? Besides flirting with women and causing trouble, what else can you do?¡± Chapter 31 Nathen Reynell ¡°Nathen, it¡¯s all because that asshole Robin...¡± Before Melvin could finish speaking, Nathen coldly swept his gaze across Melvin¡¯s several bodyguards. ¡°Are you guys here just for show? ¡°Don¡¯t you know your duties?¡± Several bodyguards instantly kneeled on the ground. ¡°Mr. Nathen, we were indeed in the Purpeak Bar, but we dare not...¡± ¡°Well, | understand that you guys all have your own concerns as well.¡± The ferocity on Nathen¡¯s face disappeared, and a gentle smile returned once again. Just when the bodyguards thought Nathen had forgiven them, Nathen said indifferently, ¡°Chop off their arms and legs and throw them into the sea! A bunch of losers!¡± ¡°Mr. Nathen, please, have mercy...¡± Several brawny bodyguards fell to their knees and couldn''t stop begging for mercy. Agroup of men behind Nathen immediately gagged them, put them in sacks, and dragged them out of the Purpeak Convention Center. Justin and his wife looked at the scene in front of them, trembling with fear, not daring to make any more noise. ¡°Robin, Karina... Huh...¡± Nathen sneered, got up, straightened his bow tie, and headed for the banquet hall. Miranda, who had been watching the whole thing unfold not far away, was too nervous to make any noise. She didn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief until Nathen walked into the banquet hall. Chapter 31 Mather Beynel ¡°Robin, this ungrateful dirtbag. | hope he gets himself killed and doesn¡¯t involve us!¡± Crystal smiled with interest and said, ¡°Miranda, you''re overthinking this. ¡°Didn''t you see the way Ms. Huber was so tender with Robin just now? That kiss was the envy of all! ¡°Even if Robin had messed up with Nathen, Karina would have taken care of it. You don¡¯t have to worry! ¡°Not to mention, Robin has long since had nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°How is it possible?¡± Miranda eximed in annoyance, ¡°In case Nathen knows Robin was once engaged to me...¡± ¡°Wasn''t the marriage contract torn up by you long ago?¡± Crystal gave a meaningful smirk. ¡°Well, Miranda, stop thinking so much. Robin may not be as simple as you think.¡± Miranda was exasperated. ¡°Crystal, | find it seems like you¡¯re always speaking in Robin''s favor!¡± ¡°It''s dangerous for you! Are you being tricked by him?¡± Crystal let out a bitterugh to herself, ¡°If that¡¯s true, | couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°Well, let''s not be wishy-washy. The party is about to start, so hurry up and get inside.¡± The main topic of today was Eastern Business District¡¯s investment project co-operation business reception. Chapter 31 Nathen Reyneli Thepanies were the Huber Group, World Real Estate, Demon¡¯s Lair, and Purpeak International Group. They negotiated adjustments to the type of projects in the Eastern Business District investment segment. The second topic was their invested projects and the outsourcing cooperation investment meeting and consultation. Therefore, the four directors in charge of the Eastern Business District investment program came to the banquet. Hallcester¡¯spanies with capital strength were also present. They wanted to get a piece of the pie in the ce of the four major investors. The banquet hall was dazzling with gold and luxury. Purpeak Hotel was in preparation for this conference. They had invited famous chefs from all over the world to cook rare and precious food for the reception. The wines were also varied. First-ss wines from all over the world were present at the reception. Each variety of liquor was worth tens of thousands of dors or more. The waiters and waitresses were all handsome men and beautiful Women. The overall pomp and circumstance of the reception were extravagant! Robin and Karina entered the reception and were instantly offended by the atmosphere around them. Chapter 31 Nathen Reynell Many of the guests who came to the business reception today were invited by Nathen. Robin dared to directly provoke Nathen outside the banquet hall, which of course drew the ire of the Reynell family¡¯s coborators. The businessmen had privately discussed it. They learned that Robin was nothing more than a lowly man whose engagement was annulled by Miranda of the Brown family. They despised this guy of unknown origin to the core. If it wasn¡¯t for Karina¡¯s honor, they would have been up in arms to kick such a country bumpkin out of the banquet hall. They didn¡¯t want to mess up with such lowly people. Robin waspletely isted when he entered the venue. The time had passed three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and Cecilia waste. Meeting managers informed Nathen, Karina, and Conway. They said Cecilia had some things to take care of and wouldn''t be able toe untilter. Everyone also noticed that Conway, who had rarely participated in this form of gathering, was actually there today. What was even stranger was that Conway was not at all like his usual mboyant and domin¨¦ering self. Instead, he sat in a corner of the reception, isted by a few bodyguards, drinking alone. Chapter 31 Nathen Reynell Conway refused to engage with anyone who came to pay him a visit. Due to Cecilia''ste arrival, the original session of the four consultative talks was rescheduled for the evening. Four investment distribution outsourcing firms met in advance to discuss topics. Nathen didn¡¯t wait for a crowd of guests to interact with each of the four families and walked right up to the front. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± The banquet hall erupted in apuse, and the eyes of the room instantly turned to Nathen. ¡°| would like to take advantage of this wonderful moment to share with all of you the joys and aplishments that we are experiencing at this time! ¡°The Eastern Business District project, which we at World Real Estate are co-investing with three others to develop, is taking shape. ¡°The future of this fertilend will be extremely rewarding for us. ¡°Our guests who came to the reception are all our friends, and for World Real Estate to have something as good as this, of course we have to share it together.¡± As soon as the words fell, a group of admirers and supporters instantly began topliment and brag. ¡°Mr. Reynell, thank you so much! Thank you for thinking of us when ites to making money!¡± ¡°It is so unbelievable!¡± Chapter 31 Nathen Reynell Nathen¡¯s eyes swept over every desperately cager face in the banquet hall. He smiled gently.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°At this point, | would like to ask, do you all really believe in World Real Estate and in me? Do you really want to join hands with us, the Reynell family, to create something great?¡± Agroup of guests could no longer contain their joy at this moment and cheered excitedly, ¡°Mr. Reynell is willing to take us with him to make a fortune, so of course we believe it! Of course, we''re willing to do it!¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell, tell me, how do we work together?¡± Nathen smiled gently, ¡°There is no hurry. Since you are all willing to create a brilliant future with World Real Estate, please take a look at this investment cooperation agreement. ¡°If there are no objections, you can sign with World Real Estate on the spot. Together, we will create a great project in the Eastern Business District!¡± He said, making a gesture for his men to bring in a thick stack of protocols. The crowd of guests was excited! They did not expect to have a share of the Eastern Business District investment project! They had been longing for it! At this moment, Jacob excitedly greeted Miranda, Crystal, and the others. ¡°Hurry up and get your family to send the contract stamps! You can¡¯t miss such a great opportunity! ¡°Did you guys know? If we can get a piece of the pie on the Eastern Business District project, within two years, it will be a return of at Chapter 31 Nathen Reynel least a billion dors!¡± Miranda nodded with excitement at his words as well. Crystal and Krish, on the other hand, hesitated. ¡°Miranda, Jacob, let''s take a look and talk about itter. | always feel like something is not right here...¡± Mirandaughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You guys are intimidated because you haven''t done such a big business before! Mr. Reynell can¡¯t fool us!¡± After saying that, and ignoring Crystal¡¯s reminder, Miranda immediately picked up her cell phone and notified the Brown Group¡¯s secretary and legal department''s staff toe to sign the contract. After arranging this, she nced at Karina and Robin not far away. Miranda snorted coldly and muttered, ¡°Humph! What does the Huber family have to be so condescending about? ¡°We can still share in the investment share of the Eastern Business District investment program without you!¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Represent the Huber Family Karsyn delivered an investment partnership agreement to Karina. ¡°Taking Eastern Business District''s share of the co-op project as a controlling party in the co-op...¡± Seeing this, a hint of sulking shed through Karina¡¯s cold and arrogant beautiful eyes. ¡°This is a forced acquisition contract!¡± Robin nced at Karina. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Those people want to get rich by following the Reynell family.¡± Karina said angrily, ¡°Did you see the notes on the contract? All of the original investment program types will be changed ordingly. ¡°Conway took the portion of the project that the Reynell family has and has reached an agreement with us. He will remain invested in the fundraising on the same terms that were agreed upon when the four began their investment... ¡°And, Conway has also guaranteed in the contract it signed with me this morning that projects outsourced to other investors must require them to follow the original project type. ¡°However, if based on adjustments such as they are making now, it will still severely undermine the investment n for the entire Eastern Business District in the area that the Reynell family is currently invested in. ¡°When that happens, it''s bound to create more conflict andpetition. 0.00% 13:18 Chapter 32 Represent the Huber Family ¡°Now that Nathen is operating this way, it is to consolidate businesses throughout Hallcester topete with the Huber Group for the investment market! ¡°If Conway does not renegotiate the type of allocation of investment projects with us, all of the significant capital that the Huber Group has invested in the Eastern Business District will be lost. ¡°Now it seems that the Reynell family was ready to target the Huber family from the beginning!¡± ¡°Oh, there are still so many things behind this. It seems that Nathen is indeed bad.¡± Robin shook the red wine ss in his hand and looked at Nathen, who wasmentating on the front stage. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to rush. Even though many businesses are eager to participate in the Eastern Business District investment program, none of them are fools either. ¡°Look at all the people attending the reception today. Which one of them isn¡¯t a shrewd businessman? ¡°Who wants to give away the family business created by their hard work? ¡°Wait a while, and you''ll see how these people react.¡± Robin made a good point. In the business world, what everyone was chasing was always profit. Those who were able to be invited to the meeting today were all business people. They dealt with contracts almost every day. How could they just sign a contract with such arge capital base Chapter 32 Represent the Huber Family without looking at it carefully? Businesses were in the midst of excitement about the opportunity to participate in the Eastern Business District investment partnership. After they read the contract, the scam was quickly discovered. ¡°Mr. Reynell, with your terms of cooperation, we may be able to make a little money on the surface, but it¡¯s all a sham. ¡°In the end, the industry we''ve been running for half our lives will all be yours. We may not get anything. ¡°You can¡¯t take the expected profits ten years from now and use them as capital to put into equity now, can you?¡± ¡°Ten years? Oh, who knows what will happen in ten years?¡± ¡°You''repletely empty-handed, taking our entire industry without spending a single penny! How ridiculous!¡± Robin looked over to Nathen, who was smiling on the front stage, and gave a chuckle. Nathen did so many things on the Eastern Business District. It was clear that he wanted to monopolize the entire Hallcester¡¯s businessmunity! He pulled in Conway to covertly deal with the Huber Group and Purpeak International Group. Now he tried to consolidate all of Hallcester¡¯s businessmunity resources without spending a dime through this means! Chapes 13¡ªBagset the Huber #marily Nathen¡¯s ambition was big. Nathen swept a nce at those angry, questioning faces in the banquet hall, and a calm smile appeared on his face. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, didn¡¯t you just say that you believed in me and were willing to work with World Real Estate? ¡°Now, what do you guys mean? ¡°| have dared to give you a share of all the projects. Won''t you dare to give the future to me? ¡°It''s really no fun! No wonder you guys can¡¯t do great things! No wonder your business is doing so poorly!¡± An old man, nearly sixty years old, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, these are the industries that we have operated for most of our lives, but you try to take them away based solely on the calcted expected returns after ten years. ¡°How can we believe that? There are too many variables involved...¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The smile on Nathen¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°You guys are just a bunch of profit- oriented viins!¡± A middle-aged man, very upset, said, ¡°What businessmen pursue is, of course, profit! Without profit, what''s the point of us making these investments?¡± Nathen swept a grim nce at the middle-aged man. ¡°Oh, Mr. Burton, if you can co¡ªdevelop the Eastern Business District project with us, you should be really grateful. ¡°Otherwise, in less than three days, | can make yourpany¡¯s small capital go up in smoke!¡± Chapter 32 Represent the Huber Family The middle-aged man winced violently. Nathen was absolutely right! If the Reynell family wanted to ruin him, it would be absolutely easy. Nathen finally revealed his true purpose now! He pointed at all the guests in the middle of the reception. ¡°It¡¯s the same for all of you. As long as I¡¯m willing, destroying you guys all is just a matter of time. ¡°Today, | kindly invited you all toe here to make a fortune together, and each and every one of you doesn¡¯t appreciate it! ¡°People don¡¯t just need to make money, and they need to be grateful! ¡°Isn''t it a joy that I¡¯m taking such good care of you, taking you to the career of the Reynell family, and joining hands with us in our endeavors? ¡°You guys are such cowards! ¡°You guys are really disappointing me with this attitude!¡± All the guests in the middle of the reception, looking at the smile on Nathen¡¯s face at the moment, panicked. Behind the Reynell family was Hondry Sect. The Reynell family had been scheming in Hallcester for a couple of years. Nathen got an ambition to control the entire Hallcester¡¯s capital market! None of those present today would escape. Even if some of them were not invited by Nathen today, sooner or resed the Hubpe & preky later, they would be the Reynell family¡¯s targets! Nathen gave a grimugh. ¡°Do you understand what | mean? If there are no objections, then sign the cooperation agreement in your hands! We are still friends!¡± Agroup of Hallcester¡¯s business owners at the reception all had reluctance in their hearts. However, things havee to this point. If they didn¡¯t sign this contract, the industries that they had spent half of their lives on would be ruined. Karina, sitting in the distance, watched the scene with her eyebrows furrowed. Once these Hallcester¡¯s business homeowners were forced into submission... What followed was bound to ripple through the huge interests of the Huber Group! ¡°Ms. Huber, what should we do?¡± Karsyn also saw Nathen¡¯s sinister intent. If Nathen¡¯s n seeded, 80% of the Huber family¡¯s capital investment in the project would go down the drain. The Huber Group would also be devastated by this. Or even, it would copsepletely. ¡°Ms. Huber, should we call Mr. Harold Huber?¡± Karsyn asked anxiously. Karina was in a nervous cold sweat. Chapter Ny Freport the Family She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright then, contact Grandpa instantly!¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t call your grandfather for this little thing.¡± Robin stopped Karsyn. ¡°Little thing?¡± Before Karina could say anything, Robin put down her ss of wine and got up. ¡°It turns out that the Reynell family relies on such despicable means to gain a foothold in Halleester!¡± Just as everyone picked up the agreement and hesitated to sign it, they heard Robin''s words and looked at him in unison. They didn¡¯t expect that this lowly man, whom they despised, woulde forward at this time. Could it be that Robin dared to go against the Reynell family? ¡°The Huber Group has also given its investment and cooperation intentions at this reception. ¡°Eastern Business District¡¯s investments include the hotels, malls, and some amusement rides that the Huber family itself operates. ¡°The other 70% of the projects under it were all subcontracted at no cost to partners with whom they had signed investment and cooperation agreements. ¡°The premise is that it must be developed in ordance with the type of investment project agreed upon in the contract between the two parties. Otherwise, the contract will be withdrawn immediately. ¡°If you family.¡± think you have the strength, you can negotiate with the Huber Robin''s words shocked all the guests at the reception! Chapter 32 Represent the Huber Family Really? Was the Huber family giving away capital for free? ¡°Robin, do you mean to openly oppose me?¡± Nathen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So what?¡± Robin smiled yfully.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Who are you? Can you represent the Huber family? A load of crap!¡± Justin stepped forward and pointed at Robin angrily. Without even thinking about it, Karina coldly said, ¡°Of course he can represent the Huber family! I, Karina Huber, agree with Robin unconditionally!¡± When these words came out, the originally desperate people instantly became excited. If the Huber family stepped up, they would certainly dare to ignore Nathen¡¯s threats. Besides, ording to the way Robin talked about the Huber family partnership, that was like a freebie! In a matter of moments, all the guests who had been isting Robin began to move closer to his and Karina¡¯s side. The smug and arrogant look in Nathen¡¯s eyes gradually turned grim. The n that he had worked so hard on for several years had been messed up by Robin! At this moment, he looked at Robin with a murderous chill in his eyes Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 | Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Orders! Nathen nced at Robin coldly and didn¡¯t continue to talk to him. Robin''s vibe made Nathen stressed. He could barely breathe. Nathen felt that Robin was unprede! Nathen thought, ¡°Is he being tough because he doesn¡¯t understand the situation or that he is really capable?¡± Nathen didn¡¯t know. But he had gotten some information about Robin. Robin had no power and his engagement to the Brown family¡¯s daughter had been broken off. He was a nobody. But after Robin entered the hall, he had been interfering with Nathen¡¯s n and embarrassed him! Nathen thought, ¡°I must get rid of him!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nathen suddenly chuckled. His smile was as gentle and friendly as usual. ¡°Karina, you have be more humorous.¡± Nathen walked to her from the reception desk in style. Under the dazzling light, Nathen appeared as handsome and charming as before. Chapter 331 Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Orders! The guests felt confused. They thought, ¡°Was what happened before an illusion? Now Nathen looks exactly the same as the person in my memory. He is modest and well-educated. He makes people feelfortable, like the sunshine and breeze in spring. He is so gentle and elegant.¡± the b ¡°Everyone.¡± Nathen stood in front of Karina and nodded with a smile. Then he turned and faced the heads of families that came to negotiate cooperation. ¡°Please think about it. If Ms. Huber gives you the seven projects of the Eastern Business District for free, what will the Huber Group get in return? Why would they give up the easy money? The First-ss families are just like ordinary businessmen. As long as they are in the business world, they are destined to grasp all the profits avable mercilessly!¡± His words disappointed the heads of families that were originally delighted. Nathen was right. The Huber Group wasn¡¯t crazy. It wouldn¡¯t share the huge profits with its opponents for free! ¡°Karina, | know you did that because you were angry with me.¡± Nathen sighed. ¡°| admit that I¡¯ve neglected you. ¡°I''ve said on many asions that | really like you. Ss Chapter 33 1Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Order ¡°But I''ve been so busy. I¡¯ve never asked you out for a meal or a concert. ¡°| apologize to you sincerely. ¡°From now on, I''ll spend most of my time with you.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± It instantly eased the tension. People kept cheering. The young women present looked at Nathen excitedly. Then they fixed their gaze on Karina with jealousy. Karina snorted, ¡°Hehe. Mr. Reynell is really a good actor.¡± After saying that, Karina held Robin¡¯s arm and pulled him to the reception desk. She subconsciously knew that she would only feel confident with Robin by her side. ¡°Everyone. Mr. Bruce mentioned the outsourcing contracts of the Eastern Business District''s projects earlier. It''s approved by the Huber Group. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. There is no additional condition except that the project types should remain unchanged. ¡°Mr. Bruce will follow up the matter with full authority.¡± Karina smiled and looked at Robin when she said that. Robin was shocked. He thought, ¡°She wants me to deal with the outsourcing contracts of the Eastern Business District''s projects! I didn¡¯t know she was so wicked! Chapter 331 Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Orders She is exploiting me!¡± Robin felt something soft and warm touching his body. He smelt a pleasant fragrance from Karina and feltfortable. Robin thought, ¡°Anyway, | have nothing else to do. | will do it for you this time then.¡± ¡°The Legal Department of the Huber Group will bring a letter of intent of project investment in ten minutes. You can make your decision after reading the contract. ¡°The Huber Group will hold a signing ceremony for the outsourcing of the Eastern Business District¡¯s projects in three days. ¡°Anyone who is interested in the projects is wee. ¡°There is one more piece of news that | want to share with you. ¡°Mr. Lambert has given all the outsourcing projects of the southern part of the Eastern Business District to the Huber Group for free, except those that the Huber Group already invested in. ¡°So, the Huber Group is offering many outsourcing projects. Arge number of wealthy people in Hallcester can get a share of them. ¡°Please calm down and make a proper decision! Investment is a major decision and will bring about significant change!¡± Nathen¡¯s face sank when he heard what Karina said. ¡°Ms. Huber, are you risking everything to go against the Reynell family?¡± Karina held Robin''s hand tightly and looked around the hall. Chapter 33 Y Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Orders! ¡°Mr. Reynell, if that¡¯s your way of saying ¡®a fair businesspetition¡¯, my answer is yes.¡± ¡°OK! Good! Great!¡± Nathen looked at Karina and Robin with hostility. Then he talked to Conway, who had been sitting in the corner. ¡°Mr. Lambert, you have been at the party for so long. It¡¯s time to say something to people.¡± Only then did the guests remember the presence of this significant person! Conway twitched the corner of his mouth. He nced at Robin and quickly looked away. ¡°Um... | know little about investment. | have nothing to say.¡± Conway¡¯s indifference made Nathen shocked and angry. The Reynell family had made a private deal with Conway earlier. They would plunder the capital of the second-ss and third¡ªss families in Hallcester and integrate it. Then they would attack the Huber Group on Eastern Business District. Atst, they would take away its position as a first-ss family. The Reynell family and Conway would share everything that the Huber family had in Hallcester. Nathen had a further n. After the things above were done... He would borrow power from Hondry Sect to suppress Conway, destroy Cecilia, and get full control of the business world in Hallcester. 51.13% 13:20 Chapter 331 Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Orders! But the change in Conway¡¯s attitude made Nathen panic. Nathen thought, ¡°What is this asshole doing?¡± Nathen questioned coldly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, what do you mean? Are you going to ruin my n too?¡± The hall fell into deadly silence. The Reynell family had been rising rapidly in Hallcester. But it was still less powerful than Conway, who was from Demon¡¯s Lair. Conway had been in Hallcester since he started his work! He had run the grey business for nearly twenty years. The Huber family did the legal business, and he did the illegal one. Cecilia had to show Conway respect even though she was said to have a strong background. Nathen had questioned Conway. People wondered if Nathen was driven crazy by anger. Conway snorted, ¡°What will you do if | ruin your n? | don¡¯t have to follow your orders!¡± Nathen was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect Conway to fall out right after he gave Conway the projects of the southern part of the Eastern Business District. Nathen was confused! ¡°Mr. Lambert, are you going against me like the Huber Group?¡± Chapter 331 Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Orders! Conway snorted. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome, so | gave the projects to the Huber family. You can y the game in any way you like! | don¡¯t care! ¡°Get lost. Leave me alone!¡± Nathen blushed and said angrily, ¡°Conway, since you don¡¯t want to run the projects of the southern part, you should return them to the Reynell family!¡± ¡°Nathen, are you threatening me?¡± Conway pointed at Nathen and cursed. ¡°You''ve given them to me, so they belong to me. You can¡¯t take them back now. People in Demon¡¯s Lair won''t agree!¡± As Conway finished his words, around one hundred guys from Demon¡¯s Lair broke in. Nathen¡¯s bodyguards quickly stood in front of him. Robin stepped forward and said, ¡°The southern part has been handed over to the Huber Group. What''s the point of you fighting over it?¡± Nathen said fiercely, ¡°Alright! Conway, | won''t fight with you today!¡± Conway waved his hand. The people from Demon¡¯s Lair got out. The guests heaved deep sighs. If the ouws from Demon''s Lair started a fight here, Nathen would lose, and the guests would get hurt too. Nathen looked Robin up and down. He sneered, ¡°OK. | see. You¡¯re determined to go against the Reynell family today!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, Mr. Lambert, how did we build up our fortune in Hallcester? We all know that we built it through fights! Chapter 33 | Don¡¯t Have to Follow Your Orders! Since we have a disagreement over the ownership of the southern part¡¯s projects, we should have a fight. The winner will get the projects!¡± As Nathen finished, a man around twenty years old showed up in front of him. His name was Deandre Bucher. He was the disciple of Sergio Mellor, the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union and Hashville¡¯s King of Boxing Deandre was called ¡°Hashville Butcher¡¯. He had hardcore skills and was the most powerful in Hashville. Anyone who fought against him would end up being dead or badly wounded. Nathen had actually managed to recruit Deandre! Deandre¡¯s appearance shocked everyone at the party held in Purpeak Club! Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Deandre the Butcher Deandre¡¯s presence shocked Conway. Deandre was hard to deal with. As far as Conway knew, no one in Demon¡¯s Lair could defeat Deandre. It was acknowledged that Sergio had no part in the business. And Sergio¡¯s disciples did the same way. However, Deandre tantly sided with the Reynell family. No one knew whether Sergio learned it or not. People assumed that the Reynell family and the Hashville Martial Arts Union had already ganged up. If it was true, the Reynell family was plotting to take over Hallcester. Conway looked up at Robin. Conway was curious about how the honored guest of Dark Queen reacted. Karina didn¡¯t expect Deandre to show up here. Giving off a killing aura, Deandre looked ferocious. Though Karina knew that Robin was a good fighter, she worried that Robin might get hurt. Deandre got eyes like the wolf''s blue eyes. His gaze threw everyone into a thrill. The guests didn¡¯t expect that Nathen would be able to get Deandre on Chapter 34 Deandre the Butcher his team. They unconsciously took a few steps back. In the corner of the hall, Miranda smirked. Miranda thought, ¡°Serves you right, Robin. You got too carried away. Though the Huber family is behind your back... You shouldn''t have messed with Nathen. You''re finished.¡± Jacob snorted, ¡°Robin¡¯s screwed. It¡¯s said that Deandre shows no mercy to his enemies. ¡°| never saw Deandre be defeated. Deandre is invincible. And his enemies never end up well.¡± Hearing this, Crystal looked at Robin with concern. It looked as if Deandre¡¯s murderous aura was about to engulf Robin. Anyone who wasn¡¯t aware of what Robin was like when he fought would underestimate Robin. Robin had innocent eyes, and he always wore a faint smile. Therefore, Robin didn¡¯t seem to have great power. The crowd wondered whether Robin would survive Deandre¡¯s attack. Robin remained silent. Nathen looked at Robin with a smug face and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, are you scared? ¡°Just so you know, violence is how we solve problems. ¡°Power is everything. The weak don¡¯t get a say in this world. The strong do. Chapter 34 Deandre the Butcher ¡°A weakling shouldn¡¯t have been so self-absorbed. You had iting.¡± ¡°What''s all thismotion? You guys look so aggressive.¡± A sexy voice sounded from outside the hall. The crowd at the door moved aside at once to make way for the woman. People eximed with excitement when they saw Cecilia. All heads of big families sprang up to bow and greeted, ¡°Ms. Decker!¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Decker. I¡¯m Ricky Hereford from Ocean Company.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Decker.¡± Nodding, Cecilia greeted everyone with a tempting smile. Leonel, Livia, and other bodyguards escorted Cecilia into the hall. ¡°Mr. Lambert, Ms. Huber, Mr. Reynell, | hear that you three have been working well together. What happened?¡± Conway smiled coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. Karina looked away, standing beside Robin with an impassive expression. Nathen exined everything about the project of the southern part of the Eastern Business District to Cecilia in his own way. ¡°Obviously, they¡¯re ganging up on me. Don¡¯t you think so, Ms. Decker?¡± Cecilia faintly smiled, ¡°Mr. Reynell, I''d say you¡¯re the problem here. You can¡¯t tell Mr. Lambert what and how to do after you¡¯ve transferred the development rights to Mr. Lambert, right? ¡°In other words, Mr. Lambert is in charge of the whole thing. As to Chapter 34 Deandre the Butcher whom and how Mr. Lambert transferred, it was between them. ¡°Look, it¡¯s great to have everyone here today. So why don¡¯t you let that slide?¡± Cecilia waved at a waiter and told him to get her four sses of wine. ¡°Mr. Reynell, there¡¯s no need to make such a big deal and even get into a fight about it. I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could forgive him. Nathen didn¡¯t take his ss of wine. He said with a sullen expression, ¡°Forgive him? The project is worth millions of dors. How can | act like nothing has ever happened, Ms. Decker? ¡°No way!¡± The atmosphere was thick with tension. The alluring smile vanished from Cecilia¡¯s face. ¡°So you still won¡¯t let it go, Mr. Reynell, right?¡± Pointing at Robin, Nathen sneered, ¡°He¡¯s just nobody. How dare he mess with me again and again? Given that, | insist on using our way to settle the problem about the southern part. Robin should learn a lesson from it.¡± Cecilia pulled a long face, warning, ¡°Just a reminder, Mr. Reynell. This is Purpeak Club. I¡¯m in charge here. If anyone who dares to make a scene here, he will answer to me!¡± The crowd immediately trembled with fear. It was said that Cecilia was a cruel woman, but no one had ever seen her throw a fit in public. ¡°Fine, if you say so, Mr. Reynell.¡± Chapter 34 Deandre the Butcher Cecilia told Livia to make room for Robin and Deandre. People immediately did as Cecilia said and left. However, the guests were still waiting outside the hall, guessing what would happen inside. ¡°I''ve never seen Ms. Decker mad in public. Her aura was so domineering.¡± ¡°Looks like Robin can hardly get out of there alive.¡± In the hall, Nathen looked excited, without taking Cecilia¡¯s warning seriously. ¡°Ms. Decker, | know you''re in charge here, but please stay out of it. It¡¯s between Robin and |.¡± Cecilia snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± Nathen smiled coldly, ¡°Ms. Decker, you¡¯re meaning to get involved, aren¡¯t you?¡± The next moment, Nathen took a step back. Deandre looked around and pointed at Cecilia and her bodyguards. Leonel dashed to kick Deandre¡¯s leg. Deandre, who was an expert in boxing, got into a fight with Leonel. After three rounds of fighting, Leonel felt a little exhausted. Sensing that Leonel struggled to withstand Deandre¡¯s attack, Livia broke out in a cold sweat out of concern. After five rounds of fighting, Leonel got knocked over by Deandre Chapter 34 Deandre the Batcher with one punch. However, Deandre had no intention of stopping. Deandre never meant to let his enemies get away. That was how he owned his name ¡°Butcher*. Deandre leaped up, reaching a height of more than four meters. Deandre pointed his knee at Leonel, ready to thump on Leonel¡¯s chest. Leonel, however, was lying on the ground weakly. Livia couldn¡¯t bear to see Deandre kill Leonel. Livia knew that if Leonel couldn¡¯t dodge Deandre¡¯s attack, Leonel would possibly die. Cecilia frowned, imagining what Leonel would be like. Nevertheless, Cecilia could do nothing about it. Not long ago, Robin helped Cecilia lift her Soul-Devouring Curse. Cecilia was still weak. Robin warned Cecilia not to use her power for a long time. Though Cecilia didn¡¯t want Deandre to kill Leonel, Cecilia had no choice. Conway put on a serious face. Conway thought, ¡°The rumor is true. Deandre is a merciless man. If Nathen was the winner of today¡¯s game, the Huber family and | would get into trouble.¡± T Chapter 34 Desde the Perhaps it was Nathen¡¯s part of a conspiracy. ¡°Deandre isn¡¯t gonna stop until he kills her. He sucks.¡± Everyone was sure that Leonel would be killed by Deandre. However, before Deandre¡¯s knee reached Leonel, Robin slightly pushed Deandre away. The next second, Deandre was thrown four or five meters away. Deandre felt as if he had been struck by tons of iron. Leonel was dumbfounded. Next to Robin, Leonel was able to catch-Robin¡¯s movements.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Leonel had no idea how Robin could¡¯ve sent Deandre flying so easily. Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. Deandre was furious. He struggled to his feet and then charged at Robin with his fists clenching. Robin, with his back to Deandre, was stretching out to help Leonel up. ¡°Mr. Bruce, watch out...¡± As Leonel staggered to her feet, she saw Deandre rush toward Robin with his fierce fist. Robin let out a long breath. Robin didn¡¯t turn around. Robin dodged while protecting Leonel. At the same time, Robin kicked Deandre hard in the back. A loud noise was heard. With his heavy body, Deandre was sent flying and hit a pir hard. Deandre¡¯s body twisted out of the great force of the impact. Chapter 34 Deandre the Butcher Deandre¡¯s bones were all broken. The crowd eximed in astonishment. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Deandre was defeated. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The Jerk Steals the Show Again. The empty banquet hall was in dead silence. No one ever thought that Deandre Bucher, the brutal killer who had been ferocious all his life, would end his life in such an inconspicuous way. He wrapped up his ruthless killing spree in the most unassuming manner. Robin seemed to be dodging and kicking at random, purely on instinct. But he defeated the incredibly strong Deandre Bucher. Was it pure luck or Robin had insurmountable fighting skills? While others were guessing, Leonel watched as the fighting unfolded. Leonel had thought that Robin and he were roughly equal. Now, it appeared that he was nowhere near Robin. Leonel hadn¡¯t even made it to the entry level whenpared to Robin. Leonel and Deandre Bucher¡¯s understanding of fighting was still limited to physical skills. Inparison, Robin had already reached the spiritual realm. ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving my life.¡± Leonel threw himself onto his knees in front of Robin. Robin smiled nonchntly, ¡°Get up. | take it.¡± g Chapter 35 The Jerk Steals the Show Again. In a momentary shock, the corner of Nathen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Fine. The credit is yours.¡± With a line of bodyguards following, Nathen turned to walk towards the exit. ¡°Hold on.¡± Karina¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Mr. Reynell, the second issue hasn''t been solved. You can''t just leave like this.¡± Nathen halted and slowly turned around, a warm smile appearing on his face. ¡°Karina, I¡¯ve always been sticking to my word.¡± ¡°Deandre has lost. Of course, you have the final say. I''ll be quite pleased if you get rich. ¡°You know why? Because | genuinely like you. ¡°It''s just a shame.¡± A hint of disappointment flickered in Nathen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Everyone knows that Sergio of the Hashville Martial Arts Union is very protective of his disciples. ¡°If he finds out that his disciple has died at your hands, the Huber Group will be in major trouble. ¡°Mr. Bruce will be a target of his union. There won''t be any peace for him from now on. ¡°The ce is too bloody to stay. Gentlemen, if you''ll excuse me...¡± With that, Nathen left, nked by his bodyguards. Though Karina didn¡¯t show it, she got panicked. Chapter 35 The Jerk Steals the Show Again. The Hubers weren''t afraid, even if the Hashville Martial Arts Union sought retribution. With the rich foundation they had built in Hallcester over the years, the Hubers had enough resources to maneuver. However, if Hashville Martial Arts Union hunted Robin down, there was no way Robin could escape it. Gunshots in in sight could be easily dodged, but hidden arrows were another thing. No matter how powerful Robin was, he couldn¡¯t withstand the endless pursuit. ¡°Robin...¡± Karina frowned deeply, her eyes brimming with worry. ¡°Come on. Let''s go back.¡± Robin hastened to Karina, who was still annoyed. He waved his hand and walked straight out of the hall. Karina snapped out of her daze and followed Karsyn. Outside, the guests who had attended the reception were still there. The first one who came out was Nathen. Everyone''s immediate thought was Robin was done for. ¡°Robin has finally paid the price for his ignorance, huh.¡± Miranda¡¯s face disyed a sneer of schadenfreude. Crystal remained quiet with tightly furrowed brows. She wished Robin hade out alive. She only had brief interactions with the man. However, there was an indescribable charm in the man that made her Chapa 3 The Swa fall for him. It was only because of her best friend Miranda¡¯s presence that Crystal didn¡¯t show it. Watching Nathen and his fellows emerge, her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Intuition told her that Robin wouldn''t lose. When she saw it was Bucher who was carried out by Nathen¡¯s men, Crystal lost her cool and let out a loud cheer. ¡°Wow, Robin did it. | knew it. Robin did it.¡± Crystal¡¯s cheers caught everyone¡¯s attention. Miranda tugged her and tried to reduce their presence. Miranda rolled her eyes. ¡°Crystal, you''re nuts. The Thompson family will be over if you mess with the Reynell family. ¡°Moreover, Robin deserved it. ¡°With his skills, how dared he provoke Nathen? Wasn''t he asking for trouble?¡± Crystal sighed, ¡°Miranda, | don¡¯t get why you hate Robin so much. Besides, his family and yours have connections. ¡°Or, to be precise, his grandfather once helped the Brown family...¡± ¡°Come on, Crystal. Why are you defending Robin?¡± Miranda sounded irritated. ¡°His grandfather helped us, which | admit. ¡°But that was because his grandpa saw our potential. That was why he Chapter 35 The Jork Steals the Show Again lent my grandpa 160 thousand dors.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Now we have tens of millions in assets. ¡°And who''s Robin? He¡¯s homeless with no proper job, let alone a career. ¡°He and | aren¡¯t even in the same league.¡± Crystal shook her head in disbelief, ¡°Fine. Even if it happened as you said, his grandfather was trying to make a quick profit back then by helping your family. ¡°You backed out of the engagement because you don¡¯t like him. | understand. ¡°But that¡¯s no reason to despise him. ¡°Anyway, you two almost got married.¡± Miranda snorted, ¡°The thought of being engaged to Robin is a blot on my record. ¡°Imagine if | be someone like Cecilia one day. If people find out | had an engagement with someone like Robin, what a shame would that be?¡± Crystalined, ¡°Fine, Miranda, fine. You¡¯re right. You will be in the spot of the light. Guys like Robin will just tarnish your reputation. ¡°It seems even I, a woman with no career, will be a blemish in your life. I¡¯d better distance myself from you.¡± ¡°Come on, Crystal. You''re my best friend. When | seed, I''ll share it with you.¡± Miranda grabbed Crystal''s arm and grinned. ¡°I''m not sharing any honors with you. | just want to live a simple life,¡± Chapter 25 The Jerk Steals the Show Again. said Crystal. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Crystal, stop. My idol is out.¡± Miranda pulled Crystal through the crowd, making their way to the front. Seeing Cecilia walking out of the hall with a cold and proud demeanor, Miranda covered her mouth excitedly and whispered, ¡°Wow, Crystal, look. She is so stunning.¡± ¡°That kind of grace, that kind of elegance. | want to be just like her.¡± As Miranda was mooning over Cecilia¡¯s queenly poise, something caught her off guard. She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. After Cecilia came out, she stood respectfully by the side. It was like she was showing deference to an incredibly important person. Could it be that there¡¯s a big shot at the reception tonight whomands Cecilia¡¯s respect? Miranda¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She was eager to know who could make Cecilia, the owner of the Purpeak Club, act so subserviently. But what she saw was a face she loathed. Robin? That jerk was stealing the spotlight again. ¡°Hey, Miranda, look. It¡¯s Robin.¡± Crystal spotted Robin walking out of the hall unharmed. An inexplicable excitement surged within her. Chapter 35 The Jerk Stests the Show Again. Even Crystal didn¡¯t quite understand why she was so relieved upon learning that he was okay. Miranda waited for Robin to step away, anticipating that someone even more important would follow. But Cecilia was following Livia, Leonel, and Robin closely as if she were a maid. Seeing Robin, nked respectfully by Cecilia, Miranda felt puzzled. ¡°This can¡¯t be. It¡¯s just not possible.¡± Miranda muttered to herself, her eyes zing with anger. ¡°It must be Robin. That jerk must have cheated Ms. Decker. No, I¡¯m going to tell Ms. Decker. She can¡¯t be fooled by Robin.¡± Before Crystal couldprehend what was happening, Miranda dashed over. ¡°Ms. Decker...¡± Miranda shouted over several attendants and bodyguards, ¡°I have something to tell you about Robin. It¡¯s important.¡± Cecilia nced sideways at Miranda, her cool smile in ce, ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Don¡¯t Be So Smug, Robin Before Miranda could even utter a word, Crystal had already dashed over to Cecilia. ¡°Hi, Ms. Decker. We admire you so much, and just wanted to say hi.¡± With that, Crystal grabbed Miranda¡¯s arm and hurried away. ¡°Crystal, what on earth are you doing? | finally got a chance to talk to Cecilia, and now you¡¯re dragging me away?¡± After they were some distance away, Miranda freed herself from Crystal, clearly frustrated. Looking back at Cecilia in the distance, Miranda found her now obscured by the crowd. ¡°Miranda, are you out of your mind? Can''t you see that Cecilia treats Robin with respect?¡± Miranda witnessed Cecilia and Robin walk away. She scoffed, ¡°That jerk. He must have used some trick to deceive Cecilia.¡± ¡°Miranda, can¡¯t you be objective?¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Even if Cecilia was deceived by Robin, do you really think that going over and telling her now would make her believe you? ¡°Perhaps Cecilia would think you¡¯re just ndering Robin, and then you''d end up in trouble.¡± ¡°Who in Hallcester doesn¡¯t know what happens when you offend Cecilia, the owner of the Purpeak Club?¡± Chapte 38 01 Be So Smug, Robin Miranda fell silent, reflecting on her impulsive actions just moments ago. She broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°Crystal, you''re a true friend, | was just so annoyed by that damn Robin.¡± They elbowed their way out of the crowd. To her surprise, Miranda saw Cecilia taking a towel from Livia and then handing it respectfully to Robin. At the same time, Karina came from behind. Cecilia and Livia, surrounded by a group of hot maids and bodyguards, were by Robin¡¯s side. Ahint of surprise flickered in Karina¡¯s beautiful eyes. After Robin finished wiping his hands, he handed the towel back to Livia. Cecilia stepped forward, brushing away a speck of dust from thepel of his suit. Then, with another touch, she straightened Robin¡¯s slightly askew tie. Seeing Robin act so casually as if it were perfectly normal, Karina boldly pushed aside Livia and the maids, taking hold of Robin''s arm and guiding him towards the elevator. ¡°Why... why are you dragging me away? Let go of me.¡± Robin was taken aback by Karina¡¯s unexpected act. Karina was incredibly assertive. Every time she acted, she never notified Robin and just got things done. Chapter 36 Don¡¯t Be So Smug, Robin Karsyn followed suit, jogging along behind them. Robin was somewhat like amb being led to the ughter, as he was taken into the elevator by Karina. Miranda couldn¡¯t help but chuckie. Cecilia and everyone else were momentarily stunned. Then, after a brief moment of shock, Cecilia hurriedly followed suit, leading her maids. An incredibly bizarre scene appeared on the twenty-eighth floor of the Purpeak Convention Center. Agroup of beautiful women were chasing after Robin. On each of their faces, there was a different expression. ¡°What''s going on here?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber and Ms. Decker vying for Robin''s attention?¡± ¡°How does this guy manage to attract such attention? Is he that lucky to have such bold admirers?¡± Miranda, watching from afar, was puzzled. What was going on? Was it some kind of illusion? How could a guy with no background and no stable career be the center of attention wherever he went? What kind of trickery had Robin employed to bewitch two beauties in Hallcester? Crystal, too, was profoundly taken aback by the spectacle. Chapter 36 Dorit Be So Smug, Robin Perhaps this was his magic. Robin must possess something extraordinary. ¡°Robin, what are you up to?¡± Miranda muttered in frustration, gritting her teeth. ¡°The most subtle tricks are still just tricks. ¡°No matter what kind of tactics you use to deceive others, eventually, your true colors will show.¡± Crystal let out a sigh, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions.¡± ¡°I''m not making things up. Robin is the kind of guy who seeks attention by causing trouble.¡± Miranda fumed, ring indignantly in the direction of the elevator. Crystal chuckled softly, ¡°Miranda, think about it. Does a man who can defeat Bucher need to resort to deceit? Even if Robin is now in a tough spot, with his abilities, he can still make it to the upper ss.¡± ¡°Crystal, why are you always defending him?¡± Miranda shot Crystal a disgruntled look. ¡°Alright, alright, | won''t bring it up anymore, Miranda.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t dwell on it too much. ¡°Whether Robin is good or bad, whether he¡¯s a liar or genuinely skillful, it''s not your concern. ¡°You''ve already moved on, so why hold onto these negative feelings? ¡°Besides, it was you who broke off the engagement first.¡± Chapter 36 Don¡¯t Be So Smug, Robin Miranda huffed, ¡°Who said I¡¯m holding onto anything? Even if he has some talent, so what? He¡¯s just a reckless man. ¡°I''d never consider someone like him. He may have brawn, but no brain.¡± ¡°I''m just angry that he managed to deceive Cecilia and Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°How can someone like him, a nobody, enjoy such privileges?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°Miranda, even if you can¡¯t be in a romantic rtionship, you should still be kind to him. Robin¡¯s grandfather once provided help to your family. ¡°You shouldn''t harbor such strong curses and hatred.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, | won¡¯t argue with you about this, Crystal. | don¡¯t know what''s gotten into you,¡± Miranda huffed. ¡°Miranda, Crystal, there you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Jacob approached from the lounge. ¡°| have great news for you. My dad got confirmation from Nathen that he¡¯s agreed to allocate a part of the Eastern Business District to our family. The estimated market value of that project is over 100 million dors.¡± Miranda and Crystal were both amazed. ¡°Jacob, you read about that cooperation contract from the Reynell family, right? It¡¯s essentially a disguised acquisition. Doesn¡¯t your father realize that?¡± Miranda inquired. Jacob smiled mysteriously, ¡°Just so you know, our agreement is not about that contract. It¡¯s a different one. Chapter 36 Dont Be So Smug, Robin ¡°The content of the contract simply involves outsourcing, with no controlling ownership use. ¡°The only requirement is that the project aligns with the type of investment the Reynell Group needs. ¡°Don''t worry, guys. Once there¡¯s a chance, I''ll have my dad speak to Nathen to see if he can allocate a small share to your families.¡± Excitedly, Miranda said, ¡°Jacob, then please pass our thanks to your father.¡± ¡°Crystal, does the Thompson family need any assistance? Maybe, Jacob¡¯s father can help you be part of the Eastern Business District?¡± Crystal waved her hand hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t get involved in family business matters. ¡°And besides, | don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to reach out to Nathen. I¡¯d better stay away from this.¡± Karina dragged Robin along, walking briskly to the entrance hall of the Purpeak Club. ¡°Ms. Huber, could you please stop pulling me like this? It seems I¡¯m being kidnapped by you.¡± Karina nced behind her. Cecilia¡¯s group hadn¡¯te down yet. She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I always feel like Cecilia has some ulterior motive. ¡°I''m afraid you are charmed by her.¡± Robin said, ¡°Do | look like that type of person? What could she possibly charm me with?¡± Chapter 36 Don¡¯t Be So Smug, Robin Karina frowned slightly, ¡°She has been behaving strangely.¡± ¡°She invited you for tea before. Just now, she handed you a towel and straightened your bowtie. ¡°She¡¯s being incredibly attentive to you. There must be some hidden agenda. ¡°I''m the one who brought you here today. So naturally, | need to take responsibility for you.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With that, Karina¡¯s voice suddenly trailed off and her cheeks reddened. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Master of Traditional Medicine ¡°Ms. Huber, your grandfather is on the phone.¡± Karsyn stepped forward and handed the phone to Karina. ¡°Wait for me a minute, I¡¯m taking my grandfather¡¯s call,¡± Karina said after ncing at Robin. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Robin shrugged and walked out towards the lobby of Purpeak Club. He was nning to leave the Huber family tonight and stay at a vi Enzo owned in Hallcester. After Karina finished talking with Harold, Robin would tell her about it. ¡°Robin, wait!¡± While Robin Bruce was lost in thought, Karina Huber caught up with him. ¡°Grandfather called to tell me to go pick up an important person at the airport right now. Come with me!¡± Robin smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, | won¡¯t be going. | don¡¯t n on staying at your ce anymore. | want to go back...¡± Robin didn¡¯t even finish his words. Karina saw Cecilia rushing over with her maids and bodyguards. Karina directly pushed Robin into the car that had just pulled up, and told the butler Mark, ¡°Mark, to the airport!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, please let me get off. | won''t be going with you,¡± Robin Chapter 37 Master of Traditional Medicine said, wanting to get out of the car. But on Karina¡¯s cue, Karsyn got into the car from the other side. Robin looked left and right at the two beauties, helplessly saying, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time. Grandfather said ine Baker, the Chairman of the National Traditional Medicine Association, has already arrived in Hallcester. Come with me first!¡± Karina exined. ¡°Mr. Baker came specially to treat Donovan Finley, the father of the Mayor of Hallcester, Ethen Finley. ¡°This is urgent and can¡¯t be dyed. You have to go with me to pick up Mr. Baker first,¡± Karina continued persuading Robin. Robin could only shrug and say, ¡°Fine ... okay.¡± Karsyn nced at Karina, and a hint ofughter shed in her eyes. Robin saw the car was already on the highway to the airport. He could only lie back on the seat, about to close his eyes and rest. Suddenly, he saw an extremely spectacr scene from the rearview mirror of the car. Following behind their top-tier Rolls-Royce was a row of extremely luxurious Rolls-Royces, Maybachs, and Bugattis! All those were to wee ine, the Chairman of the TMA. The Huber family had actually mobilized twelve top-tier luxury cars to go to the airport to pick him up! There were four Rolls¡ªRoyces of the same premium model alone. Chapter 37 Master of Traditional Medicine The twelve top-tier luxury cars proceeded in an imposing fleet towards the airport. All the passing vehicles on the way immediately stopped to the side and watched in admiration. ¡°Such a huge disy just to pick up a Chairman of the TMA? Your family is really extravagant,¡± Robin remarked casually. Karina let out a sigh. ¡°Although the Huber family has some money and connections in Hallcester, on the national level we are nothing. ¡°Mr. Baker is a master-level figure in the domestic traditional medicine circle, not someone our Huber family can easily invite over.¡± Robin was puzzled, ¡°Then if you can¡¯t invite him, why do you put on such a big show?¡± ¡°Mr. Baker is willing toe to Hallcester this time because of Mayor Ethen¡¯s father, Mr. Donovan Finley. ¡°Mr. Finley is one of the few remaining veteran generals in Londrnd,¡± Karina exined. ¡°Now seriously ill and on the verge of death, various treatments have been ineffective. So they invited Mr. Baker, this domestic traditional medicine master, toe treat him. ¡°When my grandfather found out about this, he specifically asked Mayor Ethen to fund 160 million dors for city infrastructure projects in exchange for Mr. Baker toe treat my father after healing Mr. Finley. ¡°So the Huber family is footing the bill for Mr. Baker¡¯s entire trip in Hashville this time.¡± Chapter 37 Master of Tradition Although Robin didn¡¯t have a good concept of money, 160 million sounded enormous. Seeing Robin shake his head, Karina went on to exin, ¡°To invite Mr. Baker with such a grand disy is a huge honor for our Huber family. ¡°If not for Mr. Finley''s presence, no one in the entire Hallcester could have invited over Mr. Baker.¡± Robin looked in the rearview mirror. ¡°There are also two military SUVs. Are they with your family, too?¡± Karina nodded. ¡°Those belong to Mayor Ethen¡¯s daughter, Nia Finley. She came with us to the airport to receive Mr. Baker. ¡°Nia is the deputy captain of Londrnd¡¯s Warwolf Special Forces. A Senior Colonel in the army and one of the top warriors. ¡°She¡¯s home on vacation these days to take care of her grandfather''s illness.¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a doctor¡¯s duty to heal and save people? To make such a big fuss just to see a patient, wasting people and money! Looks like another fame and fortune seeker.¡± Karina let out a bitterugh. ¡°Can¡¯t put it that way. ¡°Mr. Baker is highly skilled, with too big a reputation. Countless people want him to treat them. ¡°Even someone of his ability would be too busy if every sick person sought treatment from him. ¡°So there is an order and hierarchy to these things. ¡°Besides, Mr. Baker has tens of thousands of disciples all over healing Chapter 37 Master of Traditional Medicine people. He personally sees very few patients now. ¡°Even if Mr. Baker asionally sees patients, it¡¯s only people who can meet his criteria that have a chance of inviting him. ¡°At the age of 72, he rarely treats patients personally.¡± Robin chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t a doctor¡¯s duty to heal for life? And experience counts most in medicine. 72 years old is just getting started in the traditional medicine field! ¡°This old guy clearly picks patients based on status, just a fame and fortune seeker!¡± Karina smiled without debating Robin further. When Harold first told her these things, she thought the same. After taking over the Huber Group, she gradually understood the intricacies of rtionships and social dealings. Every matter involved links in all directions. At the core was the most important thing, interests! There was no such thing as pure altruism in this world. It was all for Mr. Finley¡¯s identity as a veteran general. If not, even Ethen, the Mayor of Hallcester, couldn''t have invited over ine. Simrly, Donovan''s condition determined the future of the Finley family Otherwica that would...4 L Chapter 37 Master of Traditional MedicineThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. traditional medicine master of Londrnd to prolong his life. Donovan being alive meant the Finley family''s younger generation could keep rising. Once he passed away... The Finley family would also decline under suppression and revenge from other powerful families and opponents. Veteran General Donovan had two sons. The current Mayor of Hallcester, Ethen, was the elder son, and he had a daughter, Nia. Donovan''s second son Devin was the wealthiest tycoon in Hashville. The Finley family¡¯s second¡ªgeneration elites knew clearly that before their footing was firm, this big tree could not fall. Even if it meant exhausting all connections and wealth, they had to keep Donovan alive, at least for another three to five years. They didn¡¯t just invite ine¡¯s medical team. They wanted to have a failproof. So Devin had also invited a famous Potryian medical expert who published hundreds of academic papers to treat Donovan. Robin didn¡¯t bother with these messy things. He leaned back in his seat and soon fell asleep. The convoy to receive ine arrived at Hallcester Airport after thirty minutes. The convoy lined up neatly stopped in front of the arrival hall entrance. Chap 37 Master of Traditional Medicine The airport had received notice an hour ago to clear the area. Apart from some airport staff, nearly half the airport security was lined up here waiting. Karina, Nia, and the others got out of the cars and came to the waiting area. Nia in military uniform stood ramrod straight beside Karina. The appearance of the two peerless beauties and thevish entourage attracted gawking passengers at the airport. Ten minutester, ine¡¯s five-person medical team walked from the airport. Nia immediately went up to greet them, with Karina following right behind. ¡°Wee, Mr. Baker. I¡¯m Nia. | hope you enjoyed your flight!¡± ine nodded and grasped Nia¡¯s hand. ¡°Nia? It''s been so many years, and you¡¯ve grown up so much. Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? ¡°When | first saw you, you were just three years old, still in your grandfather¡¯s arms. ¡°How is he doing now?¡± Nia said bleakly, ¡°He has been bedridden for nearly half a year now, and has been unconscious for two days.¡± ¡°Uncle Devin has invited a cardiovascr specialist named Vincent Michael from overseas. He conducted a series of tests on Grandfather. ¡°Vincent said if their medical team obtains unfavorable data, my grandfather may only have another three or four days to live.¡± Chapter 37 Master of Traditional Medicine Hearing this, ine let out a coldugh. ¡°Those doctors always rely on equipment to gather data! ¡°Then make conclusions about patients¡¯ illnesses without investigating the cause, too irresponsible! ¡°Their skills are nothingpared to real traditional medicine! ¡°| know the cause of your grandfather''s illness. He can live for another one or two years without a problem.¡± Upon hearing this, a glimmer of hope shed in Nia¡¯s eyes. She said even more respectfully, ¡°Mr. Baker, you¡¯re the best doctor in Londrnd. My father said that as long as youe to Hallcester, my grandfather can definitely be cured.¡± ¡°Colonel Finley, don¡¯t worry! My master has never failed to cure an illness!¡± said an attractive young woman beside ine impatiently. Nia Finley quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Baker, this is...¡± ¡°I''m Mr. Baker''s disciple, Aliana Carter. Master is tired. Let¡¯s get him into the car to rest quickly.¡± Nia immediately said, ¡°Alright, this way Mr. Baker!¡± Nia had originally nned to arrange for ine to take her Land Rover SUV. But Aliana pointed to the top Rolls-Royce Karina was in and said, ¡°My master is used to riding this kind of car. SUVs are ufortable.¡± Nia and Karina exchanged a look, and Karina nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Baker, this way, please.¡± Karina led ine and Aliana toward another Rolls¡ªRoyce of the same Chapter 27 Meefe of Trading Machine model. Aliana caught sight of Robin sleeping in the Rolls-Royce ahead and felt displeased. ¡°Humph! Someone actually sleeping in the car whening to receive my master, outrageous!¡± Aliana thought. She immediately pulled ine¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Master, this car will be morefortable!¡± ¡°Ms. Carter, Mr. Baker, you should... take this car...¡± Alianapletely ignored Karina''s attempt to dissuade her and pulled ine towards the Rolls-Royce Robin was in. She directly opened the door and shouted, ¡°You! Get out immediately. My master is taking this car!¡± Robin blearily opened his eyes to see an exquisite-featured woman with a fierce expression ring at him. ¡°Didn''t you hear me? Get out right now!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 You Should Prepare for the Worst Robin was already displeased being woken up, and this woman¡¯s yelling made him even more annoyed. ¡°Who the hell are you, barking like a bitch and waking me up? Fuck off!¡± Karina who had just walked up behind heard Robin''s words, and her mind buzzed. She thought, ¡°This is bad!¡± With Robin talking like this, ine would definitely not treat her father anymore! ine¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. He knew the Huber family must be seeking something from him, with the grand disy toe receive him. The Finley family had also let him know the Huber family¡¯s intentions earlier. He didn¡¯t minding to Hallcester and helping out the Huber family while he was here. But seeing this situation now, he was very displeased. ine let out a coldugh, ¡°I''ll just take Nia¡¯s car then?¡± After speaking, he walked directly toward Nia¡¯s Land Rover SUV. Seeing this, Karina panicked and hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Baker, please wait...¡± 0.00% %%% Chapter 38 You Should Propiate for the Worst But ine walked away without even turning back. Aliana let out a cold snort and ran after ine. Karina anxiously stamped her foot. She wanted to chase after ine to exin further. But Nia stopped her, ¡°Karina, don¡¯t worry. We can exin to Mr. Baker again after going back. ¡°As long as Grandfather can wake up, I''ll tell him to ask Mr. Baker to your father. ¡°Mr. Baker will definitely agree to my grandfather¡¯s request. ¡°For now, have your convoy head back. Juste with me in one car. Hearing Nia say this, Karina could only give up. Nia nced at Robin in the car and asked in a low voice, ¡°Karina, is he your boyfriend?¡± Karina¡¯s cheeks turned red, not knowing how to exin to Nia. Robin didn¡¯t want more people to know about him saving her from the robbers that day. ¡°No, he¡¯s...¡± Nia meaningfullyughed softly and nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll go first.¡± Watching Nia and ine¡¯s group walk away, Karina let out a long sigh and got into the car. Karsyn hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, you angered Mr. Baker. He might refuse to treat Ms. Huber¡¯s father for that...¡± ¡°Karsyn, don¡¯t speak nonsense. That little disciple of ine¡¯s was obviously too overbearing just now. ¡°There were two cars of the same model. She insisted on taking this one, clearly deliberately making trouble. How can you me Robin? ¡°If not for getting treatment for my father, | wouldn''t bother with them, ¡°Let''s go, Mark. Follow Nia¡¯s car to the Finley¡¯s house first. ¡°If things really don¡¯t work out, then maybe it¡¯s all by fate. We''ll figure something else out.¡± Seeing Karina¡¯s dejected look, Robin asked, ¡°Is it really that serious? ¡°A traditional medicine master wouldn''t hold a grudge over such a small thing, or he¡¯d be too petty.¡± Karina let out a bitterugh, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Father¡¯s life is in his hands. If he¡¯s willing to treat, he¡¯ll treat. If not, there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about it. Just now, Nia told me as long as her grandfather wakes up, with his prestige, ine will definitely help treat my father.¡± Robin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± In silence, they followed Nia¡¯s car to the entrance of the Municipal Government Compound. Ethen lived in a unique small house in thest row of the Compound. This house had been specially built by the government for Donovan. It was very different from the other houses. The yard was bigger, and there were also two armed guards standing sentry at the front gate. 27.04% Chapter 8 You Should Prepare for the Worst With Nia leading the way, they smoothly entered the Compound. Right now, quite a few people were sitting in the mayor''s residence, all with gloomy faces. After Nia brought ine¡¯s group of five into the yard, Ethen himself came out to greet them. ¡°Mr. Baker, | apologize for the trouble and for having you travel all the way from the capital to treat my father¡¯s illness. ¡°Please rest a bit first, have some refreshments before seeing my father.¡± ine waved his hand, ¡°No need for that. Let me first examine your father¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Wait, Mr. Ethen! My patient''s test results aren¡¯t fully out yet. You can¡¯t let anyone touch him.¡± At this time, ine noticed there were a few foreign doctors at a table on the east side of the living room. One man in his thirties was speaking angrily. ine¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. Ethen quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Baker! | was too anxious and forgot to introduce you. ¡°This is Dr. Vincent Michael, a Ph.D. advisor at the Brax Medical Research Laboratory in Potrya. ¡°Dr. Michael is one of the world¡¯s most authoritative medical experts in cardiovascr diseases. ¡°My younger brother specially invited him over from Potrya. His medical team is currently doing a full examination of my father and Chap 35 You Should Prepare to the Woret analyzing the data. ¡°| hope you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Baker.¡± ine let out a contemptuousugh, ¡°Very well.¡± Aliana snorted coldly and red at Vincent with disdain, ¡°What do they know! Those so-called medicine experts are just a bunch of data- reading machines.¡± Hearing Aliana¡¯s extremely belittling words, Vincent was immediately unhappy, ¡°Youngdy, you are too rude. | wanted to show your traditional medicine some respect, yet you didn¡¯t want that. ¡°You traditional medicine practitioners are just a bunch of ignorant, superstitious witch doctors ying at mysterious things. ¡°You''re actually gambling with patients¡¯ lives. ¡°We use precision instruments for strict scientific data analysis and statistics to diagnose patients. ¡°Then we formte corresponding treatment ns based on the diagnostic results.¡± Aliana wanted to retort angrily, but Ethen quickly smoothed things over. ¡°Dr. Michael, Mr. Baker, | don¡¯t understand your academic debates. Please don¡¯t fight each other. ¡°Everyone here today is an esteemed guest of my family. Ultimately curing my father¡¯s illness is most important.¡± Although furious inwardly, ine didn¡¯t say anything more considering his status as a traditional medicine master in Londrnd. Chapter 38 You Should Prepare for the Worst Gloomily he nodded. ¡°Fine, I''ll take a look at how you Potryian cardiovascr experts analyze data to diagnose my old friend¡¯s illness.¡± Vincent ict out a contemptuousugh, ¡°You''ll see our data analysis. results in ten minutes. ¡°Then you''ll see what real science is.¡± Silence descended on the Finley¡¯s residence. Karina and Robin sat in the most inconspicuous spot in the living room. Seeing both sides ring daggers, Robinughed and shook his head. Karina whispered, ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°I''mughing because neither of them can cure the mayor¡¯s father tonight. ¡°Just a bunch of bragging experts.¡± Robin''s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but extremely jarring in the quiet living room. Vincent¡¯s team and ine looked towards Robin angrily at the same time. Ethen said furiously, ¡°Who¡¯s this spewing nonsense here?¡± Nia quickly stood up to exin, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s Mr. Huber¡¯s guest.¡± Karina also apologized, ¡°Ethen, sorry...¡± But before she could finish, Robin went on, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, neither of them can save your father!¡± Chapte 10 Vox Should Prepare for the Worst Karina¡¯s head was about to explode as she looked at Ethen, fearing his erupting anger. Devin, who had been silent, let out a cold snort, ¡°Kid, do you want to die?¡± ¡°Whether | want to die, you have no right to know. But | know, if they treat your father, your father is a dead man!¡± As soon as Robin said this, Ethen angrily pointed at him yelling, ¡°Get lost! Get out of here!¡± Robin stood up, ¡°You think | want to be here?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Karina regretted it immensely. She never imagined Robin would say such shocking, outrageous words. He hadn''t only offended ine and Vincent. He had alsopletely offended the Finley family, leaving no room for reconciliation. ¡°Stop right there! You think you can just leave after spewing some nonsense? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Devin mmed the table and roared. Just then, Vincent spoke helplessly holding the newly analyzed data. ¡°Mr. Ethen, | regret to inform you that based on our data analysis, there¡¯s no cure for your father. You should prepare for the worst.¡± Chapter 40 Vote Father Wat Ronch Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Your Father Will Surely Die Ethen burst into anger. Despite being the mayor, he cursed loudly. ¡°Damn you. | waited for you to analyze the data for two hours, but you told me my dad couldn¡¯t be cured and asked me to prepare for his funeral. ¡°I spent 8 million dors. And that¡¯s what you give you in return?¡± Devin, who was in a violent rage, was startled and looked at Robin with mixed feelings. What Robin said was true. Devin, the richest man in Hashville and Donovan¡¯s son, had a sharp eye for talented people. If Robin didn¡¯t talk nonsense, it meant that he had long identified the root cause of Donovan¡¯s illness. Did he have medical skills too? Vincent helplessly spread his hands and said, ¡°Mr. Finley, | can understand your feelings. ¡°But all men must die. This is a naturalw. ¡°Your father is old. He once suffered serious gunshot injuries, and many organs are less efficient. ¡°In addition, there are a few shell fragments left in his body. Chapter 39 Your Father Will Surely Die ¡°Forced treatment is meaningless. It will only make him suffer more. Why don¡¯t you let him leave in peace?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ine sneered and slowly stood up from the sofa. ¡°It''s ridiculous to say that your patient is incurable when you can¡¯t cure him.¡± Ethen was angry and anxious. He forgot that ine, the chairman of the Traditional Medicine Association, was present. He walked over to hold ine¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Baker, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. | should have asked you to save my father.¡± ine patted Ethen on the shoulder. ¡°Rx. | will do my best.¡± Then he took a special tool from Aliana and used it on Donovan. ¡°You are killing him, not saving him!¡± Robin''s untimely voice echoed again in the silent living room. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ethen pointed at Robin and said angrily, ¡°Drive him out!¡± Robin snorted coldly, ¡°I never expected that a hero like Mr. Finley would die in the hands of a group of quacks. ¡°After what you did to him, he will surely die.¡± ¡°Young man, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ine said angrily. Robin nced at Ethen and said, ¡°With three special tools, your father 11.54% Chapts 99 Vike Father War Erety Dire will definitely die!¡± ¡°Bastard! If you say one more word, I''ll catch you immediately!¡± Ethen was furious. He wanted to summon the guards. Devin stopped him and whispered, ¡°Perhaps this young man can help.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Just now, he could tell that Vincent couldn¡¯t cure our father. ¡°Let''s... see what he¡¯s going to do.¡± Ethen looked at Robin. This young man was in his early twenties, and he was full of pride. Ethen didn¡¯t believe that he would have consummate medical skills. ¡°Listen, Mr. Baker is the doyen of the traditional medicine in Londrnd. His energy is not something that people like you can specte on! ¡°Since you said that he couldn¡¯t cure my father, do you know medical skills?¡± Robin said with disdain, ¡°Medical skills? It''s nothing but a noun. ¡°It''s a mastery of the organ structure of the human body and the cirction of energy and blood. ¡°Anyone who has read books on traditional medicine knows about it. ¡°The difference lies in how to apply these principles to treat diseases and save patients. ¡°It depends on one¡¯s abilities. Haha... ¡°Mr. Baker vited the operating rules of the human body. Chapter 39 Your Father Will Surely Die ¡°Your father will die faster after what he did!¡± Hearing this. Ethen and Devin broke out in a cold sweat. Robin''s words sent shivers down their spines. If what Robin said was true, ine would kill their father. ine could no longer suppress his anger. He pointed at Robin and said angrily, ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t learn medical skills by reading some books. You''re talking a load of rubbish!¡± Aliana walked over and angrily scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My master has never made a mistake in his life. ¡°He can cure all the patients!¡± ine regretted it. Aliana said something absolute. There was no magic doctor in the world. Even ine¡¯s master dared not say something arrogant like this. But Aliana¡¯s words couldn''t be recalled. ine had to take out the second special tool, about to forcefully use it between Donovan¡¯s eyebrows. He hoped that Donovan''s energy and blood could circte under the stimtion of the special tool. ¡°If you use the second special tool, Mr. Finley can¡¯t be saved!¡± Devin hesitated after hearing this. Chapter 35 You Father WA Surely fit If Robin wasn¡¯t full of confidence, how dare he say something like that? ¡°You are green and inexperienced. Come and take a look.¡± ¡°See what kind of change has happened to Mr. Finley.¡± After ine used the second special tool, color red in Donovan''s cheeks. ine was overjoyed. He was right! ¡°Let me show you true medical skills!¡± The people in the living room almost eximed in surprise as they saw Donovan, who was on the verge of death, gradually return to life. ¡°The doyen of the traditional medicine in Londrnd has better medical skills!¡± ¡°Mr. Baker has worked a miracle!¡± When everyone was amazed by ine¡¯s miraculous skills, Vincent stepped forward and disdainfully said, ¡°Mr. Baker, this should be a brief glow of health before death. ¡°Mr. Finley''s organs have failed. You can¡¯t bring him back to life. ¡°Forcibly bringing someone back to life seriously vites thews of natural science.¡± ine angrily retorted, ¡°Come on. ording to thews of natural science, Mr. Finley should be sent to the crematorium now. ¡°Your medical team prepared for a long time, used severalputers to analyze the data, and ultimately concluded that Mr. Finley couldn¡¯t be cured. Chapte 39 Your Father Will Surely Die ¡°Since you can¡¯t cure him, step aside and shut up!¡± Vincent shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Well then, let''s wait and see.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ine snorted coldly, returning to the bedside, and feeling Donovan¡¯s pulse. ¡°Stop that. His heartbeat is about to stop,¡± Robin said coldly. ine ignored Robin. He had confidence in his medical skills. However, Donovan¡¯s pulse condition told him that Robin was right. ine became less confident. His fingers on Donovan¡¯s wrist trembled unconsciously. Ethen watched as the blush on Donovan¡¯s face disappeared and his breathing became increasingly weak. Moreover, ine¡¯s hand was trembling violently. So he approached ine and asked, ¡°Mr. Baker, how is my father?¡± ine wiped the sweat from his forehead. Before he could speak, Robin said, ¡°His heartbeat is about to stop. If he isn¡¯t saved in time, he will die for sure.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ine roared angrily. Robin snorted coldly, ¡°If you use more special tools, you will kill him. ¡°Originally, Mr. Finley was still breathing, but your special tools made his breath unstable. ¡°It¡¯s like forcefully fanning a faint me. It¡¯s too much. Do you think he can survive?¡± Chapter 30 yer Father Wid Surely Die ine wanted to talk back, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Robin was right. Donovan¡¯s organs had failed, and he was at hisst gasp. ine used a special tool to forcefully gather Donovan''s energy and blood. However, due to Donovan¡¯s advanced age, his blood vessels were severely blocked. It was useless to forcefully gather his energy and blood. Instead, there would be extravasated blood in his body, and blood couldn¡¯t circte. It was like a narrow passage that a group of people could pass through if they walked slowly. But if they tried to forcefully pass through it together, it would cause a block and paralyze the traffic. If the extravasated blood couldn¡¯t be relieved, it might cause the heart or brain blood vessels to burst under high pressure. ording to the current situation, Donovan couldn''t hold on for five minutes. ine¡¯s hand trembled more fiercely as he held the special tool. He didn¡¯t know if the third special tool could quickly relieve Donovan''s extravasated blood. It was very likely that this special tool, as Robin said, would kill Donovan. Chapter 29 Your Father Will Surely Die ¡°With this special tool. you can announce preparations for his funeral.¡± Robin once again said something astonishing. Aliana¡¯s anger came to a boil. She shouted at Robin, ¡°You bastard. You''ve been disturbing my master. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± ine closed his eyes and used the third special tool on Donovan''s back. ¡°Alright, it''s over. ¡°Mr. Finley will start vomiting blood in five seconds. ¡°In the tenth second, he will recover consciousness and open his eyes. ¡°Speak in the fifteenth second. ¡°Fall and twitch in the thirtieth second. ¡°And die in a minute.¡± After finishing his words, Robin turned and walked toward the door. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Soul-Retrieving Skill The living room of Ethen¡¯s mansion was silent. Everyone seemed to have been cursed by Robin. Their eyes widened as they stared at Donovan on the bed. No one cared about what Robin was doing. Suddenly, Donovan, who was in aa, spat out blood. ¡°It''s exactly the fifth second!¡± Vincent eximed in surprise. Everyone in the living room had forgotten about Donovan¡¯s condition. They focused all their attention on his changes. Immediately after, Donovan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the crowd around him. ¡°Wow! Amazing! It¡¯s exactly the tenth second! He¡¯s right again.¡± Like a clock that told the time, Vincent once again gave the exact time. ¡°Ethen, Devin, Nia, all of you are here.¡± Donovan nced around, nodded at them, and smiled. Then he looked up and saw ine. ¡°ine, | remember we have one game of chess left to y. Let''s continueter...¡± ine slumped to the ground, trembling with fear. ¡°The fifteenth second! Mr. Finley really spoke!¡± Chapter 40 Soul-Retrieving Skill ¡°Mr. Bruce, you are the best prophet | have ever seen! Your predictions are urate!¡± Vincent''s exciting shout brought everyone back from shock. Donovan did exactly the same things as Robin said at the fixed time. Then, he would fall and twitch in the thirtieth second and die in one minute. In other words, he would die in half a minute. Ethen was anxious. He grabbed ine¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Please... Do something to save my father!¡± ine panted heavily and shook his head desperately. Donovan fell to the ground with a flop. And he kept twitching. Everyone looked at the weird scene in shock. ¡°Hurry up! Bring him back. Only he can save your father!¡± ine picked himself up off the ground and pulled Ethen toward the outside of the living room. All the people in the living room suddenly thought of the arrogant young man. Karina also recovered from the shock and ran toward the door with Ethen, ine, and others. ¡°Stop him! Hurry to stop him!¡± Ethen was desperately chasing Robin while shouting at the guards at the door of the courtyard. thaptas sy kind hit my bit ¡°Mr. Bruce... Please stay and save my father. | will meet all your requests!¡± Ethen and Devin rushed to Robin and bowed respectfully, Robin smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cure him!¡± ine also bowed with great respect. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | am sorry. ¡°Mr. Finley went through fire and water for the country. Please save him!¡± Karina and Nia also rushed to Robin. Nia dropped to her knees and cried, ¡°Mr. Bruce, doctors are benevolent. Please save my grandfather!¡± Karina also pleaded, ¡°Robin, Mr. Finley fought for the country...¡± Robin checked the time and said, ¡°Well, there are still ten seconds left. Immediately carry Mr. Finley to the door of the living room and stand him.¡± Ethen and Devin loudly ordered the people in the living room to do what Robin said. ¡°Mr. Baker, please lend me your special tools.¡± ¡°Sure. Aliana, give my tools to Mr. Bruce.¡± ine immediately instructed Aliana. Aliana snorted coldly, ¡®He¡¯s ying tricks. He knows nothing! Don¡¯t let him stain your tools!¡± ¡°Hurry to take them out. There¡¯s no time to lose!¡± ine roared angrily. Chapter 40 Soul Retneving Skit ¡°He is a scammer. How can you trust him...¡± Aliana refused to give the tools to Robin. p! Nia pped Aliana in the face. ¡°Do you have a death wish?!¡± She took the toolkit from Aliana and gave it to Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you.¡± ine shook his head in despair as only two seconds were left. Robin was about eight meters away from the door of the living room. He couldn''t reach Donovan no matter how hard he tried. Moreover, he had to use the tools urately within two seconds. ¡°s, | made a big mistake! I¡¯m sorry, old pal!¡± ine knelt to Donovan at the door of the living room. Everyone was in despair. It was dim in the courtyard. But the crowd saw that eighteen special tools were miraculously fixed on Donovan''s body at thest second. ¡°Soul-Retrieving Skill!¡± ine eximed in surprise. ¡°That''s it! That''s it! That''s it! This is the legendary Soul-Retrieving Skill!¡± The Soul-Retrieving Skill was a unique skill recorded in an ancient medical book, and it had been lost for nearly 1,000 years. It was the most amazing skill of traditional medicine. Legend had it that those who mastered this skill could make the dead Chapter 40 Soul-fretrieving Skill come back to life. All of ine¡¯s skills couldn¡¯t bepared to the Soul¡ªRetrieving Skill. ¡°Kaff! Kaff! Kaff!¡± Donovan coughed bitterly a few times. He opened his eyes, scanned the strange expressions of the group in the courtyard, and finally found a familiar face. ¡°Nia, what are you doing?¡± Nia ran to Donovan with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s good to see that you came back to life. | was so scared.¡± Donovan then realized that there were eighteen tools on his body. ¡°Help him lie down on the bed,¡± Robin walked over and said lightly. ¡°He is very weak and can¡¯t stand for a long time.¡± Ethen and Devin recovered from shock. Robin indeed saved Donovan. Ethen immediately ordered someone to help Donovan onto the bed. Then Ethen and Devin walked over to Robin and bowed to him. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | apologize for my disrespect. Thank you for saving my father...¡± Robin said expressionlessly, ¡°I saved his life. But this canst for at most three months. ¡°Come back to me to extend his life three dayster. If you do as | say, he will have at least ten years to live.¡± Chapter 40 Soul fretrieving Skili come back to life. All of ine¡¯s skills couldn¡¯t bepared to the Soul¡ªRetrieving Skill. ¡°Kaff! Kaff! Kaff!¡± Donovan coughed bitterly a few times. He opened his eyes, scanned the strange expressions of the group in the courtyard, and finally found a familiar face. ¡°Nia, what are you doing?¡± Nia ran to Donovan with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s good to see that you came back to life. | was so scared.*. Donovan then realized that there were eighteen tools on his body. ¡°Help him lie down on the bed,¡± Robin walked over and said lightly. ¡°He is very weak and can¡¯t stand for a long time.¡± Ethen and Devin recovered from shock. Robin indeed saved Donovan. Ethen immediately ordered someone to help Donovan onto the bed. Then Ethen and Devin walked over to Robin and bowed to him. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | apologize for my disrespect. Thank you for saving my father...¡® Robin said expressionlessly, ¡°I saved his life. But this canst for at most three months. ¡°Come back to me to extend his life three dayster. If you do as | say, he will have at least ten years to live.¡± Ethen and Devin were overjoyed. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Bruce.¡± Devin took out a bank card and gave it to Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please ept it.¡± Robin looked at the face value on this card. It was at least two billion dors. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he turned around and walked out of the living room. With a wave of his right hand, all eighteen special tools went back to him. ¡°Here you are, Mr. Baker.¡± Robin gave the toolkit to ine and walked out of the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please wait.¡± Vincent and ine rushed over. ¡°Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s amazing. Did you use magic?¡± Vincent asked, confused.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Magic?¡± Robin shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. ¡°Well, you call whatever you don¡¯t know magic.¡± ine walked over and snorted coldly, ¡°You know nothing. This is the most amazing skill of traditional medicine! ¡°Modern medicine doctors judge patients¡® death by appearances. But even if the heartbeat stops, most of the life-sustaining cells are still active for some time. ¡°If these cells can quickly get blood and nutrients in a short time, even if the person has lost signs of life, he can still be saved.¡± Chapter 40 Soul Retrieving Skill Vincent sneered, ¡°Since you know so much, why couldn¡¯t you save Mr. Finley? ¡°Why could Mr. Bruce make it?¡± ine sighed and looked at Robin with great respect. ¡°This is the difference between a highly skilled doctor and an ordinary one. Everyone knows that the heart is the engine of life. ¡°Every blood vessel, meridian, and body part are necessary channels for transporting blood and nutrients around the engine. ¡°Only by mastering skills that can quickly unblock these channels can the ultimate problem be solved. ¡°This is why Mr. Bruce could save Mr. Finley.¡± After saying that, ine knelt to Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, what | have learned for most of my life is not as good as yours. Please let me learn from you!¡± Aliana, who cameter, was stunned at the scene. ¡°Mr. Baker, how could you ... kneel to this scammer?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Where Is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? ¡°Damn bastard!¡± ine really got angry. Although he cherished his disciple, Aliana repeatedly humiliated Robin today. Even just now, due to her stubborn ignorance, she almost missed the best opportunity to save Donovan. He had the idea of expelling her from the school at that time. Now, after much effort, he finally wanted to ask Robin to be his apprentice. However, Aliana unexpectedly humiliated Robin in person, calling him a fraud. It is tolerable, who cannot tolerate it! In the medical field, those with advanced skills are respected. Just based on Robin¡¯s astonishing and extraordinary Soul¡ªRetrieving Skill he just disyed. ine spent his whole life, but still struggled to reach the pinnacle of this traditional medicine! Even though he is the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, he cannot help but admire Robin¡¯s extraordinary skills. Even if kneeling beside him now and honoring him as a teacher, | would never be ashamed of it. ine stared nkly at Robin''s slender figure, his eyes shimmering Chapter 41 Where Is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? with unwavering devotion. Ayoung man in his twenties, surprisingly achieved such remarkable aplishments that were highly admired. And at the age of over eighty, having studied medicine since the age four, he was apprenticed to the leader of Panacea Valley, Homer Holt. At the age of twelve, | traveled the world with my master and dealt with countless difficult andplicated cases. At the age of eighteen, he had be a master in medicine. The Holt Treatment, which inherited Homer¡¯s lifelong efforts, was formed. At the age of twenty-eight, he left Panacea Valley and ventured out into the world alone. For twelve whole years, ine traveled far and wide with the Holt Treatment. He has earned the title of the top expert in the traditional medicine industry of Londrnd. He was elected as the chairman of the Londrnd Traditional Medicine Association at the age of fifty. This is also the highest honor he achieved in his medical career. From then on, the name ine has be synonymous with Londrnd doctor of traditional medicine. Became a legendary figure in the medical field. of | thought that with this half-aplishment, | could have disciples all over the world and achieve perfection in this lifetime. Chapter 41 Where is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? | didn¡¯t expect that today | would bepletely defeated by this young man in his twenties. However, he epted it wholeheartedly. ¡°Master!¡± Aliana looked at ine kneeling in front of Robin with humiliation, unwillingly saying, ¡°What does he think he is? Master, please get up quickly!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t want to see you worship him as a teacher! He was just ying with tricks, and he didn¡¯t have any real talent or knowledge...¡± ¡°You scoundrel! From today onwards, | sever our master¡ªdisciple rtionship!¡± ¡°From then on, | never had such an ignorant and disrespectful scoundrel like you again! Get lost!¡± Aliana wanted to continue dissuading, but ine raised his hand and pped her away. ¡°You havepletely embarrassed me!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, | was a disrespectful disciple and offended you. Please ept me as your apprentice, Master.¡± ¡°| was willing to follow Mr. Bruce for my whole life and learn medical skills.¡± Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up, | won¡¯t take you as my apprentice!¡± Watching Robin¡¯s departing figure, ine sincerely said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, whether you agree or not, |, ine, will always respect you as my teacher.¡± Robin stopped in his tracks and sighed, ¡°Why is this old man so Chapter 41 Where is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? stubborn? He¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± ¡°Ah, so be it.¡± Suddenly, he opened his palm and pulled out the special tools from ine¡¯s toolkit, and casually threw them away. Ny-nine special tools were all nailed onto ine¡¯s clothes in the toolkit. ine was shocked and looked down to see that each of the special tools had pierced into various vital body parts on his body. These ny-nine needles were just suspended on the clothes, without touching the skin at all. ine would probably consider himself aplished if he could learn thirty percent of such techniques. ine, filled with excitement, knocked his head three times against Robin¡¯s back as he watched him walk away. ¡°Thank you, Master, for teaching me the Soul-Retrieving Skill! ine will always hold you in high regard!¡± Karina witnessed the whole scene, and she never expected that Robin would have such supernatural abilities. The patient, whom the world¡¯s top cardiovascr team and the Master of Traditional Medicine in Londrnd were unable to revive, was miraculously saved by him. Moreover, such technique was stunning and breathtaking. At this moment, even ine, a legendary figure in the traditional medicine industry, bowed down before him. Chapter 41 Where Is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? Robin, how much magic do you have that | don¡¯t know about! Karina watched Robin¡¯s figure, her eyes sparkling with surprise. ¡°Robin. wait for me.¡± Karina opened her fair, long legs and, at this moment, she didn¡¯t care about Ms. Huber¡¯s reserve, chasing after him amidst the envious gazes of the crowd. In the Finley¡¯s house. Donovan has now regained some strength and is sitting on the sofa with the support of his two sons. ¡°Ethen, Devin, today this young man saved me from the hands of death and granted me another ten years of life.¡± ¡°This is an opportunity for the Finley family! Find out as soon as possible the background, origin, and current residence of Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°You all remember this, never dare to offend such a superior person!¡± ¡°If one had the fortune to make acquaintance with him, it would be a blessing for the Finley family.¡± Ethen and Devin both nodded respectfully, ¡°Father, rest assured, Mr. Bruce has been kind to the Finley family. Whatever requests he may have in the future, the Finley family will do their utmost to fulfill them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You should know that with me around, those old folks wouldn''t dare to have any ill intentions towards the Finley family.¡± 11- those wolf cubs wouldn''t be at peace.¡± Chapter 41 Where is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? ¡°So, you guys need to make more connections with people like Mr. Bruce, in order to ensure that the Finley family thrives in any situation!¡± Donovan looked up and saw his granddaughter Nia standing by his side, a look of contentment on his face. ¡°Nia, | see that Mr. Bruce is around your age. You young people should move around more.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s appropriate, you can also consider considering him...¡± Nia¡¯s checks immediately turned red. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re confused. That Mr. Bruce is Karina¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°In the future, never mention this matter in front of Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Donovanughed. ¡°Grandfather was not confused, wasn¡¯t he still unmarried to the girl from the Huber family?¡± ¡°If he is not married, does it mean that Mr. Bruce is still single?¡± ¡°Since she was single, anyone had the opportunity to get in touch with Mr. Bruce.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Grandpa! What are you saying? You have just recovered from a serious illness, so please speak less.¡± ¡°Didn''t Mr. Bruce say it? Although you are awake now, you are still in a critical condition.¡± ¡°You must be careful. Three dayster, | will go and find Mr. Bruce to continue treating my grandfather.¡± Chapter 41 Where Is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? ¡°Good.¡± Donovan burst intoughter, ¡°It¡¯s such a joy to be alive and see all of you. Hahaha...¡± | left the Municipal Government Compound. Karina sat in the car, staring at Robin the whole time, which made Robin feel uneasy. ¡°Ms. Huber, | wanted to discuss something with you. Could you please stop staring at me like this?¡± ¡°| knew | was handsome, but you can¡¯t just keep staring at me like that.¡± ¡°| always have a sense of insecurity like this,¡± Robin subconsciously tightened his cor and said. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Karina red at him. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re too mysterious. You even know how to give special treatment.¡± ¡°Where did you learn?¡± Robin said earnestly, ¡°I learned from my master. | started learning medicine and the art of killing from him when | was three years old.¡± Karina angrily red at him and asked, ¡°So, what do you do?¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°There wasn¡¯t a specific profession. | used to work as a mercenary, helping some friends of the presidents with their security. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°President? You say those presidents were your friends?¡± ¡°Yeah, they used to invite me for tea often. Is that strange?¡± Chapter 41 Where Is Hallcester¡¯s Most Expensive Vi Area? Karina and Karsyn looked at Robin''s serious expression and burst intoughter. ¡°You had tea with the president, and | even mentioned that | often y golf with the Secretary¡ªGeneral of the United Nations.¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, forget it.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, since you often hang out with these people, you must be very wealthy,¡± Karina asked with a smile. Robin nodded, ¡°Well, not exactly rich, but anyway, | have at least trillions in my card.¡± Mark almost burst outughing, and the steering wheel shook slightly. Karina and Karsyn couldn''t hold back theirughter anymore. Robin looked at their expressions and said helplessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then forget it.¡± ¡°Stop in front, I''ll get off. | won¡¯t go back to the Huber¡¯s vi with you today. I''ll visit your father¡¯s condition another day.¡± Karina originally wanted to try to keep him, but then she decided against it. After getting off the car, Robin wanted to call a taxi to go to Enzo¡¯s vi in Hallcester, after Karina and her left. A Porsche parked in front of him. ¡°Robin, what a coincidence! Get in the car, where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Crystal¡¯s beautiful face. Sitting in the car, Robin asked, ¡°Where is Hallcester¡¯s most expensive vi district?¡± Crystal paused for a moment and smiled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The most expensive vi in Hallcester is my house,¡± Robin said casually. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Robin, Don¡¯t Kill Me Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s serious expression and burst intoughter, ¡°Hahaha, the most expensive vi in Hallcester, Mauveglow Vi 1, next to Crescent Lake.¡± ¡°Okay, | will take you home!¡± Crystal revved the engine of the sports car, but it didn¡¯t start. Seeing Robin still sitting in the passenger seat, as calm andposed as ever, it felt as if he truly belonged to Mauveglow Vis. ¡°Hahaha... Robin, I¡¯m really impressed!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? The most expensive one in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis, is it really yours?¡± ¡°Yeah, what''s up? Driving!¡± Robin looked at Crystal, who wasughing uncontrobly, with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Is this really that funny?¡± Crystal''s tears were all smiles. ¡°Robin, you were so funny! If you became aedian, you would definitely be the nextedy master! Hahaha...¡± Robin furrowed his brow and nced at himself in the rearview mirror. He looked quite handsome. He nced at Crystal, who was stillughing uncontrobly, and said seriously, ¡°Ah, stopughing!¡± ¡°| wanted to ask you, do | really look poor? Actually, | am very Chapter 42 Robin, Don¡¯t Kill Me wealthy. | have at least tens of billions in my bank ount...¡± ¡°Ahahaha... Your mom, Robin, can you please stop teasing me? I¡¯m going to dieughing, hehehe...¡± Oh my god! What happened to these women? Do you have to wear a big gold chain around your neck, wear a big gold watch, and drive a luxury car to be considered wealthy? No more exnations!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Think whatever you want, as long as you are all happy. Crystalughed for a while before catching her breath. Robin nced at Crystal and pouted, ¡°Take it easy, don¡¯tugh so hard that you pass out. Drive properly, I¡¯m still in the car!¡± Crystal abruptly stopped. At that moment, | realized that | had been so focused onughing that | had actually forgotten that | had acted inappropriately. Her cheeks turned red, and she quickly straightened her cor. ¡°You bad guy! Okay, enough joking around.¡± ¡°Tell me, where did you live?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to stay right now, | will take you to the nearest hotel and you can book a room yourself.¡± ¡°Mauveglow Vis, it was still far away from here.¡± ¡°If | really took you there and you told me it¡¯s not your home, | would think you¡¯re just joking.¡± Robin sighed and said, ¡°You, woman, who is joking with you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drive me there, I''ll just take a taxi myself.¡± Saying that, Robin was about to open the door and get out of the car. ¡°Alright, | believe you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal stepped on the elerator, and the Porsche shot out like an arrow. She wanted to see if this man was real or fake. Could it be true, as Miranda said, that this guy is just pretending? ¡°Mauveglow Vis was located in the eastern suburbs of the city.¡± The vi area there was divided into three levels. Zone 1 had a starting price of one billion. ¡°The first-tier region is at the top.¡± ¡°There are only five vis in this area, and houses number two to five have been upied. Only the top-tier Mauveglow Vi 1, since itspletion, has remained unupied until now.¡± ¡°It is said that Mauveglow Vi 1 was purchased by an extremely mysterious individual.¡± ¡°No one had ever seen his true face, turns out it was you! Hahaha...¡± Robin nodded in agreement, ¡°To be precise, the past was not mine, but now and in the future, they are all mine.¡± Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s serious expression and smiled even brighter. Was this man a graduate of the performing arts department? This kind of acting is absolutely top-notch. Seeing that it was still carly, Crystal suddenly remembered an exciting and fun ce. ¡°Robin, there was a fun ce on the way to Mauveglow Vis.¡± ¡°It''s still early now, shall | take you there to have a look?¡± ¡°Fun ces? What to y?¡± Robinzily yawned and asked. ¡°A ce to y thrilling car races,¡± Crystal eximed excitedly. ¡°Hanrock Peak in Mount Mauveglow had a circr mountain road leading directly to the summit.¡± ¡°Many people used to enjoy ying racing cars, often gathering there to race, with various thrilling racing styles.¡± ¡°The most exciting and thrilling gamey is the life-or-death speed challenge.¡± ¡°Each bet was equivalent to a sports car worth anywhere from five to ten million dors.¡± ¡°Although idents resulting in car wreckage and fatalities frequently urred there in the past, these individuals who enjoy racing cars still remained tirelessly enthusiastic.¡± ¡°Robin, did you want to go?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Robin replied without even thinking. ¡°| was in awe of life, but | wasn¡¯t interested in that boring and reckless stuff.¡± ¡°Pfft! Coward!¡± Crystal snorted, disdainfully ncing at Robin. ¡°No. wonder Miranda doesn¡¯t like you!¡± Robin''s mouth twitched for a moment, wanting to say that Miranda was blind. Suddenly, they saw two Hummer SUVS following their car at a steady pace through the rearview mirror. Not far behind the Hummer, there were two thirty-ton dumpers. Two Hummers and two dump trucks were obviously together. Watching their posture, it seemed like they were following the Porsche driven by Crystal. Are these people Crystal¡¯s enemies? Or, did hee for another reason? It couldn¡¯t be determined at the moment. In the past, | was still in the city, surrounded by many vehicles and pedestriansing and going. It was not convenient to probe them. Let the Death Mongers investigate the true intentions of these guys and then decide how to deal with them. Soon, Porsche drove out of the bustling city and entered the Eastern Suburban Ring Road. This road was the necessary passage to Mauveglow Vis. The view was broad, and there were rtively few vehicles and pedestrians on the road. The eastern suburbs, is a high¡ªend residential area nned by the Hallcester government. The navigation system disyed the road conditions ahead. Mauveglow Vis was less than twenty kilometers away from here. The entire road was almost a straight line. There were two intersections along the way, one being a crossroads and the other being a T-junction. Robin looked in the rearview mirror. Two Hummer SUVs were tracking them all the way, still following them at a leisurely pace, less than a hundred meters behind. But the two dump trucks were already out of sight. This tracking method, although too low-end. However, from this familiar atmosphere, it can be inferred that this is a group of assassins. However, for the time being, they couldn¡¯t determine who their target was that they had killed. Was it the Thompson family¡¯s enemy, or was it Robin seeking revenge on him? If these people were targeting him, there would be no need to be concerned at all. The assassins of the Death Mongers, who were lurking around to protect him, would alert him immediately. Then, they received instructions to carry out an assassination operation or capture the opponent. One minuteter, Robin received a message. Two Hummer SUVS were under Nathen, from World Real Estate, and were hired by a man named Brandon, who employed four assassins. Three hours ago, these assassins had already started tracking him. Five minutes ago, they were confirming that Robin was heading to Mauveglow Vis. Four assassins decided to create a car ident on this road and killed Robin. The assassins of Death Mongers requested instructions for disposal. Robin didn¡¯t let them take action and chose to solve it himself. This mountain road leading to Mauveglow Vis had a total of three intersections. Brandon, the person, was most likely to choose to strike at the intersection in the middle. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 With Me Here, You Won''t Die! ¡°Slow down a bit and stop ahead,¡± Robin nced at the rearview mirror and said to Crystal. Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s expressionless face andughed, ¡°What do you mean, turning back? You''re amazing!¡± ¡°Didn''t | say so? How could that Mauveglow Vi 1, worth thirty billion, be yours?¡± ¡°You were such a boring guy!¡± ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Robin ignored Crystal¡¯s yfulughter and said coldly. Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s serious expression and didn¡¯t move her body. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°What do you mean? Robbery? Hahaha...¡± Robin opened the car door directly and held Crystal in the passenger seat, ¡°Buckle up!¡± Crystal was instantly confused. Could it be true that Robin was really going to rob? Was it preparing to hijack a car, or hijack a person? Suddenly, Crystal had a very bad premonition! No wonder Miranda dislikes him so much, it turns out that his behavior towards Robin was all an act. ¡°Robin, please don¡¯t kill me... How much money do you want? | can ask my dad to give it to me... Also, I¡¯m still a virgin...¡± ¡°Boom...¡± Robin stepped on the elerator, and the Porsche roared as it shot forward. ¡°Ah! Robin, what are you going to do? I¡¯ve done everything for you, please don¡¯t kill me...¡± Crystal was startled, she didn¡¯t know what Robin wanted to do. ¡°Shut up!¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | don¡¯t want anything.¡± ¡°Why are you driving so fast?¡± Crystal tightly crossed her arms, trying to cover up her slightly exposed chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go for a joyride?¡± Robin chuckled lightly. ¡°I''ll give you a thrill!¡± Crystal sat in the almost flying Porsche, gripping the handle tightly and screaming in fear. ¡°Robin, are you crazy? Driving so fast on this road, are you trying to get yourself killed? Slow down quickly...¡± Robin coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak, sit tight!¡± Crystal looked at Robin in this moment and suddenly froze. This man, unlike his previousziness, was exuding an undeniable dominance from head to toe. That cold and stern face, that skillful and handsome driving posture, it was simply perfect! At that moment, Crystal was captivated by Robin¡¯s persistent and focused demeanor! Robin looked at the time. At this speed, it only took two minutes to reach the intersection ahead. The Death Mongers sent a message, stating that Nathen¡¯s killer chose to confront them at the intersection. At this moment, it was possible to start taking the initiative. He nced at the rearview mirror and the two Hummer SUVs that were following him remained unhurried. Always keeping a certain distance, | followed behind them. Robin''s lips curled up in a yful smirk. ¡°Sit down! I¡¯m changing gears!¡± Robin scolded. Originally, Crystal, who had been staring at him all the time, was startled by a sudden movement! The next moment, Robin suddenly stepped on the brake, and the Porsche abruptly decelerated from a speed of nearly 400 yards to 250 yards. Crystal was startled: ¡°What are you doing? Is it fun? You scared me to death...¡± After suddenly decelerating, Robin stepped on the brake again, and the speed of the car dropped abruptly from 250 miles per hour to 100 miles per hour. ¡°Robin, what are you doing! Stop messing around, okay...¡± Crystal shouted loudly. ¡°Don''t scream, sit tight! There¡¯s an assassin!¡± Robin nced at the rearview mirror and said. Crystal was surprised, covering her mouth, tightly gripping the handle, Chapter 43 With Me Here, You Won''t Diel her eyes catching a glimpse of the Hummer SUV that was already approaching them in the rearview mirror. ¡°Assassin? Robin, don¡¯t scare me, okay? Who wants to kill us? I¡¯m scared!¡± She was on the verge of crying. | have never experienced such a scene before in my life. At that moment, she had a sense of fear of impending death. Robin chuckled, ¡°Grab the handle, close your eyes, and shut your mouth! With me here, you won¡¯t die!¡± Crystal looked pitifully at Robin, her whole body tense, her heart already in her throat. She secretly nced at the two Hummer SUVs in the rearview mirror. Suddenly, two cars suddenly elerated as if they wanted to overtake them. Robin nced at the rearview mirror. Suddenly, there was an eleration. The Hummer SUV behind immediately elerated. Robin''s lips curled up in a faint smile. ¡°Are you still in the mood tough?¡± Crystal was dumbfounded, is this guy for real? It had not yet been exported. Robin suddenly turned the steering wheel. Chapter 43 With Me Flore, You Won''t bel The Porsche, which used to dominate the middle of the road, suddenly veered to one side. Immediately after, Robin mmed on the brakes again. Crystal''s body suddenly tilted. Fortunately, the seatbelt tightly bound her to the seat. So as not to let everything in the body fly away all at once. The Hummer SUV, which was following closely behind, zoomed past like a whirlwind. During the process, this Hummer SUV surpassed Porsche. Abald man in the back seat of the Hummer SUV made a gun gesture towards Robin and Crystal. There was an extremely arrogant smile on his face. The terrifying grimace was less than twenty centimeters away from Crystal. Crystal was startled. The Hummer SUV cut in front of the Porsche. They crazily zigzagged, forcefully suppressing the speed of the Porsche, blocking it in front of them. The other Hummer SUV, on the other hand, followed closely behind the Porsche, maintaining a shorter distance. ¡°Robin, what do they want?¡± Crystal almost cried out. Robin smiled indifferently and said, ¡°They wanted to die.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal eximed. Robin spoke about life and death at this moment, as calmly as if he were talking about a trivial matter. Two Hummer SUVS sandwiched the Porsche in between and forcefully pushed forward. Robin could see through their thoughts. This posture clearly indicated preparation for the collision at the T- junction ahead. If driving in the current order, it would be impossible for the Porsche to move forward or backward! As long as Robin drove the Porsche in this order, he forced it to the middle of the T-junction. At the same time, the two dumpers that had already been waiting at the T-junction could directly and urately crush the Porsche into a pile of scrap metal. At this moment, it was less than ten seconds away from the T-junction. Robin looked at the navigator, a cold smile appeared on his face, and he muttered the numbers quietly, ¡°Five, four, three, two, one!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Crystal didn¡¯t know what he was doing and hadn''t yet asked for the reason. Suddenly, Robin elerated directly to the highest gear! This Porsche, starting from zero, can directly elerate to a speed of 400 kilometers per hour within two seconds! Meanwhile, Robin made a sudden change in direction. The Hummer SUV veered to the left for one thousandth of a second. Porsche rubbed against the right side of the Hummer SUV in front of it. and managed to squeeze in front of it. Dashed through the intersection like lightning. Just at the moment when Robin was driving his Porsche through the intersection. From the right T-junction, the thirty¡ªton dumper appeared on time and was rushing towards the intersection at full speed! Athirty-ton dumper scraped the rear of a Porsche! Porsche suddenly performed a spin in ce. When rotated to the 180-degree position, the front of the car rubbed against one side of the dumper. Fortunately, the rotation direction of the Porsche was consistent with the direction of the dumper¡¯s forward movement. As aresult, Porsche continued to spin after the collision. When the front of the car rotated 360 degrees. Robin stepped on the elerator, and the Porsche roared back onto its original track, resuming normal driving. Crystal tightly closed her eyes and screamed loudly, experiencing a terrifying two seconds that almost drove her to the brink of copse. After Porsche rushed out for five hundred meters, it slowly stopped by the roadside. ¡°Ah, ah, ah...¡± Crystal was still shouting and screaming. ¡°Enough! Stop screaming, everything is fine now,¡± Robin grabbed Crystal''s iling arms and scolded. ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal opened her eyes and looked around. ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Hmm, still alive...¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise rang out, and a cloud of dust rose up at the intersection behind. Immediately after, a raging fire burst out from the dust. In an instant, mes shot up into the sky! The first Hummer SUV that was overtaken by Porsche, was crushed under the dumper, resulting in the destruction of the car and the death of the driver, with the fuel tank exploding! Originally, there was another Hummer SUV following behind. It rammed into the bottom of the dumper and was crushed into a pile of scrap metal by this thirty-ton heavy dumper. Several men who had previously been acting arrogantly towards Robin in the Hummer, all turned into minced meat. The dumper did not collide with the Porsche driven by Robin, immediately turned towards the Porsche, and rushed at full speed. Robin immediately started the Porsche and rushed forward. However, in the middle of thest intersection ahead, there was another dumper parked! Block the entire intersection! The front intersection was blocked, and there was a dumper Chapter 43 WITH ME FITE, TUU VUITEUR relentlessly chasing from behind. There was no escape route within a distance of less than three miles. Moreover, the dumper parked at the intersection suddenly started and rushed towards Robin and the others at full speed! The mountain road leading to Mauveglow Vis was not very wide. A dumper was driving across the middlene. The width on both sides, Porsche''s width simply cannot pass through. Looking at the dumper chasing rapidly behind, and the dumper roaring towards us like a tank from the opposite direction, Crystal screamed in despair, ¡°What should we do? We have nowhere to go!¡± Robin ignored her, a cold smile ying at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, the Porsche sped forward at full speed, facing the oing dumper ahead! ¡°Ah! Robin, what... what are you doing? Stop it... quickly...¡± Crystal was almost going crazy! At that moment, the Porsche was like an angry bull, roaring as it charged towards the dumper! Ten meters, eight meters, five meters... The driver of the dumper was also stunned. This guy is just a lunatic, does he still want to crash into me with a Porsche? In the blink of an eye, Porsche rushed to the front of the dumper, less than a meter away! In the brief moment that was about to collide, Crystal looked at the dumper in front of her as if a towering mountain came crashing down! She closed her eyes in despair, it was over, everything hade to an end! In that moment, she regretted so much! If it weren¡¯t for curious Robin, who took him home, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered this disaster! In an instant, everything turned pitch ck before my eyes... Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Racing on Hanrock Peak Crystal tightly held onto the handle and dared not open her eyes. Suddenly, the body started tilting to the right,pletely losing control, as if plunging into an abyss, sinking deeper and deeper... Is this what death feels like? He died, so be it! Since some things have already happened, just ept fate! Fear, it is also useless! In an instant, Crystal suddenly realized. She suddenly opened her eyes. In an instant, | was shocked by the scene in front of my eyes! Is this true? The Porsche, which was speeding, was now tilting to the left in mid- air. The right front wheel directly hit the body of the dumper, while the left side wheels upied the narrow space on the left side of the dumper. The entire Porsche body raced forward diagonally at high speed, like a phantom, rushing through this deadly distance! Due to the low chassis of the Porsche, the left side of the car body waspletely scraping the ground as it moved forward. The left side of the car scraped violently against the surface of the road, instantly raising clouds of dust and sparks! A thousandth of a second of life and death time. Porsche, unexpectedly escaped the disaster in such an unpredictable manner! Is this... Is this true? Crystal had long forgotten her fear at this point and eximed excitedly, ¡°Robin, Robin, we actually made it through!¡± However, Robin paid no attention to her-screams and continued to drive the Porsche recklessly forward with full concentration! Just at that moment in Porsche, while crossing the line between life and death in an extremely eerie way. The drivers of the two dumpers were also shocked by this stunning moment! At this moment, they had already forgotten about each other''s presence and the colossal objects of the same weight, which were approaching each other at a speed of nearly 300 kilometers per hour. In less than a second of distraction, two thirty-ton dumperspleted the most intense collision! ¡°Bang!¡± Such tonnage, such speed, a collision at full force! The shock brought about by this was nothing short of the destructive power of detonating several tons of explosives! With a series of terrifying crashes, the sound of an explosion suddenly rang out. On this silent mountain road, just one minuteter, a horrific scene of a car crash and fatalities unfolded again! In an instant, the raging fire illuminated this mountain road, making it as bright as daylight. After Porsche dashed past the death line, it swiftly disappeared into the thick darkness of the mountains. Porsche ran for dozens of kilometers in one breath and finally stopped on an open mountain road on the north side of Mount Mauveglow. Robin turned off the headlights. Looking around, making sure no one had noticed, | finally breathed a sigh of relief. Crystal sat silently in the car, not saying a word. A few minutes of dream-like experience made her feel extremely unreal! Was that just an illusion? Taking advantage of the dim light inside the car, Crystal cautiously nced at Robin sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. After hesitating for a while, | finally mustered up the courage to look up at the rearview mirror in front of the car. Lowering the mirror, | looked at myself in it, His hair was like a bird''s nest. Crystal burst into tears with a loud ¡°Wow!¡± In the empty valley, only her crying could be heard, echoing like the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves. After crying for a while, Crystal suddenly stopped crying. The crying sound in the deep night of the empty mountain was so terrifying that even I, myself, was frightened. The silence around her made her panic. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Robin nced sideways and chuckled, asking. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, | saw Robin''s smile under the dim yellow light. Crystal was scared to death. The hands and legs were waving non-stop. ¡°Alright! Stop scaring yourself!¡± Robin grabbed Crystal''s hands that were continuously patting and shaking. ¡°Everything has already passed. It¡¯s okay now!¡± Crystal finally quieted down and felt the warmth of Robin¡¯s palm, slowly opening her eyes. In the TV movies | watched in the past, | saw them determine whether they were dead or alive by biting themselves. ¡°Ah! Why did you bite me, woman? Are you a dog?¡± Robin said, looking at the row of bloodstains on his arm. Crystal looked apologetically at Robin and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | just wanted to see, to bite a little, if it hurts. | can¡¯t believe | don¡¯t feel anything, am I... am | dead?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t die! You bit me, of course you don¡¯t feel any pain yourself. | really can¡¯t believe you!¡± Robin shook his head helplessly. It took a while for Crystal to recover. Looking at myself in the mirror, my hair was a mess, resembling a bird¡¯s nest, and exhaustion filled my eyes. Take another look at the Porsche''s exterior condition disyed on the screen. Except for the four tires that didn¡¯t burst, there wasn¡¯t a single part that was intact. The back of the car was gone, the front of the car was gone, and the car doors were basically scratched through. Judging from the situation, it was probably a panoramic convertible Porsche that would be kicked. Crystal suddenly covered her face and burst into loud sobs. ¡°Boohoo... Today was really unlucky!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°In the morning, the first time | saw you, | lost fifty million!¡± ¡°At night, | kindly drove you home, and my newly bought Porsche worth over ten million was also scrapped!¡± ¡°And, | almost lost my life!¡± ¡°Robin, you are such a jinx!¡± ¡°Why am | so unlucky to meet you? Boohoo...¡± Robin watched Crystal crying loudly. Knowing that she had been strongly affected by the scene of the car ident, she disyed signs of a mental breakdown for a while. You could cry, but you would be fine in a while. However, listening to Crystal¡¯sints, | felt a slight sense of guilt in my heart. They did indeed kindly send him home, only to suffer this disaster. Of course, one bears an undeniable responsibility oneself. ¡°Okay, | will buy you a brand new Porsche tomorrow, the top¡ªof-the- line one.¡± Robin looked at Crystal, who was crying miserably, and said, ¡°Stop crying. Look at yourself now, your hair is a mess like a bird¡¯s nest, and your makeup is all smudged. It¡¯s making me nervous just looking at you.¡± Crystal stopped crying and asked, ¡°Is it true?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a Porsche. I''ll give it to you tomorrow.¡± Crystal stared at Robin for a while and didn¡¯t feel that this man was lying. She thought for a moment, and suddenly aplex light flickered in her eyes. ¡°Robin, | don¡¯t want you to buy it for me tomorrow, | want it tonight.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 He¡¯s a Jerk ¡°Tonight? Why would any carpany not close sote?¡± Crystal quickly tidied her hair and, while applying makeup in front of the mirror, said, ¡°I''ll take you to Hanrock Peak, it¡¯s just a few minutes away from here.¡± ¡°With your skills, it only took five minutes.¡± Robin looked at Crystal in astonishment. Just a moment ago, she waspletely terrified, and now she was fine again? ¡°Do you mean you want me to go street racing with someone?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes, winning two Porsches with your driving skills is not a problem,¡± Crystal eximed excitedly. ¡°| didn¡¯t go, that kind of thing was too boring!¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°I will still buy one for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Boohoo...¡± Crystal cried miserably again. Looking at Crystal¡¯s sad crying face, Robin sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you to take a look.¡± ¡°Really? Okay, let''s go!¡± Crystal quickly touched up her makeup and said happily. Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s quick transformation and muttered, ¡°Women are so troublesome! | won''t let you take me home again next time.¡± Five minutester, Robin drove Crystal in a drafty Porsche to the halfway point of Hanrock Peak. From a distance, the roaring sound of motorcycles at the top of Hanrock Peak could be heard, along with the screams of a group of men and women Robin saw a hint ofplexity in Crystal¡¯s eyes at that moment. He suddenly understood that this woman might have lost here before. She came to seek revenge on me! ¡°Did you, as a woman, have a premeditated n?¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°I won''t hide it from you anymore, | had nned it.¡± ¡°l once came to y with my friends and lost a car. | felt unwilling, not because | couldn¡¯t afford a car, but because | couldn''t swallow this anger.¡± ¡°Robin, you are so skilled at driving. Help me win back my dignity by taking a gamble, and ¡¯ll be willing to do anything for you in the future.¡± Robin sneered, ¡°Stop it, | wouldn¡¯t engage in such idiotic behavior to save your face!¡± With that, Robin pushed open the car door and was about to leave. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Crystal looked at Robin and hesitated for a moment. before speaking. ¡°| brought you here not only to win and regain face, but also to ask for your help in teaching someone a lesson.¡± Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°I will not be a tool for you to use, you can y by yourself!¡± ¡°| wanted you to know that the guy | bet against was a scumbag!¡± ¡°Half a year ago, he was speeding in the downtown area and killed a pregnant woman, a child, and a couple. Now, he still remains atrge.¡± Robin stopped in his tracks upon hearing the words, looking at Crystal with a puzzled expression. He didn¡¯t expect that Crystal woulde speeding over for this matter. Crystal saw Robin turn towards her and quickly got out of the car to run up to him. ¡°Robin, if you don¡¯t believe me, | can show you the news video from that time!¡± ¡°And then that bastard deliberately ran over someone, refusing to apologize or show any remorse, acting arrogantly and brazenly.¡± Crystal opened the video saved in her phone and showed it to Robin. Several crazy racing cars were weaving through the bustling crowd in the video. The time disyed on the screen was 7:40 in the evening. The location is Hallcester, Rosefinch District, South Street. This area was a densely popted area of Hallcester city¡¯s southernmercial and residential district. Several racing cars passed through this street and drove out of the city. While driving at high speed, a Lamborghini suddenly lost control and crashed onto the sidewalk. The next scene, as one can imagine, was predictable. Several innocent pedestrians were severely injured in the ident, including a pregnant woman, a child of about ten years old, and a young couple who died on the spot. Robin looked at the scene of the horrific car ident and initially felt only anger. Angry are these bastards, for they disregard life to such an extent just for some money. Just one second of time, and several families were instantly destroyed. However, in the next scene, Robin was not just angry, there was already a strong sense of murderous intent in his eyes! After Lamborghini crashed into the crowd, initially it only caused severe injuries to pedestrians, without any fatalities. After the car ident, the racing car came to a halt, and a man in his mid-twenties stepped out of the car. Aman was apanied by a woman wearing sunsses. They looked at the scene of the car ident. They discovered a pregnant woman lying in a pool of blood, waving for help. Achild of about ten years old had his leg broken by a collision. Acouple was severely injured and on the verge of death. After examining the situation, the man returned to the car. Immediately after, the frenzy began. Lamborghini ruthlessly ran over the pregnant woman, child, and the couple! And, it rolled over three times back and forth! During the process, the man also stuck his head out of the car and nced at the four victims who were being crushed by him repeatedly. To be precise, it was five! In the video, the pregnant woman had a big belly, indicating that the baby inside her was at least eight or nine months old! This action angered everyone present. They surrounded these people and waited for the police to arrive. These bastards not only did not stop their crazy actions. Moreover, he took out an iron rod from the car and started hitting and smashing pedestrians. After scattering the pedestrians, Lamborghini and several racing cars sped away. Crystal turned off her phone and looked at Robin, who had no expression on his face. ¡°The owner of this Lamborghini was named Dewey Cox.¡± His brother was Chester Cox from Hashville Martial Arts Union, who was said to hold a high position within the union as the leader of the Hallcester Division. ¡°The Cox family had only recently emerged in Hallcester in the past two years.¡± ¡°The Cox Group¡¯s nightlife business was backed by Demon¡¯s Lair and Hallcester Division.¡± Robin frowned and interrupted Crystal, ¡°Why are you telling me all this? | am not the savior. There arews to punish such people.¡± Crystal was slightly taken aback, and immediately became excited. The reality is,ter on, the department ofw said that Dewey and others¡® malicious actions were actually just a regr car ident! ¡°And each fatality in every car ident can only bepensated up to a maximum of one hundred thousand.¡± ¡°This kind of situation was determined as a regr car ident, and moreover, they onlypensated a hundred thousand! Tell me, isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± ¡°What''s even more ridiculous is that those scumbags, Dewey and his gang, didn¡¯t even fulfill the ten thousand dors compensation in the end!¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°From what you''ve described, Dewey and his gang are indeed scumbags. Alright, tell me what to do?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that | killed them?¡± Crystal smiled bitterly and remained silent. Robin looked at the time and realized it was already midnight, twelve o¡¯clock. He opened the car door and greeted Crystal, who was still staring nkly at the bend ahead. ¡°Alright, stop fantasizing about saving the world. Leave these great things to the superheroes. You better go back and get some rest.¡± Crystal sighed and nodded, ¡°Okay, wait for me for a moment.¡± ¡°| went to pay my respects to my brother and sister-inw up ahead, as well as my unborn nephew.¡± After saying that, Crystal opened the deformed trunk and took out three bunches of flowers, a bottle of wine, and some offerings... ¡°What... What do you mean by mourning your brother and sister¡ªin-w, as well as an unborn nephew?¡± Robin was confused by Crystal¡¯s actions. Crystal hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The pregnant woman in that car ident was my sister-inw!¡± Robin hesitated for a moment. No wonder Crystal was so haunted by this car ident. After that car ident, my brother was in extreme pain and he was not satisfied with the final conclusion. ¡°Helplessly, | worked hard for several months, but with no results.¡± ¡°Finally, the Cox family warned my brother that if he dared to cause trouble again, they would even wipe out the Thompson family!¡± ¡°My dad and his mistress were worried that this matter would affect the entire Thompson family, so they strictly ordered my brother not to cause any more trouble.¡± ¡°My brother was almost going crazy during that period of time.¡± ¡°Later, Dewey was found and it was decided to gamble with him for life and death!¡± Speaking of which, Crystal pointed to the bend thirty meters ahead. ¡°My brother was pushed down by several vehicles from Dewey right at this bend...¡± Looking at the hatred in Crystal''s eyes, Robin nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go and pay your respects to your brother and sister¡ªinw. I''ll wait for you.¡± Watching Crystal''s slender figure swaying in the chilly night breeze, Robin shook his head. The smile on this woman¡¯s face in her daily life, it turned out to be fake. | didn¡¯t expect that there was still this sad and hateful past hidden in my heart. Half an hourter, Crystal walked back from the bend. | brushed through my wind-blown hair and smiled, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯ve been with me for so long... ¡°Rumble rumble rumble...¡± A piercing sound of engines roared and echoed. In no time, more than a dozen luxury sports cars surrounded Robin and Crystal. Robin leaned against the car and nced at the luxury cars rushing towards him- Lamborghini, Aston Martin, Bugatti, Porsche... ¡°Shh!¡± A piercing provocative whistle sounded, and the car door of the race car opened. Adozen young men and women walked out of the car. ¡°Hahaha... Crystal, | brought delicious food for you, hahaha...¡± Aman stepped out of the Lamborghini, and it was Dewey. He kicked all the offerings ced by the bend of the road down the cliff. Crystal¡¯s eyes shot with anger, but her body instinctively moved slightly towards Robin. ¡°Get in, let¡¯s go back,¡± Robin opened the car door and pulled Crystal. Crystal knew that Robin was unwilling to get involved in this matter, so she could only sigh inwardly and get into the car. ¡°Hahaha... Crystal, today you brought a duck as well. How about performing it live for your brother to see? Ahahaha...¡± Robin had already stepped into the car, but then he stepped back out. ¡°Snap!¡± Robin pped Dewey in the face, leaving him dazed. Agroup ofughing men and women suddenly froze. ¡°What the hell! He actually hit Dewey?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Robin took out a tissue and wiped his palms. He smirked and said, ¡°Keep your mouth clean. Do you remember?¡± ¡°What the fuck! How dare you hit me...¡± Dewey snapped back to reality and threw a punch. ¡°p!¡± Robin delivered a p to this guy. ¡°Still have a good memory, huh? Scum!¡± Robin pulled out another wet wipe and disdainfully wiped his palm. ¡°So dirty, remember to wash your face properly in the future!¡± After saying that, he threw the wet towel directly onto Dewey¡¯s face and turned around to walk towards the car. Crystal, sitting in the car, opened her mouth wide in astonishment! So handsome! Several female drivers at the scene also had a gleam in their eyes. | just realized that the guy in front of me had an extraordinary charm. like a male god! At this moment, the look in their eyes as they gazed at Robin''s back was filled with a gleam of infatuation. ¡°Fuck, you dare to hit me? Do you know who | am?¡± Dewey reached into the car and pulled out a short knife, then charged towards Robin Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Let¡¯s Have a Car Race! Without even turning his head, Robin directly disarmed the opponent and took the knife with his bare hands. Grabbing Dewey by the hair, ¡°You want to kill me, huh? Fine!¡± | carried Dewey by his hair to the edge of the bend cliff. Dewey''s entire body was suspended in mid-air over the cliff, with a bottomless abyss below! ¡°Ah!¡± Dewey was so scared that he peed himself. The scene was silent. Crystal also covered her mouth and watched Robin¡¯s fierce actions. As long as Robin let go of his hand, or Dewey''s hair broke off, this scum would instantly turn into a meat patty! Dewey only realized at that moment that the person in front of him was a tough character. Looking at the calm expression on Robin¡¯s face. He absolutely believed that as long as he said one more sentence. Robin would definitely send him straight to hell. ¡°Brother, I... | was wrong, | will never dare to do it again...¡± Robin ignored him. Chapter 46 Let¡¯s Have a Car Race! The palm suddenly loosened, and Dewey¡¯s body sank instantly. There came a cry of surprise from behind. A dozen riders, including Dewey, were holding machetes and none of them dared to take another step forward. At that moment, Robin¡¯s palm was only gripping Dewey¡¯s hair, which was less than two centimeters long.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The hair between the fingers was still slowly sliding down. ording to this trend, in another half a minute, Dewey could basically be dered dead. Dewey tightly closed his mouth, tears streaming down his face, pleadingly looking at Robin. ¡°Brother, as long as you let me go, you can be my ancestor!¡± Robin ignored him and looked towards the dark night in the distant valley, with his hair slipping slowly through his fingers. The entire Hanrock Peak bend was as quiet as the surrounding area. Only the cold night wind, whooshing like a ghost, hurriedly passed by from the ear. Finally! Robin released his palm, and the hair between his fingers slipped away. Dewey shouted loudly, ¡°No! Big brother, | beg you...¡± Everyone on the mountain path looked in horror at the scene before them! Chapter 46 Let¡¯s Have a Car Racel Crystal widened her eyes and rushed out of the car, waiting for the moment when Dewey would fall off the cliff and dic. ¡°Bang!¡± Just at the moment when Robin let go, a foot swept across Dewey¡¯s shoulder, forcefully mming his arms against the edge of the cliff. Dewey''s upper body was tightly pressed against the edge of the cliff, with two-thirds of his body hanging below the cliff. If not, Robin would still have one foot on his shoulder. Dewey should be on his way to hitting rock bottom now. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care about the pain in his body anymore, desperately pleading, ¡°Big brother..., father, grandfather..., ancestors! It¡¯s all because of my big mouth, | won¡¯t dare anymore, please, please let me go!¡± ¡°Gotcha!¡± Robin lifted his right foot off Dewey and then picked up the short knife from the ground. Just as Dewey was about to slip off the cliff, a dagger stabbed into the rock beside his palm. Losing bnce, Dewey instinctively grabbed the short knife standing in front of him as he slid downwards. The sharp de was grasped in the palm, and blood flowed out. Robin ignored him and turned to Crystal. It took a while for several drivers to recover from the shock before quickly running over to pull Dewey up. After surviving the ordeal, Deweyy paralyzed on the ground, Chapter 46 Let¡¯s Have a Car Racel gasping for breath heavily. Gradually, the pleading and fear in the eyes transformed into a cold and deadly intent in an instant! ¡°Dewey, do you need to call Chester?¡± a driver whispered, leaning closer to Dewey. Dewey nodded, indicating for them to grab their weapons. Dozens of drivers immediately realized and drew out their short knives. Crystal watched as a dozen people waved their knives and charged towards Robin. She eximed, ¡°Get in the car quickly!¡± Robin shook his head and turned around, saying, ¡°I gave you a chance to leave, why did you insist on risking your own lives?¡± In an instant, in the deste midnight mountain road, there came a howl of ghosts and wolves. Dozens of riders wielding machetes were beaten up and scattered. Robin walked towards Dewey step by step! ¡°Ancestors... ancestors... | was wrong, | was wrong!¡± Dewey knelt on the ground, continuously kowtowing and begging for forgiveness. Robin''s phone received a message. The Hashville Martial Arts Union learned that Deandre has been dered a traitor and has issued a bounty for his life. Hashville Martial Arts Union''s deputyw enforcement officer, Lamar Young, will arrive in Hallcester tomorrow to supervise the leader of the Hallcester Division, Chester. Chapter 46 Let¡¯s Have a Car Raced Looking at this intelligence, Robin sneered and a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Get up. | changed my mind.¡± Dewey immediately stopped bowing and looked at Robin in horror, ¡°An...ancestors, what do you want...¡± ¡°We raced at the casino!¡± Robin turned around and walked towards Crystal¡¯s car. ¡°What? Gambling..... racing, and you want to gamble on racing with me?¡± Dewey looked at Robin''s back and then nced at the dpidated Porsche. ¡°Are you suggesting that we race with this car?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this car!¡± Robin nodded and opened the hood, making a few simple adjustments to the engine. Atrace of cunning and ecstasy quickly shed in Dewey¡¯s eyes. He exchanged a nce with a fewpanions, understanding each other. ying car racing with them on this mountain road in the past would have been suicidal! Crystal saw through Dewey and the others¡® thoughts and reminded, ¡°Robin, don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t gamble with them!¡± Robin put down the hood before getting in the car, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been looking forward to? Are you reluctant to part with your car?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t mean that! This car is no different from being scrapped now, there¡¯s nothing to be attached to.¡± Chapter ein Have a Cai ¡°They have been racing on this mountain road for nearly ten years, and no one knows how many people have died on Hanrock Peak!¡± ¡°Moreover, our car was falling apart. The power system, braking system, and coordination were all unable to guarantee safety, let alone speed.¡± ¡°How can youpare with them with such a condition of the car?¡± Robin wiped his hands and revealed a set of sparkling white teeth, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a low-level race?¡± Crystal had not yet had time to dissuade, Robin turned around and leaned against the car, beckoning to Dewey with a wave of his hand. Dewey was thinking about where to ambush Robin at which bend, and as soon as he saw him, he ran up to him. ¡°Since we are gambling on racing, we should have some stakes!¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°Get some paper and a pen!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Dewey immediately ordered someone to bring it, ¡°How should it be written?¡± ¡°| said you write!¡± Robin pointed to the ground. Dewey immediatelyy on the ground, gripping the pen nervously. ¡°IOU!¡± Robin eximed. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. Wasn''t it a car racing agreement? How did it be a promissory note? ¡°Write!¡± Robin said coldly. Chapter 46 Let¡¯s Have a Car Race! ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Dewey broke out in a cold sweat, fearing that this gentleman might change his mind and drag him to the cliff again. ¡°OU! Dewey voluntarily raced against Crystal and lost! Owes one Porsche 918 Spyder, as well as all of his shares in the Cox Group!¡± ¡°Sign your name and ce your fingerprint!¡± Dewey was dumbfounded, ¡°Wasn''t there still a game? How did we lose? And, it¡¯s even a debt note?¡± ¡°How | tell you to write, that¡¯s how you write! Don¡¯t agree?¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Dewey immediately wrote down ording to Robin¡¯s instructions. In my heart, | pondered what to write when thepetition came, but if your car was destroyed and someone died, everything would be bullshit! ¡°Keep writing!¡± Robin kicked Dewey, ¡°This car race is a gambling match among the underworld, life and death are determined by fate!¡± After Dewey finished writing these, he handed the IOU note to Robin. ¡°Alright, let''s gamble ording to your rules!¡± Robin said indifferently. Dewey nodded and got up, turning towards the Lamborghini, his eyes. filled with a burning me of hatred. Wait a moment, and you will die! He actually hit me, | will definitely make sure you die in a spectacr way! Chapter 46 Let¡¯s Have a Car Racel Severalpanions had long been ustomed to annihting their opponents in this kind ofpetition. In general, they would drive to the bend, squeezing the opponent¡¯s vehicle from both sides and forcing it into the cliff. Crystal''s older brother died by falling off a cliff like this. Robin returned to the car and threw the IOU to Crystal. ¡°get out of the car, tomorrow you can take this IOU and go to the Cox Group to reim what you are owed!¡± ¡°| won''t go down!¡± Crystal firmly said, tightly gripping the IOU. ¡°Okay.¡± Robin mmed on the gas pedal of the Porsche. The high-speed motor roared fiercely in the open valley as the Porsche shot like an arrow towards the mountaintop. Following closely behind, Lamborghini, Aston Martin, Bugatti... chased after Robin as he sped away. In an instant, the motorcycle roared in thete night at Hanrock Peak, with the constant sound of screeching tires and the friction of rocks. In the third bend, Robin¡¯s car suddenly shook and the rear hood flew off, almost losing half of its body. Immediately after, the car door next to Crystal fell off, causing Crystal to scream in fright. The cold mountain wind blew away all the clutter inside the car. Looking at the dpidated Porsche from a distance, it seemed like it could fall apart at any moment. Crystal tightly gripped the seatbelt, almost on the verge of crying. ¡°Robin, the car was falling apart, we were going to die!¡± ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t get away!¡± Robin shouted, giving a thumbs-up to the Lamborghini that had just passed him. The worn-out Porsche gently brushed against the side of the cliff- hugging track. Dewey looked at Robin''s low-level operation and burst intoughter, shouting loudly through the headset, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him in the next turn!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 What a Psycho! After Dewey transmitted the information, three racing cars quickly followed. The Lamborghini he was driving slowed down to make way for ane. A Bugatti, like a lightning bolt, raced ahead and crossed the intersection in front of Robin''s poised Porsche. After letting Bugatti pass, Dewey charged forward again, almost neck and neck with Robin. On the narrow mountain road, two high-speed racing cars were driving side by side, almost sticking together, asionally sparking as they brushed against each other. At this moment, Dewey and the others had already squeezed Robin¡¯s Porsche to the edge of the cliff. The Porsche driven by Robin was unable to elerate forward or changenes by slowing down. On the right side was Dewey¡¯s Lamborghini, speeding along while constantly attempting to ram Robin''s vehicle towards the cliff on the left. There were several times when the left wheels of the Porsche were almost hanging in the air, with the danger of falling off the cliff at any moment. Crystal, sitting in the car, looked at the situation and realized that she was clearly in a desperate situation. Chapter 47 What a Psychol As long as Dewey kept crashing, the Porsche that she and Robin were riding in would soon fall off the cliff and be destroyed, resulting in fatalities. At this moment, she truly regretted letting Robine to Hanrock Peak. He was simply a lunatic! Knowing full well the condition and situation of the car, | still chose to race with Dewey, Suddenly, the Aston Martin behind fiercely collided with the Porsche. The body of the Porsche shook violently. After the left front wheel had been suspended in mid-air for one thousandth of a second, itnded again on the road surface at the edge of the cliff. Crystal was scared to death. She held onto the seatbelt tightly, the right car door was already gone. She almost leaned her entire body towards Robin¡¯s side. However, she found that in this high-speed situation, her body slightly leaning to the left would increase the possibility of the Porsche tilting towards the left cliff. She had to tilt her body¡¯s center of gravity to the right side. On the right, Dewey drove the Lamborghini, repeatedly crashing into the Porsche. Crystal felt that every time could be a deadly impact. Thap 47 W She dared not scream, fearing that it would disturb Robin who was driving the Porsche. In this situation, as long as Robin¡¯s wrist trembled slightly, everything could be over. At this moment, Dewey unexpectedly opened the car window and arrogantly collided with the Porsche. Laughing hysterically at Robin and Crystal, he said, ¡°Dare to hit me, I''ll crash you to death!¡± Robin ignored him and nced at the navigation, entering the next bend two secondster. He looked ahead and saw his Bugatti blocking the way, a hint of amusement shed in his eyes. Suddenly, the steering wheel was sharply turned to the right, and the Porsche''s body violently collided with the Lamborghini. After the collision, Porsche forcefully squeezed to the right, creating a distance of ten centimeters. At the same time, Robin elerated the speed of the Porsche to its maximum. The impact directly hit the rear of the Bugatti in front, with the force of the impact slightly leaning towards the right rear. At the moment when Porsche collided with the Bugatti, Robin slightly turned the steering wheel to the left. During the high-speed journey, Bugatti suddenly lost control and flipped off the cliff due to a force impacting from the left front. Meanwhile, the left front and rear wheels of the Porsche were Chapter 47 What a Psychot completely suspended in mid-air, with a bottomless abyss beneath one- third of the car¡¯s body. Only the right double wheels still tightly grasped the road surface, supporting the entire body¡¯s center of gravity as it moved forward. Dewey was shocked by Robin''s crazy actions; he had never seen such a terrifying scene before. In a brief moment, Porsche maneuvered around the bend and the four wheels once again traveled on the mountain road. ¡°Bang!¡± At the moment when the Porsche''s left front and rear wheels touched the ground, the left side door also fell off. Crystal cried. Is this still a car? It¡¯s like running on wheels! She believed that if she continued driving for another five minutes, the wheels would run off. After Bugatti plunged into the abyss, Dewey and his group, slightly shocked, once againunched an attack on Robin''s Porsche. He shouted wildly in the earphone, ¡°Keep hitting him! His car is going to fall apart!¡± Immediately after, several racing cars squeezed past Porsche at the same time. Robin drove the Porsche, speeding along the mountain road that ran alongside the cliff. Porsche was in a precarious situation. Dewey almost drove the Porsche off the cliff, as he navigated through Chapter 47 What a Psychot three sharp turns. He believed that he could definitely defeat Robin tonight. Robin looked at the navigation and saw that there were only thest two bends left to reach the top of the mountain. He nced sideways at Dewey, who was continuously bumping into him, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just finish at the next turn!¡± Crystal was already numb at this point. She looked at the confident expression on Robin''s face, not knowing what he was saying. One secondter, Porsche was about to reach the most dangerous bend at Hanrock Peak. Robin kept the speed of the Porsche above four hundred yards and forcefully collided with the Lamborghini. In an instant, it suddenly rushed diagonally towards the cliff. As Crystal watched, half of the Porsche¡¯s body had already lifted off the ground and dashed out of the road, leaving her in despair. Here is the Hanrock Peak Valley, which is nearly a kilometer long! It ended, everything ended today! Crystal tightly closed her eyes, and before her eyes were all the scenes of her brother¡¯s tragic death six months ago. At the same time, Dewey also cheered. ¡°Kid, race with me if you dare, you''re asking for trouble!¡± However, just as he thought Porsche would plunge off the cliff at this bend, with the car destroyed and the person dead. Chapter 4 What a Paychaf Porsche mysteriously drew an are in mid-air andnded once again on the ground of the mountain road, For a moment, he actually forgot that this was the deadly curve of Hanrock Peak, with an extremely steep curvature. Before he had a chance to turn the steering wheel, the Lamborghini rushed towards the cliff like an arrow. Dewey fiercely turned the steering wheel and shouted frantically, ¡°No!¡± Following closely behind him were Aston Martin, Ferrari, BMW... like a procession, they followed Lamborghini as it raced straight towards the cliff. All eight race cars fell into the valley. In an instant, the valley of Hanrock Peak was engulfed in mes! Several racing cars that followed immediately stopped urgently, looking at the horrifying scene in front of them, and everyone was scared stiff. When they were searching for the Porsche vehicle driven by Robin, Robin was driving this Porsche with only four wheels and a steering wheel, and had already reached the bottom of the mountain on the other side of Hanrock Peak. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± Robin shook Crystal, ¡°The game is over!¡± Crystal kept her eyes tightly shut and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound for a while. ¡°You didn¡¯t die!¡± Robin took out a wet wipe and cleaned his cheeks and palms. Chapter 47 What a Psycho! Crystal slowly opened her eyes and looked at the dim streetmp ahead, ¡°Where am |?¡± ¡°We arrived at the foot of Hanrock Peak. Do you still need your car?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Robin looked at Crystal, who was still lost in her dream, and asked. ¡°Where is my car?¡± Crystal looked around but didn¡¯t see anything. Robin pointed to the Porsche, which was now just a frame. ¡°This is it.¡± Crystal looked around at the ce she was sitting. Except for four wheels, two seats, and a steering wheel, everything else was gone. Moreover, the engine in front of the car was squeaking and emitting smoke. ¡°Are we really still alive?¡± Robin nodded and said, ¡°I was alive, and not only that, | was alive and well. Except for my messy hair and disheveled appearance, everything was fine.¡± ¡°So... where was that scumbag Dewey?¡± ¡°Dead! Fell off the cliff and died!¡± Robin pushed open the car door. ¡°Get out, this car is about to explode.¡± Crystal immediately jumped off the car and, after confirming that she was indeed alive, threw herself into Robin¡¯s arms. ¡°Boohoo...¡± He burst into loud sobs. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud explosion came from behind, and the Porsche instantly burst into mes. Taps¡°. That U1SY6TH ¡°Let''s go, it''s already past three in the morning, it''s time to go back and get some rest,¡± Robin walked towards a Land Rover parked by the roadside. Crystal sat in the modified Land Rover and was even more puzzled, ¡°Whose car is this?¡± ¡°Mine. What happened?¡± Robin nced at Crystal, who was still in shock, and gave a faint smile. ¡°So, tell me, where do you want me to take you?¡± Crystal looked at Robin and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote, where can | go? Of course, I''ll go home with you.¡± ¡°Didn''t you say that your home is in Mauveglow Vi 1? This ce is the closest to Mauveglow Vis.¡± ¡°Fine! Suit yourself!¡± Robin stepped on the elerator and drove the Land Rover towards Mauveglow Vis. Crystal looked at Robin at that moment, with a calm and carefree expression. It seems that the two car idents mentioned earlier on Mount Mauveglow, as well as the intense racing on the life¡ªor¡ªdeath curves of Hanrock Peak, had nothing to do with him. She became more and more interested in this mysterious man. If Hallcester¡¯s most expensive Mauveglow Vi 1 really belonged to Robin. This man was definitely a hidden boss! Ten minutester, Robin arrived at Mauveglow Vis driving a Land Rover. Chapter 47 What a Psychot Take a look at this Mauveglow Vis, surrounded by green waters and beautiful scenery. It was the best area of Hallcester for feng shui. Robin drove the car to the front gate of the vi arca. The security personnel of Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis immediately approached him and asked him to show the ess card for the vi. When the security guard saw the Leopard Card handed to him by Robin, he was quite puzzled. ¡°Sir, are you sure you lived in our vi area?¡± The security guard nced at the pictures and text on the Leopard Card, then looked inside the car. The two individuals appeared somewhat disheveled and hesitant. ¡°Sir, are you sure you haven''t taken the wrong ce? This is Hallcester¡¯s most expensive vi area, Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis! Not just anyone can live here.¡± ¡°Moreover, our ess card for Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis had a design on it depicting Crescent Lake surrounding Mount Mauveglow.¡± ¡°But, this is just a scattered leopard print?¡± ¡°If you went to the wrong ce, please go back.¡± The security guard handed the Leopard Card to Robin, indicating that they should leave as soon as possible. Crystal nced at the Leopard Card upon hearing the words, and noticed that the pattern on it was designed just like women¡¯s lingerie. She had already suspected that Robin was lying to her, and now, looking at the security guard¡¯s posture, she was even more nervous. If Robin was pretending, then it would be a big embarrassment. She quietly tugged at Robin¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Hey, is it true?¡± Robin ignored Crystal and impatiently said, ¡°Is it truc? Just try it and you''ll know!¡± The security guard hesitated for a moment and couldn''t insist any longer. After all, the residents living here are all the most powerful bosses in Hallcester. ¡°Okay, sir, please wait a moment.¡± The security guard held the Leopard Card and ced it in the card reader area at the entrance of the vi. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The Owner of King of Mount Mauveglow Sure enough, the card reader emitted an electronic voice. ¡°Dear owner of Mauveglow Vi 1, hello and wee back home.¡± The security guard immediately broke out in a cold sweat. It turned out to be the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1! Are all the big shots so low-key now? Living in such a top-notch mansion, he even drove a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands! Since its construction, the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1 has never appeared in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis for so many years. Legend has it that the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1 was a mysterious and unpredictable figure. Today, he unexpectedly appeared in front of the security guard. He almost said the wrong thing just now, which made him break out in a cold sweat instantly. The security guard calmed himself down a little from the shock and hurriedly ran back to the car. With respectful hands, he handed the Leopard Card to Robin. ¡°Sorry, sir. You have been waiting for a long time. Please take your ess card.¡± Seeing such a scene, Crystal was even more shocked. 0.00% 14:38 Mauveglow Vis, and it was in Zone 1! This was Hallcester¡¯s most exclusive wealthy district. Only the top billionaires and top tycoons can afford to live here. In Zone 1, there were only five vis! The Mauveglow Vi 1, located at the peak of Mount Mauveglow, was renowned as the King of Mount Mauveglow. The owner of this vi, like a puzzle, had been spected by the people of Hallcester for many years. And Robin was actually the owner of King of Mount Mauveglow! What happened? Wasn''t he the man who was torn apart by Miranda and left homeless without a marriage proposal? How could a man who was considered a joke by the people of Hallcester live in such a top-notch vi? That¡¯s just how reality is. Robin didn¡¯t deceive me, his home was indeed in Mauveglow Vis! ¡°What''s with that expression on your face?¡± Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s shocked expression and pouted. Crystal awkwardly smiled and apologized, ¡°So, your home is actually here.¡± ¡°When did | ever deceive you?¡± Robin chuckled lightly. Then, | looked at Crystal, who was disheveled, and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want toe in with me?¡± Chapter 48 The Owner of King of Mount Mauveglow Crystal was taken aback, ¡°Are you suggesting that | go back alone. now?¡± ¡°In the deste wilderness, at three o''clock in the morning, | drove your car back alone? It¡¯s amazing that you can even say that!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Living here is also possible.¡± ¡°However, let me make it clear first, don¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts about me, | am not a casual person.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal looked at Robin, who said this with a serious expression, and itpletely overturned her worldview! Damn it, | was worried that you had inappropriate thoughts about me! Robin drove the Land Rover to the front of Mauveglow Vi 1 and opened the mansion gate with the Leopard Card. The private smart voice system in the vi greeted immediately, ¡°Master Robin, verification passed.¡± ¡°We respectfully weed the owner to Mauveglow Vi 1.¡± Crystal waspletely certain at this moment that Robin was indeed the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1. Lost in these messy thoughts, the intelligent voice system spoke again, ¡°Master, please pay attention to the woman beside you. She seems to have a lot of thoughts about you. Danger level: B!¡± Robin and Crystal both froze. Looking at the electronic eye of the ess card, | looked at the other person. Crystal blurted out without thinking, ¡°This can actually be recognized?¡± Robin was instantly stunned, ¡°Did you start having ulterior motives sincest night when you offered me a ride?¡± Crystal angrily kicked Robin and said, ¡°You believe in this nonsense too?¡± ¡°| was just unsettled by the race car that happened earlier.¡± ¡°It measured my elerated heartbeat, which made it suspect me.¡± ¡°Damn it, what thoughts could | have about you when | am a stunning beauty? You wish!¡± ¡°Alright, that exnation seems reasonable,¡± Robin ignored Crystal and walked straight towards the vi. Walking into the living room, Robin pointed to several rooms on the first floor and said, ¡°I am not familiar with the arrangement of these rooms here, you can take a look yourself.¡± ¡°You lived on the first floor, it didn¡¯t matter. You could live in whichever room you liked.¡± Robin nced at Crystal and said, ¡°However, there may not be any clothes here for you to change into.¡± Crystal hesitated, ¡°Can | go out tomorrow with these tattered clothes on me?¡± ¡°Ah, in a high-end vi area like this, there should be clothing stores nearby, right?¡± Robin frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s daylight to discuss it.¡± ¡°But how can | change now? | can¡¯t just take a bath and stay naked in bed all the time!¡± ¡°If that were the case, | would be afraid of what you would do to me...Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Stop!¡± Robin said in a deep voice. ¡°It didn¡¯t happen!¡± Looking at Crystal¡¯s appearance, he shook his head and said, ¡°You are such a troublesome woman.¡± Afterwards, a message was sent to Cecilia. At the same time, Crystal was also captured in the camera and sent together. ¡°Alright, half an hourter, someone will bring two sets of clothes to you.¡± ¡°Oh, then thanks.¡± Crystal replied absentmindedly. However, the gaze was strongly attracted by the luxurious facilities inside the vi! This is the real rich person! Just the interior decoration and facilities alone were worth over ten billion! The overall value of this vi was estimated to be at least four billion. Four billion! Even if she had three times all the assets of her family, she still couldn¡¯t afford such a sky-high mansion! ¡°You can see for yourself, I¡¯m going to bed after washing up,¡± Robin ignored Crystal standing in the first-floor lobby, and went straight upstairs. In the midst of shock, Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s back and sighed deeply. Miranda, it seems like you were really blind. You actually said that the fianc¨¦ of such a super genius is a low-level loser? You kept saying over and over again that Robin and you were not on the same level! Did they say he could neverpare to Jacob? Did they say he was just a brute? You actually despised him, mocked him, and even called off the wedding, the super diamond man who came to your door. Your mother, Miranda, you are really blind! Now, | fully understand why Karina didn¡¯t discount his words at all. Even Conway¡¯s changes, now that | think about it, were because of Robin! You said Robin and you were not on the same level, and that¡¯s true! Even if the Brown family had struggled for generations, they couldn¡¯t catch up with Robin, who was worth a fortune. Crystal was amazed by the luxury in front of her. Thinking that if one day. Miranda would see that Robin lived in this vi! The Mauveglow Vi 1, which made the people of Hallcester look up in awe! What kind of idea would that be? Robin took a few steps and felt Crystal staring nkly at his back. ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t worry, someone will deliver your freshly washed clothes soon.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, just have them put the clothes in the storage cab outside the door, and you can retrieve them yourself.¡± Watching Robin¡¯s casual appearance, Crystal suddenly felt a bit ashamed and embarrassed, shyly avoiding his gaze. Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s strange expression and furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t have any concerns, | didn¡¯t have any thoughts about you.¡± Crystal was instantly confused! No matter what, | was still a beauty with a great figure and a pretty face! This man actually said that he had no feelings for me?! This is fucking hurtful to my self-esteem! However, thinking about the experience of spending a day with this guy, it was just this straightforward and direct. Forget it, considering he was the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1, | won¡¯t argue with him! ¡°Can | visit this vi?¡± Looking around at the unfamiliar decoration and arrangement, Crystal¡¯s eyes sparkled. 68 26 14:38 It is impossible not to be curious about the extremely mysterious Mauveglow Vi 1 Since it was such an honor toe here, it would be a pity not to wander around and take a look. Robin seemed puzzled by Crystal¡¯s question: ¡°Just a vi, what¡¯s there to visit?¡± ¡°Just a vi? Fuck your mother!¡± Crystal exploded with foulnguage as soon as she heard these words. Avi worth three to four billion! Mauveglow Vi 1, which was regarded as a myth by the people of Hallcester! Is it just a vi in your mouth? Looking at Crystal still in a daze, Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, if you''re not tired, go ahead and enjoy the visit!¡± After Robin went upstairs. Crystal opened every room in the vi and looked through them one by one, feeling amazed and envious. Looking at the luxurious decoration of Mauveglow Vi 1, | suddenly felt that the past twenty years had been in vain. Although being in a quasi-first-ss family like the Thompsons, they considered themselves to be a rtively wealthy family in Hallcester. However,pared to the Mauveglow Vis where Robin was, the living conditions | used to live in were just a slum. | was marveling at the wealth and luxury inside Mauveglow Vi 1. 79.45% 14:38 At this moment, the doorbell of the vi rang. ¡°It must be the person who came to deliver clean clothes for her,¡± Crystal muttered to herself. Looking at the time, it was almost 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. Robin told her that there was no need to open the door to take the clothes. The person who delivers the clothes will put it directly in the storage cab outside the front door. The storage cab had an automatic transportation setting, which could be used to open and retrieve items from inside the vi. Sote, who would be so dedicated to deliver two sets of clothes to the peak of Mount Mauveglow? Curiosity drove her to run to the monitor and look outside. She was instantly shocked when she saw two people standing at the door. How could it be Cecilia and Livia? How did theye to Robin¡¯s vi? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Impossible In an instant, the chaotic and tangled information overwhelmed Crystal¡¯s mind. She couldn''t figure out the connection between them no matter how hard she tried! Livia rang the doorbell but there was no response for a while. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the two sets ofdies¡® clothes you requested have been delivered in their entirety. Please open the door, or if it is inconvenient, we can wait outside.¡± Huh? The person who sent clothes to her, Crystal, turned out to be Purpeak Queen, Cecilia! Was this an illusion? Crystal was trembling nervously! The arrogant and morous Purpeak Queen, the enchanting goddess that Hallcester, the young master of the upper-ss aristocratic family, admired and pursued. Would actually drive to the peak of Mount Mauveglow at four in the morning because of a message from Robin, to deliver clothes to Crystal? No one would believe it if you told anyone about such a thing! Crystal suppressed her almost insane emotions, held her breath, and 0.00% 14:39 Chapter 43 Impossible dared not make any sound. Looking at the devout Cecilia in front of the vi, her heart was about to burst! Half a minuteter, the smart butler voice system in the vi replied, ¡°Put the things in the storage cab, you can leave!¡± Cecilia was disappointed upon hearing the response from the intelligent system. Livia had no choice but to gesture to put the clothes into the storage cab and open the voice message system. With an extremely humble and respectful expression, he said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± With that, Cecilia bowed and bid farewell to Livia, leaving in front of the vi. Crystal waspletely shocked as she looked at Cecilia and Livia outside the door, who were both extremely respectful from beginning to end. If Miranda saw such a scene, | wonder how she would react! After chasing the queen for five years, she surprisingly allowed Robin tomand her like a maid. Miranda and the entire Brown family, however,pletely squandered the great opportunity that was presented to them. Crystal thought of this and smiled bitterly. God yed a huge joke! At this moment, she seemed to be able to see the miserable and Chapter 49 impossible regretful expressions of Miranda and the Brown family. Many people, when they despise and humiliate others, do not realize that the true clown is actually themselves. Crystal was feeling restless and had no interest in visiting the vi at the moment. Took out the clothes from the locker. The clothes Cecilia brought were veryplete, ranging from underwear to outerwear, jackets, and pajamas, everything was there. Looking at these neatly folded clothes, Crystal chuckled self- deprecatingly. | quickly entered the bathroom, took a hot shower, changed into pajamas, andy down on thefortable big bed. Despite being exhausted from the fright, | couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. Finally, | managed to make it to 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. She couldn¡¯t resist taking a few photos of the bedroom she was staying in. Outside the window, there was the picturesque view of the peak of Mount Mauveglow, which could be faintly seen in the distance, with the blue mist enveloping Crescent Lake. A few days ago, there were several heavy snowfalls, and the white snow on the mountaintop had notpletely melted yet. | couldn''t sleep, so | decided to do something on a whim. Crystal took many photos of the scenery outside the vi. Chapter 4 possible Miranda, it''s time to wake up now. Send her a few pictures to stimte her. Crystal immediately opened Line and picked a few to send to her. ¡°Miranda, guess where | am? You will never guess, hahaha...¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After a while, Miranda''s reply was received. ¡°Crystal, you pulled another prank early in the morning, didn¡¯t you?¡± Didn''t | realize that all these photos of Mauveglow Vis were downloaded from the inte? That was the life | longed for. The biggest dream of my life was to be a woman like Cecilia. Living in Mauveglow Vi 1, she lived a queen-like life. Several yearster, standing at the King of Mount Mauveglow, overlooking the scenery by Crescent Lake, it would be such a wonderful thing. To be able to live to this extent is what truly counts as living! Crystal looked at the Line message sent by Miranda and felt a sense of mncholy in her heart. Miranda, the dream you may have pursued for a lifetime. When Robin approached you with the engagement ring, you could easily fulfill it. But you, unfortunately, turned a blind eye and tore apart the happiness that was right in front of you. ¡°Miranda, | told you, perhaps you really don¡¯t believe it, but | was Chapter 49 Impossible inside Mauveglow Vi 1 right now.¡± And, just two hours ago, this set of pajamas on me was given to me by Cecilia. Miranda sent aughing emoji. You haven''t even woken up yet, you woman! ¡°Miranda, | was telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s video chat and you will see that | am not deceiving you.¡± With that, Crystal immediately flipped out of bed, opened the floor¡ªto- ceiling window, and live¡ªstreamed herself with Mount Mauveglow and Crescent Lake in the background. ¡°Miranda, can you see this? | am currently at a ce, streaming a video to you from Mauveglow Vi 1.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, | will livestream videos to you from the vi¡¯s living room and outside the vi¡¯s door.¡± Crystal opened the bedroom door and walked all the way from the living room to the outside of the vi. A private swimming pool, fourrge flower beds, and a gazebo... ¡°Did Miranda see it? This is part of the scenery inside Mauveglow Vi 1. I¡¯m not lying to you, | am right here in this vi.¡± What will surprise you even more is, guess who the owner of this Mauveglow Vi 1 is? It was Robin, from your ex-fianc¨¦¡¯s family. Miranda sent a hrious set of emojis. Chapter 49 Impossible ¡°Crystal, did you take the wrong medication this morning? Why are you so excited and sending me these boring things?¡± ¡°What were you doing?¡± At this moment, Robin walked out of the vi and saw Crystal making exaggerated expressions and striking poses. Crystal was taken aback and quickly turned the camera towards Robin. ¡°Miranda, did you see? Who is this man?¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 How Dare You! Miranda saw Robin¡¯s figure walking in from a distance and she sneered. ¡°Crystal, tell that disgusting man that he thinks showing me a prop in the film city would make me think highly of him. How boring!¡± Was he the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1? Impossible in the next life! ¡°I''m not chatting with you anymore. | will be visiting Nathen with Mr. Walshter, so you guys can y by yourselves!¡± Crystal stared nkly at the Line video chat page. She couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard she tried. | have already live-streamed the scenery inside and outside Mauveglow Vi 1 to Miranda. However, Miranda just didn¡¯t believe it. Go ahead, if you want. Maybe you two really didn¡¯t have any fate. ¡°Let''s go, hurry up and get ready to go out for breakfast. There¡¯s no one here to cook for you.¡± Robin urged. Crystal angrily gave Robin a re and said, ¡°Hmph, | thought you would have prepared breakfast and waited for me to wake up.¡± ¡°It would be nice enough for me to let you stay here for one night. Hurry up and pack your things, I¡¯ll go get the car and return it to you! There¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡± Crystal eximed, ¡°What do you mean? Am | that annoying?¡± Chapter 50 How Dare You! Robin looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Are you still clinging onto me? Hurry up and leave! If you don¡¯t leave now, you''ll have to run down the mountain yourself.¡± Speaking, Robin had already opened the car door and started the Land Rover. Crystal panicked and hurriedly grabbed her clothes, chasing after him. She scrambled onto the car, rolling and crawling. ¡°Howe you, as a man, didn¡¯t know how to cherish and appreciate women?¡± ¡°Is the IOU still in your possession?¡± Robin ignored her and asked.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I''m here, I''ve been keeping well. What do you want?¡± Crystal eximed in astonishment. ¡°Are you really going to ask Dewey¡¯s brother for a Porsche?¡± ¡°Did Dewey still own all the shares in the Cox Group?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Yeah, why wouldn''t | risk my life for something | gambled on?¡± ¡°Moreover, | still owed you a Porsche.¡± ¡°Robin, | know you did this because of my brother,¡± Crystal said gratefully, her voice choked with emotion. m really touched by the way you did this for me.¡± Robin nced at the excited Crystal and said, ¡°You''re overthinking it, | just wanted to save some money.¡± ¡°You!¡± Crystal red at Robin angrily. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something to cheer me up?¡± Chapter 50 How Dare Yout Robin snorted lightly, ¡°Why should | have to cheer you up?¡± Crystal waspletely speechless in the face of such emotionally unintelligent man. Fuck your mother! I¡¯m so pissed off! ¡°Phew!¡± Crystal let out a long sigh of relief. | didn¡¯t care. | was used to this kind of man. Hoping that he would say a pleasing word, | was overjoyed. Crystalforted herself in her mind and felt much better. ¡°Robin, | was actually feeling a bit hungry now.¡± ¡°| remember there was a Royalty Caf¨¦ downhill, and there was also a buffet not far from it.¡± ¡°Which ce are you taking me to for breakfast?¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°Royalty Caf¨¦.¡± ¡°The youtiao stall across from Royalty Caf¨¦ is good. Have a bowl of douhua, eat two youtiao, and dip them in some sauce.¡± ¡°You have been living in this ce, and you still take me to eat fried dough sticks from street vendors?¡± Crystal eximed angrily. Robin had no expression and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with street food? If you don¡¯t want to eat it, that¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just as | stepped out of the Mauveglow Vis¡¯ gate, a red Pagani crashed into me from behind. Crystal was startled and looked in the rearview mirror, eximing angrily. ¡°That Pagani forcefully overtook and rear¡ªended us, it seems like the bumper of our Land Rover at the back got knocked off? Let''s make herpensate!¡± Robin nced at the monitoring screen of the car and said, ¡°It¡¯s a minor issue, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± He pulled the car to one side, waved his hand, and wanted Pagani to pass by from the side. Pagani roared from behind and stood in front of the Land Rover. Awoman¡¯s face emerged from the red Pagani. Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go!¡± The woman walked out of Pagani and pointed at Robin, cursing, ¡°How the hell did you drive, you idiot?¡± ¡°There was a broken Land Rover blocking my way in this area, how is it possible? Do you know how much my newly bought Pagani cost? Can you afford topensate?¡± The woman looked at her beloved car and gritted her teeth in anguish. ¡°Damn it, we encountered a scammer. It was clearly her who rear- ended our car from behind, and yet you still tried to reason with her?¡± Crystal pushed open the car door and angrily eximed at the woman. ¡°Hmph! Just by looking at you, | can tell that you are here for a visit. Don¡¯t even bother to reflect on your own behavior!¡± The woman disdainfully nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Driving this crappy Land Rover, and still daring to wander around Mauveglow Vis!¡± ¡°Is this kind of ce also essible to people like you?¡± After saying that. he pointed at several security guards and shouted, ¡°I want toin about your property management! How can you allow this broken car to drive around at the entrance of our vi area!¡± ¡°Do you know that letting them wander around, taking pictures, even the owners in our vi area felt embarrassed!¡± The security guard in front of the vi area knew that this woman lived in Zone 3 of the vi. Although they cannotpare to the status of the owners in Zone 1 and Zone 2, at least those who can live in this vi area are not to be trifled with. Robin sat in the car, watching the woman¡¯s arrogant demeanor from beginning to end, toozy to bother with her. Athree million dors broken Pagani is showing off like this. If | were to drive a five million dors car, damn, | would walk sideways! He stuck his head out of the car window and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, it''s just a broken car. So, how much money do you need forpensation?¡± Crystal was unwilling, ¡°Howe we have to pay? It was clearly her who crashed into us...¡± Robin interrupted her directly and impatiently said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the point of wasting time with someone like this? We won''t be able to have youtiao if we dy any longer.¡± Oh my god! Just for the sake of eating a youtiao, | have to pay her hundreds of thousands in repair fees? What a wasteful thing! The woman who owns the Pagani heard Robin¡¯s impatient words and shouted, ¡°You willpensate me for the car? Do you know how much my car is worth? | just bought it two days ago for 3.8 million! Even a small collision, you cannot afford the repair costs! You poor people, yet you still have such an attitude!¡± Crystal heard this and was unwilling: ¡°Clearly it¡¯s your fault, yet you still have the nerve to argue. You seem to have a lot of money, but why do you act like a shrew?¡± ¡°Did you dare to call me a shrew?¡± The woman raised her hand and pped Crystal across the face. But he was caught by Robin, who got out of the car. ¡°Call you a shrew, | even elevated you, speaking a few words of reason to you, and you fucking started barking like a dog!¡± Robin coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t want to settle with money, huh? Fine, we''ll settle it your way!¡± As the words fell, Robin pped the woman across the face. The rude and unreasonable woman was instantly stunned. She never expected that Robin, who seemed kind and friendly, would suddenly start hitting her. ¡°You, how dare you hit a woman? You fucking dare to hit me! Today...¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Robin coldly pped again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you? What do you want to do today? You''re dying my breakfast of fried dough sticks, and you''re still getting excited!¡± Crystal was instantly stunned. He was really rude! The woman stared at Robin like she was going crazy, ¡°Alright, you have guts, just you wait!¡± After saying that, he took out his phone and said, ¡°Dad, | was beaten by a loser at the entrance of the vi area! Hurry up and come!¡± The security guard in the vi arca saw this scene and knew that things had escted. They were well aware that those who could live in Mauveglow Vis, whether in Zone 1, Zone 2, or Zone 3, were wealthy and influential individuals. If they couldn¡¯t coordinate well, several security guards on duty might also have been fired. Several security guards immediately reported to the headquarters of Mauveglow Security. Security was maintained at Mauveglow Vis. It has always been managed by a securitypany under Cecilia¡¯s Purpeak International Group. Mauveglow Security was created solely by Leonel. Terrence Boyd, the manager of a securitypany, was a foreign mercenary by origin and was thirty-eight years old. There has never been a violent incident in the vi area under his jurisdiction. While the security guard was reporting to headquarters, the woman who was driving the Pagani also finished her phone call. She red at Robin and Crystal with hatred, ¡°You will pay for this! Do you know who¡¯my father is? My father is acquainted with Mr. Boyd and Mr. Horne from Mauveglow Security...¡± Robin took out a wet wipe and wiped his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. It would be best if you moved your car, otherwise...¡± The woman almost shouted angrily, ¡°Are you implying that | didn¡¯t give way? Do you dare to hit my car?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Are You Warning Me? Robin was about to get in the car when he crashed into the Pagani, no longer entangling with it At this moment, a BMW parked beside them. ¡°Crystal?¡± Miranda¡¯s head popped out of the BMW window, surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When she saw Robin standing here, in front of Robin was a disheveled woman with swollen checks, and two collided and deformed cars, she instantly understood what had happened. Jacob, who was sitting in the car, also stuck his head out and gloated, ¡°Robin, did you crash?¡± ¡°Hahaha... | found out that you always get into trouble wherever you go. It seems like you even hit someone? That''s really interesting!¡± Crystal looked at Miranda and Jacob as they drove up to them and asked, ¡°Miranda, how did you guys end up here?¡± Miranda looked at Crystal and sighed, ¡°Why do you ask us why we came here? What are you and Robin doing running here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we stay here?¡± Crystal said unhappily. ¡°There¡¯s no sign indicating that only you guys cane!¡± Miranda nced at Robin and sneered, ¡°We came here to discuss. business with Mr. Reynell. You came over just to take a couple of photos and show them off to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Crystal, | don¡¯t know what''s gotten into youtely, always hanging out Chapter 5.1 Are You Waming Me? with someone like Robin who can¡¯t be trusted!¡± ¡°What kind of trick did he use to deceive you so thoroughly?¡± ¡°On such a cold day, early in the morning, he ran to the peak of Mount Mauveglow and took a few boring photos to show me.¡± ¡°| understood his intention, wasn¡¯t it just to make me change my mind?¡± Crystal was speechless, ¡°Miranda, you''re overthinking! No one is that boring, especially not Robin.¡± ¡°Is it necessary for someone of his status to pretend in front of you?¡± Miranda and Jacob exchanged a nce, and smiled meaningfully. ¡°What is Robin¡¯s identity? Just a homeless, bottom-tier loser who relies on sweet talk to deceive and swindle others!¡± ¡°Crystal, wake up quickly!¡± ¡°By the time that day arrived, and | was miserably deceived by him, there was no time left for regrets!¡± ¡°I''m not going to talk to you anymore! Even if | did, you wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡± Crystal red at Miranda. ¡°If one day, you were to find out that Robin was the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1, you would have nowhere to cry!¡± ¡°Was he the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1? Hahaha!¡± Miranda and Jacob were almostughing their heads off. ¡°| even said that | was the Purpeak Queen! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Stop dreaming! You just crashed into someone''s Pagani, and who 12.69% Chaphs 51 Are You Wanting Mel knows if you can afford to pay for it!¡± ¡°| estimate that | had to kneel down to them!¡± Jacob sneered at Robin. ¡°Causing trouble in this area, don¡¯t think you can get away with it so easily!¡± Robin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°How | am, there¡¯s no need for you to bother yourselves!¡± ¡°Robin, this is a three million Pagani! Can you afford topensate?¡± Jacob sneered. ¡°Don''t | still have the three hundred million you guys contributed in my ount? Three million is nothing!¡± Robin sneered. Jacob gritted his teeth, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. At this moment, the woman driving the Pagani noticed a group of people mocking Robin, making her even more arrogant. ¡°See that, kid!¡± ¡°Poor people are just poor people. You don¡¯t have the guts to act tough in front of us rich people!¡± ¡°Didn''t you just hit my car? Come on, hit it if you dare!¡± Robin smirked and said, ¡°This is what you said. Since you want to see it, then as you wish.¡± Without waiting for everyone to react, he reversed the Land Rover three or four meters and then shifted into the highest gear. It directly collided with the Pagani! ¡°Bang!¡± 12:26 The fierce Land Rover instantly crashed into the right side of the Pagani¡¯s body. There came a scream from the surroundings. The woman who owned the Pagani never expected that Robin would actually dare to crash her three¡ªmillion¡ªdor Pagani luxury car! After a brief shock, Miranda shook her head and forced a bitter smile. ¡°He is a brute, aplete brute! Besides having a hot temper, what else can he do?*. Jacob¡¯s eyes popped out in an instant. A three-million¡ªdor luxury car, for him, although not considered exorbitant. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to treat money as worthless as dirt. Damn it! This guy is a fucking lunatic! To the astonishment of the crowd, Robin unexpectedly reversed the Land Rover for three to four meters, repeatedly crashing into it not just once, but twice and thrice. Pagani has turned into a pile of scrap metal. Robin got out of the car and shouted at the woman driving the Pagani, ¡°Are you satisfied? Come on, tell me, how much is your price?¡± The woman wentpletely crazy! ¡°You''re done for! Today you willpensate me for two cars, and | won''t even be willing to!¡± ¡°Go to hell! You don¡¯t want to count for anything!¡± Robin waved at Are You Warming Me? Crystal as he got into the car. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get in the car and let¡¯s go!¡± Just then, four BMW SUVs roared in and surrounded Robin in the middle. About eleven or twelve people got out of the car, cach of them holding a machete in their hands. A middle-aged man wearing sunsses waved his strong arms and shouted at the woman driving the Pagani. ¡°Baby girl, what happened? Who dared toy a hand on you? ll kill him!¡± The woman rushed towards the middle-aged man with tears in her eyes and said. ¡°Dad! It was him! He hit me.¡± ¡°Look, my car was crashed and ruined!¡± The middle-aged man red at Robin with a fierce look in his eyes and said. ¡°Kid, kneel down!¡± ¡°Where the hell did youe from? Do you know who | am? How dare you hit my daughter!¡± Robin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, your daughtercks manners, I¡¯m just teaching her how to behave.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want me to teach you how to be a decent person again?¡± Jacobughed and said, ¡°This guy, he¡¯s bound to get beaten to death sooner orter!¡± ¡°Miranda, do you know who the visitor is? His name is Cedric 12:26 Chapter 51 Are You Warning Me? Williamson, he is a friend of Terrence, the manager of Mauveglow Security!¡± Legend has it that Cedric and Terrence, two individuals, used to work as mercenaries in the Belgate area in their carly years. Over the years, they specialized in guarding nightclubs for others in Hallcester. ¡°| had nearly a hundred desperados under mymand, and | don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s blood stained my hands!¡± ¡°It is said that Barry, under Mr. Lambert''smand, had to give him three points!¡± ¡°Robin, this guy, actually dared to confront him like this, asking for trouble!¡± Cedric sneered, ¡°You dare! You have guts! Finish him off!¡± With a wave of his hand, more than ten desperados brandished their machetes and charged towards Robin. ¡°Wait a minute! All of you, step back!¡± A burly man walked forward. ¡°Old ck, what¡¯s going on? Why did you bring so many people to cause trouble at the entrance of the vi area? What are you up to?¡± The person who arrived was Terrence, the manager of Mauveglow Security. ¡°Terrence, this guy crashed into my daughter¡¯s car and even hit her.¡± ¡°You said, should | cut him or not?¡± Terrence nced at Robin and said, ¡°Young man, this is not yours anymore!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just talk it out? Why resort to such violent behavior?¡± Without waiting for Robin to speak, Cedric said unhappily, ¡°Terrence. you don¡¯t need to bother about this matter!¡± ¡°Today, | had to chop this kid!¡± Terrence frowned, ¡°Lao Hei, today Mr. Horne came to the vi area to deliver Ms. Decker¡¯s instructions to our securitypany.¡± ¡°He arrived in a moment. You causing trouble in this ce, isn¡¯t it just causing trouble for me?¡± Cedric hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright, Terrence, I''ll give you face. | won''t take action here, I''ll take him back for disposal.¡± Terrence looked at Robin and said, ¡°Well, young man, you caused the trouble. so you''ll have to take responsibility for it yourself!¡± ¡°You went back with Lao Hei to settle it!¡± Robin smirked and said, ¡°My matters, of course, | resolved them. myself.¡± ¡°As for where to resolve it, it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡± Cedric sneered, ¡°Terrence, this kid is indeed arrogant! Did you see that?¡± Acold smile crept across Terrence¡¯s face, ¡°In this territory, | called the shots!¡± ¡°Young man, | warn you. Do not provoke me!¡± Robinughed, ¡°You warned me? Who do you think you are!¡± Terrence¡¯s face turned pale instantly, ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing Terrence¡¯s posture, Cedric immediately called over a dozen 72.38% 12:26 Chapter 51 Are Ying Warning Mel subordinates and surrounded Robin. ¡°Crystal, hurry and get in our car!¡± Miranda shouted loudly towards Crystal in the midst of the crowd. Crystal ignored both Jacob and her, and quickly moved towards Robin. Terrence greeted the thirty security guards who had arrived and immediately cleared the rest of the people at the scene. Miranda and the others were quickly expelled from the scene. Only Robin and Crystal were left on the scene, along with Cedric and a dozen of his henchmen. This was done to prevent the scenes of fighting from being secretly filmed and uploaded. The woman who drove the Pagani witnessed this scene and walked up to Robin and Crystal, arrogantly saying.. ¡°Boy, you dare to hit me again...¡± Robin sneered, ¡°You''re such a fucking jerk!¡± He raised his hand and ¡°smack!¡± a p was delivered, sending him flying directly. Cedric instantly flew into a rage andmanded a dozen henchmen to pounce on Robin and Crystal. At this moment, a Hummer SUV drove up to the front gate of the vi. Leonel got out of the car. ¡°Mr. Horne, I¡¯m sorry, there has been a special incident here...¡± Terrence hurriedly approached to report. 12 26 Chapter 51 Are You Waming Me? Cedric also approached him, bowing, ¡°Leonel, hello!¡± Leonel ignored them and walked straight towards Robin. Cedric was instantly delighted, thinking that Leonel had seen Robin causing trouble in his jurisdiction and that he would personally handle ¡®bits ¡°Kid, you know what? This was Leonel!¡± ¡°Hehe, causing trouble within Leonel and Terrence¡¯s jurisdiction, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Chantre 52 Robin is a Fraudi Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Robin Is a Fraud! Cedric¡¯s daughter also rushed forward, ¡°Dare to hit my car, you will die! Keep acting tough! Hahaha...¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The womanughed halfway, and was immediately choked by arge hand, lifted up. Leonel coldly gripped the woman¡¯s neck, ¡°You deserve to die!¡± ¡°Leonel! She... she is my daughter...¡± Cedric was stunned by the sudden and unbelievable scene before his eyes! Leonel swung his leg back and knocked Cedric to the ground, then stomped on his face. ¡°Mr. Bruce. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. Please allow me to handle the matter here. Thank you for your understanding!¡± Leonel bowed. respectfully Crystal was stunned by the extremely abrupt scene in front of her. What happened? After a brief shock, it dawned on me that Leonel was Cecilia¡¯s man! Thinking back to the early morning today, Cecilia specially came over to bring her clothes. She looked at Robin, who was indifferent like the wind at that moment, in astonishment. What kind of powerful background did this guy have? Surprisingly, several legendary figures of Hallcester were all drawn to Chapter 52 Holen is a Fraud him. Terrence was even more shocked! Did Cecilia''s top warrior, Leonel, personallye forward for the sake of driving a Land Rover? ¡°Leonel?¡± ¡°They were dealt with!¡± Leonel said coldly. ¡°... Yes...yes!¡± After a brief moment of astonishment, Terrence instantly understood what was going on! Robin must have been Ms. Decker¡¯s esteemed guest! Otherwise, Leonel would never haveid a hand on such a trivial matter. ¡°Terrence, how dare you fucking...¡± Cedric shouted as he saw Terrence getting ready to attack. Leonel¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment, and he stomped his foot. With a snap, Cedric¡¯s neck tilted and instantly went silent. Then, coldly, the woman was thrown directly in front of Cedric¡¯s body. The fugitives who came with Cedric instantly dropped their machetes and knelt on the ground, pleading, ¡°Leonel, spare us!¡± Crystal''s face turned pale with fright, and her legs went weak as she leaned against Robin Robin intended to help Crystal get in the car. Chapter 52 Robin to a Timi Take a look at the front and rear bumpers of the Land Rover, they already have noticeable scratches. | handed the car keys to Leonel. ¡°Fix the car and give it to me. I''ll use your car as | have something to do. I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce,¡± Leonel immediately handed the car keys to Robin. Robin didn¡¯t turn around until he drove the Hummer SUV away from the front gate of the vi area. At this moment, Terrence has already ordered someone to clean up the front of the vi area, and everything looks as if nothing has happened. ¡°Terrence, | came here today to convey Miss¡¯s message.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce was Miss¡¯s esteemed guest, and he has already checked in at Mauveglow Vi 1 in Zone 1.¡± ¡°Did you know how to handle the security work for Mauveglow Vis when you were in charge?¡± Terrence broke out in a cold sweat when he found out that Robin wast actually the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1. The owner of Mauveglow Vi 1, which was considered a myth by the people of Hallcester, turned out to be Robin. | almost offended him! If Leonel hade a littleter. Perhaps, lying on the ground now is not only Cedric but also his arrogant and domineering daughter. He would probably be on the road with Cedric at this moment. Chapter 52 Robis in a Fraud ¡°Leonel, | got it! Please rest assured, | promise that what happened. today will never happen again!¡± At this time, Miranda and Jacob drove their BMW to the front gate of the vi area. They couldn¡¯t reach Nathen and couldn¡¯t enter the vi area. | intended to call Krish who lived in Zone 3. However, this guy drank too much and is currently in a shutdown state. They had no choice but to try to negotiate with the security guards of the vi area to see if they could make apromise and let them in. ¡°Mr. Walsh, it seems like everything here has been taken care of?¡± Miranda looked at the front of the vi area, which had already returned to its previous tidy order, and said. ¡°Just now, in the Hummer SUV that was heading down the mountain, it seemed like Robin. What''s going on?¡± Jacob muttered to himself. ¡°| remember the Hummer SUV belonged to Leonel. Howe Robin. is driving his car? Are they close to each other?¡± Miranda sneered andughed, ¡°Do you think it''s possible?¡± ¡°Mr. Walsh, you are giving him too much credit by saying that!¡± ¡°Hehe, a brute with no background, Leonel could be friends with him, yeah right!¡± ¡°Not being on the same level, they could nevere together.¡± ¡°Just like two parallel lines, no matter the circumstances, they can only follow their own paths.¡± Chapter 52 Robin Is a Fraud ¡°Indeed, Leonel would never lower his worth to befriend someone like Robin,¡± Jacob chuckled self¡ªdeprecatingly. ¡°Not discussing this, let''s get out of the car and talk to the security personnel.¡± Miranda and Jacob got out of the car and walked to the front of the vi. At this moment, Terrence had not yet left and was giving instructions. to his subordinates regarding the security issues of Mauveglow Vi I. He looked up and saw Jacob and Miranda walking towards him. In his impression, it seemed that Miranda, Jacob, and Robin knew each other. ¡°Hello, Mr. Boyd,¡± Jacob approached with a smile, trying to get closer. Terrence also smiled and nodded, ¡°Hello, are you two friends with Mr. Bruce?¡± Miranda didn¡¯t wait for Terrence to finish and immediately waved her hand, saying, ¡°No! No! No! Mr. Boyd, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We would never be friends with someone like Robin, who is uncouth and uncivilized!¡± ¡°We are simply not on the same level as someone like him.¡± Terrence immediately stopped smiling and said, ¡°Are you saying Mr. Bruce was an uncouth person who couldn''t hold his own?¡± ¡°Yeah! Mr. Boyd, you saw it too!¡± Miranda belittled Robin, trying to please Terrence. ¡°Robin, that rude and reckless brute, would often directly crash someone¡¯s car without any provocation.¡± 6215% Chapter 52 Robin is a Friodi ¡°And, so rough! He even hit thedy, it¡¯s really unreasonable!¡± ¡°How could we, the upper ss, engage in such violent behavior?¡± Terrence gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Do you think Mr. Bruce, who lived in Mauveglow Vi 1, was a brute, not on the same level as you?¡± ¡°| want to ask, you keep saying that you are from the upper ss, can you afford to live in this vi arca?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Miranda¡¯s mind was momentarily blocked, ¡°Mr. Boyd, are you saying that Robin lived in Mauveglow Vi 1?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The owner of Mauveglow Vi 1 was Mr. Bruce,¡± Terrence sneered. ¡°From this perspective, you and him were really not on the same level!¡± Upon hearing this, Miranda became anxious. ¡°Mr. Boyd, you''ve been fooled! Robin is a scammer! How could he possibly be the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Terrence shouted sternly, ¡°If you dare to nder our homeowners here again, | won''t be polite!¡± ¡°Mr. Boyd, you were really deceived by him...¡± Miranda wanted to continue exining, but several security guards carrying electric batons immediately approached them. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Let¡¯s go.¡± Jacob pulled Miranda into the car, changed direction, and drove down the mountain. Robin drove Leonel¡¯s Hummer SUV, taking Crystal away from 70.55% THE [e) 12:27Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 52 Robins a Fud Mauveglow Vis. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the foot of the mountain that Crystal finally regained her senses. She curiously sized up Robin. ¡°| want to ask you, why is Cecilia so respectful towards you? Even his subordinate, Leonel, is the same?¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 I¡¯m Not a Gentleman Robin pouted, ¡°Cecilia was my maid, so of course she and her subordinates had to show respect to me.¡± Crystal looked at Robin with a serious expression and burst intoughter. ¡°Robin, you are so good at telling lies, | can¡¯t tell at all. Did you graduate from a drama department before? Hahaha...¡± Robin shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°You women, why don¡¯t you believe me when | speak so honestly?¡± ¡°What has happened to this world? Do | have to constantly lie for you. to believe that it''s true?¡± Crystal pointed at Robin, who had an innocent face, and burst intoughter. ¡°Is it that funny? Don¡¯tugh so hard that you pass out!¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Don''t believe it, forget it! I''m hungry, let¡¯s grab some breakfast across from Royalty Cafe!¡± Crystal finally managed to control her emotions and said, ¡°Alright, | won''t joke with you anymore.¡± ¡°Let me tell you something, Miranda¡¯s grandfather ising back in a few days.¡± Robin nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Juste back when youe back, what does it have to do with me?¡± Chapter 53 I¡¯m Not a Gentleman. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see him?¡± Crystal asked tentatively. ¡°Not here!¡± Robin snorted. Crystal stared at Robin for a while and chuckled meaningfully. Robin looked up and saw a long line in front of a fried dough pancake and soy milk stall across from Royalty Caf¨¦. ¡°| haven''t had youtiao for a long time.¡± Robin looked expectant. Last night, when he passed by here, he had already noticed this breakfast shop. ¡°Did you go to eat?¡± Crystal shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat that kind of stuff! Junk food.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. | won¡¯t eat then!¡± Robin parked the car in front of Royalty Caf¨¦. | walked directly to the front of the long queue in front of the doughnut and breakfast shop across the street. The business of this youtiao and shaobing shop was very prosperous. It was already 8:30 in the morning, and there were still many people queuing up to buy a hot breakfast. Most of the people queuing to buy breakfast here were office workers and idle individuals from the surrounding area. Robin stood in line, listening to these people talking about this youtiao and shaobing shop. Praise this shop for frying the youtiao so big and delicious. 11.30% 12:27 So, that¡¯s why the business was booming every day. Robin looked at the length of the queue and estimated that it would take another ten minutes or so before he could buy youtiao and shaobing. However, being able to eat those delicious youtiao and shaobing, as well as the spicy tofu sprinkled with chili, that¡¯s no big deal! Crystal, sitting in the car, looked at Robin standing in the long queue from a distance and smiled with interest.. Just for a bite of youtiao, shaobing, and tofu, on such a cold day, | had to wait outside for so long. The behavior of this man was really iprehensible. He lived in the most expensive mansion in Hallcester. In order to eat a few cheap youtiao and shaobing, they were willing to line up in such a long queue. This man is really strange! Is it true that the youtiao and tofu from this breakfast shop were really delicious? Crystal¡¯s mind started spinning. | haven''t had fragrant and crispy youtiao for many years. In my memory, thest time | ate youtiao was when my mother was still alive. She took me to eat it a few times. In an instant, the taste of youtiao in her memory aroused her appetite. So, | sent a message to Robin, asking him to buy an extra one to bring back. Robin stood in the line and waited for nearly fifteen minutes. Finally, we were almost there, with only five people left in front. Just as he was imagining the satisfying feeling of taking a bite of a fragrant and crispy youtiao, a very discordant scene appeared before his eyes. A burly, short and fat man suddenly squeezed in front of Robin. He forcefully grabbed the girl wearing a id skirt in front of him, putting his hands on her and being physically aggressive. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± the girl shouted, struggling, as a pile of materials in her hand scattered on the ground. Robin initially thought that the two individuals were either a couple or married. Only after hearing the girl¡¯s scream did | realize. They didn¡¯t know each other at all. The man with a stern face, in broad daylight, actually made such at lewd gesture towards the girl. Robin looked at the papers scattered on the ground. Above are the recruitment introduction of the Huber Group, as well ast the girl¡¯s personal resume and other materials. Due to amotion in the team, the girl¡¯s personal resume and some materials were trampled on. Obviously, the girl was prepared to apply to the Huber Group today. 12:27 ¡°Let her go!¡± Robin eximed, feeling extremely displeased as her good mood was ruined by this disgusting thing. The man with a stern face heard someone meddling behind him, turned around and took a nce, but still did not release his tight grip on the girl¡¯s arm.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Damn it! What the hell does it have to do with you what | do! Get lost and stop bothering me, so | can have some peace!¡± Robin pped the man on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let go!¡± The man stared at Robin and said. ¡°Mind your own damn business! She... she is my wife, and | do whatever | want!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t care what your rtionship is, if you make me unhappy, | will take care of this matter!¡± Robin forcefully pulled the man out of the line. The girl, seeing someone offering help, immediately hid behind Robin and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± All the people in front of the fried dough stick stall looked at Robin in astonishment. At first nce, this strong, ck, and fat man was clearly a local ruffian and scoundrel. Despite being a head taller than the dark-faced man, Robin had a slender figure. But from the appearance, it was clear that he was not the opponent of the man with a ck face. The man with a ck face sneered and deliberately twisted his nose, pretending to be very cool. Chapter 53 fm Not a Gentleman ¡°Kid, am | hearing you right? Are you saying that you have to have at problem with me?¡± Robin had no expression as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, | just can¡¯t stand you!¡± ¡°Apologize to this girl immediately before |pletely lose my temper, and then, get lost!¡± As soon as Robin said this, everyone involuntarily eximed. This young man actually dared to threaten this ck¡ªfaced ruffian? Isn''t this looking for trouble! The girl saw Robin and, because of her own situation, she might have been beaten up by this scowling ruffian. She hurriedly said, ¡°Forget it, | won¡¯t buy the fried dough sticks. I¡¯m leaving.¡± The man with a stern face looked around triumphantly and started tough. ¡°This little girl didn¡¯t say anything at all, so stop fucking trouble yourself!¡± Robin sneered, ¡°I¡¯m the kind of person who likes to cause trouble!¡± The man with a stern face said coldly, ¡°Kid! Do you want to die? Fine! Then let me tell you what it means to not court death!¡± After saying that, the man with a stern face swung his fist and punched Robin. The long queue in front of the fried dough stick stall took a big step back in an instant. Everyone was sweating for Robin. 62 221 12:27 Chapter 53 Im Not a Gentleman In this situation, no one was willing to intervene and meddle. Maybe | would have been beaten up by myself. Robin looked at the man with a ck face as he swung his fist towards him, shaking his head. Facing his chubby face, a p was delivered. ¡°Snap!¡± a crisp sound. The chubby man in ck was like a kite with a broken string. The heavy body was sent flying by Robin''s palm andnded on the curb three to four meters away. The man with a ck face was pped so hard that he saw stars. He never expected that the seemingly weak young man in front of him. was actually a martial arts enthusiast! The girl wearing a id dress caught the attention of everyone in front of the youtiao stall. The situation they were worried about did not happen! Robin unexpectedly pped the fat man and sent him flying. This scene was so unexpected for them! ¡°This young man is so amazing!¡± ¡°| can¡¯t believe that he pped the hooligan away with just one palm, it¡¯s really satisfying!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t expect that scoundrel to be such a useless piece of trash!¡± Several young men in the workforce mocked. 12:27 Chapin 53 Im Not a Gentlema An old man on the side sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not that being a ck-faced rascal is useless, but that young man is a true master!¡± ¡°You guys look at that ck¡ªfaced rascal, his whole body is bulging with muscles, obviously well-trained. It would be difficult for three or five young people to beat him.¡± ¡°If it were you, would you dare to meddle in this matter?¡± A few young men shook their heads and blushed, saying, ¡°Really dare not!¡± Just as a group of people were discussing Robin''s behavior, one after another. Miranda and Jacob happened to be driving past here. ¡°Ah. Miranda, isn¡¯t that Robin? It seems like he got into another fight again. Ha, this kid is a warrior, huh? He fights wherever he goes. Ha ha ha...¡± Miranda looked in the direction Jacob pointed, shaking her head. disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m really impressed, what else can he do besides. fighting!¡± ¡°This kind of person can even pick a fight over buying a youtiao, how boring!¡± Miranda looked disdainful, ¡°Lower ss people are just lower ss people, so vulgar! Let''s go, | feel disgusted just by looking at him.¡± ¡°Miranda, wait a moment,¡± Jacob parked the car by the roadside, gloating. ¡°Let''s see how this kid will make a fuss.¡± ¡°| saw that chubby guy, he wasn¡¯t a good person either, he should be 86.07% 12:281 Chapter 53 I¡¯m Not a Gentleman the local bully here.¡± ¡°Robin was probably in trouble again.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 hapter 54 He¡¯s Special Miranda snorted, ¡°I suppose she had a bellyful of anger from earlier at Mauveglow Vis and let it out here.¡± Jacob paused for a moment and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Boyd just say he lived in Mauveglow Vi 1?¡± ¡°Being able to afford such a mansion, yet queuing up to buy fried dough sticks? This person is truly interesting!¡± Miranda sighed and looked at Robin with great pity. ¡°Maybe | tore up the engagement, which really hurt him, so he started lying and pretending to be vain everywhere.¡± ¡°Actually, | knew that the reason he lived so forcefully, performed so vigorously, was to prove it to me.¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no way! He and | are on different levels, we will nevere together.¡± ¡°However, what | didn¡¯t expect was that, in order to appear wealthy, he dared to im himself as the owner of Mauveglow Vi abe ¡°| really can¡¯t deal with someone like him anymore. Seeing him being so shallow, | feel nothing but sadness.¡± Jacob chuckled, ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t bothermenting about such people, just enjoy the show.¡± At this moment, Robin arrived in front of the stout man in ck. Chup¨¦n 54 He¡¯s Special ¡°You.. you, don¡¯te over, don¡¯t hit me...¡± The man with a ck face trembled in fear. ¡°Didn''t you say, ¡®If you don¡¯t do stupid things, you won''t die¡°?¡± ¡°Brother, it was me who messed up! It was me who messed up!¡± The man with a stern face pleaded incessantly. He understood that if he continued to be stubborn, he would be beaten up by the young man in front of him today. Robin snorted coldly, ¡°Go away!¡± | kicked the man¡¯s buttocks. The fat man was kicked away by Robin¡¯s kick, flying seven to eight meters away. After struggling on the ground for a while, he got scared and ran away as fast as he could. Agroup of onlookers burst intoughter immediately. Even some people cheered and apuded. ¡°Good! Well done!¡± ¡°Youth, it¡¯s really great!¡± ¡°Scoundrels like this should be beaten hard!¡± ¡°Hey buddy, were you a professional boxer?¡± ¡°At first, | thought you were going to be in trouble!¡± ¡°Boy, that jerk just now, he¡¯s the troublemaker in this area. You should be careful of his retaliation. 13.10% 12:28 His name was Bill Fields, and no one dared to mess with him. It was said that he had a buddy who was a subordinate of Terrence from Mauveglow Security ¡°You''d better leave quickly! It seems like it¡¯s your first time buying youtiao at this stall, so don¡¯t dy here anymore, to avoid trouble.¡± Robin gave a faint smile and remained silent. The girl in the id skirt walked up to Robin and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you for helping me!¡± Robin looked at the resume in the girl¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and print another copy, there should still be enough time!¡± The girl shook her head and said, ¡°I guess it was already toote.¡± ¡°There were a lot of applicants for the Huber Group, and they were all very qualified.¡± ¡°|...l guess even if | went now, it would be difficult to get hired.¡± Robin looked at the girl¡¯sck of confidence in her eyes and said, ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t give it a try?¡± ¡°Perhaps, after you went, you would be able to seed!¡± The girl pondered for a moment and smiled apologetically, ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to you. Let''s try our luck.¡± The girl hesitated for a moment, her cheeks turning red, but she still confidently said, ¡°My name is Madeline Pearson. Can | have your Line ount? | would like to treat you to a meal if there¡¯s a chance!¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°It''s just a small matter, don¡¯t take it too seriously, go and apply quickly!¡± Chapter 54 He¡¯special ¡°But...¡± the girl hesitated, ¡°I just want to have the chance to treat you to a meal in the future!¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°No need, we will meet again if it''s meant to be!¡± The girl was very disappointed. | looked at Robin and saw that he was indeed unwilling to exchange Line ounts with me, so | had to give up. Watching Robin¡¯s indifferent and calm figure, the girl¡¯s heart was filled with a strange feeling. She considered herself not to be drop¡ªdead gorgeous in terms of looks. and figure, but she could be considered as one of the pretty ones. In the past. | was in school, butter | entered society. There were often men who approached her proactively, asking for her Line and iMessage ounts. However, the man in front of her, who took action to save her, imed that it was just a small matter. Even though I voluntarily asked to exchange contact information, this man unexpectedly refused. Indeed, it was quite special. Looking into Robin¡¯s clear eyes, the girl knew that he wasn¡¯t being melodramatic. | had no choice but to walk disappointedly towards the bus station. At this moment, sitting in the car and watching Robin''s Miranda, | chuckled. Even if Robin, you refuse to ept any girl¡¯s proactive approach for my sake, | won¡¯t be moved. You may never understand that two people from different levels can nevere together no matter what. After the girl left, Robin quickly lined up in front of the fried dough stick stall. Bought four youtiao and four shaobing, a bowl of spicy tofu, and also brought a portion for Crystal. | just sat aside and took two bites. The ck-faced man named Bill walked over from the opposite side of the street. This time when he came back, there were seven or eight men of simr age apanying Bill. Everyone''s face was filled with a fierce and ferocious expression. Judging by the situation, after being taught a lesson by Robin, Bill did not give up. This is the helper who was brought back to seek revenge! Bill turned to the seven or eight men beside him and said fiercely, ¡°Roger, this kid right here just hit me. Beat him up until he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Bill, are you saying that he hit you?¡± The fierce man named Roger looked at Robin, who looked thin and frail, and disdainfully said. Bill sneered, ¡°Roger, don¡¯t underestimate him. This bastard is quite skilled, he knows a thing or two.¡± ¡°Practitioner? So what!¡± Roger said disdainfully. ¡°In the face of true power, everything is nonsense!¡± Bill beckoned to Robin and said fiercely, ¡°Kid! Show me how tough you are now!¡± At this moment, Roger took a step forward and sized up Robin, ¡°A weakling like you, | could punch you through in one hit!¡± ¡°| have been with Terrence for so many years, and | have rarely seen such a weak opponent like you.¡± ¡°To be honest, even if | had hit you today, | would still feel embarrassed!¡± ¡°Kneel down and shout ¡®Grandpa¡¯, let¡¯s consider this matter settled today!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As soon as the crowd of people buying youtiao heard Roger¡¯s name, they immediately started to worry about.Robin. This person named Roger had some reputation around here. He often told everyone that Terrence from Mauveglow Security wast his boss. Back then, he followed Terrence to mix in society. In recent years, he has made a name for himself in this area, relying on the reputation of Terrence. He also recruited a group of people. Many hooligans in the area gathered around him only after hearing that he was under Terrence¡¯smand. In fact, Terrence didn¡¯t even know him. Chapter 54 He¡¯s Special ¡°Roger, as long as you knock down this guy, | will immediately transfer three thousand dors to you!¡± Roger patted Bill¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry! Dealing with such scum was a matter of minutes!¡± Agroup of onlookers, this time really became nervous. Before, Robin fought against the fat man, relying solely on his own strength. However, two fists are no match for four arms. With so many people under Roger¡¯smand, how could he possibly win! Moreover, it was rumored that this person was also Terrence¡¯s younger brother. Offending Terrence is not a fun thing. The support behind Terrence in the past was none other than Purpeak International Group! That was the awe-inspiring presence of the Hallcester people! man, run Some kind-hearted people whispered to Robin, ¡°Young quickly! Otherwise, you will suffer a big loss! This person is Terrence, the younger brother of Mauveglow Security¡¯s general manager.¡± ¡°Man, you''ve hired troublemakers! Don¡¯t ever confront them.¡± ¡°These few people in this area were just bullies!¡± ¡°They acted arrogantly, relying on Terrence being their elder brother.¡± ter 54 Her Special Robin nodded at the kind-hearted people around him and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, | have a habit of dealing with scoundrels.¡± Roger walked up to Robin and kicked the table over. ¡°Kid, you messed with my brother, are you bored of living?¡± ¡°Kneel down now and kowtow to me twice, bring out 20,000 dors, and this matter will be settled. Otherwise...¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 This Guy Is Awesome! ¡°Otherwise, what!¡± Robin kicked Roger and sent him flying. ¡°Damn it! | encountered a few disgusting bugs even when eating a youtiao!¡± ¡°Lick the tofu and youtiao on the ground clean for me!¡± Roger was kicked to the ground by Robin. Bill was dumbfounded instantly. He didn¡¯t expect that before Roger had a chance to make a move, had already been knocked down by the opponent. he Agroup of onlookers gathered behind Robin, worried that the fight between the two sides would harm them, and each of them stayed far away. Because they saw. At this moment, seven or eight thugs who came along with Roger have already drawn their short knives. Ready to swing the knife at Robin at any moment. No matter how skilled Robin was in fighting, he couldn¡¯t handle a group of desperados wielding short knives. Some of the people who had previously tried to persuade Robin to leave, seeing that Robin did not escape in time, were surrounded by several knife¡ªwielding men and couldn''t help but sneer. ¡°Ah, this young man is too stubborn, he just won¡¯t listen to advice! 60 1229 Chapter 55. This Guy Is Awepotet People like him have to hit a southern wall before they regret it.¡± ¡°Hehe. young people nowadays really don¡¯t know how to appreciate.¡± ¡°You guys are short-sighted. Since he dares to stay here, it means that he has the ability and doesn¡¯t even consider these tuffians.¡± Agroup of people had different opinions. It didn¡¯t matter to them which side won. They were just watching the excitement. No one woulde forward to help Robin because of his previous act of bravery. ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for him! The people brought by the ck-faced fat guy are all a group of ruthless characters who often fight and stab others.¡± ¡°Take another look at this young man, with his slender and tall figure, how could he possibly be their opponent?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Compared to these rascals and scoundrels, the young man¡¯s momentum was much weaker.¡± Miranda and Jacob, who were watching from a distance, exchanged a nce and smirked contemptuously at the scene before them. Miranda shook her head in extreme annoyance, ¡°| would sometimest see Robin like this, and it was truly speechless.¡± ¡°He is already an adult, and all he does is fight!¡± ¡°The uncultivated brute at the bottom always did everything using only his fists, without using his brain.¡± ¡°Let''s go, | don¡¯t want to see it anymore. Every time | see him like this. | feel nauseous.¡± Jacob, however, remained full of enthusiasm. ¡°Wait a moment, Miranda, | want to see how today¡¯s matter turned out in the end.¡± ¡°| just love watching this kid¡¯s pretentious appearance, hahaha...¡± ¡°Robin, either he was causing trouble or on his way to cause trouble!¡± ¡°| suspected that he had already noticed that we had been watching him, so he deliberately made a big fuss about it.¡± Miranda nodded, ¡°Of course, he knew about the car we drove.¡± ¡°When we were at the entrance of Mauveglow Vis earlier, he had already seen the car we were driving.¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t know that | was watching him from afar in this ce. perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have started a fight with these people at all.¡± ¡°He just wanted to show off to me so desperately, even at the cost of his life! Haha. ¡°| don¡¯t believe he could defeat more than ten people alone.¡± ¡°Did you hear just now? That person called Roger, he was Terrence¡¯s subordinate.¡± ¡°| would like to see if Terrence dares to fight with Terrence if he comes over. Jacob shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. This guy is quite skilled, with one impulsive move, he can do anything.¡± Chapter 55 This Guy Is Awesome! ¡°It seems that this kid really liked you, liked you to the bone.¡± ¡°Miranda, if all else fails, you can just fulfill your engagement with him. hehe...¡± Miranda angrily pped Jacob and said, ¡°Nonsense! | would never be with a low-level man like Robin.¡± ¡°Being with such uncultured low¡ªss men was a torment even when | was alive!¡± Just as Miranda and Jacob were sarcastically discussing Robin, a group of thugs under Roger¡¯smand had alreadyunched an attack on Robin with their knives. After this group of hooligans went on a crazy shing spree, they realized to their surprise that they hadn¡¯t hurt Robin at all, but instead identally injured a few of their own people. They thought it would be a piece of cake for them, with so many people carrying machetes, to deal with Robin who was unarmed. Unexpectedly, despite all the effort, not even a single hair of Robin''s was harmed. Bill, who was watching from a distance, was even more surprised to see this scene. Acrowd of onlookers watched anxiously for a while, thinking that Robin would be severely injured. However, Robin strolled leisurely among the gang of thugs, amidst the crisscrossing of their knives. It seemed as if the surrounding shes of swords and knives were mere air. 12.201 ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why couldn''t those ouws manage to strike that young man?¡± ¡°Was it my illusion?¡± ¡°So many people were swinging their knives at him, but he seemed as if nothing had happened, walking among them unscathed.¡± ¡°Wasn''t it amazing?¡± The onlookers were instantly amazed. In their perception, the scene before them was too bizarre! Imagining seven or eight people holding short knives, surrounding one person in the middle. Even without taking action, just this posture alone was already intimidating. Did | see a ghost? Roger and his men brandished their knives for two or three minutes. One by one, they were all exhausted and panting, yet still unable to catch even a glimpse of Robin. Robin shook his head and sneered, ¡°You bunch of losers, dare to call yourselves socialites? Haha, not afraid of ending up dead on the streets one day!¡± This was a tant humiliation! Agroup of thugs gritted their teeth and exerted all their strength tounch a fierce attack on Robin once again. The result was still extremely disappointing! Chapter 55 This Guy is Awesome! One by one, they were exhausted and couldn''t go on any longer. They stopped their killing spree and gasped for breath heavily. At this moment, Bill, who was watching from a distance, started to feel. nervous All the subordinates that Roger brought were capable fighters. After being busy for a while, | couldn¡¯t even hit him? As a result, | fucking exhausted myself! He looked at Robin, who had a indifferent expression on his face at the moment, with fear and unease in his heart. Did | meet a master today? If it was like that, it would be a big trouble! This guy definitely wouldn''t give up easily. Bill thought of this and looked at Robin, startled, and took a few steps back Robin looked at Roger and the others, exhausted and unable tounch another attack. He smirked and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to take over, sometimes you have to correct the wrong.¡± After saying that, Roger and the others saw a figure sh before their eyes, and each person was struck and knocked down to the ground. One by one, they clutched their chests, writhing in agony on the ground. Meanwhile, the onlookers were still debating whether Robin could pass this test today. The battle before his eyes had ended, and surprisingly, Robin emerged Chapter 55 This Guy Is Awesomel as the ultimate victor. And, the battle ended with an absolute overwhelming scene. ¡°Oh my goodness, today | finally got to witness what a true master is!¡± ¡°This young man is so amazing, no wonder he remained calm andposed from beginning to end.¡± ¡°This is the most amazing and magical scene | have ever witnessed in my entire life.¡± Agroup of onlookers looked on in astonishment at the scene before them,pletely won over by Robin¡¯s tactics. However, no one saw clearly how Robin managed to knock down those thugs, including Roger. A few young office workers, at this moment, are already worshiping Robin with great admiration. ¡°This guy was amazing! He single-handedly took care of so many desperados armed with short knives!¡± ¡°| really want to make friends with him, | wonder if he would be willing to pay attention to us?¡± Those who believed from the beginning that Robin would definitely defeat Roger, stood tall and patted their chests, as if they had also participated in this battle. ¡°Look, all of you are so blind, now you know what a true master is!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! You have a good eye!¡± Chapter 55 This Guy to Awesome! ¡°This young man is truly amazing! We now know that he is an extraordinary person, absolutely extraordinary!¡± Miranda, who was watching from a distance, was displeased and furrowed her brow. ¡°This guy indeed had some good skills!¡± ¡°| thought he would be taught a lesson by these people, but to my surprise, he managed to pass each time smoothly. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Jacob snorted coldly, ¡°This guy just has a little more strength, at most he¡¯s just material for a thug, heh...¡± Miranda sneered and her eyes flickered with a hint of disdain. ¡°Let''s go, it''s disgusting to witness such vulgar scene!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t that guy named Roger just say that he was Terrence¡¯s person?¡± Jacob still seemed unsatisfied. ¡°Let''s see, if Terrence really came, what would Robin do?¡± Chapter 5 Terrence and | Are Swo brothers Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Terrence and | Are Sworn bBrothers ¡°Ah, how did Crystale?¡± Miranda eximed as she saw Crystal push through the crowd and approach Robin. ¡°| went to call Crystal over!¡± ¡°Crystal!¡± Miranda pushed open the car door and walked towards Robin. Crystal came to Robin''s side. Before, she was already sitting in the car and saw Robin and Bill getting into a dispute. | thought that when Bill got beaten up and left, the matter would be over. | didn¡¯t expect that this guy would still have a thief''s heart. | went back and called Roger and seven or eight other people toe back for revenge. Seeing this scene, she immediately ran over. Just as | arrived by Robin¡¯s side, | was immediately pulled away by Miranda, who came after. ¡°Crystal, what illness have you been suffering from these past two days, following Robin around causing trouble?¡± Crystal chuckled lightly, ¡°I¡¯m curious about this man you divorced.¡± ¡°Just follow him to see what Mauveglow Vi 1 looked like.¡± Chapter 56 Temenice and 1 Are Sworn brothers Miranda shook her head, ¡°Did you see it? I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t even enter the gate of Mauveglow Vis, did you?¡± ¡°Crystal, | just couldn¡¯t understand, how could you believe that liar Robin who always talked nonsense!¡± Crystal sighed, ¡°Miranda, do you really dislike Robin this much?¡± ¡°In my impression, it seems like he never intentionally hurt you, right?¡± ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m telling you now, Robin was really the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Miranda had already grown impatient with listening. ¡°Crystal, how could someone as clever as you be deceived by that jerk Robin!¡± ¡°Mauveglow Vi 1, it was the myth of Hallcester!¡± ¡°Extraordinary figures like Karina and Cecilia, they were unable to possess money!¡± ¡°Robin, a rootless duckweed, dares to im himself as the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1? Ha, do you actually believe such nonsense?¡± Crystal pouted, ¡°Well, as a good best friend, I¡¯ve told you all of this. Whether you believe it or not is up to you. Miranda, remember this, don¡¯t me me in the future for not telling you the truth!¡± Crystal looked at Miranda with a disdainful expression and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Miranda, if you were to say that someone like me, who is heartless and foolish, was deceived by Robin''s sweet words, perhaps it would be understandable.¡± ¡°So, Ms. Huber and Ms. Decker, the two most beautiful and intelligent women in Halleester, are they also mentally challenged?¡± Miranda angrily nced at Crystal and said, ¡°I won''t talk to you about these things! You are beyond help!¡± ¡°In short, | felt disgusted when | saw Robin pretending to be wealthy.¡± ¡°Alright, Robin is right. Think whatever you want, as long as you''re happy.¡± Crystal huffed lightly, shaking her head. ¡°Miranda, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°One day, if you suddenly realize that the people you despised, you could never reach their level, how would you feel?¡± Miranda looked at Crystal¡¯s appearance and sighed, ¡°Crystal, it was all my fault... that jerk Robin!¡± ¡°Miranda, Mr. Reynell asked us to meet him at Sky Cafe on Zephyr Street. Let¡¯s go,¡± Jacob approached from behind. ¡°Crystal,e with us as well, stop wandering around with Robin.¡± ¡°You see, following him around, we end up in these ces!¡± ¡°To be with this group of ruffians...¡± Jacob¡¯s words immediately drew the dissatisfaction of the people around him, who quickly began to attack him, saying, ¡°Who the hell are you calling a scum of the streets!¡± Miranda saw the situation was not good and quickly pulled him away from here. At that moment, Robin walked up to Roger and stepped on his chest. ¡°Wait a moment and lick all those youtiao and tofu clean before you can leave!¡± Then, pointing at Bill in the distance, he said, ¡°Come here! Roll over to me!¡± At this moment. Bill deeply regrets! If Robin had known how capable he was, he would never have spent so much money to bring Roger and his people here. Watching Robin¡¯s unpredictable skills, even if dozens more people came, it would be useless. Bill was so scared that his legs went weak. He finally managed to run up to Robin and knelt down on the ground, saying, ¡°Big brother, it was my mistake to offend you today. Please forgive me and spare me. ¡°| willpensate for all your losses! From now on, | will never appear on this street again Bill has already admitted defeat, but Roger, who was being stepped on by Robin, still refuses to ept it He struggled to lift his head and red at Robin, saying fiercely, ¡°Kid your skills are indeed impressive But even if you can fight, so what?!¡± ¡°In this world, one cannot go far relying solely on fists!¡± Robin smiled indifferently and said with interest, ¡°Oh, do you have any other brilliant ideas? Alright! Tell me and let''s see if you can scare me.¡± Roger struggled to get up from the ground and sneered, ¡°Do you know Terrence from Mauveglow Security?¡± ¡°Laozi and Terrence were sworn brothers. If you hit me today, you would have died miserably!¡± Chapter 56 Terence and | Are two brothers Robin had long anticipated that this guy would say these things. The crowd watching heard Roger finally utter the name of Terrence. One by one, they immediately closed their mouths and fell back in fear. Afraid that Terrence and others woulde over and affect themselves. If someone doesn¡¯t know Terrence in this area at the bottom of Mount Mauveglow, then he must have not been here for long. Since Purpeak International Group took over Hallcester. Leonel and Terrence from Mauveglow Security gained great fame in this ce. In the past, Cecilia and Conway wrestled here to gain market control over the Mount Mauveglow area. In thispetition, Purpeak International Group emerged as the winner. The number one hero was Leonel. And this Terrence, is the most capable subordinate under Leonel. Under the jurisdiction of the peak of Mount Mauveglow, there has never been a single case of anyone daring to cause trouble. Who doesn¡¯t know the name of Terrence in the Mount Mauveglow area! Roger announced Terrence¡¯s name, and everyone was naturally trembling with fear. This is not something that can be solved with just fists. Chapter 50 Terrence and Are Swom Brothers Terrence represented a formidable and terrifying force. Behind him was the Purpeak International Group, even feared by Conway, the Underground Demon King of Hallcester. If you provoke Terrence, it¡¯s really asking for trouble. Although a group of onlookers were very worried about Robin¡¯s situation, not a single person dared toe forward and remind him to run away quickly. They were not willing to provoke Terrence¡¯s group of forces for an unrted person. If | got implicated by him, then it would be over. Roger saw his aura instantly rise in his surroundings, and his courage surged. Although still being stepped on by Robin, the momentum was noticeably stronger. He strained his neck and said coldly, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not toote to know now, let go of me immediately!¡± ¡°Then, kneel down and apologize to me, let me give you a good beating, and this matter will be over today!¡± Robin watched with interest as this person lied with their eyes open. It seems that he carried Terrence¡¯s sign and swaggered around this area, deceiving people and enjoying many benefits. ¡°Oh, so you really are Terrence¡¯s brother?¡± Robin let go of him and exchanged a nce with Crystal, smiling. Roger saw Robin let him go and he got up from the ground, ¡°Now you know what fear feels like? Hehe!¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Not afraid! What on earth is Terrence? How could | not know how scary he is?* ¡°kad! You''re asking for death! How dare you insult my big brother? Do you want to die?¡± Roger gritted his teeth and said. Robin took out his phone directly and said. ¡°Leonel, immediately make Terrencee over! His brother said he wants to kill me! lam across from Royalty Caf¨¦!¡± The crowd was suddenly stunned. Did Robin actually know Leonel and Terrence? Could Terrence reallye here? Roger was also startled for a moment.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Could it be that this young man is really Terrence¡¯s friend? Upon second thought, how could that be possible? Definitely, he was just like me, using Terrence¡¯s name to scare people. It was even more impossible to speak to Leonel in the same tone over the phone. ¡°Hahaha... You fucking know how to pretend!¡± Roger sneered. ¡°Terrence, are you the kind of person who can juste over with a phone call?¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°Three minutes, within three minutes, if he doesn¡¯te, Leonel wille!¡± ¡°When Leonel and Terrence arrived, don¡¯t be scared to the point of Chapter Se Terrence and 1 Are Swom bikeethers wetting your pants, hehe...¡± Roger''s heart skipped a beat as he saw Robin¡¯s indifferent look. Could it be that he had really encountered a master? Acrowd of onlookers watched the dramatic scene in front of them, and their emotions immediately soared again. ¡°No wonder that young man was so calm, turns out he was with Leonel and Terrence.¡± ¡°From the tone of his phone call, it seemed like his position was even higher than Leonel and the others.¡± ¡°You''re silly! This was just to scare the other person!¡± ¡°How can we make the other party scared if we don¡¯t say it like this?¡± ¡°But, if Terrence really came over...¡± ¡°How is it possible? Terrence would nevere here for such a trivial Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Who the Hell Are You? Crystal looked at the scene around her and smiled. Being with Robin, it seemed like the world became interesting. Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh when she looked at Robin¡¯s appearance. ¡°Miranda said, wherever you go, you always cause trouble. It¡¯s true, even eating a youtiao can lead to a fight, hahaha...¡± Robin took out a wet wipe and wiped his hands, ignoring her. Crystal nced at Roger and the others, snorted coldly, ¡°You scumbags, do you think it¡¯s fun to bully people on a daily basis? Today, you¡¯ve met your match!¡± ¡°Do you know who he is? Leonel and Terrence both used to shine his shoes. How dare you say in front of him that you are Terrence¡¯s brother? Isn¡¯t that asking for trouble?¡± Roger was feeling doubtful at this moment, and with Crystal¡¯s words, he became even more afraid. ¡°Could he really be working for Leonel and Terrence?¡± Crystal turned around and went to the fried dough pancake shop. She bought two fried doughs and handed one to Robin. ¡°Robin, when you were fighting with them just now, Miranda and Jacob were watching the whole time.¡± Robin took a bite of the youtiao and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal intended to tell Robin what Miranda had said, but she thought Chapter 57 Wh he Hell Are You? it was boring and decided not to mention it again. ¡°Miranda¡¯s grandfather returned to his home country so quickly because his health condition was very poor. The doctor said he could. only live for another six months.¡± After learning this news, the upper rtives and shareholders of the Brown family were brewing a dispute over the management rights of the Brown Group. ¡°During this period, Miranda was eager to sign an investment cooperation contract with the Eastern Business District because she wanted to obtain the position of Chairman of the Brown Group.¡± ¡°If she still couldn¡¯t improve the performance of the Brown Group in the near future, it is highly likely that her aunt, uncle, and some major shareholders would confront her together. Robin looked at Crystal and asked, ¡°What do you mean by telling me all this?¡± Crystal paused for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not important, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore...¡± At this moment, two Hummer SUVS came speeding from the direction of Mount Mauveglow! The body of the car was prominently adorned with the logo of Mauveglow Security. The people who came were Leonel and Terrence, among others. Robin looked at his watch and it was exactly three minutes, not a minute more or less. Leonel was still at Mauveglow Vis at that time. 13.631 tL [e) 12:30 Chapter 57 Who the Hell Are You? After receiving Robin¡¯s call, we immediately drove over with Terrence, without daring to be the slightest bit negligent. Two Hummer SUVS with Mauveglow Vis signs stopped in front of the youtiao stall. The tire rubbed against the ground, causing a piercing screech as it came to a sudden stop.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonel and Terrence quickly got out of the car and ran towards Robin. ¡°Ah? Leonel and Terrence both came!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, this young man has such a big face. With just one phone call, he actually managed to get them toe!¡± The crowd watched as Leonel and Terrence indeed arrived here within three minutes, eliciting a burst of exmations. The look in Robin¡¯s eyes at this moment was even more dazzling! Roger saw this scene and his whole body was trembling! He never expected that, under the guise of Terrence, he had been swaggering and cheating to make some money in this area, and today he actually ran into the real protagonist! ¡°Ah, did you see that? Leonel and Terrence seemed very afraid of him!¡± ¡°This young man was quite a big shot!¡± At this moment, the crowd queuing to buy youtiao was shocked by Robin¡¯s identity. The person who used to think about keeping a distance from Robin, in that moment, suddenly felt ashamed of themselves. 27.965 12.30 Chapter 57 Who the Hell Are You? After Leonel and Terrence got out of the car with six burly bodyguards, they quickly ran up to Robin and stood in a neat line, respectfully saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± Everyone looked at this posture, once again eximing in surprise. In their eyes, the usually fierce character appeared surprisingly humble. in front of Robin. It can be seen that Robin''s position is much higher than Leonel and Terrence! ¡°Today was truly eye-opening! Leonel, this elusive figure like a mythical dragon, was actually addressed as ¡®Mr.¡°!¡± ¡°That Roger and Bill, they were done for today!¡± ¡°Boasting, he imed that Terrence was his sworn brother and actually encountered a real god. Haha, interesting!¡± ¡°Didn''t you see that guy trembling right now?¡± Roger fell to the ground with a thud, too scared to utter a word. He was well aware that the big shots under Purpeak International Group were not ordinary gangsters. Using their identities tomit evil deeds, they would be thrown into the sea! Bill saw this scene and was already prepared to leave, quietly retreating backwards. If Terrence asked about the reason for this matter, he couldn''t escape either. It was not a simple fight, it was life-threatening! ¡°Terrence, hehe, who are the people you have met?¡± Robin chuckled. coldly. ¡°Just in front of the vi area, | ran into Cedric. Here, | met another one of your brothers.¡± ¡°What kind of person is this, harassing girls early in the morning!¡± Terrence panicked when Robin mentioned it. If Cecilia found out about this, he would have no chance at all. ¡°Mr. Bruce, he and | were really not brothers! This jerk was pretending to be me and deceiving people!¡± ¡°You handle it yourself,¡± Robin nodded and said. ¡°Fuck your mother! Who the hell are you? How dare you im to be my brother? Are you sick of living?!¡± Terrence, filled with anger, kicked Roger in the face. Roger was stunned by this. Terrence and the group of bodyguards behind him were not as merciful as Robin. They all wished to tear him apart. Roger took a nce at Robin and realized in his heart that this guy was the most awesome. He quickly crawled to his front and pleaded, ¡°Brother, | am blind! Please spare me, | beg you!¡± ¡°Didn''t you just ask me to lick the tofu and youtiao off the floor? I''ll lick it now! I''ll lick it now!¡± After saying that, Rogery on the ground and licked up all the tofu, fried dough sticks, rice porridge, and pickles that had been knocked over on the ground, just like a dog. Chapter 57 Who the Hell Are You? After licking the things on the ground, he crawled in front of Robin and Terrence, saying, ¡°Terrence, Terrence, spare me, | will never dare again...¡± Terrence coldly said, ¡°Do you think you can get away with offending Mr. Bruce?¡± ¡°Letting you off, can | still hang out in Hallcester in the future, Terrence?¡± ¡°Hehe, kid, before doing such things, you should have anticipated the consequences of doing so!¡± ¡°That was death!¡± ¡°Drag him out and chop him into the sea!¡± Terrencemanded, scolding with the few people he had brought along. Two bodyguards immediately covered Roger¡¯s mouth, put a sack over his head, and dragged him into a van that arrived shortly after. Then, Terrence pointed at Bill and the others, ¡°You guys,e over here! Run to the peak of Mount Mauveglow in ten minutes! If even one of you is missing, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting beaten up, it will be death!¡± Bill and a few others didn¡¯t dare to run. Terrence¡¯s point is absolutely true, if you run away, it¡¯s definitely a dead end. After finishing these tasks, Terrence knelt in front of Robin and said, ¡°Please punish me, Mr. Bruce!¡± This one kneel shocked everyone! One of the fierce warriors of Purpeak International Group, Terrence, actually knelt down to Robin! How impressive must this young man¡¯s identity be to make them act like this? ¡°Get up. it¡¯s not entirely your fault, this is in the past.¡± Robin finished thest bite of the youtiao, wiped his hands with a wet tissue, and walked towards the car across the street. Crystal was also shocked by the scene just now. | used to think that Leonel and Terrence were just being respectful to Robin. She didn¡¯t expect that this posture even surpassed Cecilia¡¯s position in front of them! Who exactly was this Robin? How powerful and terrifying background did he have behind him? Otherwise, why would those once mighty bosses in Hallcester be so humble and fearful in front of him? Watching Robin¡¯s ordinary figure disappear into the ordinary, her heart surged. ¡°Robin, wait! Can¡¯t you have some manners as a man? I¡¯m still behind you, why are you walking so fast? Oh no, | lost my heel.¡± Crystal twisted her foot and sat down on the ground. Robin ignored her and walked straight towards the car. ¡°Damn it! You don¡¯t know how to cherish a delicate beauty at all,¡± Crystal angrily took off her shoe and threw it at Robin. Chapter 57 Who the Hell Are You? Robin didn¡¯t even turn his head, feeling an object being thrown at him from behind. With a swing of the arm, the shoes that Crystal threw were sent flying. The shoe drew a long arc in the air and flew into a ditch more than ten meters away. ¡°Huh?¡± Damn it! They actually knocked my shoes off! Crystal immediately got up from the ground and barefoot, she chased after him. As she ran, she cursed angrily, ¡°Robin, you bastard!¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 As she ran, she cursed angrily, ¡°Robin, you bastard!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 58 Men Should Have Self-Awareness! Fearing that Robin would just drive off, Crystal scrambled into the car in a hurry. ¡°Ugh. | swear, you men! My heel broke, couldn''t you have at least helped me?¡± Robin nced at Crystal¡¯s bare foot and his mouth twitched. ¡°Why are you still wearing the other shoe?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal paused for a moment, looking down at her feet. This man walked barefoot on the ground for a long time in such a cold day without saying a word of concern to me. I''m sorry, but | need the text you want me to trante into English in order to assist you. Fuck your mother! Do |. as a beauty like me, have so little attractiveness in front of you? ¡°Ah!¡± Crystal screamed as she thought of this. At that moment, she was on the verge of going crazy and directly took off the other shoe and threw it away. Robin shrugged his shoulders, ¡°He had quite a temper.¡± Stepping on the gas pedal, | raced towards Cosmo Mall on Zephyr Street. Crystal took two deep breaths. |forted myself in my heart, realizing that getting angry with this kind of man would only harm myself. ¡°Ah, across from the Cox family¡¯s Cosmo Mall, there was a Blossom Mall.¡± Robin looked at Crystal and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Crystal pointed to the flip-flops on her feet and said, ¡°I mean, | can¡¯t possibly go and ask Chester for money wearing these men¡¯s flip-flops from the car, right?¡± ¡°When we arrived thereter, it was probably close to lunchtime.¡± ¡°We bought a pair of shoes first, and then we went to the Cox family¡¯s Cosmo Mall.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fair. I¡¯m also not used to taking a woman wearing slippers around for shopping.¡± At that moment, Karina called. ¡°Robin, please make sure toe to the on-site signing ceremony for the Eastern Business District project by the Huber Group tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°| won''t get involved in the matters of your business, the Huber Group,¡± Robin replied directly. Karina continued, ¡°The Huber Group has established the Eastern District Development Corporation, and | have already announced that you will be thepany¡¯s president.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning at 9 o¡¯clock, the board members and executives of the newly established developmentpany will hold their first meeting in the number one conference hall of the Huber Group. How can you note?¡± Chapter 58 Men Should Have Self-Awareness! ¡°Make me the president of a developmentpany? Ms. Huber, you must be joking. | had no understanding of these things at all, and besides, | also didn¡¯t...¡± ¡°It''s okay, you don¡¯t have to do anything. | was the vice president of a developmentpany, and | will take care of the specific tasks. You can just rx.¡± ¡°But, you had to do it, Mr. President.¡± ¡°Why? Are you doing this to make me look good? It¡¯s really not necessary!¡± Robinughed. ¡°No, Robin, | beg you to help me a little longer, please?¡± Karina pleaded on the other end of the phone. ¡°At present, | was under immense pressure. After my father fell ill, | took over the Huber Group, which can be described as being in a difficult situation both internally and externally.¡± ¡°Grandfather grew old, and his health deteriorated day by day. Many people, upon noticing this, started to cast covetous eyes on the Huber Group.¡± ¡°I needed you to help me for a while...¡± ¡°Recently, many actions of the Reynell family were basically directed towards the Huber Group.¡± ¡°That day, you openly sabotaged Nathen¡¯s intention to sign, which was equivalent to the beginning of a direct conflict between the Reynell family and the Huber family. ¡°You can¡¯t just run away after causing trouble, can you?¡± Robin was momentarily speechless. ¡°I... well, alright then. But | won''t be sitting in an office like a monkey every day, and | certainly won¡¯t be dealing with those boring business matters. Karina on the other end of the phone chuckled secretly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have unlimited freedom. You just need to show your face in some necessary asions, like tomorrow''s board meeting. You can just sit there for a while.¡± Robin hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s that simple, | agree. | wille over tomorrow on time.¡± ¡°Robin, don¡¯t hang up the phone, | have one more thing.¡± Karina on the other end of the line took a deep breath. ¡°Are you free tonight? Come to our house for dinner. My grandfather would like to invite you to have a meal at home.¡± Robin had wanted to refuse. However, guessing that Mr. Harold invited him to dinner this time must be about Karina¡¯s father Camdyn¡¯s health, he could only say, ¡°Alright, it might be a littlete.¡± Karina on the other end of the phone seemed clearly happy, even her voice and tone changed. ¡°Alright, Robin, I''ll wait for you at home tonight.¡± As Robin listened to Karina¡¯s pleasant voice on the other end of the phone, his hand holding the steering wheel trembled slightly. Wow, this woman''s voice was really nice! Did my hand shake? It seems that women really affected the speed at which | drew my sword! ¡°Wow!¡± Crystal eximed, witnessing the entire process of Robin answering the phone. ¡°Ms. Huber actually asked you to be the president of Eastern District Development Corporation!¡± ¡°Ah, Robin, so you were really Ms. Huber¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Sick!¡± Robin did not continue this topic with Crystal. Suddenly, in the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a Toyota SUV passing by, with two pairs of sharp and sinister eyes secretly watching him. He immediately looked at the Toyota SUV that had already driven ahead. His intuition told him that these two guys must have deliberately driven past him in order to observe him up close. Who was following me? ¡°Ah, what is Robin thinking? Right ahead is Cosmo Mall, and there is an underground parking lot diagonally across from it,¡± Crystal reminded. At this moment, Robin¡¯s phone received a message from the Intelligence Center of the Death Mongers. Followers, Valluynn¡¯s assassins of the Hart family, Das McGee, Francisco Sandoval. Disciples of the Agility Sect. After entering the country, | was already being monitored by the security department of Londrnd. The assassins of the Hart family? It seems that these two people entered Londrnd for the matter of Cecilia''s Soul-Devouring Curse. After parking the car in the parking lot, Crystal, wearing sandals. followed Robin into the first-floor women¡¯s shoe sales area of Blossom Mall. Robin was thinking about the arrival of the two assassins from the Hart family Miranda walked towards him and stood in front of him, coldly saying. ¡°Robin, are you interesting? Every day you follow me like a shadow, wherever | go, you appear.¡± ¡°That day, at the Brown Edifice, | clearly told you that you and | were not on the same level. We had already called off the engagement and went our separate ways...¡± Robin looked up at Miranda and Jacob, shook his head and chuckled lightly, toozy to bother with them, and walked straight ahead. Crystal quickly exined, ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re really overthinking it. Robin was just apanying me to buy shoes here, it¡¯s just a coincidence...¡± ¡°Crystal, stop making excuses for him. Why can¡¯t he buy shoes anywhere else? He insists on going to Blossom Mall?¡± Miranda sneered. ¡°You knew very well that we were going to meet Mr. Reynell at the Sky Caf¨¦ in Blossom Mall, and you deliberately followed us all the way, huh...¡± ¡°| hated this kind of persistent man!¡± ¡°Ah, goodness! He really didn¡¯te to see you on purpose,¡± Crystal shook her head helplessly, truly speechless. Chapter 56 Men Should Have Self Awareness Miranda seemed quite angry, taking two quick steps and blocking Robin¡¯s path. In front of a crowd of onlookers in the shopping mall, she pointed at him and said, ¡°Robin, | will never be interested in a man like you who has no future! Please stop bothering me from now on, okay?¡± Robin looked at Miranda¡¯s extremely annoyed expression, as if her own presence was somehow causing her great distress. ¡°Sick!¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to waste his breath with such a brainless woman and tried to avoid her, but Miranda still blocked his way. ¡°Robin, let me remind you again, a man should have self-awareness!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Robin pushed Miranda aside, ¡°You''re not feeling well at all!¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry. Bros got your back. Come on, I''ll take you out for a good time, hahaha...¡± Four or five tough guys surrounded Miranda, getting handsy and pulling her towards the exit. Miranda was instantly confused and shouted, ¡°Mr. Walsh, Crystal!¡± Crystal hurriedly pushed Jacob, ¡°You quickly stop them!¡± Jacob was also stunned. He knew that these people were Mr. Newell''s people! | haven''t paid back the money | owe them yet. ¡°Crystal, they... they were Barry¡¯s people!¡± Jacob said in horror. ¡°We have to stop them!¡± Crystal grabbed Jacob and ran quickly ¡ª 58 Men Should Have Self Awareness! towards them. ¡°You guys, stop right there! Let her go!¡± ¡°Damn! | had a great time at lunch today, hehe... Come on, let¡¯s take this youngdy with us!¡± One of the thugs, Adam Tate, looked Crystal up and down, his face filled with a lecherous smile. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Alright, You Won Crystal struggled to shake off Adam.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m telling you, if you darey a finger on us today, Barry will chop you up!¡± Adam was instantly stunned. The woman in front of him had actually mentioned Mr. Newell''s name. However, upon second thought, how could Mr. Newell possibly know such a person? He burst intoughter. ¡°Quite interesting, trying to scare me, huh? Well, go ahead and call Mr. Newell, let''s see if he will pay any attention to you.¡± Adam ced the phone in front of Crystal, and it disyed Mr. Newell¡¯s phone number. ¡°Go ahead, just press the send button to connect with Mr. Newell.¡± Crystal saw the situation in front of her and realized that there was no way to resolve it without Robin''s intervention. Adam saw the nervous look on Crystal and the other two people, and he concluded that what Crystal had just said was confusing him. He directly pressed Barry''s phone send button. Barry''s gloomy voice came from the other side: ¡°What''s the matter? Adam, why are you calling me in the middle of the day?¡± Adam hurriedly ttered, ¡°Mr. Newell, | know that you have been recuperating these days, feeling lonely and bored. So, | found two 0.00% 1231 Chapter 59 Alright You Won beautiful girls to apany you and have a chat. Surprisingly, one of them imed to know you. | just wanted to confirm it with you, sir.¡± Adam grinned at Crystal and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say a few words to Mr. Newell? You said you know him, right? Don¡¯t try to fool me, you''re too young! Come on, let''s go back and serve Mr. Newell honestly! Otherwise, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡± Several men immediately came over and tried to pull Crystal and Miranda out. In a moment of urgency. Crystal shouted loudly, ¡°Robin, why don¡¯t youe over and help right away?¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. However, considering that Crystal came along with him, it wouldn''t be fair if this situation happened. He turned around and walked up to Adam, snatching the phone from him, and spoke into the microphone. ¡°Barry, right? This is Robin. Did you want to die?¡± Barry on the other end of the phone eximed in a panic, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | didn¡¯t know it was you? Don¡¯t worry, | will handle this immediately.¡± Robin threw the phone directly into Adam¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Tell Barry toe to Cosmo Mall in an hour. If he¡¯s even a minute late, I¡¯ll take his life!¡± Having said that, he turned around and walked towards the hall. When Adam heard Robin¡¯s name, he was already scared and his legs went weak. On the other end of the phone came Barry¡¯s roar, ¡°Damn it, Adam, do 1271- 1232 Chapter 59 Alright. You Won you want to kill me? Relcase him immediately!¡± At this moment, Nathen walked in from outside the hall. ¡°Mr. Walsh, Ms. Brown, you arrived first. | still have something to do now, so please wait for me at the caf¨¦ on the second floor in ten minutes.¡± After saying that, he hurriedly walked inside with a few bodyguards. At this moment, Adam apanied with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a misunderstanding. Ladies, | apologize for the disturbance.¡± With that, he spread his legs and ran out of Blossom Mall. Miranda was stunned for a while, took a long breath, and looked at Nathen¡¯s back with admiration until he entered the elevator.. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Reynell arrived early, otherwise it would have been really troublesome.¡± Jacob proudly said, ¡°Of course, Mr. Reynell¡¯s reputation in Hallcester represents a big shot, what is Barry in front of Mr. Reynell?¡± ¡°Let''s hurry to the cafe, Mr. Reynell¡¯s time must have been very precious.¡± Miranda nced at the time and pulled Jacob towards the direction of the elevator. ¡°You guys wait a minute, just now it was clearly Robin who saved us, and you didn¡¯t even say a word of thanks?¡± Crystal said unhappily to Miranda¡¯s back. Miranda stopped in her tracks and looked at Robin in the distance. She sneered, ¡°Crystal, you really overestimate him. Do you really think Barry only let us go because he heard Robin''s name?¡± ¡°If it weren''t for Mr. Reynell arriving in time, do you think Barry¡¯s people would have let us go? It¡¯s ridiculous, what does he think Robin is?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Miranda looked at Crystal¡¯s expressionless face and shook her head. ¡°Crystal, you are too deeply poisoned. Wake up quickly. One day, when Robin sells you, you won¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°Ah, take care of yourself.¡± With a sigh of regret, he nced at Crystal and quickly walked towards the direction of the elevator, pulling Jacob along. Crystal stared at the two of them and muttered something. Damn it! Are you blind? Fine, fine, do whatever makes you happy! After a brief annoyance, Crystal suddenly felt in a great mood again. Miranda, if you weren''t blind, | wouldn¡¯t have been able to pick up the leftovers! Chasing after Robin, | quickly ran towards him, ¡°Robin. wait for me...¡± After buying a pair of shoes, Crystal looked at the time and saw that it was still early. She pointed upstairs and said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me to a meal? | know there are many delicious local snacks in the food. zone here.¡± Crystal was stunned for a while. Why does this guy always ruin the mood? It makes me so angry! Crystal was stunned for a while, wondering why this guy always ruined the mood. It was driving her crazy! Crystal rolled her eyes at Robin, thinking to herself. ¡°He¡¯s already Chapter 59 Ainght You Won living in Mauveglow Vi 1, and he¡¯s still so stingy!¡± Damn it! Is this how rich people save their money? ¡°Alright, you win. I''ll treat you, you jerk!¡± Arrived at the third floor food zone. Just as | entered the door, | heard a girl¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Ah, what a coincidence, | ran into you again? | was actually thinking about when | would have the chance to treat you toa meal.¡± Robin turned around and saw two young women. One of them was Madeline, the girl wearing a id skirt, who was standing in front of the fried dough stick stall in the morning. She was looking at him with a face full of surprise. Beside Madeline stood a woman of simr age, her eyes filled with caution and disdain. Robin nodded with a smile, ¡°It was quite a coincidence.¡± Madeline hurriedly introduced, ¡°Big brother, this is my ssmate nca Perry.¡± Then, he grabbed nca¡¯s arm and said, ¡°nca, this is the brother I told you about earlier, the one | met this morning.¡± nca looked at Robin without expression, then nced at the shoes Crystal had not yet changed out of, and nodded perfunctorily. Madeline enthusiastically said, ¡°Big brother, | will treat you to lunch today.¡± [e) 12.32 However, it¡¯s not to the extent of imagining everyone else to be sa filthy and disgusting. Robin and Crystal were also shocked when they heard nca¡¯s words, and they both looked at her. The girl was indeed outstanding in terms of figure and appearance, but not as exaggerated as she imed, It seemed that men all over the world racked their brains to create opportunities just to approach her. Crystal couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. The president of Eastern District Development Corporation, a subsidiary of the Huber Group, was right in front of you, but you were worried that he would affect your senior¡¯s mood for dinner? The senior student whom you looked up to was not qualified to shine Robin''s shoes. Damn it! | couldn¡¯t stand your stupidity anymore! Robin didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with them, so she nodded at Madeline and headed straight towards the food zone. ¡°Wait a moment, big brother. | really wanted to treat you to a meal...¡± Madeline hurriedly took a couple of steps, trying to catch up... nca grabbed her and said, ¡°Madeline, this is called ying hard to get. He deliberately pretends to be indifferent, and men like him have many thoughts.¡± Madeline watched Robin¡¯s figure and muttered, ¡°No way?¡± ¡°Fool! A brainless woman like you is the easiest to be deceived!¡± nca sneered at her, then looked up at Robin who was walking Chapter 59 Alight. You Won away, her eyes filled with disdain. Crystal said in her heart, ¡°You missed a great opportunity, thinking you were so clever! Damn idiot!¡± Turned around and ran towards Robin. Chapter 60 That¡¯s Minel Chapter 60 Chapter 60 hapter 60 That¡¯s Mine! The business at Food Zone was exceptionally booming during lunchtime. Most office workers, shoppers, and business people in this area would generally choose to dine here. Crystal quickly caught up with Robin. All the few exquisite private rooms in the Food Zone were fully booked. They had to choose a seat by the window in the dining hall. Crystal ordered a table full of dishes and looked at Robin, who was about to start eating. ¡°So. Miss, are you satisfied with the dishes | arranged for today?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Make do.¡± Robin replied without even lifting his head. Damn it, is it so difficult for you to say something nice? He picked up the ss and drank it straight down. Phew! Alcohol could alleviate a thousand sorrows! Alcohol could relieve the worldly troubles! Alcohol can... Alcohol strengthens the coward¡¯s courage! Why not speak out your heart while under the influence of alcohol? 1000 Crystal felt much better as she exhaled a deep breath. ¡°Ah, Robin, | wanted to tell you something...¡± Crystal, under the influence of alcohol, had a hazy look in her mesmerizing eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Robin nced at Crystal and was startled. The woman''s gaze was very strange! | was being watched as if | were her prey. Allittle bit of a faster heartbeat! ¡°What... what do you want?¡± Robin blinked, nced down at himself, and instinctively looked at the other person¡¯s fair neck. Crystal noticed Robin¡¯s expression. With the emotions brewed by alcohol, it suddenly deted like a balloon. Oops! | couldn¡¯t say anything. Fuck you! ¡°Robin, you jerk!¡± Crystal eximed angrily, unable to hold back her frustration. ¡°What?¡± Robin was confused and gave her a disdainful look. ¡°You jerk! You¡¯re sick, woman!¡± ¡°Um... no, | couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment and blurted out what was on my mind...¡± Crystal hesitated, unable to find a topic. Robin was even more speechless, ¡°So you have been cursing me in your heart all along?¡± Crystal smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No, not always... What | mean is, 1231 1. um. Robin, you also hold the fork with your right hand, right?¡± Robin was stunned for a while, looking at Crystal¡¯s flushed cheeks and panicked eyes. ¡°You, woman, must not have good intentions in your heart!¡± Oh my goodness! Crystal hummed and picked up thest piece of the big drumstick from Robin¡¯s te. taking a fierce bite. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Robin eximed as Crystal took the drumstick from his te She also picked up a drumstick from the te in front of her and, by the way, also picked up an extra chicken w ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Crystal eximed, ¡°Why are you so stingy, man!¡± ¡°Who told you to steal my drumstick!¡± Robin angrily took a bite. This scene happened to be witnessed by Madeline, nca, Maurice Chandler, and others passing by them. Madeline looked at the scene andughed, ¡°Hehehe...¡± Crystal immediately stopped fighting and gave Robin a disdainful look, muttering. ¡°Damn it, even stealing a drumstick from me!¡± Madeline secretly ran to the ordering counter and ordered a drumstick. for each of them. nca¡¯s dining table was not far from Robin. Robin and Crystal learned that Madeline had brought them drumsticks and nodded to her to thank her. Chapter 60 That¡¯s Minel nca red at Madeline and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Why would you give them any food? You don¡¯t have a job yet, so stop being generous!¡± Madeline stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Thanks to my big brother, | was saved this morning. Otherwise, | wouldn¡¯t have known what the situation was.¡± ¡°Is that the man you were talking about? Look at him, is he the kind of brave hero you described? He even fights with a woman over a drumstick, what a disgrace!¡± nca cast a disdainful nce at Robin and said, ¡°Moreover, that whole incident in the morning might have been staged by him himself! You fool!¡± Madeline whispered. ¡°No way, nca. Big brother is not as terrible as you imagine.¡± ¡°What''s going on?¡± Maurice, who was standing nearby, waspletely confused. ¡°What are you all talking about?¡± nca recounted the incident of Madeline buying youtiao in the morning and sarcastically said, ¡°Maurice, tell me, how sessful can a man be who waits in line for over ten minutes for a few dors¡¯ worth of youtiao in the morning?¡± Maurice nodded with a smile, ¡°nca is right, | could tell that guy wasn¡¯t very sophisticated, he was indeed a bit uncouth.¡± Madeline whispered, ¡°Maybe they were boyfriend and girlfriend, isn¡¯t it normal for them to y around together?¡± ¡°And, that incident in the morning, my big brother really saved me. How could he possibly stage such a performance just for me... nca gave a cold smile and said, ¡°For a girl like you, he certainly wouldn¡¯t go through such great lengths.¡± Chapter 60 That¡¯s Minel ¡°Didn''t | tell you? He must have wanted to get close to you to get my attention!¡± ¡°| wouldn¡¯t even nce at a man like this, whocks manners and taste!¡± Maurice hurriedly smiled and deflected, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about others. Madeline is also simple-minded and has little experience with worldly affairs. In the future, after entering the workce, she will gradually understand.¡± nca shook her head and said, ¡°Maurice has only been with the Huber Group for six months, and he has already been promoted to the position of Deputy Team Leader in the Sales Department. That''s really impressive.¡± During his time at school, Maurice admired nca. This time, nca found him because of the job application for the Eastern District Development Corporation under the Huber Group. He would certainly do his best. ¡°Not bad. Due to my performance at work, there is a high possibility that | will be promoted to Team 1 leader in the near future.¡± Maurice eximed, ¡°The team leader told me that tomorrow will be the first day of thepany¡¯s establishment, and | might even have the chance to meet thepany¡¯s president!¡± ¡°Oh, Maurice is so amazing!¡± Madeline eximed. ¡°| was just dumb, and | didn¡¯t know if | could get into a bigpany like the Huber Group¡± ¡°When | went for the interview today, | was almostte.¡± ¡°| saw that the interviewer was not happy, I¡¯m afraid | won¡¯t have the opportunity to work with Maurice as a colleague.¡± ¡°Fortunately, nca helped me say a lot of good things to the interviewer, and that¡¯s how my resume got epted.¡± nca gave her a disdainful look, ¡°You, always so careless, can¡¯t you prioritize properly? Can¡¯t youe for the interview first before having breakfast? Really!¡± Maurice smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, | will go and talk to the interviewer from the HR Department. | will let them know that you two are my juniors, and that will be fine.¡± Madeline eximed happily, ¡°Maurice, what do you like to eat? Today, | will treat you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maurice hesitated for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go Dutch, it¡¯smon nowadays.¡± ¡°How can | possibly do this, senior? Let me do it instead,¡± Madeline insisted. ¡°Madeline, don¡¯t be like this! Let¡¯s just follow what the senior said and split the bill evenly.¡± nca¡¯s eyes shed a hint of subtle disdain, but she continued to smile on her face. ording to her thoughts, since Maurice liked her so much, this meal should definitely be his treat. Moreover, there was only one man here, and he was also the only one who had a job and received a sry. Madeline had no choice but to give up. Robin and Crystal passed by them after they had finished lunch. 63.46% 12:33 ¡°Madeline, thank you for the drumsticks. Enjoy your meal,¡± Crystal greeted them proactively Madeline quickly got up and smiled, saying. ¡°Big brother, in the future. | will treat you to a good meal when there is a chance. Robin smiled and asked, ¡°How did your job interview at the Huber Group go?¡± ¡°|... managed to catch up, but | still didn¡¯t know the final oue. However, it doesn¡¯t matter, | can ept whatever result,¡± Madeline said happily ¡°Brother, can you leave me your contact information?¡± Without waiting for Robin to answer, Crystal said directly. ¡°His name is Robin. Add him as a Line friend, and | will give you his ount. ¡°Don''t worry, if you really want to join the Huber Group, it¡¯s just a matter of a word from your brother. Robin hurriedly stopped him and said. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re also from the Huber Group? Do you know anyone from the HR Department? Hehe...¡± Maurice looked Robin up and down upon hearing this. ¡°| heard that you were quite skilled, you must have been a security guard in the Security Department.¡± ¡°Um...¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to answer this question. The disdainful expression in Maurice and nca¡¯s eyes became even stronger Alittle security guard dared to say that he could handle Madeline¡¯s 1230 onboarding matters. ¡°Ah, | was the vice. of Team 1 in the Sales Department of the Huber Group.¡± Maurice¡¯s words were cut short as Robin pulled Crystal towards the cash register. Maurice shook his head. ¡°Haha, lower-ss people do have a bad temper, what you said is not entirely false! Haha...¡± nca looked at Robin''s back, shook her head, and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s afraid to say too much, embarrassed in front of me. This kind of person is really ridiculous.¡± ¡°Let''s not talk about him anymore, let¡¯s order our food. ¡°Excuse me. which one is Ms. Pearson?¡± asked a waiter, holding a special set menu for king crab. ¡°Ah? | was...¡± Madeline nervously said. ¡°Hello, Ms. Pearson, this lunch was ordered for you by Mr. Bruce. The payment has been made, please enjoy it with peace of mind. Three people looked at this exclusive package worth 2800 dors and were dumbfounded. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 hapter 60 That¡¯s Mine! The business at Food Zone was exceptionally booming during lunchtime. Most office workers, shoppers, and business people in this area would generally choose to dine here. Crystal quickly caught up with Robin. All the few exquisite private rooms in the Food Zone were fully booked. They had to choose a seat by the window in the dining hall. Crystal ordered a table full of dishes and looked at Robin, who was about to start eating. ¡°So. Miss, are you satisfied with the dishes | arranged for today?¡± ¡°Make do.¡± Robin replied without even lifting his head. Damn it, is it so difficult for you to say something nice? He picked up the ss and drank it straight down. Phew! Alcohol could alleviate a thousand sorrows! Alcohol could relieve the worldly troubles! Alcohol can... Alcohol strengthens the coward¡¯s courage! Why not speak out your heart while under the influence of alcohol? 1000 Crystal felt much better as she exhaled a deep breath. ¡°Ah, Robin, | wanted to tell you something...¡± Crystal, under the influence of alcohol, had a hazy look in her mesmerizing eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Robin nced at Crystal and was startled. The woman''s gaze was very strange! | was being watched as if | were her prey. Allittle bit of a faster heartbeat! ¡°What... what do you want?¡± Robin blinked, nced down at himself, and instinctively looked at the other person¡¯s fair neck. Crystal noticed Robin¡¯s expression. With the emotions brewed by alcohol, it suddenly deted like a balloon. Oops! | couldn¡¯t say anything. Fuck you! ¡°Robin, you jerk!¡± Crystal eximed angrily, unable to hold back her frustration. ¡°What?¡± Robin was confused and gave her a disdainful look. ¡°You jerk! You¡¯re sick, woman!¡± ¡°Um... no, | couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment and blurted out what was on my mind...¡± Crystal hesitated, unable to find a topic. Robin was even more speechless, ¡°So you have been cursing me in your heart all along?¡± Crystal smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No, not always... What | mean is, 1231 1. um. Robin, you also hold the fork with your right hand, right?¡± Robin was stunned for a while, looking at Crystal¡¯s flushed cheeks and panicked eyes. ¡°You, woman, must not have good intentions in your heart!¡± Oh my goodness! Crystal hummed and picked up thest piece of the big drumstick from Robin¡¯s te. taking a fierce bite. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Robin eximed as Crystal took the drumstick from his te She also picked up a drumstick from the te in front of her and, by the way, also picked up an extra chicken w ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Crystal eximed, ¡°Why are you so stingy, man!¡± ¡°Who told you to steal my drumstick!¡± Robin angrily took a bite. This scene happened to be witnessed by Madeline, nca, Maurice Chandler, and others passing by them. Madeline looked at the scene andughed, ¡°Hehehe...¡± Crystal immediately stopped fighting and gave Robin a disdainful look, muttering. ¡°Damn it, even stealing a drumstick from me!¡± Madeline secretly ran to the ordering counter and ordered a drumstick. for each of them. nca¡¯s dining table was not far from Robin. Robin and Crystal learned that Madeline had brought them drumsticks and nodded to her to thank her. Chapter 60 That¡¯s Minel nca red at Madeline and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Why would you give them any food? You don¡¯t have a job yet, so stop being generous!¡± Madeline stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Thanks to my big brother, | was saved this morning. Otherwise, | wouldn¡¯t have known what the situation was.¡± ¡°Is that the man you were talking about? Look at him, is he the kind of brave hero you described? He even fights with a woman over a drumstick, what a disgrace!¡± nca cast a disdainful nce at Robin and said, ¡°Moreover, that whole incident in the morning might have been staged by him himself! You fool!¡± Madeline whispered. ¡°No way, nca. Big brother is not as terrible as you imagine.¡± ¡°What''s going on?¡± Maurice, who was standing nearby, waspletely confused. ¡°What are you all talking about?¡± nca recounted the incident of Madeline buying youtiao in the morning and sarcastically said, ¡°Maurice, tell me, how sessful can a man be who waits in line for over ten minutes for a few dors¡¯ worth of youtiao in the morning?¡± Maurice nodded with a smile, ¡°nca is right, | could tell that guy wasn¡¯t very sophisticated, he was indeed a bit uncouth.¡± Madeline whispered, ¡°Maybe they were boyfriend and girlfriend, isn¡¯t it normal for them to y around together?¡± ¡°And, that incident in the morning, my big brother really saved me. How could he possibly stage such a performance just for me... nca gave a cold smile and said, ¡°For a girl like you, he certainly wouldn¡¯t go through such great lengths.¡± Chapter 60 That¡¯s Minel ¡°Didn''t | tell you? He must have wanted to get close to you to get my attention!¡± ¡°| wouldn¡¯t even nce at a man like this, whocks manners and taste!¡± Maurice hurriedly smiled and deflected, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about others. Madeline is also simple-minded and has little experience with worldly affairs. In the future, after entering the workce, she will gradually understand.¡± nca shook her head and said, ¡°Maurice has only been with the Huber Group for six months, and he has already been promoted to the position of Deputy Team Leader in the Sales Department. That''s really impressive.¡± During his time at school, Maurice admired nca. This time, nca found him because of the job application for the Eastern District Development Corporation under the Huber Group. He would certainly do his best. ¡°Not bad. Due to my performance at work, there is a high possibility that | will be promoted to Team 1 leader in the near future.¡± Maurice eximed, ¡°The team leader told me that tomorrow will be the first day of thepany¡¯s establishment, and | might even have the chance to meet thepany¡¯s president!¡± ¡°Oh, Maurice is so amazing!¡± Madeline eximed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| was just dumb, and | didn¡¯t know if | could get into a bigpany like the Huber Group¡± ¡°When | went for the interview today, | was almostte.¡± ¡°| saw that the interviewer was not happy, I¡¯m afraid | won¡¯t have the opportunity to work with Maurice as a colleague.¡± ¡°Fortunately, nca helped me say a lot of good things to the interviewer, and that¡¯s how my resume got epted.¡± nca gave her a disdainful look, ¡°You, always so careless, can¡¯t you prioritize properly? Can¡¯t youe for the interview first before having breakfast? Really!¡± Maurice smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, | will go and talk to the interviewer from the HR Department. | will let them know that you two are my juniors, and that will be fine.¡± Madeline eximed happily, ¡°Maurice, what do you like to eat? Today, | will treat you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maurice hesitated for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go Dutch, it¡¯smon nowadays.¡± ¡°How can | possibly do this, senior? Let me do it instead,¡± Madeline insisted. ¡°Madeline, don¡¯t be like this! Let¡¯s just follow what the senior said and split the bill evenly.¡± nca¡¯s eyes shed a hint of subtle disdain, but she continued to smile on her face. ording to her thoughts, since Maurice liked her so much, this meal should definitely be his treat. Moreover, there was only one man here, and he was also the only one who had a job and received a sry. Madeline had no choice but to give up. Robin and Crystal passed by them after they had finished lunch. 63.46% 12:33 ¡°Madeline, thank you for the drumsticks. Enjoy your meal,¡± Crystal greeted them proactively Madeline quickly got up and smiled, saying. ¡°Big brother, in the future. | will treat you to a good meal when there is a chance. Robin smiled and asked, ¡°How did your job interview at the Huber Group go?¡± ¡°|... managed to catch up, but | still didn¡¯t know the final oue. However, it doesn¡¯t matter, | can ept whatever result,¡± Madeline said happily ¡°Brother, can you leave me your contact information?¡± Without waiting for Robin to answer, Crystal said directly. ¡°His name is Robin. Add him as a Line friend, and | will give you his ount. ¡°Don''t worry, if you really want to join the Huber Group, it¡¯s just a matter of a word from your brother. Robin hurriedly stopped him and said. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re also from the Huber Group? Do you know anyone from the HR Department? Hehe...¡± Maurice looked Robin up and down upon hearing this. ¡°| heard that you were quite skilled, you must have been a security guard in the Security Department.¡± ¡°Um...¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to answer this question. The disdainful expression in Maurice and nca¡¯s eyes became even stronger Alittle security guard dared to say that he could handle Madeline¡¯s 1230 onboarding matters. ¡°Ah, | was the vice. of Team 1 in the Sales Department of the Huber Group.¡± Maurice¡¯s words were cut short as Robin pulled Crystal towards the cash register. Maurice shook his head. ¡°Haha, lower-ss people do have a bad temper, what you said is not entirely false! Haha...¡± nca looked at Robin''s back, shook her head, and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s afraid to say too much, embarrassed in front of me. This kind of person is really ridiculous.¡± ¡°Let''s not talk about him anymore, let¡¯s order our food. ¡°Excuse me. which one is Ms. Pearson?¡± asked a waiter, holding a special set menu for king crab. ¡°Ah? | was...¡± Madeline nervously said. ¡°Hello, Ms. Pearson, this lunch was ordered for you by Mr. Bruce. The payment has been made, please enjoy it with peace of mind. Three people looked at this exclusive package worth 2800 dors and were dumbfounded. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Cosmo Mall Cosmo Mall was the headquarters of the Cox family¡¯s industry in Hallcester. Ten years ago, Emilio Cox, the father of Chester and Dewey, founded Cosmo Bar here. Then, Emilio became friends with Barry. With the support of Demon¡¯s Lair¡¯s second-inmand, Emilio¡¯s Cosmo Bar flourished. In just three years, Cosmo Bar expanded rapidly. More and more shops moved in. Evolved into today¡¯s Cosmo Mall. The main projects currently operated include bars, dance halls, and small movie theaters. Due to the fact that the projects operated by Cosmo Mall mainly cater to the middle and lower-end consumer levels, the poprity has always been high. There was no entertainment city in Hallcester that couldpare to Cosmo Mall in terms of this level. Today is the weekend, and even though it is daytime, Cosmo Mall is still bustling with crowds, just like after midnight. Maurice took nca into Cosmo Mall. The noisy and restless environment surrounding immediately infected 0.00% Looking at the group of men and women who had already entered a state of midnight revelry, Maurice was also extremely excited. At this moment, walking beside the admired junior student nca, there was a hidden impulse in my heart for many years, wanting to burst out. ¡°nca, you don¡¯t have to worry about your job at Eastern District Development Corporation anymore. With me here, | guarantee that you will be able to smoothly enter the Huber Group.¡± ¡°After joining the Huber Group, | will introduce you to some of the supervisory colleagues and encourage you tomunicate with them. It is important to build connections within thepany.¡± ¡°Working for one or two years and bing a team leader in the department should be no problem.¡± nca smiled and remained silent. She joined the Huber Group, not just to simply find a job and be a team leader in a department. Her ambition was to enter the core leadership of the Huber Group. Be the right-hand man of Karina. | wanted to be a person like Karina in the end. When the conditions were ripe, after entering Karina¡¯s level, | would then find a president-level ideal husband for myself. She set herself a three-year deadline toplete this process! Ayear ago, she had already prepared this three-year n. 10.78% Ill 0 1235 Chapter 12 Cosma Mall And, the beloved husband in my heart had long been chosen. He was the president of World Real Estate and the eldest son of the Reynell family, Nathen. Due to having a clear and firm goal in mind. nca, unlike Maurice, who had a narrow vision, did not lose her mind in the nightlife environment. In any situation, | would deliberately keep my mind clear and strive to protect my established image. Never would he destroy his own image. Nor would one allow oneself to ruin one¡¯s grand n with a momentary negligence. The reason she followed Maurice to Cosmo Mall. Just to get familiar with some useful connections in this circle. In her character setting, she would never associate with people who have no value. In her opinion, it was simply a waste of time. She had never set foot in this kind of entertainment city. ¡°Mr. Chandler, over here, over here!¡± Agroup of men around the same age as Maurice, saw them walking into Cosmo Mall from a distance and greeted them loudly. Of course, Maurice also noticed nca by his side. Most of these people were lower-level managers from various majorpanies that invested in the Eastern Business District. 24.70% Ill [e) 12:35 nca was not very interested in these people. However, in order to establish oneself in this circle in the future, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to temporarily get to know more people at this level. Maybe one day | can make use of these connections. Once they had truly achieved sess, they could abandon them all. The ideal steps always need to be climbed one by one. nca was a girl with clear goals and direction. Every step in life was nned and set in advance. Then, one goal after another was achieved. She prepared to gradually move from the lower ss to the upper echelons of society with extremely rigorous thinking and actions. Of course, epting the invitation from senior Maurice before joining thepany was also a small part of her n.. Maurice brought nca in front of this group of friends and was particrly excited. Before even opening their mouths to introduce themselves, a group of people started mocking. ¡°Mr. Chandler, is this your girlfriend?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°It was really beautifull¡± ¡°Wow, Mr. Chandler¡¯s girlfriend could easily rival our Hallcester¡¯s No. 1 beauty, Ms. Huber, hahaha...¡± Maurice, of course, was pleased to hear these words and did not argue. 37.40% Mm 1235 Chapter 62 Crumo Mall | wanted to express my feelings to nca through their words. nca was happy about beingpared to Karina. However, she didn¡¯t want people to misunderstand that she was Maurice¡¯s girlfriend. In that case, one would lower oneself. All along, nca also knew that Maurice was interested in her. She was going to be the president''s wife. How could she possibly like a man like Maurice, who was of such low status? However, due to the other person¡¯s self-esteem, she wouldn¡¯t express her unwillingness too sharply. So, | quickly exined, ¡°Everyone misunderstood, we are not in that kind of romantic rtionship.¡± ¡°Maurice has always been my most respected senior, | will always treat him like my own brother.¡± ¡°With Maurice¡¯s identity and talent, he would definitely find a girl who is even more outstanding than me.¡± ¡°| only want to have a good job now, as for a boyfriend, | won¡¯t consider it for the time being.¡± Upon hearing this, Maurice could only awkwardly smile. Robin and Crystal walked into Cosmo Mall. Seeing this time period, it was surprising to see so many people at 50.24% 12. 12. Cosmo Mall ¡°Was the Cox family¡¯s business booming? | was worried they wouldn¡¯t be able to repay when | came. When ites to this topic, Crystal¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Robin, the Cox family¡¯s water was deep, with the background of Hashville Martial Arts Union behind them, as well as Barry from Demon''s Lair¡± ¡°Barry dared not get involved in this matter, but the Hashville Martial. Arts Union would not stand idly by Chester is a member of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Robin chuckled, ¡°The feud between me and the Hashville Martial Arts Union began from the moment we defeated Deandre He nced around the bustling Cosmo Mall Finally, the attention focused on nca, ¡°Looks like someone is in trouble¡± Crystal saw that Robin didn¡¯t answer her question, but instead looked towards nca in the midst of a group of noisy men ¡°Robin, you didn¡¯t actually have feelings for that nca, did you? | never expected your taste to be so unique Robin chuckled and said. ¡°In the eyes of a girl like her, | was nothing more than a lowly man who couldn¡¯t make it to the top Even if | liked her, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference!¡± ¡°Hahaha. You can tell her that you were the president of Eastern District Development Corporation and lived in Mauveglow Vi 1. | guarantee she will immediately fall into your arms Chapter 62 Cosmo Mat ¡°Was | that boring?¡± Robin pouted. ¡°Why were you staring at her as soon as you entered Cosmo Mall?¡± Crystal asked, displeased. Robin looked at Crystal and said, ¡°I liked to be curious, what¡¯s Wrong?¡± Crystal was about to angrily confront Robin. Suddenly, two men approached nca. That kind of expression clearly indicated that they had already spotted. the prey they were interested in. Under the flickering light, Crystal felt that the faces of these two men were somewhat familiar. ¡°Were you paying attention to those two men?¡± Robin did not answer Crystal¡¯s question and continued walking forward. At this moment. two Valluynnian men walked up to nca, pushing through the crowd and cing their arms directly on her shoulders. Maurice and the others immediately became quiet. | didn¡¯t know what rtionship these two men had with nca. After a brief moment of astonishment, nca immediately struggled to remove the man¡¯s arm and angrily eximed. ¡°Get away!¡± ¡°Beauty, why pretend to be virtuous and innocent when youe to this ce? Hahaha... Come, let us take you to the second floor where the VIP private rooms are even more interesting. We guarantee that you will have an amazing time.¡± 76.57% [e) 12 35 Chapter KZ Costin Mal Two Valluynnian men. once again, forcefully embraced nca and burst intoughter. The group of people surrounding nca were instantly dumbfounded. For such hooligans and ruffians, they really didn¡¯t know how to deal with them. Maurice couldn''t sit still. After all, nca came here with me. And, he had even deeper feelings for nca. With such a great opportunity to be a hero and save her, of course he had to step forward. ¡°Who do you think you are? Let her go! Apologize to nca immediately!¡± Two Valluynnian men nced at Maurice and smirked. ¡°Kid, you better get lost!¡± Maurice¡¯s heart skipped a beat, clearly noticing the murderous glint in the eyes of the two men. However, | have already stepped forward, and if | were to retreat now. | would never have another chance in front of nca again.. ¡°You... let her go... ¡°Bang!¡± Before Maurice could finish his sentence, a man named Valluynn kicked him and sent him flying. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 You''re Looking for Death! Maurice was kicked down to the ground by Das. Everyone who was at the party with him immediately fell silent. At this moment, they finally realized that these two men were not Londralish and were not good people. Das and Francisco saw everyone so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Pointing at Maurice and others disdainfully, he said, ¡°A bunch of cowards, all of you, get out of here!¡± With that, he dragged nca and headed towards the second floor. Maurice struggled to get up from the ground and said, ¡°Stop! Do you know where you are? This is the Cox family¡¯s property!¡± ¡°The Cox family, relying on Demon''s Lair and Hashville Martial Arts Union, do you dare to mess around here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being taken down by the security of Cosmo Mall?¡± In a moment of urgency, Maurice moved the Cox Group¡¯s backing. Demon''s Lair and Hashville Martial Arts Union, out. The two Valluynnian men were slightly startled. If what Maurice said is true, it is indeed not good. Although they were not afraid of Demon¡¯s Lair and Hashville Martial Arts Union, they would attract unnecessary trouble because of it. The main purpose ofing to Hallcester this time was for Carly¡¯s 0.00% Ill 0 12:35 matter If any additional trouble arose, it would be difficult to exin upon returning. However, when they saw the security guards at Cosmo Mall, they didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. And then he rxed again. Cosmo Mall generally does not intervene in minor conflicts between customers. They would only intervene unless there was a major brawl, or it involved influential figures or severe incidents. Something like this is verymon. In the end, the people whoe to this kind of asion, whether you are a man or a woman, all understand what kind of ce this is. Since you havee, you must bear the rules of the game here! If you can¡¯t afford to y, then don¡¯te! Unless you had the ability to manipte the rules of the game here. After a brief hesitation, two Valluynnian men burst intoughter. Francisco walked up to Maurice and kicked him in the stomach, saying. ¡°If you dare to cause trouble again, you won''t be as comfortable. as you are now, you''ll be dead!¡± Maurice looked at the terrifying glint in the eyes of the two Valluynnian men and dared not make another sound. He believed that if he dared to say one more word, these two fierce 1323 12.35 Chapter 63 You te kooking for Deathy! guys could really ruin him. None of the friends who gathered with Maurice dared to stand up. Most of them were newly appointed junior managers from variouspanies. In Hallcester¡¯s social circle, there were only a few poor individuals who werepletely powerless. Not to mention being able to bring out any big shots, let alone to intimidate the two men from Valluynn. In this situation, everyone chose to y it safe and stay as far away as possible. nca faced such a situation and felt extremely desperate. At that moment, she saw Robin and Crystal walking in from outside the Cosmo Mall, and her heart leaped with joy. However, this joy quickly turned into disdain. This jerk! Hypocrite! He pretended not to see me being held hostage! It must be because of worrying about getting into trouble that one deliberately pretends not to see! This useless man! | thought Robin could lend a hand to Madeline. In the current situation, it was even more necessary to stand up for her and prevent the uwful actions of these two Valluynnian men. However, Robin, the jerk, didn¡¯t even look at her and went straight to 2587% 12:35 Chapter 63 You Looking for Death! the second floor. Obviously, he was afraid of these two fierce men. | don¡¯t know what kind of perspective Madeline had, but how could she think that Robin, such a useless man, was a brave and good man.. From Robin¡¯s current performance. nca became even more certain that Robin had orchestrated a heroic act to save Madeline in the morning. In despair, nca had no choice but to shout for help from the security. guards of Cosmo Mall. However, the security guards did not arrive quickly. Instead, after nca called for help, they chose to stay away from this troubled area. They didn¡¯t want to disturb the customers who were consuming here too much. Because the people whoe to this ce are basically seeking excitement. Excessive intervention would only cause unnecessary losses to the entertainment city. If inadvertently provoking a big shot, there would be even bigger trouble. nca¡¯s call sign had no effect here. But it brought even more mockery. ¡°Coming here was just for fun. If you couldn''t afford it, why the hell 38.00% [e) 12:35 did youe to the entertainment city? Are you sick?¡± Robin arrived at the reserved private room on the second floor. Barry had been waiting here for a long time. After seeing Robin, he quickly stood up and saluted, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | wonder why you asked me toe here. Is there something you want to instruct me?¡± Robin looked at Barry''s posture and it was much more honest than that day at Purpeak Club. However, one can still see a hint of reluctance in their eyes. He knew that Conway would not reveal his true identity to Barry. Barry was afraid of him because of Conway''s instructions. He pointed at the two Valluynnian men on the first floor and said, ¡°You bring those two people to the private room and tell them that the person they are looking for is waiting for them there.¡± ¡°Those two people, Valluynn¡¯s?¡± Barry looked downstairs, puzzled. ¡°Yes, those two are not Londralish?¡± Robin nodded. Half an hour ago, Barry arrived at Cosmo Mall. He had also noticed that the two men had been wandering around. Cosmo Mall for quite a while. It was obviously searching for prey. And, it was also known that these two men were experts. He was not sure about the rtionship between Robin and these two people. 49.215 12:35 However, since Robin had given the order, the subordinates immediately went to carry it out: ¡°You guys go downstairs...¡± Robin pointed at Barry and said, ¡°You go yourself, immediately!¡± Barry was taken aback. Although unwilling, he dared not defy Robin¡¯s words. Until now. He couldn''t fully figure out why Conway suddenly changed his attitude towards Robin on the day of Purpeak Club. And, contrary to the previous agreement with the Reynell family, such significant sacrifices and concessions were made for the Huber Group. Was this abnormal behavior due to Harold or Robin? With the support of his two subordinates, Barry quickly arrived on the first floor. Blocked the way of two Valluynnian men. ¡°Wait a moment, both of you. Someone asked me to pass on a message to you. The person you are looking for is in Room 203 on the second floor, waiting for you.¡± Two Valluynnian men instantly froze, the smiles on their faces slowly fading away, their eyes immediately turning cold. They released nca. Without saying much, | followed Barry upstairs. nca was confused. | heard someone say that the two men who were just called away were 62.32% 12.36 Chapter 43 You''re Looking for Death the second-inmand of Demon¡¯s Lair, Barry. Watching Barry¡¯s figure, she didn¡¯t know why this person had saved her. At that moment, she caught a glimpse of Nathen passing by on the second floor, and her eyes lit up instantly. Could it be, could it be that Mr. Reynell saved me? As she was gazing up at Nathen¡¯s figure upstairs. Nathen stopped and looked downstairs, a bright smile appeared on his face like sunshine. nca¡¯s heart ¡°thumped¡± for a moment. Could it be that Mr. Reynell also admired my beauty in the past? At this thought, her heart raced wildly. It must have been him! It must have been Mr. Reynell who came to my rescue! There were not many people in Hallcester who could make Barry take responsibility. nca hurriedly took two steps, intending to catch up to the second floor and personally thank Mr. Reynell foring to her rescue. At this moment, Nathen, Jacob, and Miranda walked inside. nca had to stop in her tracks.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps Mr. Reynell didn¡¯t want too many people to know... ¡°nca, are you okay?¡± Maurice walked up to nca and asked. 74 66% 12:36 Chapter 63 You''re Looking for Death! nca tried to calm down her excited emotions. Looking back at the injuries on Maurice¡¯s face, he apologized, ¡°Maurice, I¡¯m sorry for getting you hurt because of my actions.¡± Maurice smiled and shook his head, ¡°nca, you¡¯re being too formal by saying that. Being able to endure some injuries for you is nothing, even if they were to kill me, | wouldn¡¯t be afraid!¡± nca¡¯s mouth twitched, and she silently thought to herself, ¡°Even if you were to protect me with your life, | still wouldn¡¯t be interested in you.¡± However, there was still a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Senior, thank you. so much. | will remember it.¡± Maurice was extremely excited! a Das and Francisco arrived atpartment number three. Barry and the others waited outside. Robin led Crystal into the lounge inside the private room. Then, | looked up at them. ¡°Why are you following me? Are you tired of the Hart family?¡± Das and Francisco used to be indifferent. At that moment, they noticed the object that the person in front of them was ying with in their hand. Suddenly shocked! This is a Dragon Dagger that represented power and life and death! ll [e) 1236 ¡°Dragon Dagger!¡± They recognized this cold weapon that had once intimidated the entire martial world. Looked at Robin in horror. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Mess With the Wrong Guy ¡°You guys are brave, actually following me all the way to Londrnd and tracking me!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Before the two Valluynnian men could speak, Robin¡¯s Dragon Dagger had already pierced the throats of the two Valluynnian men. The blood on the Dragon Dagger gushed out, emitting a hot and bloody mist. In an instant, a terrifying breath spewed out from the groove, devouring the remaining blood without a trace. Acold light shed by. The bodies of two Valluynnian assassins shook violently... In about five seconds, two robust bodies turned into a shriveled skin. sack. The ice-cold Dragon Dagger, radiating a chilling light. Asoaring dragon, shed with a momentary golden light. The dazzling cold weapon of Jinlin instantly regained its dull and mediocre appearance... If you haven''t witnessed its ferocity when it kills and devours, you would never believe that this is a weapon capable of instantly taking lives and craving blood. After absorbing the essence from two assassins, the Dragon Dagger 0.00% Ill Chapter 4 Mess With the Wrong Guy excitedly leaped twice before finally flying quietly into its sheath. ¡°Come in,¡± Robin said, wiping his palms with a wet wipe and calling out. Barry pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Mr. Bruce, what do youmand...¡± Seeing the two bodies lying on the ground, Barry was so scared that his legs went weak, and he almost copsed on the ground. Two corpses, as if drained, had no trace of blood on their bodies. This horrifying scene was the first time he had ever seen it in his life. ¡°Ugh!¡± A foul smell wanted to spew out from the stomach. Swallowed it back forcefully. ¡°Let your people throw them directly into Gloom Valley,¡± Robin said, throwing the wet cloth in his hand onto the bodies of the two men. Barry waspletely soaked, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! | will go and handle it myself immediately!¡± ¡°This small matter can be handled by your subordinates. | have something that requires your personal attention!¡± Robin stood up and opened the door inside. Crystal was pressing her ear against the door, listening to the sounds. outside. Robin suddenly opened the door, which startled her. ¡°I, | was just about to open the door.¡± 10 402 12-36 At this moment, the dead body outside has already been cleaned up. Crystal looked around the room and saw Barry standing in front of Robin, sweating profusely. ¡°Take out Dewey¡¯s IOU,¡± Robin gestured. ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal paused for a moment, ¡°Oh, me, okay.¡± Robin handed the IOU to Barry, ¡°Deliver this to Chester, I¡¯m picking up the car now. Dewey is dealing with the shares at the Cox Group, tomorrow you help Ms. Thompson with it.¡± Barry took the |OU,pletely confused. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Dewey...¡± ¡°Dead! Last night, he raced with me and fell off Hanrock Valley. The car was destroyed and he died,¡± Robin said expressionlessly. ¡°Okay, okay, Mr. Bruce, please wait a moment, | will go and handle it right away!¡± Barry left the private room and took a long breath of relief. The atmosphere in the private room was too oppressive! At that moment, he finally understood that Conway was not afraid of the Huber family, but of this revered deity! The method of killing and the indifference made him almost copse. He hurriedly took a few steps and hid in a corner, dialing Conway¡¯s phone number. ¡°Mr. Lambert, | wanted to inquire about something. What was the background of Mr. Bruce?¡± 12:36 Chapter 64 Mess With the Wrong Guy ¡°Huh?¡± Conway paused briefly before angrily eximing, ¡°Barry, do you fucking want to die?¡± ¡°If you dare to provoke Mr. Bruce, | will kill you first!¡± ¡°Where were you now?¡± Barry whispered, ¡°I am currently at Cosmo Mall, Mr. Bruce asked me toe here.¡± ¡°Just now, he killed two Valluynn assassins...¡± ¡°What?¡± Conway gasped, ¡°Barry, if you want to stay alive, you must not mention a single word about Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°| understood, Mr. Lambert,¡± Barry continued. ¡°Emilio¡¯s son Dewey, for some unknown reason, raced with Mr. Bruce at Hanrock Peakst night and crashed into Hanrock Valley, resulting in the death of both individuals.¡± ¡°Before the car race, a life-or¡ªdeath contract was written, with the bet being a top-notch Porsche 918 and all of Dewey''s shares in the Cox Group.¡± ¡°Itwas Ms. Thompson from the Thompson family who signed the contract. Mr. Bruce asked me to collect this bet for him.¡± Conway paused for a moment and said. ¡°Tell Emilio to pay up immediately, or else my Demon¡¯s Lair will directly take over the Cox Group!¡± ¡°Also, pay attention to the rtionship between Ms. Thompson and Mr. Bruce from the Thompson family.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Lambert. I''ll take care of it right away,¡± Barry said, hanging up the phone and letting out a long sigh of relief. 33.96% 17991- nd Me With the Wrong Car In my heart, fortunately | did not make one mistake after another, otherwise, | might also be lying in Gloom Valley now. In the future, we must take good care of this old man. Barry wiped his sweat and immediately arrived at Emilio¡¯s office on the top floor. Emilio was very surprised. ¡°Mr. Newell, what wind has blown you here?¡± Emilio said with a smile. ¡°Emilio, today | came to collect the debt. Take a look at this, and help me settle it immediately.¡± Barry handed the IOU and the life and death contract to Emilio. Emilio paused for a moment and smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Newell, you''re really joking. What kind of OU or debt do we have between you and me? My sess today is all thanks to the care of Mr. Newell and Mr. Lambert.¡± ¡°You can take the assets of the Cox Group anytime. Tell me, Mr. Newell, what do you want? Take whatever you like.¡± Barry said seriously, ¡°Look at the IOU, I¡¯m not joking with you! Your son offended the wrong people.¡± Emilio saw that Barry was not joking with him, so he lowered his head and looked at the IOU and the life-and-death contract in his hand. Suddenly, his hands trembled: ¡°Dewey is dead? Who, who did it? | will annihte his entire family!¡± When he looked up and saw the indifferent expression on Barry''s face, he took a sharp breath. Chapter 64 Mess With the Wrong Guy ¡°Dewey offended Mr. Lambert? The Thompson family¡¯s youngdy was Mr. Lambert''s...¡± Barry shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that | offended Mr. Lambert, but | offended Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce? Which Mr. Bruce?¡± Emilio asked through gritted teeth, suppressing his anger and sorrow. ¡°Mr. Newell, what was his background?¡± Barry shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you shouldn¡¯t ask anyway.¡± ¡°Mr. Newell, we have been friends for so many years, you must let me know who exactly this Mr. Bruce is.¡± ¡°| can¡¯t just die without any exnation and still have topensate him with a car, as well as twenty percent of the shares in the Cox Group!¡± Barry nced at Emilio¡¯s mixed expression of sadness and anger and said, ¡°That was the person who ruined Hashville Butcher at the outsourcing negotiation meeting of the Purpeak Club, the Eastern Business District project.¡± Emilio paused for a moment and sneered, ¡°Mr. Newell, | have also heard of this person, but he was just a thug bodyguard around the Huber Group.¡± ¡°This person had once been engaged to Miss Brown of the Brown family. He came to Hallcester alone, and the Brown family publicly tore up the engagement. He is just a wretched dog, why should | be afraid of him!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t recognize this IOU! Dewey is already dead, and | won''t let him off the hook!¡± Chapter na Mess With the Wrong Gue Barry scratched his obese head, leaning back on the couch, and said coldly. ¡°Suit yourself, if you do that, Mr. Lambert said he would wipe out the Cox family directly!¡± Emilio looked at Barry in astonishment and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Is he Mr. Lambert''s person?¡± Barry snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Lambert is someone to be respected, | don¡¯t know whose person he is specifically, but my words are clear in this ce pick up the car within half an hour!¡± ¡°The stock transfer will bepleted by tomorrow noon. Beyond this time, Demon¡¯s Lair will take direct action!¡± Emilio¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°Is this really what Mr. Lambert said?¡± Barry stood up and checked the time. ¡°Mr. Bruce gave me half an hour, and ten minutes have already passed. Whether you do it or not, the consequences are on you!¡± He finished speaking and turned around to walk away. Emilio was instantly confused. ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Newell, | will have someone bring the car over right away. Dewey¡¯s garage has this model of car.¡± Barry nodded and said, ¡°Alright, | wille to pick up the share transfer agreement tomorrow at noon.¡± Emilio watched Barry''s back, his eyes filled with a raging anger that soared to the sky. He immediately arranged for someone to send the car to the front of Cosmo Mall lobby, and then made a phone call. Chapter 14 Mess With the Wong Guy ¡°Chester, when can youe back? Your younger brother had an ident.¡± ¡°This person''s name was Robin. Last night, he raced cars with Dewey... On the other end of the phone, Chester¡¯s cold voice came through, ¡°You handle it for now, | will rush back to Cosmo Mall tomorrow morning.¡± Emilio hung up the phone and slumped onto the couch.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ten minutester, a Porsche 918 Spyder was parked in front of Cosmo Mall, attracting a crowd of people. Outside this kind of entertainment city, a multi-million¡ªdor luxury car suddenly appeared, instantly causing a sensation. nca followed Maurice and others out of Cosmo Mall. They saw the dazzling Porsche and were amazed, unable to resist stopping to watch. At this moment, Robin and Crystal pushed through the crowd and approached Porsche. They were about to open the car door. nca took a step forward and said, ¡°I advise you not to touch someone else¡¯s luxury car. If you identally scratch it, you won¡¯t be able to afford it for the rest of your life.¡± Robin ignored her and directly opened the car door, sitting in the passenger seat. Just as he was about to close the car door, nca stood in front of it and said coldly, ¡°Do you have no shame as a man? Sitting in someone Chapter 64 Udeos With the Wrong Guy else¡¯s car without the owner¡¯s permission, aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying their car?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Background Is Worthless ¡°Sick!¡± Robin mmed the car door shut. Crystal started the Porsche and raced forward like a whirlwind. In the evening, Zephyr Street was bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun. The colorful Porsche 918, amidst the roar of engines, glided past a beautiful scenic route, eliciting exmations of envy from a crowd of onlookers. ¡°That sports car is so cool! When could | have a car like that, even if it means only eating one meal a day.¡± ¡°You couldn''t afford it even if you didn¡¯t eat. Stop thinking about it. Think about the handsome guy in the sports car just now.¡± ¡°Hahaha... | couldn''t afford it, can¡¯t | just think about it?¡± ¡°The handsome guy in the sports car was even more handsome!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know which young master it was. Just now, he seemed to smile. at me.¡± Several young women watched the back view of the sports car as it drove away, foolishly joking, ¡°Does he have a little interest in me?¡± nca, standing aside, sneered, ¡°Just a loser, is it really that surprising to you all?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. One of the women red at her and said, ¡°Are people who can afford. to drive this kind of sports car losers? Then why don¡¯t you drive one 0.001 12:37 Chapter 65 Background is Worthless and show me?¡± nca sneered, ¡°Do you think it was their own doing?¡± ¡°Such a beautiful sports car, you rented it, right? It¡¯s just a prop from a movie theater, did you really think it was a Porsche 918 Spyder?¡± ¡°The favorite thing that this loser guy used to do was to show off in front of others.¡± ¡°Today, he has already shown off in front of me two or three times, it disgusts me! | saw through his tricks a long time ago, you really think of him as a wealthy young master?¡± The woman was dissatisfied and said, ¡°How do you know that he is just a loser?¡± ¡°Just now, it was clearly you who was making trouble in front of others. Where did | show off in front of you?¡± nca snorted coldly. ¡°I just found out his information a moment ago.¡± ¡°This loser guy, who was dumped by the Brown family, is a fraud. Do. you think he could afford this car?¡± Another woman said, ¡°It seems like Ms. Thompson is driving. Although the Thompson family is not a top-tier wealthy family, they should have the means to afford such a luxury car.¡± nca gave a coldugh and said. ¡°Do you really believe in this kind of man who relies on his good looks to deceive wealthy but foolish women? Haha...¡± nca¡¯s statement caused a discussion among the surrounding crowd. ¡°Oh, no wonder that man just now looked so familiar. Turns out he was the loser guy who got dumped by the Brown family!¡± ¡°Recently, there have been rumors about this on Hallcester¡¯s inte. There is even a video of the divorce scene.¡± ¡°Well, yes, | also remember now, it seems like this man was called Robin.¡± ¡°Perhaps the youngdy was telling the truth.¡± Just as the group of people were discussing Robin''s identity, Nathen, Miranda. Jacob, and others walked out from the entertainment city. nca¡¯s eyes lit up. Facing the floor-to-ceiling windows in front of the entrance of the entertainment city. | quickly straightened my cor and hair, and ran towards Nathen.. ¡°Hello, Mr. Reynell. Thank you for helping me just now. When are you free? | would like to invite you for a meal.¡± Nathen was slightly taken aback, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Oh, | am nca...¡± nca extended her hand, wanting to shake hands with him. Nathen cautiously nced at nca and said, ¡°Oh, | was busy!¡± After saying that, they directly got into the Mercedes MPV that was driving towards them, along with Miranda, Jacob, and others. ¡°How could this be? Mr. Reynell was still smiling at me earlier,¡± nca muttered to herself, watching the Mercedes MPV fade into the distance with a bewildered look in her eyes. Oh, | might have been a little too impulsive, | actually forgot that Mr. 27171 1237 Chapter 65 Backgroun Reynell was a public figure! He definitely didn¡¯t want people to know about our rtionship. Otherwise, it would be gossip for those paparazzi, worrying about affecting my future. Oh no! How could | forget about this? | will never make such a silly mistake again next time! nca thought of this and smiled. At this moment, all | could see was Nathen¡¯s radiant smile, like sunshine. ¡°nca, do you know Mr. Nathen?¡± Maurice walked up from behind. nca shyly nodded and then leaned closer to Maurice, whispering, ¡°Maurice, please don¡¯t mention this matter to anyone, it wouldn''t be good for it to spread.¡± The woman just now pursed her lips and said, ¡°You''re overthinking it. Just now, | heard Mr. Reynell say that they don¡¯t even know you.¡± nca sneered at the woman and said. ¡°You are just a low-ss person!¡± ¡°How could someone like Mr. Reynell, who is soposed, casually express his emotions in public? It¡¯s truly ignorant!¡± The woman immediately became displeased and said, ¡°Who are you calling a lower-ss person? If | am a lower-ss person, what ss are you?¡± ¡°Made myself seem like | was in the same circle as those wealthy heirs, what a joke!¡± nca snorted coldly, ¡°Maurice, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s a waste of time to talk to someone at this level!¡± Maurice nodded, ¡°Alright, the ride¡ªhailing car | booked has arrived, nca, let''s go. After saying that, he quickly pulled her into the car and left Cosmo Mall. ¡°Robin, | never thought you could actually help me win a car, hahaha...¡± Crystal eximed excitedly as she drove the Porsche. ¡°Look at how beautiful the sunset is this evening. Let me take you for a spin and see how this brand new Porsche performs.¡± Robin looked at the time and realized it was already 7:30 in the evening. | had previously made an appointment to go to Karina¡¯s house to treat. her father, but it would be inconvenient if it got toote. ¡°Don''t beat around the bush, just take me directly to the Huber¡¯s vi.¡± ¡°General went to the vi? What for?¡± Crystal asked, puzzled. ¡°| went to the Huber family!¡± Robin nced at Crystal. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about my affairs from now on!¡± Crystal pouted and secretly red at Robin, ¡°Fine.¡± Humph! He must have gone to meet Karina! There was a sudden feeling of sadness in my heart. There is no way, who made Ms. Huber so excellent, | will never catch 1237 Chapte 15 Background In Worthless up with her in my lifetime. However, this sadness quickly vanished without a trace. ¡°Robin. | became more curious about you.¡± ¡°How long had you been in Hallcester before you started having close. interactions with some of the legendary figures in Hallcester?¡± ¡°Ah, can you please tell me how strong your background was?¡± Robin nced at her and said, ¡°Background means nothing, it¡¯s all about strength in this world!¡± Watching Robin¡¯s arrogant appearance, Crystal really wanted to go up and kick him a few times. ¡°No wonder wherever you went, people looked at you unfavorably.¡± ¡°Robin, now | finally understand that you were the first man | had ever met who was so arrogant and unruly, hahaha... Robin ignored her and leaned back in the seat, closing his eyes to rx. Crystal finally managed to control her infectious smile and asked, ¡°Robin, why is Barry so afraid of you?¡± ¡°What else could it be, if not because | beat him?¡± Robin said calmly, with his eyes closed. Crystalughed again, ¡°Beaten up by you? Hahaha... Robin, I¡¯m starting to enjoy chatting with you more and more.¡± ¡°Hey, where are you going tomorrow? Shall | pick you up and we can go out together?¡° Chapter 65 Background is Worthless Robin opened one eye and said, ¡°I already returned a car to you today. From now on, let¡¯s go our separate ways. Don¡¯t cling to me. You, this woman, are so annoying.¡± Crystal chuckled and said, ¡°Want to get rid of me? Haha, no way! You can¡¯t shake me off. From now on, | will be by your side like a shadow.¡± Robin squinted at her and sneered, ¡°Suit yourself. The whole world. couldn''t find someone capable of tracking me. If you want to y, go ahead and y by yourself.¡± ¡°You are such a boring man!¡± Crystal red at him, then burst intoughter. ¡°Ah, Robin, it seems like that nca person has some sort of issue with you. Are you two really not involved in anything?¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°What do | have with a woman who hasn¡¯t taken her medicine? | didn¡¯t even know her before.¡± Crystal nodded, ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you let Barry save her in the afternoon at Cosmo Mall?¡± ¡°Saved her, and then pretended as if | hadn¡¯t done anything, do you want to be an unsung hero?¡± ¡°| really can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s on your mind, what kind of thoughts do you have as a man? If it were someone else, saving the damsel in distress would definitely make them known...¡± ¡°You''re overthinking it. | couldn¡¯t be bothered to save that boring woman,¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°| had Barry help me greet those two bastards from Valluynn.¡± Chapter 65 Background to Worthless ¡°Ah. | remembered, Robin, where are those two men who were bothering nca?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± Robin answered without expression. ¡°Dead?¡± Crystal¡¯s hand trembled, ¡°Did you kill them?¡± Robin sent a message to Karina. Then, looking up at Crystal, he said, ¡°It¡¯s probably better not to know some things.¡± ¡°Um... not bad!¡± Crystal looked at Robin, who was just a breath away, with a strange impulse filling her heart. This impulse was a heartbeat and longing that she had never experienced in the past twenty years. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 She Flipped This man¡¯s eyes were really beautiful! Was Miranda really blind? ¡°Are you stupid? Drive properly!¡± Robin helped her correct the steering wheel. Fortunately, there were few vehicles on this road; otherwise, this brand. new sports car would have ended up in the ditch. Crystal was also startled. | was scared afterwards. How could | be distracted while driving? It took a while to calm down. ¡°In front is the Huber¡¯s vi. Leave me in front of the vi and you can go back. Barry will contact you about the Cox Group¡¯s equity transfer,¡± Robin said, ncing at the restless Crystal. ¡°Shall | wait for you outside the Huber¡¯s vi?¡± Crystal looked at Robin, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°What | mean is, you drove Leonel¡¯s Hummer and it¡¯s still parked at Blossom Mall parking lot. If you stay out toote, you won''t have a car to go back.¡± ¡°No need! Later, Leonel will bring my Land Rover over,¡± Robin said. as he got out of the car and headed straight towards the Huber¡¯s vi. Crystal stuck her head out of the car and shouted, ¡°Hey! Is this how we''re leaving?¡± 1000 1237 Robin stopped and looked at her. ¡°So you mean you want another hug?¡± Having said that, he turned around and walked towards the vi. Damn it! This stinky man is a donkey! Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh as she watched Robin¡¯s figure disappear. ¡°What a jerk, so amusing! Hahaha... The prankster honked the horn and drove away into the night. Entering the vi area, Karina had already driven up to him. ¡°Ms. Huber, you better switch the position of the President of Eastern District Development Corporation with me,¡± Robin shrugged. ¡°| really disliked those tedious tasks, | was used to freedom.¡± ¡°If | were in that position, | would have offended all your connections.¡± Karina smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Huber family doesn¡¯t have much connections, and we''re not afraid of offending all of them.¡± ¡°You saved me and the Huber family,¡± Grandpa said, ¡°even if it means offending everyone, | will stand by your side.¡± Robin was speechless. Karina¡¯s words made it difficult for him to leave the Huber Group, even if he wanted to. ¡°Just now, Grandpa was still talking about you at home. He highly praised the cost¡ªneutral outsourcing method you proposed for the Eastern Business District at Purpeak International Group.¡± ¡°Grandfather said that you had a unique talent in business.¡± Robinughed, ¡°Mr. Harold was joking.¡± Chapter 6e She Flipped ¡°That day at the investment outsourcing meeting in the Eastern Business District, | casually mentioned it because | saw Nathen. wanting to seize the business opportunities of the Eastern Business District and indirectly take over the industries of many merchants in Hallcester.¡± ¡°I, aS a person, cannot stand those guys who y dirty tricks the most.¡± Karina shook her head and said, ¡°Grandfather said that the Eastern Business District project had a huge investment. If World Real Estate wants to monopolize the Hallcester businessmunity, we can only do this to sabotage his malicious n.¡± ¡°The Huber Group outsourced a portion of its auxiliary projects at the Eastern Business District to other merchants without charge, seemingly losing a significant portion of its profits.¡± ¡°In fact, the surrounding industries of the Huber Group¡¯s main project have been able to develop rapidly in the past, which will bring abundant funds and poprity to the Huber Group¡¯s core business. project in the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°This was a brilliant strategy.¡± ¡°Not only did it avoid the risk of capital chain rupture that the Huber Group might have faced after investing arge amount of money in the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°At the same time, it also gathered a group of loyal business partners for the Huber Group.¡± ¡°The conspiracy of Nathen wanting to dominate the entire Hallcester business world was unraveled.¡± ¡°Grandfather said, your move was a big move!¡± Robin shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°I was just joking. Is it really that impressive?¡± ¡°So, you are a business genius,¡± Karinaughed and handed Robin a stock transfer agreement. ¡°Robin, this is the 20% share of the Huber Group signed by my grandfather. Please make sure you ept it.¡± Robin paused for a moment, ¡°Twenty percent of the Huber Group¡¯s shares? Billions in market value, | don¡¯t need it.¡± Karina became anxious and parked the car on the side. ¡°Robin, my grandfather said that the shares he gave you were just a gift, with no other intentions...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, President of Eastern District Development Corporation. Can''t | do it?¡± Karina saw that Robin was adamant about not epting it, so she said, ¡°Alright then, anyway, this already belongs to you. | will temporarily keep it for you. You can retrieve it anytime.¡± ¡°You can take it back, | really don¡¯t need it. Money holds no interest. for me.¡± ¡°Well... what are you interested in?¡± Karina asked hesitantly. Robin subconsciously nced at Karina, who was right under hist nose. That exquisite face, beautiful eyes, sexy lips, and attractive nose... This woman was truly beautiful to the extreme! He touched his own lips. This has been Robin''s habit for many years, whenever he feels nervous, he would make this gesture. Chapter 66 She Floped Karina suddenly noticed the absent-minded look in Robin¡¯s eyes, and her cheeks instantly turned red. The guy touched his own lips, was he going to kiss me? Grandfather asked me to try dating this guy. However, | never knew how to start. | grew up under the protection of my family since | was young. Apart from going to school, apart from receiving various ability¡ªbased training arranged by the family. Karina basically lived in a monotonous environment and had no idea what love was. Although, in order to support the grandeur of the Huber family, they always presented themselves as cold and dominant in public. However, deep inside, | felt extremely lonely and fragile. On that day, on the snowy New Year¡¯s Eve. Several fierce bandits held hostages, life and death hanging by a thread. She suddenly saw scenes that she had longed for in her dreams many times. Ahero, calm andposed, facing life and death, descended from the sky. With one stroke, he sealed the throat and determined life and death. After finishing the task, he calmly brushed off his clothes and left. At that moment, her heart fluttered and feelings arose. ITILLL UIDU VILL From that day on, she would always remember that snowy New Year¡¯s. Eve when the snow was falling heavily. | thought | would never be able to see him again in this lifetime. Never did | expect that this person was so close, almost within breathing distance. Huh? Why is your face turning red? What happened to this woman? Robin, who was enjoying the beautiful scenery, suddenly noticed Karina¡¯s shy expression and wondered what had happened. The car slowly drove forward for a while and stopped under a tree shade halfway up the mountain. It was pitch ck here. ¡°Why... why are you stopping here?¡± Robin didn¡¯t understand what Karina wanted to do. In the dimly lit car, Robin felt the intense heat emanating from the other person. Karina did not answer and hesitated for a while, her eyes turning fiery as she looked at Robin. Closing her eyes, she slowly brought her soft and rosy lips closer to Robin¡¯s. Huh? Robin was instantly stunned. Ding ling ling!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Avoice ringtone sounded, and Karina immediately opened her eyes. Shyly, | gently brushed the scattered bangs. It was grandfather¡¯s phone. ¡°Um. Grandpa asked if we received a call from you. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Robin stared absentmindedly at Karina¡¯s stunning posture for quite a while. Is this over? It seemed like it was about to start when the phone rang! This damn phone, why can¡¯t ite at any other time, but right now! When they arrived at the Huber¡¯s vi, Harold was already waiting outside the door. ¡°Mr. Bruce, pleasee in,¡± Harold instructed the butler Mark to arrange the dinner. Robin interrupted, ¡°Mr. Harold, don¡¯t bother preparing dinner, let¡¯s go see Mr. Camdyn instead.¡± Harold hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright, then, thank you Mr. Bruce for your hard work.¡± Harold and Karina apanied Robin to a room on the far east side of the second floor. Just as Robin arrived at the front of the room, he felt a wave of gloomy air hit him. Obviously, the owner of the room was poisoned with a Venomous chupto n¨¦ She Fipped Worm. Once injected into the human body, this venomous worm would rapidly reproduce in the bloodstream. Within a short period of time, individuals who were infected by the Venomous Worm would be weak all over their body, and their various bodily functions would rapidly decline. Within a month, this person would be paralyzed in bed, gradually losing consciousness, resembling a vegetable. Harold saw Robin standing in front of the door, lost in thought, and didn¡¯t know what he meant. ¡°Mr. Bruce, what happened?¡± Robin looked around and asked, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Harold, who used to take care of Mr. Camdyn on a regr basis?¡± Harold didn¡¯t understand what Robin meant, ¡°A servant at home, Anita Hubbard. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°Anita had been with the Huber family for over a decade...¡± Robin didn¡¯t wait for Harold to finish, pointing to the door and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look first. Mr. Shaw became like this because he was infected with a Venomous Worm.¡± ¡°Venomous Worm?¡± Harold eximed in astonishment. ¡°Who would give Camdyn a Venomous Worm?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Quack Robin''s words shocked Harold and Karina greatly. The urrence of Venomous Worm was merely a legend in their understanding. How could it happen to the Huber family? Harold had no doubt about Robin¡¯s skills. He had witnessed it with his own eyes! It can be said that in his perspective, it was an invincible existence. However, when ites to Robin''s excellent medical skills, he only learned about them from Karina and ine¡¯s conversations. On that day, after Karina returned from the city hall. | told Harold about the whole exciting process of Robin rescuing Donovan at the Finley¡¯s house. ine vividly recounted the legend of Robin¡¯s Soul¡ªRetrieving Skill to him once again. It made him even more confused, as if he was listening to a book. written in a foreignnguage. In his understanding, the so-called miraculous doctor thing was still too mysterious! However, both ine and Karina said so. Harold was even more eager to witness Robin¡¯s skills. Chapter 67 Quack In the morning, ine, the president of the Traditional Medicine Association. As per Donovan''s request, we went to the Huber family to treat Camdyn. In the Huber family, ine talked to Harold for a long time. | also specifically examined Camdyn¡¯s pulse and gave him a medical consultation. After a long time of struggling, it was still unclear what exactly caused Camdyn to remain unconscious and paralyzed in bed. ording to current medical knowledge, it basically belongs to the symptoms of brain death. ine, however, said that Camdyn¡¯s condition was not just that. But he couldn¡¯t determine what exactly these symptoms were. From the overall pulse, it can be seen. There seemed to be something else inside Camdyn¡¯s body, restless and eager to move. It seemed as if the blood and qi were surging, and it also seemed like a group of microorganisms were rapidly multiplying. These things, sometimes disappeared without a trace in the past, and sometimes were extremely active. Most of the time, these unknown qi and blood forms would upy Camdyn¡¯s internal organs and meridians. ine was also unable to determine what exactly this strange energy or unidentified microorganism was, or what caused it. Chapter 67 Quack He was unable to make a definite diagnosis now and dared not draw conclusions about Camdyn¡¯s symptoms. After Harold¡¯s repeated requests, ine reluctantly tried to give Camdyn an injection. ine spected that Camdyn might have been suffering from long- term exhaustion, resulting in insufficient yang energy and blood deficiency, leading to physical weakness. Therefore, he wanted to start trying from the governing vessel, which dominates the yang energy. After Camdyn¡¯s pulse was pricked, his body seemed to have a slight reaction. However, soon Camdyn¡¯s physical condition deteriorated rapidly. ine immediately stopped acupuncture treatment. Despite multiple attempts, no breakthrough could be found. In the end, he could only regretfully tell Harold that his medical skills. hade to an end. Based on his own abilities, he was unable to determine Camdyn¡¯s true symptoms. | dared not blindly attempt treatment. In case of a medical treatment error, it is highly likely that Camdyn may never wake up again. Finally, he strongly rmended Robin to Harold. He believed that only Robin could cure Camdyn. Chapter 67 Quack He was unable to make a definite diagnosis now and dared not draw conclusions about Camdyn¡¯s symptoms. After Harold¡¯s repeated requests, ine reluctantly tried to give. Camdvn an injection. ine spected that Camdyn might have been suffering from long- term exhaustion, resulting in insuflicient yang energy and blood deficiency, leading to physical weakness. Therefore, he wanted to start trying from the governing vessel, which dominates the yang energy. After Camdyn¡¯s pulse was pricked, his body seemed to have a slight reaction. However, soon Camdyn¡¯s physical condition deteriorated rapidly. ine immediately stopped acupuncture treatment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite multiple attempts, no breakthrough could be found. In the end, he could only regretfully tell Harold that his medical skills hade to an end. Based on his own abilities, he was unable to determine Camdyn¡¯s true symptoms. | dared not blindly attempt treatment. In case of a medical treatment error, it is highly likely that Camdyn may never wake up again. Finally, he strongly rmended Robin to Harold. He believed that only Robin could cure Camdyn. If even Robin couldn¡¯t cure Camdyn, it¡¯s basically time to give up. Harold was greatly shocked by what ine said. ine, a figure revered as a master in the traditional medicine industry in Londrnd in the past. Robin was unexpectedly referred to as an unparalleled divine doctor who could retrieve people from the hands of the Grim Reaper! This statement made him extremely surprised. Robin was only in his early twenties, how could he possess the skills of a divine healer? ine had to attend an emergency consultation in the afternoon, so he didn¡¯t linger at the Huber family¡¯s ce. Upon hearing Harold mention that Robin wasing over in the evening, he decided that no matter how busy he was, he would rush back to the Huber family to witness Robin treating Camdyn. Harold turned down everything today and spent the entire afternoon at home waiting for Robin. If what ine said is true, Robin had the power of a divine healer to bring Camdyn back from the clutches of death. Then he wouldn''t worry about the current difficult situation of the Huber family anymore. Camdyn was the second¡ªgeneration sessor of the Huber family, whom he had nurtured himself. If he could stand up again, the Huber family would have no worries. After all, Karina was still young and rtively immature in handling schemes and making decisions. Many times, it was impossible to truly sustain the vast business empire. of the Huber Group. If Karina could reach Camdyn¡¯s level back then, she still had a long way to go. Karina took over the Huber Group, and if everything went smoothly both internally and externally, there was nothing to worry about. The shopping mall has always been full of twists and turns, extremely dangerous. The Huber Group was once thriving when it had the support of Harold and Camdyn. All thepetitors in the mall were only interested in making friends and dared not provoke. Once these people saw that the leader of the Huber Group was losing his edge and bing weaker, a hidden undercurrent would surge. The Huber Group was always susceptible to finding negligence that could deal a fatal blow. Therefore, when Camdyn suddenly fell ill, both the internal and external of the Huber Group started to be restless. Harold had toe out of retirement again to help Karina temporarily stabilize the Huber Group. Even so, figures like Nelson and Nathen began to show their fangs. If it hadn¡¯t been for Robin¡¯s unexpected appearance, the Huber family would have been in great danger. Chapter 67 Quack Harold knew that the Huber Group was still a big shot in Hallcester. However, if the strength of the Huber Group¡¯s coreyer is not replenished in a timely manner, there is always a risk of copse. For this, Harold considered two aspects. Firstly, | hope to be able to keep Robin. Secondly, cure Camdyn¡¯s strange illness. As long as either of these two exists, no party can temporarily touch the Huber family. Now, hearing Robin say the cause of Camdyn¡¯s illness was that he had been poisoned by a venomous worm! Such wordspletely exceeded Harold¡¯s understanding. However, ine had previously portrayed Robin as a miraculous healer. That would indicate that what Robin said might be true. Just as they opened the door to Camdyn¡¯s room, Justin and Alondra hurriedly arrived with a man in his fifties. ¡°Dad, | heard that someone wanted to treat my older brother¡¯s illness, so they specially invited Dr. Hayes.¡± ¡°Dr. Hayes said that my older brother''s illness must not be messed around with. Once he is treated by some quacks, it will be over.¡± ¡°At that time, once my elder brother¡¯s condition worsened, it would be toote for regrets.¡± The doctor of traditional medicine named Lonnie Hayes walked up to Harold and bowed in greeting. ¡°Mr. Harold! | heard from Justin that you hired a wandering physician to treat Mr. Camdyn¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°| would like to say a few more words. Many fraudsters in the martial arts world used to boast that they could cure all kinds of illnesses.¡± ¡°In fact, it was just a matter of using those mysterious tricks to deceive patients and their families.¡± ¡°Mr. Harold, please do not fall for the scam and harm Mr. Camdyn.¡± Harold furrowed his brows slightly and let out a soft grunt, ¡°Who told you that | hired a swindler from the martial world?¡± ¡°Justin. if you dare to talk nonsense again, just get out of here!¡± Justin took a step back in fear and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Lonnie chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Harold. Justin didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°A few days ago. | had already prescribed a traditional medicine for Mr. Camdyn.¡± ¡°As long as Mr. Camdyn continued taking the medication for a while. longer, his health would definitely improve.¡± ¡°| can guarantee that, after taking it for another two months, Camdyn would be able to open his eyes at least, and even speak.¡± Justin agreed, ¡°Dad, Dr. Hayes is right!¡± ¡°Don''t ever listen to those scammers talking nonsense and dying Big Brother''s treatment!¡± ¡°| recently heard that Robin was a swindler in the underworld!¡± Chapter 67 Quark ¡°At his age, what does he know about traditional medicine?!¡± ¡°Dr. Hayes meant that he must not let him treat my elder brother indiscriminately.¡± Robin looked up at Justin and said, ¡°Are you saying that | was a fraud?¡± Justin pointed at Robin and said, ¡°Everyone in Hallcester knows that you were just a loser who got dumped by the Brown family!¡± ¡°Do you dare to im that you can cure diseases?¡± ¡°Hmph, if you know how to treat illnesses, then take a look at me first. Do | have any illness?¡± Robin chuckled and said, ¡°You really want me to say it?¡± Justin sneered. ¡°If you can tell me what illness | have, then | will agree to let you treat my older brother!¡± ¡°You had infertility, and it was congenital,¡± Robin said without hesitation. Justin was instantly angry and said, ¡°You...you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°| was perfectly fine, and you dare to say that | am infertile, and moreover, it¡¯s congenital?!¡± ¡°It was simply nonsense!¡± ¡°My children were already sixteen or seventeen...¡± Robin chuckled and said, ¡°Well, in that case, the child isn¡¯t yours either.¡± ¡°You raised the child for over a decade, and now they belong to Chapter 67 Quack Chapter 68 Chapter 68 someone else!¡± Chapter 68 Shut Up! Robin''s words shocked everyone in the room. Karina nced at Robin and stifled augh. Robin shook his head and sighed, ¡°Many people were foolish enough to kill themselves.¡± Justin almost went crazy, pointing at Robin and shouting. ¡°You''re talking nonsense!¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Whether what | said was true or false doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that this has happened for so many years, and yet you are still in the dark about it!¡± ¡°Think for yourself, does your child look like you? Hehe...¡± Justin¡¯s face turned pale and then red, and he angrily said, ¡°Dad! This guy is simply too insolent, kick him... kick him out!¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go for a paternity test tomorrow. It can be expedited, and the results will be avable in just one hour.¡± Justin was dumbfounded in an instant. He looked at Alondra and grabbed her cor, ¡°Is this true?¡± Alondra shouted, ¡°You bastard, you believe the words of a scammer from the underworld?!¡± Then, turning to Robin, he roared, ¡°Let me tell you, if you dare to talk nonsense again, the Huber family won''t let you get away with it!¡± [e) 12341 Karina coldly retorted, ¡°Robin is a distinguished guest invited by grandfather, and you are not qualified to say such things!¡± Robin chuckled and looked at Alondra, ¡°It¡¯s no use talking, tomorrow you will go for an appraisal, and everything will be revealed. Do you dare, Mrs. Huber?¡± Alondra shivered for a moment and dared not look at Robin. Justin¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold at this moment. ¡°Alondra, tomorrow we will go for a paternity test! If | find out that you lied to me, you better be prepared to die!¡± Alondra gently pulled Justin and said, ¡°Justin, how could you listen to that scammer¡¯s nonsense...¡± ¡°Enough! Both of you, keep arguing and get out of here!¡± Harold said with a grim face, pointing at Justin and Alondra. ¡°Tomorrow morning, Andre took them to the appraisal center for an urgent appraisal! If they are not of the Huber family bloodline, immediately drive them out of the Huber family! Take back all the Huber family assets in their hands.¡± Lonnie¡¯s face darkened as he turned to Robin and said, ¡°Young man, speaking requires responsibility!¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°We would know tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you could also cure Mr. Camdyn¡¯s illness?¡± Robin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I never say or do things that | am not certain about.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes lit up, and his body trembled violently. Lonnie sneered, ¡°Ignorance truly knows no fear!¡± 12.57% ¡°Mr. Camdyn¡¯s illness has been seen by numerous doctors at Hashville State, but none of them dared to im that it could be cured for sure. They could only provide palliative care and wait to see the oue.¡± ¡°Even Mr. ine, the medical genius of Londrnd, who had just diagnosed this morning, was also at a loss!¡± ¡°The matter of treating illnesses cannot tolerate the slightest bit of falsehood!¡± ¡°| have been practicing medicine for thirty years, and | have seen all kinds of symptoms. | dare not say such big words! You are so young...¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven''t learned enough yet!¡± Robin chuckled, not wanting to hear him continue, ¡°With your mediocre skills, you''ll only reach this level even if you study for a lifetime!¡± ¡°You! You were absolutely arrogant!¡± Lonnie fumed, blowing his mustache and ring. Robin sneered, ¡°This is not arrogance, it¡¯s called strength, you know? I can¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time talking to you!¡± He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Lonnie anymore and turned to Harold, ¡°Mr. Harold, do you still need me to continue?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t necessary, | would just leave!¡± Harold saw that Robin was impatient and immediately said, ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Robin looked around and said, ¡°If | were to treat them, all these mediocre people would shut up!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lonnie became instantly furious. Harold quickly responded, ¡°Andre, anyone who dares to talk nonsense and disturb Mr. Bruce will be thrown out immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Andre responded. Harold pushed open the door and humbly said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, pleasee into the room and see how Camdyn is doing.¡± Justin and Lonnie, among others, intended to continue to obstruct. However, Harold had already started talking, and no one dared to interrupt him anymore. | entered Camdyn¡¯s room. The gloomy atmosphere that | had previously felt in front of the door came rushing back again. At that moment. Robin caught a glimpse of panic in Lonnie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Harold, may | see the prescription that Mr. Camdyn used before?¡± Harold nodded, ¡°Of course, the prescription was written by Dr. Lonnie.¡± ¡°Dr. Hu diagnosed that my son, Camdyn, had a cerebral vascr disease.¡± ¡°That is what Western medicine refers to as severe Alzheimer¡¯s disease.¡± Robin chuckled and said, ¡°Let me see the prescription.¡± Robin took the prescription from Lonnie, and Lonnie snorted, ¡°The prescriptions | write are all top-secret and exclusive.¡± ¡°If it weren''t for Mr. Harold¡¯s agreement, | would never have shown it to you.¡± 43.47% 1231 Robin ignored him and looked at the list of medicinal herbs on the prescription. Goji berries, ginseng. Looking at the prescription, Robin shook his head and looked up at Lonnic. ¡°Is this what you said, the top¡ªlevel prescription?¡± ¡°A pile of potent medicinal herbs, gathered together, do you want to make the patient bleed heavily?¡± Lonnie sneered, ¡°This prescription is indeed a collection of highly nourishing herbal ingredients. ording to my diagnosis, Mr. Camdyn¡¯s body is weakened and blood deficient due to insufficient kidney yang and excessive fatigue.¡± ¡°In addition, excessive stress over the years led to the umtion of blood lipids within the body''s major blood vessels.¡± ¡°If you truly understood traditional medicine, you would know that this prescription can improve Mr. Camdyn¡¯s blood cirction and promote the elimination of waste in his blood lipids.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, flowing water does not rot.¡± ¡°Only by ensuring that Mr. Xiao¡¯s blood flows smoothly through the capiries and meridians throughout his body, can it reach every part of his body.¡± ¡°So, it is only through the necrosis of cells caused by illness that they can potentially regain vitality!¡± ¡°This was a process of recuperation and rest.¡± ¡°After being treated with my prescription, Mr. Xiao¡¯s withered cells Chapter 68 Shut Up! may be fully activated.¡± ¡°Only in this way, Mr. Xiao¡¯s mental illness could have a chance to improve to some extent.¡± ¡°Even if Mr. Xiao¡¯s body couldn¡¯t fully recover as before, at least it could make him stand up...¡± ¡°It''s all nonsense!¡± Robin mmed the prescription directly onto the table. ¡°If he continues to take this prescription, it won¡¯t be long before Camdyn kicks the bucket!¡± At this moment, Anita walked into the room holding a pot of brewed decoction. ¡°Sir, it is time to give the young master his medicine now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! This decoction cannot be consumed anymore!¡± Robin stopped Anita and said. Harold wondered, ¡°Can''t drink anymore?¡± ¡°In the morning. President ine also reviewed the prescription for this decoction.¡± ¡°He believed that taking this prescription medicine, although not certain, could cure Camdyn¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°However, the medicinal herbs listed on this prescription can invigorate the body¡¯s meridians.¡± ¡°At least let his half-dead body have fresh blood running through it all the time.¡± Robin looked at Camdyn lying on the bed, the carotid artery in his 12:39 Chapter 8 Shut Up! neck was pulsating continuously. It was evident that the Venomous Worm was active in the bloodstream, leading to a significant proliferation. ¡°Mr. Harold, it was precisely because Camdyn drank this decoction. that his physical condition worsened.¡± ¡°You''re talking nonsense!¡± Lonnie eximed angrily. Justin also stepped forward and pointed at Robin, saying, ¡°Robin Bruce, don¡¯t stir up trouble in our house!¡± ¡°Dr. Lonnie, but | specifically invited you to treat my older brother¡¯s illness.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°In Hallcester, no one couldpare to Dr. Hayes¡® medical skills!¡± ¡°You now, however, nder him, the prescription he gave to my elder brother, caused harm to my elder brother?!¡± ¡°What the hell were you thinking, kid!¡± Robin snorted lightly, ¡°Camdyn didn¡¯t have some brain disease, but was infected with a Venomous Worm!¡± ¡°Just now outside the door, | had already felt the Venomous Worm inside him being active.¡± ¡°The Venomous Worm in his body should have been imnted five years ago!¡± ¡°Perhaps because at that time, Venomous¡ªWorm Maniptor had not made sufficient preparations yet, it was only in the initial stage of setting up.¡± ¡°So they did not immediately activate these dormant Venomous Chapter 68 Shut Up! Worms.¡± ¡°What?! Five years ago!¡± Harold eximed in shock. Robin nodded. ¡°This Venomous Worm originates from Misnd. The Venomous- Worm Maniptor controls the invasion of a parasitic worm into the human body, thereby manipting the life or mental will of the Venomous¡ªWorm Carrier.¡± Harold was greatly shocked when he heard this. ¡°Who the hell was so malicious to frame my son?!¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Ebony Harold¡¯s fury, evidently, terrified every member of the Huber family. ¡°Andre, immediately mobilize the entire strength of the Huber family to investigate for me!¡± ¡°No matter how powerful this person was, the Huber family would stop at nothing to seek destructive revenge against them, never giving up!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Robin interrupted. ¡°Mr. Harold, please remain calm. In order to avoid alerting the snake, angering the person controlling the Venomous Worm, and potentially causing harm to Camdyn, it is best to proceed with caution.¡± Harold took a deep breath, calmed down the anger in his heart, and signaled Mark to temporarily postpone the search and revenge n. ¡°Mr. Bruce, what should we do at the moment, please advise.¡± Robin looked at the bowl of medicinal soup and thought, ¡°The person who could have ced this Venomous Worm on Camdyn must be someone close to him.¡± ¡°And, Camdyn should have had a lot of trust in this person.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it would be impossible to put this thing on him.¡± ¡°This Venomous Worm lurked in Camdyn¡¯s body for five years.¡± ¡°Every now and then, someone had to rece him to add feed.¡± ¡°Otherwise, these Venomous Worms would wreak havoc inside. OCOL 1240 Chapter 69 Ebony Camdyn¡¯s body.¡± ¡°The consequences were either that Venomous Worm would naturally die out, or Candyn would be devoured by these Venomous Worms and die.¡± Upon hearing Robin¡¯s exnation, Harold¡¯s anger immediately surged within him. ¡°Mr. Bruce, are you saying that this person didn¡¯t want to immediately harm my son, Camdyn?¡± ¡°Was it just to make him be controlled by it?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Based on this situation, he didn¡¯t want to kill Camdyn. Otherwise, Camdyn wouldn''t have lived until today.¡± ¡°During this period, | heard from Karina that Camdyn was not doing well.¡± ¡°The person manipting the queen worm has already begun implementing his n, activating the Venomous Worm inside. Camdyn¡¯s body, intending to awaken it in the near future.¡± ¡°After the Venomous Worms had fully matured, they reached a certain quantity.¡± ¡°He could control Camdyn¡¯s thoughts and will through the queen worm.¡± ¡°At the same time, one could also choose to control his life and death at any moment.¡± ¡°Perhaps one day, he thought, he would be able to take control of the situation he desired. ¡°It would either wake Camdyn up directly or kill him directly.¡± Harold was greatly astonished when he heard Robin''s words, ¡°What is the purpose of his actions? Does he want to control the Huber Group by controlling Camdyn?¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this.¡± ¡°Perhaps, it was your opponent, hired Venomous¡ªWorm Maniptor to control the Huber Group.¡± Harold nced at the decoction Anita had ced on the coffee table and looked up at Lonnie. Lonnie immediately became nervous and said, ¡°Mr. Harold, please don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± ¡°Why would | harm Mr. Camdyn when | had no grievances with him?¡± ¡°Moreover, | had never heard of such a Venomous Worm!¡± ¡°How could | have possibly done such a thing!¡± Harold ignored him, but Mark walked behind Lonnie. Upon seeing this scene, Lonnie immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Justin hesitated for a moment, then quietly pulled Alondra towards the door, wanting to sneak away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Harold said coldly. ¡°Tonight, no one is allowed to leave here, and everyone must hand over their phones!¡± alled in two Mark immediately followed the instructions and bodyguards to guard the entrance, and confiscated everyone''s phones. Robin picked up the bowl of decoction and took a sniff. ¡°Mr. Harold, this matter indeed had nothing to do with this Chapter 69 Ebony prescription.¡± Lonnie was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Robin to make excuses for himself in this matter. ¡°The prescription originally provided by Dr. Hu only had the function. of replenishing blood and nourishing qi.¡± ¡°The Venomous Worm inside Camdyn did not provide much. stimtion.¡± ¡°However, in this bowl of medicinal soup, a deadly herb, Purple Ginseng, was added.¡± ¡°Purple Ginseng was the real cause behind Camdyn¡¯s deteriorating condition.¡± ¡°Purple Ginseng?¡± Lonnie furrowed his brow and said, ¡°When did | ever include this herb in the prescription? How could it be in the herbal soup?¡± Robin pointed to the bowl of herbal medicine and said, ¡°You can smell it and you will know if there is Purple Ginseng in it.¡± Lonnie picked up the bowl of herbal soup and carefully examined the medicinal ingredients. Indeed! One of the doses in this bowl of medicine was Purple Ginseng! ¡°Who added this herb to my recipe?!¡± Lonnie looked at the few people in the room and asked. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°However, even if | add Purple Ginseng to my prescription, it doesn¡¯t seem to be as serious as you said!¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Dr. Hu, the first thing | want to tell.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. 1240 Chapter 6/9 Ebony you is that Camdyn doesn¡¯t have a brain disease, but he has been infected with Venomous Worm by someone!¡± ¡°Five years ago, Venomous Worm entered Camdyn¡¯s body and remained dormant.¡± ¡°But, adding Purple Ginseng to your prescription instantly elerated the flow of blood.¡± The Venomous Worm, which had been lurking in the blood, started absorbing nutrients from the blood and became active after absorbing Purple Ginseng. ¡°And so, these Venomous Worms were being activated day by day. multiplying more and more.¡± ¡°This venomous worm exclusively consumed purple ginseng.¡± The person who developed this Venomous Worm, from the first day of raising the Venomous Worm, fed it Purple Ginseng. Once the Venomous Worm started absorbing Purple Ginseng, it quickly ended its dormant period. ¡°The resurrected Venomous Worm would continuously devour the nutrients in the blood, and the Venomous¡ªWorm Carrier would grow weaker day by day.¡± ¡°Venomous Worm grew stronger day by day, while Mr. Camdyn, on the other hand, became more and morenguished until he lay in bed.¡± ¡°Now, inside his bloodstream, there were only active Venomous Worms!¡± Once the queen worm of the Venomous¡ªWorm Maniptor was raised, he could fully control Camdyn. Chapter 69 Ebony ¡°At that time, Camdyn would wake up.¡± ¡°However, at that time, Camdyn was like a walking dead, his thoughts. werepletely controlled by the Venomous¡ªWorm Maniptor.¡± Mount Mauveglow, southern section of Hanrock Valley. A delicately designed courtyard serving as a scenic setting. Aseductive woman, dressed in all ck with a darkplexion, sat in the middle of the hall. ¡°Come in, since you''ve been here for so long, why are you still standing outside the yard?¡± The woman exhaled a long ck column of air, opened her eyes, and smirked. Nathen pushed open the door and walked into the hall. ¡°Ebony, you have been in seclusion here for almost half a year. When will you be able to implement the n you promised me?¡± Ebony Boone¡¯s face turned cold as she said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, you are being too impatient!¡± ¡°You should have had confidence in me.¡± ¡°On the day when my queen worm was refined, you can proceed with the n to acquire the Huber Group.¡± ¡°You are so impatient now, unable to control your temperament. How will you achieve great things in the future?¡± Nathen sighed. ¡°Ebony, it¡¯s not that | couldn¡¯t bear it or couldn¡¯t control my temper, the Chapter 69 Ebony current situation in front of me is just not what | desired.¡± ¡°Recently, the power dynamics in Hallcester have been rather peculiar. | am worried that the n | meticulously crafted for five years will be ruined by the appearance of someone.¡± ¡°Do you know, ever since the day | went abroad for my study tour, | vowed to turn the Reynell family into the wealthiest family in Londrnd.¡± ¡°It has been nearly five years since | returned to my home country afterpleting my studies, but | have achieved nothing! | couldn''t even establish dominance in Hallcester.¡± ¡°The first step was so difficult to take, my grand n, when will it be realized!¡± Ebony suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Mr. Reynell, if you want to achieve great things, your character still needs further refinement!¡± ¡°You can rest assured, my n was foolproof!¡± ¡°Your current state is purely self¡ªdisturbance.¡± ¡°Venomous Worm was my unique skill.¡± ¡°In order to develop the Venomous Worm, | dedicated myself to intensive study for nearly 20 years, and finally seeded in creating this unique technique that can control a person''s mind.¡± ¡°Thisrvi-worm species requires a cultivation period of three years, while my queen worm takes five years to mature!¡± ¡°There is still less than three months left until five years have passed. Why are you so impatient?¡± hapter 69 Ebor ¡°Once my queen worm matured, even the most sophisticated Venomous¡ªWorm Expeller was helpless.¡± ¡°As long as | was willing, | could control everyone in the world at any time.¡± ¡°At that time, | would present to you a queen worm that | had cultivated.¡± ¡°With it, you could control anyone at will!¡± ¡°The Huber Group, Purpeak International Group, and Conway, who hindered you from achieving your grand ns, will all be your obedient servants at your disposal.¡± ¡°By then, what else could you worry about, hahaha...¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The Venomous Worm ¡°Ebony, | was indeed a little impatient today.¡± Nathen said. respectfully. ¡°| have never doubted your masterpiece. However, | am worried that the night is long and dreams are many.¡± ¡°Recently, Halleester had a guy named Robine.¡± ¡°Originally, | thought he was just an inconspicuous character, at slightly more capable brute.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, within just a few weeks of his arrival in Halleester, hepletely disrupted the structure of Halleester and severely undermined my ns. | am worried...¡± Ebony snorted coldly and disdainfully said. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, just a greenhorn kid.¡± ¡°His punches and kicks may be powerful, but in front of my worm- manipting skills, they mean nothing! You have to believe me!¡± Nathen hesitated for a moment, ¡°Today Robin came to the Huber family, specifically for Camdyn¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°| just received the news this afternoon and immediately rushed to Hanrock Valley. It is of great importance, and | dare not take it lightly. | kindly request Ebony to activate the queen worm n as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Ebony burst intoughter twice. ¡°Mr. Reynell, just a kid who knows a little bit of martial arts, how Chapter 70 The Venomous Worm ¡°Ebony, | was indeed a little impatient today.¡± Nathen said. respectfullyThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°| have never doubted your masterpiece. However, | am worried that the night is long and dreams are many.¡± ¡°Recently, Hallcester had a guy named Robine.¡± ¡°Originally, | thought he was just an inconspicuous character, a slightly more capable brute.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, within just a few weeks of his arrival in Hallcester, hepletely disrupted the structure of Hallcester and severely undermined my ns. | am worried...¡± Ebony snorted coldly and disdainfully said. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, just a greenhorn kid.¡± ¡°His punches and kicks may be powerful, but in front of my worm- manipting skills, they mean nothing! You have to believe me!¡± Nathen hesitated for a moment. ¡°Today Robin came to the Huber family, specifically for Camdyn¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°| just received the news this afternoon and immediately rushed to Hanrock Valley. It is of great importance, and | dare not take it lightly. | kindly request Ebony to activate the queen worm n as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Ebony burst intoughter twice. ¡°Mr. Reynell, just a kid who knows a little bit of martial arts, how 111 124 Chapter 301 The Venomous Worm could he scare you like this!¡± Ebony nced at Nathen and then looked at the queen worm in the Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator. ¡°Never mind, the queen worm | had refined should be ready for some small experiments before implementing the ns.¡± ¡°As long as the queen worm was driven, the Venomous Worm inside Camdyn¡¯s body could be controlled, thus controlling Camdyn.¡± ¡°However, now it would take at least two more months for Queen Worm to fully control Camdyn¡¯s thoughts and actions.¡± ¡°Only after queen worm had been nurtured for a full five years, would queen worm and Venomous Worm truly establish a telepathic connection.¡± ¡°There was a possibility of unexpected loss of control during this period of use.¡± ¡°If you had to use it, you could only give it a try during this period. Within three months, you couldn''t make any major moves, otherwise, it would cause a lot of trouble...¡± Suddenly, the smile on Ebony¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°No, it seems like there is a master trying to kill my queen worm!¡± At this moment, inside the ss vessel of the Venomous¡ªWorm. Incubator, a previously quiet mass of ck microorganisms began to wriggle violently. Immediately after, the entire ssware also shook incessantly. Ebony shouted abruptly, and the four ck¡ªd women hidden in the corner of the room swiftly leaped out. Ill 12.40 Surrounding her and the Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator, she sat cross- legged with her eyes closed, murmuring words. The Huber¡¯s vi. Camadyny quietly in bed, still and silent as ever. The smell of the freshly brewed herbal soup slowly wafted into Camdyn¡¯s nostrils. Gradually, Camdyn¡¯s originally pale and bloodless face began to show millions of visible ck spots. These ck spots slowly moved within the flesh, and their movement frequency increased rapidly. These ck spots quickly turned into millions of tiny caterpirs during the intense wriggling process. Everyone was shocked by such a terrifying scene. Harold stumbled a few steps and almost fell to the ground. Karina hurriedly supported him and trembled as she murmured, ¡°What is this...¡± They would never have imagined that there were so many terrifying ck worms inside Camdyn¡¯s body! This scene, no longer simply shocked, but almost copsed! Originally, Lonnie had a disdainful expression, but now he was extremely astonished. Practicing medicine for decades, this was the first time encountering 2792% 12:41 Chapter 70 The Venomous Whum thing to harm the young master?¡± ¡°The medicinal soup | prepared for the young master was strictly made ording to the prescription provided by Dr. Hayes.¡± Robin slowly approached Anita and grabbed her hand, smelling it. ¡°Mr. Harold, have someone go and take a look in Anita¡¯s room, everything will be revealed.¡± ¡°Andre, do as Mr. Bruce said and immediately send someone to her room to check.¡± Anita trembled all over at the words and her shirt was soaked with sweat. She ¡°thumped¡± down on her knees in front of Harold: ¡°Master, please spare me. |, | had no other choice!¡± In a short while, a family member brought a delicate box, inside of which there were still ten Purple Ginseng roots left! Harold stomped on Anita¡¯s body, his face turning pale with anger. ¡°You wicked woman, you have been in the Huber family for so many years, and | treated you like family. When have | ever mistreated you?¡± ¡°Over the years, whenever you needed any help or money, did the Huber family ever hesitate?¡± ¡°Your children, your parents, your rtives, any difficult situation they face, as long as you speak up, the Huber family will spare no expense, offering you one hundred thousand, two hundred thousand, or even one million to help you out.¡± ¡°In the end, is this how you repay the Huber family?¡± 51.851 12:41 1 ¡°You not only failed to show gratitude, but also conspired with outsiders to harm my son!¡± ¡°Has human nature in this world be so malicious? Ah?!¡± ¡°Tell me, why?!¡± Harold¡¯s anger erupted instantly, and Anita fell to her knees, begging desperately for mercy. ¡°Master. |. | am to me! | truly didn¡¯t know that this Purple Ginseng would harm Young Master to death!¡± ¡°Half a year ago, while | was on my way to buy groceries, | suddenly encountered a person dressed in all ck, with their face covered.¡± ¡°She told me that the young master had saved her life back then, and she hade to repay the favor.¡± ¡°She said that the young master¡¯s illness was caused by being poisoned, and he needed expensive Purple Ginseng to be added to thedecoction and boiled for him to drink. Only then would the young master¡¯s condition gradually improve.¡± ¡°This person told me not to tell you about this matter for now.¡± ¡°At that time, | truly believed that she hade to repay a favor, so | attempted to add some Purple Ginseng in the decoction.¡± ¡°Sure enough, after the young master drank the decoction, his.plexion improved a lot.¡± ¡°And, there was a noticeable change in the physical condition.¡± ¡°When | met this person for the second time, she suddenly changed her tone.¡± 66.18% 12:41 Chapter 10 The Venomous Ve ¡°She told me that this Purple Ginseng would elerate the deterioration of the young master¡¯s condition. Once you find out, | won''t be able to stay in the Huber family either.¡± ¡°If | didn¡¯t continue to do as she said, she not only wanted to kill me, but also wanted to kill my child.¡± ¡°Now, my pair of children are all in her hands.¡± ¡°So, | had no choice but to follow her instructions and add a certain dosage of Purple Ginseng every time | brewed medicine for the young master.¡± ¡°Master, please spare me. | had no choice but to do all this.¡± Harold trembled with anger, ¡°You wicked woman, you actually harmed the Huber family just to save yourself!¡± ¡°Tell me, who was this person?¡± Anita shook her head. ¡°Sir, | never saw her true face, nor do | know where she is or who she really is.¡± ¡°Every time she saw me, she would cover half of her face with Purple Ginseng.¡± ¡°| only knew that she always wore all ck clothes and had apletely ckplexion.¡± ¡°Including her palm and fingernails, all of them were ck.¡± ¡°| had never seen such a strange and terrifying person before. Every time | saw her eyes, my legs would go weak.¡± ¡°In the past six months, | have only seen her three times.¡± ¡°Later on, Purple Ginseng was always ced by her directly at a fixed 8029% 12:41 Chapter 70 The Venomous Wom. location outside the vi, and she would send me a message to go and pick it up.¡± Harold looked at Robin and asked, ¡°Mr. Bruce, is there anything else you need to inquire about?¡± Robin waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to ask further. Harold pointed at Anita and said, ¡°Once this matter is resolved, | will settle the ounts with you!¡± ¡°Andre, tie her up and take her out first!¡± ¡°If anyone dared toy a hand on the Huber family, | would have annihted their entire family!¡± such a situation. This disgusting scene confirmed what Robin had said before. Anita, who was hiding behind. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s attention being focused on the ck caterpir appearing on Camdyn¡¯s face, she quietly slipped away towards the door. Anita whispered to Mark, who was guarding the door, ¡°Cheng Ge, the meals in the restaurant haven''t been cleaned up yet. I¡¯ll go out for a moment.¡± Mark didn¡¯t pay much attention to Anita and was about to let her go. Without turning his head, Robin coldly said, ¡°No one can leave this room.¡± ¡°Grab her! She is the one who added Purple Ginseng to the soup!¡± Robin''s voice drew everyone''s gaze towards Anita in the room. Mr. Harold¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and a hint of incredulity flickered in his eyes. Anita had been with the Huber family for over a decade, always diligent and hardworking. Moreover, Camdyn had been taking care of all the household chores. before. And Camadyn treated her like family. How could she possibly harm Camdyn? Anita trembled and said, ¡°Mr. Harold, how could | possibly do such a 39.92% Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 You Really Wake Up? Looking at the furious Harold, Lonnie was dumbfounded immediately. In the past, it was only heard that once Mr. Harold got angry, the entire territory of Hallcester would tremble. But | have never seen Harold truly angry.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Every time | saw him, he always had the appearance of a kind and benevolent old man. He thought that those rumors were all from ill-intentioned troublemakers, smearing the once influential tycoon of the Hallcester business world. What a heartless and ruthless person, what a cold and merciless individual, and so on. Those were all nderous words that had nothing to do with Harold, the humble old man. At this moment, he did not think so. He knew that the Huber family would not let anyone involved in poisoning Camdyn get away. At this thought, he had already broken out in a cold sweat. Before, when | was treating Camdyn, there were indeed no apparent symptoms. All those nonsense about mental illness and such were made up by oneself. Then, another supposedly top-secret prescription was concocted, all in an attempt to deceive the Huber family for their money. He never expected that someone would tamper with his prescription. ¡°Mr. Bruce, is there still any hope for Camdyn?¡± Lonnie asked almost pleadingly He was very clear in his mind. If Robin could cure Camdyn, Mr. Harold would be very happy and wouldn¡¯t worry too much about many things. Maybe | could escape a disaster. If Robin couldn¡¯t save Camdyn either, Mr. Harold¡¯s anger would escte infinitely. | wanted to escape, but it seemed impossible. Robin nced at Lonnie and said. ¡°I came, of course | saved you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Lonnie excitedly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bruce, thank you, Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Harold shouted angrily, ¡°You''ve disrupted Mr. Bruce¡¯s treatment. I''ll fire you!¡± Lonnie¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt directly in front of Harold. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I''ll shut up! I''ll shut up!¡± Robin nced at Harold and Karina, ¡°Do you have a piano at your house?¡± ¡°Piano?¡± Harold and Karina eximed almost simultaneously, puzzled by what Robin wanted a piano for now. apter 71. You dreally Wore Up? ¡°Yes! We had a piano at home, which Karina used to practice when she was very young.¡± ¡°Just in the next room, do we need someone to move it?¡± Robin nodded and said, ¡°Okay, move over here.¡± Harold immediately asked Andre to arrange for someone to move the piano that Karina had practiced on before into this room. Lonnie and the others werepletely baffled. Does Robin have such a hobby? When treating someone, is piano apaniment needed? Perhaps, extraordinary individuals have some peculiarities that ordinary people cannot understand. Beforeing. Lonnie had heard the legendary story of Robin saving Donovan a few days ago. Today | witnessed Robin¡¯s supernatural skills in diagnosing Camdyn. | couldn''t help but admire this young man in his early twenties. He believed that without the ability, it would be impossible to have such an attitude. Lonnie had been practicing medicine for many years, and today he finally met a master. | used to not believe it before, that at such an age, Donovan could really be rescued from the hands of death as rumored. Now it seems that he was ignorant. Curiosity got the better of me, and | forgot Harold¡¯s warning as | Chapter 21 You Really Wake Up? approached and asked, ¡°Mr. Bruce, do you need the piano for Mr. Shaw¡¯s treatment?¡± Robin smiled indifferently. ¡°Do you think | had the leisure to y the piano in such a situation?¡± The rhythm heals! Lonnie immediately thought of hearing about some extraordinary doctors in the past who used music therapy to treat illnesses! Even using techniques, they diagnosed and treated all kinds of incurable andplicated diseases. | couldn''t believe it, today | had the privilege of witnessing Robin using music therapy to treat illnesses! This made him extremely excited! To have the opportunity to witness the extraordinary skills of a master in this lifetime, it is worth the trip! No regrets even if | die! Karina watched as Robin walked towards the piano, her eyes shimmering with astonishment. Every time this man made a move, it would brighten her eyes. Every appearance was extremely brilliant! Robin, how many legends do you still have that | don¡¯t know about? In an instant, a series of crisp notes slowly drifted out from this piano. The sound of the piano was faint and clear, cleansing and purifying. The room, which was originally filled with a murky atmosphere, gradually became fresh. Chapter 71 You Really Wake Up? Is this the legendary master of music? The room was filled with ordinary people who indulged in the pleasures of food and drink. They had never practiced the so-called internal power and true energy. Of course, one cannot feel the powerful and sharp aura of the Heavenly Constetion in the melodies yed by Robin. Strings of beautiful notes leaped out from the piano keys, lingering in everyer of the room. Like a graceful dancing butterfly, fluttering its sparkling wings, it cleansed away the murky air filled with countless particles. Slowly, everyone in the room suddenly had a feeling of flying. In the melodious rhythm, the bodies of every person floated up. In that moment, everything became ethereal and elusive. After three minutes of a dreamlike experience, the feeling of flying abruptly came to an end. Following closely, a resounding and powerful tapping sound burst forth from the piano keys, carrying a summoning rhythm. As Robin tapped on each piano key, everyone¡¯s heart was pounding intensely. Suddenly, everyone saw the most magical scene. - Camdyn¡¯s body rapidly swelled in the rhythm of the melody. Every pore of his body started oozing tiny ck dots. Gradually, these ck dots became clearer and clearer. Chapter 71 It was thousands ofrvae wriggling incessantly! ¡°Ew!¡± Karina saw this scene and almost vomited. At this moment, Camdyn¡¯s body waspletely covered withyer afteryer of ckrvae This is the scene where Venomous Worm was shaken out of Camdyn¡¯s. body by the sound of the piano. Camdyn¡¯s eye corners, inside his cars, in his nose, even from his mouth, and from every pore on his body, were all wriggling with nauseating Venomous Worms. Meanwhile, in the exquisite viewing room of Hanrock Valley. The Four Guardians sat beside Ebony As Robin yed the piano melody in the Huber¡¯s vi, the bodies of the Four Guardians also trembled violently. Melodic Qi! A thousand miles to transmit sound! Asound of a violin echoed, rushing towards us. Like a sniper a kilometer away, four deadly bullets were simultaneously fired. The Four Guardians let out a miserable scream, copsing to the ground, vomiting blood incessantly, with all their internal organs shattered. Ebony shouted, ¡°Oh no, there was actually a skilled attacker!¡± Abill with the power of music. Chapter 71 You Prsty Ware Up? What a terrifying method!¡± At that moment. Ebony¡¯s face turned pale, her whole body trembled, and a mouthful of blood gushed out from her chest. In the vi, after Robin finished ying a song, he turned around and said, ¡°Dr. Hayes, can | borrow the special tools for a moment?¡± At that moment, Lonnie waspletely in awe of Robin. In front of these experts, | can¡¯t even be considered as a beginner. Where would dare to be disrespectful again! ¡°Mr. Bruce, please.¡± He immediately offered his special tools with both hands. In an instant, eighteen light spots shot out, and eighteen special tools were all nailed into Camdyn¡¯s vital body parts.. Two secondster. The Venomous Worms that crawled out of Camdyn¡¯s body began to kill each other and fight among themselves. As the ck blood of the Venomous Worm flowed out, thousands of Venomous Worms instantly turned into a ck mist, dissipating into the air. Robin struck the piano keys again, and a mysterious and enchanting melody floated out. In an instant, the dark and murky air in the room quickly escaped through therge window exit. Then, a magical scene suddenly appeared. Camdyn¡¯s body floated up from the bed as the notes danced. Rose into the air, stopped ascending, and began spinning rapidly. The whole body surged and surged in mid-air with the ups and downs of the piano sound. Harold and Karina, along with others, looked at the scene in front of them and were instantly shocked. This scene, alreadypletely beyond theirprehension. What is this? Was it an illusion? After finishing the song, Camdyn¡¯s body returned to the bed again. The entire body¡¯s epidermis began to exude clusters of blisters, and after each blister rapidly swelled, it oozed blood. About three minutester, Camdyn, who had been asleep for three years, let out a sigh and opened his eyes. ¡°Dad, where am |?¡± Harold¡¯s whole body trembled violently for a moment. ¡°Camdyn, you really awake?¡± are At that moment, tears welled up in his eyes as he walked quickly to the bedside. ¡°Wait a moment. He was still very weak now, so don¡¯t let him move for the time being.¡± Robin slowly walked up to Camdyn and looked at his body, which was still oozing pus and blood. Chapter 71 You Really Wake Up? Take back the special tools and hand them over to Lonnic. Karina stood in front of the hospital bed, tears streaming down her face. She never expected that she would see the day her father woke up in this lifetime. ¡°Dad...¡± Karina released all the pressure and pain she had experienced over the past three years in this cry. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 So What if | Kill You? Hammock Valley. In the exquisitendscaped courtyard, the lights in the viewing hall flickered on and off. Nathen hid in the corner of the hall, horrified, as he watched the eerie scene before him. The Four Guardians instantly vomited blood and died. Ebony crawled weakly on the ground, struggling in pain. The queen worm, cultivated inside a closed ss container, turned into a puddle of ck water. After Ebony vomited a few mouthfuls of ck blood, she screamed madly. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°The Venomous Worm, which | had poured twenty years of effort into refining, was destroyed in your hands!¡± ¡°Hmph! | haven¡¯t lost yet! My queen worm can regenerate and revive indefinitely!¡± Ebony¡¯s seductive body instantly transformed into a cluster of ck, venomous worm-like particles fused together. Nathen looked at the scene and immediately fainted. Ebony roared loudly, channeling all her strength into the palm of her hand. With both hands holding the sealed Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator, she Chapter 72 So What activated the true qi within her body, condensing it at the bottom of the jar, and infused it with the sinister power of her condensed primordial spirit. In an instant, a ck mist tightly enveloped the Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator. One minute, two minutes, three minutes... Time moved forward second by second. The ck water inside the Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator once again coalesced into thousands ofrvae particles. On top of eachrva¡¯s head, a strange glow emanated. Suddenly. Apiano sound pierced through the Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator at the speed of light.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Like a heavy sniper bullet shot from a kilometer away, it lightning-fast pierced into the Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator. The sharp sound of the piano exploded in the middle of the Venomous- Worm Incubator. The Venomous¡ªWorm Incubator instantly shattered. The ck water vapor in the tank swirled frantically for a while and then dispersed. Immediately after, a thunderous sound tore through the sky, breaking through the thick walls of the observatory and piercing Ebony¡¯s chest. With a scream, Ebony fell to the ground, despair filling her gloomy eyes. ¡°How is it possible¡± How is it possible?!¡± After a brief suffocation. Ebony woke up again, pounding the marble floor in frustration and roaring in anger. The exquisite and magnificent marble inside the scenic room turned into dust in an instant. Nathen was awakened by a loud noise. Horror-stricken, | watched Ebony¡¯s terrifying appearance and then turned around, rushing out of the courtyard and driving away from Hanrock Valley Connection Technique, a skill of manipting worms. Although, it was possible to manipte thervi-worm to control the Venomous¡ªWorm Carrier using the queen worm. However, once the skilled person found the connected lines. The opponent was able to locate the Venomous¡ªWorm Maniptor along this route and, with the help of the queen worm¡¯s power, retaliated against her. A delicate scenic courtyard, in a state of chaos. Ebony roared furiously, ¡°My twenty years of cultivation, ruined by a single melody! You bastard, | will definitely kill you!¡± Ebony clenched her fists tightly, gathering thest bit of strength within her, and dashed forward. In the pitch¡ªck night, a cold wind raged through Hanrock Valley. The gloomy remnants of snow in the valley suddenly drifted up amidst Ebony¡¯s heart-wrenching roar. Chapter 72 So What if You? ¡°You bastard! Hiding elsewhere and using sneaky tricks to plot against me, what kind of hero are you!¡± ¡°| was the Chief Elder of the Poison Sect. How dare you kill me? The entire Poison Sect will consider you as an enemy!¡± The Huber¡¯s vi. In the quiet room of Camdyn, Ebony¡¯s ghostly screams suddenly arose! The phantom of Ebony, grimacing with her ghostly face, stood in front of therge window of the mansion. Everyone was shocked by this terrifying¡ªscene. Today, what they saw far exceeded the understanding of ordinary people. Robin snorted lightly, ¡°You disgusting scum, what difference does it make if | kill you?¡± As the voice faded away, slender fingertips tapped on a key with a heavy ent. As the note suddenly floated up, Ebony was frozen in ce at Hanrock Valley, several kilometers away. The whole body, like a ck rock, stood motionless in the valley. The cold wind in the valley remained chilly, blowing the scattered remnants of snow on the rocks, emitting a mournful howl like a ghost. crying and a wolf howling. Suddenly, Ebony¡¯s entire body was torn apart as if by a pair ofrge hands. ¡°Bang!¡± With a muffled sound, Ebony¡¯s body instantly burst into a Chapter 72 So What if i ck mist, disappearing without a trace. With the explosion of his physical body, the Chief Elder of the Poison Sect, Ebony, perished along with his soul! In the moment when everything vanished, Ebony let out a desperatel cry, ¡°Do you really dare to kill me?!¡± ¡°| was... | was a member of the Poison Sect, and the Poison Sect will never give up!¡± In an instant, the sound of despair echoed three times in Hanrock Valley, but ultimately, it disappeared into the dark and eerie depths of Hanrock Valley with the chilly night breeze. Inside the Huber¡¯s vi, Robin smiled indifferently. The young master had followed Enzo for many years, and had never encountered any formidable opponents. How dare this insignificant sect, Poison Sect,e out and threaten the true form of the Annihtor? Haha, if you dared toe, | would have destroyed you! Harold and Karina, among others, werepletely amazed by Robin''s supernatural abilities. Five years ago, Camdyn suddenly fell ill with a strange disease. Three years ago, |y in bed and couldn''t get up, and from then on, | fell into a deep sleep, losing consciousness. Over the past few years, the Huber family has spent billions of dors and visited renowned doctors, but they were unable to cure Camdyn¡¯s rare disease. Chapter 72 56 What if | kul You? Even ine, the Master of Traditional Medicine in Londrnd, was at a loss when faced with Camdyn¡¯s peculiar symptoms. Now, surprisingly, Robin¡¯s piano melody was deciphered! If it were not seen with one¡¯s own eyes, no one would believe that such strange magic exists in the world. When ine arrived at the Huber¡¯s vi, Camdyn was already able to get out of bed and walk with the help of his family. ine was petrified the moment he saw Camdyn wake up. He knew that Robin was highly skilled in medicine. However, | never imagined that it would reach such an unpredictable level. Looking at Robin, who had a calm expression at this moment, he was suddenly shocked. ine practiced medicine for fifty years and was revered as the Master of Traditional Medicine in Londrnd for nearly twenty years. Now, he is over seventy years old. The achievements of half a lifetime are nothingpared to the young man in his early twenties in front of me. | am extremely embarrassed! If, on the day of the Finley¡¯s house, Robin had disyed the Soul- Retrieving Skill, it would have amazed him. Today¡¯s scene has already amazed him with Robin''s medical skills. At this moment, he waspletely in awe of Robin. Chapter 72 Sa What if IK ine respectfully approached Robin, speaking with utmost humility. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you were truly a miraculous healer in the world today!¡± ¡°From this moment on. | will publicly announce that I, ine, can no longer be referred to as the ¡®Master of Traditional Medicine¡¯. | will forever hold Mr. Bruce in the highest regard.¡± ¡°Teacher, please ept this disciple¡¯s bow!¡± With that, ine bowed deeply. Robin nced at ine, who looked extremely respectful, and snorted lightly. ¡°Who was your teacher? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! | couldn¡¯t be bothered to take on such an old disciple like you!¡± ine¡¯s face turned red, standing in the hall feeling extremely embarrassed. However, in front of a true master, this little embarrassment is nothing. Camdyn did not know Robin, but after a brief exnation from Harold and Karina. Camdyn suddenly realized. He disregarded the support of Harold and Karina. At this moment, | couldn¡¯t care less about my previous identity as the second¡ªgeneration head of the Huber family, and | knelt down in front of Robin. ¡°Thank you very much for saving my life, Mr. Bruce! If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Bruce¡¯s intervention, Xiao would have lost his life three years. ago!¡± Chapter 72 Sn What if | kit You? ¡°Xiao¡¯s life alone was not significant, what was terrifying was that Xiao would be a puppet manipted by some malicious individuals.¡± ¡°If that were the case, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± ¡°The Huber family owes you a great debt! Such immense kindness and generosity, the Huber family will never forget it for the rest of their lives!¡± Robin''s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Alright, get up! It¡¯s not as serious as you make it out to be, just a small effort.¡± ¡°Let''s go, | don¡¯t want to waste any more time here.¡± The crowd watched Robin''s antics and didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. After all, someone like Robin was not moved by ttery or material wealth. Robin took two steps and stopped, turning around to say, ¡°Now you are very weak. ording to your current condition, you still need about a year of rest. After all, you have been lying in a hospital bed for over three years.¡± ¡°Your internal organs have been severely damaged, and | wille regrly to help you with the recuperation.¡± ¡°Afterwards, just stay at home and rest well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bruce!¡± Harold and his father said respectfully. Karina originally intended to drive Robin, but Leonel was already waiting for him outside the vi, so she had to give up. ¡°Thank you! Robin, you saved my father, | don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Chapter 72 So What if | kill You? Karina looked at Robin with fiery eyes, and her face turned slightly crimson. ¡°How can | ever thank you for such a great favor, both me and the Huber family?¡± ¡°How should you thank me?¡± Robin took a step forward, looking at Karina who was just a breath away, taking a deep breath of her pleasant scent. ¡°Mmm, it smells really good.¡± Karina¡¯s body trembled slightly. Suddenly, she noticed that Robin¡¯s clear and profound eyes were looking at her. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 He¡¯s the Seven-Step Annihtor She hurriedly dodged her gaze in a fluster, ¡°How, how can | thank you?¡± Robin chuckled, Ms. Huber, who had always presented herself with a cool and aloof demeanor, surprisingly appeared shy and flustered several times today. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to dwell on such a trivial matter.¡± ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t you appoint me as the president of Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. | ept! You can go now.¡± As he turned to leave, Karina grabbed him and handed him two keys. ¡°The Eastern District Development Corporation is located in the eastern suburbs of Hallcester, and it was inconvenient to commute there for work.¡± ¡°There is a vi here, a set of Grace Apartments. Both sets of housing are near the developmentpany. You hold the keys.¡± ¡°Both properties were owned by the Huber Group.¡± ¡°The vi is a bit further away, but the conditions inside are better. If | am too busy on the day of the Eastern District Development. Corporation, |... | sometimes stay there.¡± Speaking of this, Karina blushed, ¡°Um, | rarely stayed there.¡± ¡°The Grace Apartments, located just across from the Eastern District Development Corporation, had average living conditions. It was not too spacious, just a two-bedroom apartment measuring 100 square meters.¡± ¡°However, the surrounding amenities were rtivelyplete.¡± ¡°Wherever you like, just stay! Staying in either of these two houses will also be convenient for going to the office.¡± Karina paused and said, ¡°Oh, | forgot to ask you, where are you living now? In a hotel?¡± ¡°Huh? | used to live around Mount Mauveglow,¡± Robin casually mentioned. Karina didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite far from the Eastern District Development Corporation. You should just live in these two houses.¡± Robin thought for a moment and took the keys. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let''s meet at the developmentpany tomorrow morning!¡± Watching Robin¡¯s figure gradually recede into the distance, Karina felt a bit reluctant to let go. | stood in front of the vi¡¯s gate for a long time, until that figure disappeared into the vast night, and then she turned around and went back home. After leaving the Huber family, Robin did not immediately get into Leonel¡¯s car. The Huber family¡¯s vi was very hot, to the point that there was a suffocating feeling inside after staying in it for so long. So, he chose to walk along the tree-lined mountain path of Triumph Mountain at night. Chapter 73 He¡¯s me Seven Step Annihtor After the heavy snow, the air in the snowy mountains was very fresh. The cold mountain wind blew against the hot face, refreshing the whole person. Especially in the quiet of thete night, walking on this mountain road gives a sense of tranquility, far away from the hustle and bustle of the world. Leonel did not bother him. Driving a Land Rover with the headlights turned off, he followed from a distance of two hundred meters. About halfway up the mountain, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Robin, blocking his way. Leonel, who was 200 meters away, also saw the martial artist blocking Robin¡¯s way! His intuition told him that this person was a master! With the opponent''s breath, one could clearly sense that their cultivation level was far superior to that of Hashville Butcher! However, Robin did not want him to intervene, so Leonel had to stay quietly in the car and watch the situation unfold. Feeling the fierce killing intent emanating from the other person, Robin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to block my path?¡± The person did not speak, a pair of sharp eyes scanned Robin up and down, as if trying to see through him. A few secondster, the person sneered, ¡°So, it was you who ruined Hashville Butcher?¡± 12-141 Chapter 73 He¡¯s the Seven Step Annihtor ¡°Yes,¡± Robin nodded, ¡°What does it mean?¡± The neer chuckled and didn¡¯t answer Robin, disdainfully saying, ¡°I see nothing special about you either, just a young kid with messy hair!¡± ¡°The person from Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± Robin understood what the other person meant. ¡°Are you seeking revenge for Deandre?¡± The man sneered, ¡°You are not worthy to know who | am!¡± ¡°Having defeated Hashville Butcher, how could Hashville Martial Arts Union spare you?¡± ¡°| give you two choices. The first is to kneel down and chop off your own hands! The second is for me to take action and die on the spot!¡± The person who arrived was Lamar, the deputyw enforcement officer of Hashville Martial Arts Union. In the afternoon, he had just arrived at Hallcester when he received a call from Chester. Chester sought help from him, as Robin not only killed his brother Dewey but also used it to ckmail the Cox family. In addition, after the Hashville Martial Arts Union headquarters issued an order to kill Robin. Several assassins sentst night, all died without a trace. This horrified Chester. He had self-awareness. Compared to Hashville Butcher, my skills were miles behind. 12:161 China 73 He the over Step Annihtor If confronted with Robin, it was impossible to defeat him. Even in the afternoon, Barry went to collect debts at the door, but he did not dare to intervene.. We had no choice but to wait for Lamar, the deputyw enforcement officer of the main headquarters. Lamar¡¯s skills ranked among the top five in the Hashville Martial Arts. Union, slightly higher than Deandre. That evening, Lamar arrived at Hallcester and was informed that Robin was at the Huber¡¯s vi. He had been waiting on this road for nearly two hours. Robin looked at Lamar and said indifferently, ¡°Are you sure you want me to choose?¡± Lamar chuckled and said, ¡°In Hashville State, | was quite a character, and of course, a man of my word. If | said | would let you choose, then | will never regret it!¡± ¡°Then | will choose to die on the spot,¡± Robin said indifferently. Lamar was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Young man, are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Joking?¡± Robin smirked coldly, ¡°I never joke.¡± Lamar looked at Robin''s expression as he spoke, and it was indeed not a joke. Before speaking, Robin said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you ever heard of Fire And Ice?¡± Lamar was confused and impatiently said, ¡°Fire And Ice? | came here Chapter 273 Hex The Seven Step Annihtor to kill, not to indulge in poetry with you.¡± Robin chuckled and said, ¡°A few steps are enough!¡± Lamar was even more confused, he had no idea what Robin meant.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Does the other party have a problem with their brain? However, it is not an ordinary person who can defeat the Hashville Butcher. Although Lamar boasted that he could outsmart Hashville Butcher. However, faced with Robin¡¯s indifferent attitude that seemed to have no boundaries, suddenly there was a sense of panic in the heart. It was a deadly battle between you and me, but Robin wanted to discuss poetry with him. Everything was said so casually. It seemed as if it was not about to begin a life-and-death struggle. However, two passersby were discussing whether today¡¯s weather was cloudy or sunny, with no ripples or waves. ¡°Let''s begin then!¡± Robin sighed lightly, reciting verses as he walked towards Lamar. ¡°Some said the world would end in fire, some said in ice.¡± As Robin walked step by step with a heavy rhythm. Lamar suddenly felt a surge of bloody air rushing upwards in his heart. ¡°From what I¡¯ve tasted of desire | hold with those who favor fire.¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Robin took the third step and recited the second stanza of the poct, causing Lamar to spurt out a mouthful of blood. ¡°No good!¡± he eximed loudly. ¡°Could it be, could it be that he... he is the legendary Seven-Step Annihtor of the martial world?¡± ¡°But if it had to perish twice, | think | know enough of hate to say that for destruction, ice is also great and would suffice.¡± Robin had already taken the seventh step and reached Lamar¡¯s side, while reciting the final stanza of the poem. At this moment, Lamar waspletely unable to move his body! With a nk look in the eyes, he looked ahead and suddenly knelt down with a thud. Blood flowed from the seven orifices, and the heartbeat ceased. Such arrogance! This is aplete disregard for others! In the face of such casual indifference, you werepletely overwhelmed and unable to fight back! Only the immortal legend of the world, the Annihtor, possessed such formidable strength! Lamar felt a sense of despair as he watched Robin¡¯s footsteps gradually fade away, a satisfied smile ying at the corners of his mouth. As a martial artist, to be able to die at the hands of the Annihtor, | have no regrets in this lifetime! From a distance, Leonel witnessed the entire process of Robin killing Lamar, causing his whole body to tremble in shock! Chapter 73 He¡¯s the Sever¡ªStep Annihtor | unexpectedly witnessed the legend of the world. Seven steps of poetry, killing without a trace! Ps Robin walked down the inountain. It was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Leonel¡¯s car had not caught up yet when a red Porsche whizzed past him. ¡°Robin, get in the car!¡± Crystal poked her head out of the car and smiled. ¡°Oh my! You weren''t waiting under Triumph Mountain all the time, were you?¡± Robin looked at Crystal in astonishment and noticed that this woman had actually gotten a new hairstyle. Crystal looked at Robin with a smile, ¡°Tonight, a few college ssmates areing over. It¡¯s been a long time since we all got together.¡± ¡°So. | took advantage of this opportunity to get a whole new hairstyle at the salon across the street. How does it look? Do you like it?¡± Robin nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Let''s go, get in the car, ande with me to meet my college girlfriends!¡± ¡°I''m not going!¡± Robin turned around and quickly tried to slip away. Crystal rushed out of the car and stood in front of him, sobbing loudly. Chapter 73 He¡¯s the Seven Step Annihtor Robin''s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Speak up, why are you crying?¡± ¡°All my college ssmates had boyfriends, and they used to make fun of me.¡± ¡°|. | waited for you for so long, just to ask for your help, sob... Robin, please have pity on me, | don¡¯t want to be mocked by them anymore, boohoo...¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 He¡¯s Stingy Robin was speechless when he heard Crystal¡¯s reason. Isn''t it just that others have boyfriends while you are still single? Why cry so much and make such a fuss? ¡°Ah, | said, can you please stop crying? | feel ufortable whenever | see a woman cry!¡± ¡°Boohoo...¡± Crystal covered her face and crouched down, crying even more miserably. Robin shook his head helplessly and walked towards Crystal. ¡°Alright, alright, isn¡¯t it just apanying you to meet a few of your college ssmates? I''ll go with you, alright! Damn it!¡± ¡°But, | have to rify one thing in advance, | can apany you, but don¡¯t say that | am your boyfriend!¡± ¡°| was definitely not a professional boyfriend for you women.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Crystal chuckled through her tears, getting up and linking her arm with Robin¡¯s. ¡°Come on, you need to keep your word when you speak!¡± Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s delicate face, not a single tear in sight. ¡°Fake? Are you fake crying? Then | won''t go!¡± Crystal held onto Robin¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°How can a man go back on his word? You said you would apany me in the past, so you must apany me now!¡± ¡°Damn it! | can¡¯t believe | was fooled by a woman!¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Okay, okay! Let go of me, I¡¯m leaving! But remember, | won''t treat you!¡± Crystal was taken aback, ¡°Damn it, you stingy person! No matter where we go, I¡¯m the one paying!¡± Robin snorted lightly. ¡°It¡¯s you who insisted that | go! Since you asked me to go, why should | pay for it? Ridiculous!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve never seen such a stingy man in all my life! Well, fine, don¡¯t worry, | won¡¯t let you pay!¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes shed with a smug smirk. Leonel, who arrived shortly afterwards, saw Robin getting into Crystal¡¯s car and did not disturb them, but followed them from a distance. Twenty minutester, they arrived at Summer Bar located in the western suburbs of Hallcester. This was a ce where young people gathered. The Summer Bar was not considered to be of high ss. Because of its unique style, it was favored by a certain group of consumers, as it differed from other bars of the same type as Hallcester. Since the opening of Summer Bar, it has introduced more exotic and distinctive services. Many young second-generation rich and urban white-cor workers liked to gather here. It didn¡¯t annear too depressing nor was it like those overly wild and Chapter 74 He¡¯s Stingy messy nightclubs. In a gentlemanly manner, with a touch of wildness. Therefore, this rtively small Summer Bar in Hallcester was packed every night. Robin drove his Porsche to the front of the parking lot and heard a burst ofughtering from the front of the bar. ¡°Crystal, hi! We are here!¡± Three fashionable and beautifuldies and a handsome guy were standing in front of the door of Summer Bar, waving at Crystal. ¡°Robin, did you see? All four of them are my ssmates. Impressive, right? | have a great social circle,¡± Crystal said proudly, flicking her newly permed hair. ¡°I''ll go down and say hello to them first. Could you please park the car in the parking lot? I''ll wait for you in front of the bar, okay?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow, ¡°I understand now, today you wanted me to be your driver and show off.¡± ¡°You''re so stingy, what difference does it make to have such a good car and be a driver once?¡± Crystal pouted,Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°After parking the car nicely,e over quickly so that those ssmates can see how handsome you are.¡± Robin snorted lightly, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m handsome or not?¡± ¡°You are so stingy!¡± Crystal eximed angrily. ¡°It wouldn''t cost you anything to apany me once, honestly!¡± ¡°Didn''t we just agree earlier? You are you, | am me, | won''t pretend to be your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Alright, can¡¯t | help you cook for a week? Robin, can you apany me to do it once?¡± Robin paused for a moment and thought. ¡°Well, this should work. We do need someone to cook at home.¡± ¡°Alright, as you said. I''ll be waiting for you to cook for me for a week!¡± ¡°Alright, acting like a child even though you''re all grown up, and now you''re getting serious! | promise to cook for you for a week,¡± Crystal thought to herself. ¡°As long as you can eat it, I¡¯ll make it!¡± Robin noticed a mischievous glint in Crystal¡¯s eyes and added, ¡°In uniforms! A different one for every meal!¡± Getting off the car. Crystal heard this sentence and almost fell down. Fuck you! Promise first before you speak, so this idiot won¡¯t mess up again. ¡°Fine, can¡¯t | promise you? Go park quickly, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Crystal excitedly closed the car door and gave Robin a flirtatious smile ¡°Hey, this woman wasughing as if she hadn¡¯t taken any medicine.¡± Robin watched as Crystal exaggeratedly swayed her waist, intentionally pretending to be seductive. He frowned and said, ¡°Is this woman probably crazy? Just apany her to a bar and she acts like this?¡± Stepping on the gas pedal, he drove the Porsche into the bar parking lot. Spotting an empty parking space, | skillfully executed a beautiful spin and reversed into it. Just as | got out of the car and was about to turn around and leave, a piercing honk suddenly sounded. He saw a BMW parked in front of him. ¡°Drive your car out for me!¡± A girl who appeared to be around eighteen or neen years old angrily stepped out of the car and pointed at Robin, scolding him. ¡°What does it mean?¡± Robin was confused. ¡°This parking space doesn¡¯t allow parking?¡± The woman impatiently said, ¡°You, your cars don¡¯t work! | told you to drive the car out, | want to park the car here!¡± ¡°Why did they open it?¡± Robin looked around at the empty spaces in the parking lot, puzzled. The woman snorted coldly, ¡°This is the parking spot where | used to park frequently!¡± Damn it! There are all kinds of birds in the forest.. Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Does this parking space have your name written on it? Are you crazy?¡± What''s going on here? Have all their brains gone bad one by one? Howe this parking space is yours when it clearly is a public parking lot? ¡°Why don¡¯t you juste out!¡± the woman gritted her teeth and said. ¡°| won''t open it! What are you going to do?¡± Robin snorted. ¡°What are you, thinking that you can just inject hyaluronic acid into your face and the whole world will indulge you?¡± 1217 Chapter 74 Hee Stingy ¡°You jerk!¡± the woman pointed at Robin¡¯s nose and cursed. Damn it, still cursing at people? | can do it too! ¡°You''re such a jerk! Your whole family is a bunch of jerks! Your ancestors were also jerks!¡± Robin shouted at the woman. ¡°You were not a man!¡± The woman was almost going crazy with anger. Robin nced at the woman and said, ¡°You think that by pretending, you can be a woman! Hmph!¡± The woman went crazy, clutching her waist and shouted angrily, ¡°You, just you wait!¡± ¡°Why should | wait for you?¡± Robin gave the woman a disdainful look and turned around to leave. The woman became anxious and blocked his way, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you drive your car out?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t | open it? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to open it, huh? Do you believe I''ll just crash into it!¡± The woman opened the car door, indicating that she was about to get 1. in. ¡°Then you go ahead and crash, no problem, | can handle it!¡± Robin shrugged and made way, ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t crash is a coward!¡± The woman''s face turned pale with anger. She never expected to encounter a man who couldn''t be bothered by anything. If she were to crash into it with a brand new BMW, she would definitely not be willing to do so. At this moment, the security guard of the parking lot walked over and asked. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± The woman approached the security guard and pointed at Robin, saying, ¡°Big brother security guard, | asked him to drive the car out, and | will park it inside!¡± The security guard was confused, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°That was my parking spot!¡± the woman said rudely. The security guard was confused, ¡°We have never sold parking spaces to individuals in our parking lot.¡± The woman grabbed the security guard¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°| mean, my car is often parked there. He suddenly rushed to park there today, big brother, um...¡± The security guard felt the touch of the woman and instantly felt a tingling sensation. Suddenly, pointing at Robin, he said, ¡°Alright, this youngdy often parks her car here, so be a gentleman and move your car.¡± ¡°Why should | be a gentleman to this kind of trashy woman?¡± Robin ignored her and turned around, walking towards the parking lot. ¡°Who did you say is garbage?¡± The woman became unwilling and wanted to step forward to argue, The security guard protected her, pulled out an electric baton, and stared at Robin, saying, ¡°Are you going toe out or not?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Robin approached the security guard, tugging at his cor. ¡°Go back and ask your captain, ask him if he dares to say that to me!¡± The security guard trembled in fear. Chapter 74 Hes Sungy | looked at Robin''s Porsche 918 and then looked at the woman''s BMW. He believed that Robin must be a scion of a wealthy family, as the Porsche he drove could buy ten BMWs for a woman. So, hastily apanying with a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t pay attention just now. I... | will handle it.¡± Then, turning to the woman, she sneered, ¡°This is a public parking lot, don¡¯t cause a scene for no reason. Driving a beat-up BMW doesn¡¯t give you any right to act all high and mighty!¡± The woman was dumbfounded immediately, took out her phone and tried to call for help, but couldn¡¯t get through. | had to grit my teeth and temporarily stop at another empty parking space. After parking, | caught up with Robin and said, ¡°You wait for me! When my boyfriendes back, he won¡¯t spare you!¡± Robinpletely ignored it. The woman continued to chase after Robin and said, ¡°Do you know who my boyfriend is?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t care who your boyfriend is! Go away!¡± Robin pushed the woman, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the ground. ¡°You...you hit me? Ah!My boyfriend will definitely kill you!¡± The woman watched Robin¡¯s figure and frantically dialed the phone. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Summer Bar ¡°Rudolph, where were you? | called you for a long time, but couldn¡¯t get through. | was bullied!¡± The woman driving the BMW walked outside the parking lot and finally connected the call she wanted to make, sobbing with a sense of grievance. The man on the other end of the phone said coldly, ¡°Tricia, wait for me. I''ll be at Summer Bar soon. Dare to bully my girlfriend, I''ll make that guy kneel down and apologize to you.¡± ¡°Rudolph, | miss you,¡± Tricia Bryant hung up the phone, her eyes shooting a fierce anger. Humph! Stupid man,peting with me for a parking spot, my boyfriend will kill you! Robin came out of the parking lot and Crystal and three girls, along with a male ssmate, were waiting in front of the bar. ¡°Are you Crystal¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Reba asked Robin, her eyes burning with curiosity, before Crystal had a chance to introduce him. Robin''s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Um, that¡¯s right.¡± Crystal chuckled and thought to herself, ¡°This man may talk tough, but when it really matters, he still saves face.¡± This joysted less than ten seconds. Then | heard Robin say, ¡°To be precise, | am her male friend, not the kind of boyfriend in a romantic rtionship. She asked me toe over and show off a bit.¡± Three girls covered their mouths and burst intoughter, ¡°Crystal, your male friend is really interesting, hahaha...¡± Fuck you! Robin, you were such a jerk! Crystal¡¯s face turned red and then pale. She red at Robin and quickly exined. ¡°He¡¯s really not my boyfriend, just joking around with everyone. This man has a strange temper, let him be.¡± Four ssmates looked at Crystal''s embarrassed expression and burst intoughter. Reba, holding onto Crystal, chuckled and said, ¡°Crystal, just now | told Pam that Robin couldn¡¯t possibly be your boyfriend. She insisted he was, but look, | was right, wasn¡¯t I? Hehehe...¡± Laurie and Corey shook their heads, ¡°Crystal, you wanted to bring a random guy today to fool us, turns out it was fake, haha...¡± ¡°Hey, where did you meet him? Is he from a wealthy family?¡± Laurie secretly observed Robin¡¯s figure and asked in a low voice. Crystal knew that Robin didn¡¯t like people talking about him, so she casually said, ¡°We just met at Cosmo Mall this afternoon.¡± Then, changing the subject abruptly, ¡°Alright, | won''t joke with you anymore! Every time | see you, you¡¯re always mocking me.¡± ¡°Hmph, this time I¡¯m determined to prove it. Within two months, | will show you all a handsome boyfriend!¡± ¡°Sure, but this time, don¡¯t bring another male friend, hahaha...¡± Several ssmates walked into the bar, chatting andughing. After sitting down, Crystal proceeded to introduce them to Robin one by one. ¡°These three are my college roommates, Lauric Cannon, Pam Price, and Reba Stanley.¡± This handsome guy is called Corey Lawson, Laurie¡¯s boyfriend. He was the sales director at Pacific Realty. Corey nodded and smiled, ¡°Hey buddy. let¡¯s y a board game with us. ¡°You guys y, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Robin, not interested in socializing, symbolically nodded and picked up his phone to watch short videos. Crystal knew Robin''s temper, so she didn¡¯t insist and instead gave him some snacks and drinks. Then, she started ying and chatting with a few ssmates. Robin was sipping wine and watching videos when Cecilia sent a message. Inform him that the Hart family had sent someone to enter Londrnd. Perhaps it was because thest time the Soul-Devouring Curse was solved, the mage supported by the family was discovered. Robin replied directly to her, saying that the two assassins sent by the Hart family were already dead. Cecilia was instantly confused. There was only one person in the world who dared to directly confront the killer of the Hart family ¡ª Robin. Robin informed her that she would have another acupuncture treatment at noon tomorrow. She asked Cecilia to pick her up at the Huber Group. At the same time, Crystal was having a great time chatting with four Chapter 75 Summer ssmates. ¡°Crystal. | heard that Mr. Melvin, the Vice President of World Real Estate, has always wanted to pursue you.¡± Laurie asked. ¡°And, Melvin has often boasted on many asions that he will definitely marry you into the Reynell family. | wonder how things are progressing between you two now?¡± Crystal waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him! | really don¡¯t like that Mr. Melvin. Even if | were single for the rest of my life, | wouldn''t want to date a yboy like him.¡± Reba pouted and said, ¡°Crystal, you don¡¯t know how lucky you. were.¡± ¡°The Reynell family in Hallcester was one of the four majorContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. aristocratic families. In the past two years, their development has shown great potential to surpass the momentum of the Huber family.¡± ¡°If you could marry into the Reynell family, it would be like entering a true aristocratic dynasty.¡± Crystal pouted and said, ¡°I myself was also born into a wealthy family!¡± Laurieughed. ¡°Crystal is right! The Thompson family in Hallcester can be considered a top-notch family, butpared to the Reynell family, they are still slightly weaker...¡± Crystal sneered, ¡°Why did | have to marry into the Reynell family, such an aristocratic family? That kind of life was simply torture, so ufortable! Unlike now, | live so freely and carefree.¡± ¡°| don¡¯tck money, and | don¡¯t want to be the richest person in the world. | have enough savings to eat, drink, and have fun. I¡¯m not going to harm myself.¡± Chapter 75 Summer Bar Corey frowned and said, ¡°Crystal. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not the reason why you don¡¯t want to date Melvin, right?¡± ¡°Are you bothered by the fact that Melvin is too flirtatious?¡± ¡°Actually, you shouldn''t take it too seriously. Aren¡¯t all the scions of wealthy and influential families like that?¡± Crystal gave Corey a disdainful look and said, ¡°Corey, | didn¡¯t expect your thoughts to be impure over these years.¡± ¡°The more noble and prominent the young master from a prestigious family, the more he should restrain himself, right?¡± ¡°The young master of a prestigious family should have received the best education and should have be a humble gentleman.¡± ¡°Didn''t they know how to behave themselves, apart from indulging in their own excesses?¡± ¡°If having money turns oneself into someone who is not human, then what is the meaning of having money?¡± Laurie punched Corey and said, ¡°So you mean if you were like Melvin, you would also want to live a debauched life, getting drunk and behaving like an animal?¡± Corey hurriedly exined, ¡°How could | dare topare myself with Mr. Nathen? He is a scion of a wealthy family, while our family doesn¡¯t even have the strength of a third-rate n. Even if | wanted to make trouble, | don¡¯t have the capability!¡± Laurie snorted lightly and said, ¡°Corey, if you had that thief''s heart, | would make sure to deal with you!¡± Corey quickly lowered his head in fear and said, ¡°I was wrong! Laurie, | never had that intention.¡± Crystal looked at Corey andughed, ¡°Hehe, Corey, don¡¯t forget, you are now trapped in Laurie¡¯s palm. If you dare to misbehave, the three of us will strangle you together!¡± ¡°| swear | will only treat Laurie well for the rest of my life!¡± Corey immediately raised his hand and made a vow. Several women burst intoughter. At that moment, Crystal suddenly saw a familiar face. Krish walked into the Summer Bar from outside. He did not see Crystal and a few others sitting deep in the bar. Instead, he approached the woman named Tricia who was driving a BMW. ¡°Tricia. | called you these past few days, but you didn¡¯t answer. | also sent you messages, but you didn¡¯t reply. What''s the matter with you?¡± Tricia gave a light hum, ¡°Krish,st week, didn¡¯t | already tell you? | didn¡¯t want to be with you anymore, it¡¯s just that simple!¡± Krish shook his head and said, ¡°Tricia, what happened to me? You said we¡¯re breaking up just like that? | treated you so well, don¡¯t you remember anything at all?¡± ¡°Tricia, what¡¯s the matter? You said on the phone just now that the person who bullied you was him?¡± A fierce¡ª-looking man walked up to Tricia and said. Tricia looked nervously at Krish and said to the man, ¡°Rudolph, it¡¯s not him, it¡¯s just a regr friend of mine from before.¡± ¡°Just friends? Tricia, so you''ve fallen for someone else, is it him?¡± Krish looked up at the man, his eyes filled with anger. Tricia saw Krish and nervously said, ¡°Rudolph, he always liked me and pursued me for a long time, but | ignored him.¡± Then, turning to Krish, she eximed angrily, ¡°Krish, let me tell you, my current boyfriend was Rudolph Mellor, the eldest son of the president of Hashville Martial Arts Union. You better not mess with him! He was a martial artist, and if you provoke him, you won''t have a good oue!¡± Krish¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°Tricia, we have been dating for three years. Don¡¯t you realize that the Joan family has been the one helping your Qin family in Hallcester all this time?¡± ¡°You actually told him that we were just ordinary friends? How did you beg me three years ago? Do you dare to say it?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Kneel and Apologize to My Girlfriend! Tricia clung to Rudolph¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°Rudolph, he deliberately said that, it¡¯s not true at all!¡± Rudolph narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t bother Tricia anymore, or | won¡¯t be polite! Get lost!¡± Krish stood in front of Tricia and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, give me back the vi | gave you!¡± Rudolph frowned slightly and looked at Tricia. Tricia nervously clung to Rudolph¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°Rudolph, it¡¯s not what he said...¡± ¡°Mr. Mellor, what''s wrong? Is there any trouble?¡± A man in ck walked into the bar and asked in a deep voice. Tricia immediately stopped talking, a glimmer of fear shed in her eyes. Krish also looked up at the man in ck. This person was permeated with a faintly murky aura, and there was a strange green light flickering in their eyes. Beside him, there was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl in ck clothes, her gaze towards Krish filled with disdain and hostility. The man in ck nced at Krish and walked up to Rudolph. ¡°Mr. Mellor, if there is nothing necessary, let¡¯s go inside and have a drink.¡± Rudolph nodded and disdainfully nced at Krish, ¡°I don¡¯t care about 0.00% 12: any previous conflicts between Tricia and you.¡± ¡°From now on, don¡¯t mention anything about giving me a vi or owing me anything in front of me. Even if there is, it¡¯s something you willingly did!¡± ¡°Go away! | don¡¯t want to argue with trash like you!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After saying that, he grabbed Tricia and the man in ck and walked towards the second floor of the bar. Krish was burning with anger and still unwilling to let go. Took a step forward, blocking Tricia and Rudolph¡¯s way. ¡°Tricia, today you had to give me an exnation!¡± ¡°Eithere with me, or spit out everything the Joan family gave you before!¡± Tricia clung tightly to Rudolph¡¯s embrace and sneered, ¡°Krish, look at how disgusting you look!¡± ¡°Rudolph has already made it clear to you, if you don¡¯t leave now, it will be toote to regret!¡± ¡°You! Tricia, you don¡¯t give me an exnation, it¡¯s not over today!¡± Krish was extremely angry and shouted loudly. This roar attracted the attention of most people in the bar. are? Tricia angrily eximed, ¡°Get lost! Krish, what do you think you In front of Rudolph, you¡¯re not even worth a single ant! Just leave, | don¡¯t want to see you crawling on the ground after being beaten!¡± Krish shook his head in pain, watching Tricia¡¯s determined expression, and suddenly pleaded, ¡°Tricia, being with someone like him will not Apologize to My Dalton lead to a good oue!¡± ¡°He is the kind of person who lives a reckless life. Being with you ist just for fun. he will never truly treat you well!¡± Rudolph¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Say it again, | don¡¯t want to argue with you, you''ve even rubbed it in my face!¡± ¡°| just said it earlier, if you don¡¯t leave now, | won''t be as polite as | am now!¡± Tricia saw that Rudolph was already angry, so she pulled him aside. and said, ¡°Rudolph, let it go. Don¡¯t ruin the good mood tonight. Let''s go.¡± Rudolph pointed at Krish and said, ¡°Tricia has already made it very clear to you, telling you to get lost! She doesn¡¯t even care about trash like you!¡± Krish was already obsessed at the moment, grabbing Tricia¡¯s hand and pleading. ¡°Tricia,e with me, don¡¯t be confused anymore. Being with people like them will only lead to a big loss for you sooner orter!¡± Tricia suddenly pushed him away and shouted, ¡°Krish, who do you think you are! What are you to me? What qualifies you to lecture me?¡± ¡°Do you think that with just the little power of your Joan family, | would be impressed by you?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, no matter what kind of person Rudolph was, at least he was stronger than a loser like you!¡± ¡°You were just using the little bit from your family to show off, besides that, what else do you have?¡± dom with not one nunch! You the Joan family, are nothing in front of the Hashville Martial Arts Union! You better get lost, | never want to see you in such a pathetic state again!¡± Krish still wanted to step forward and continue pulling Tricia, but the ck¡ªd man next to Rudolph took a step forward and said, ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡± ¡°Mr. Mellor didn¡¯t want to argue with trash like you, but you were ignorant and still shamelessly insisted on meddling in Mr. Mellor¡¯s affairs. People like you will sooner orter be beaten to death!¡± Tricia nced disdainfully at Krish and said, ¡°Let me tell you again, | have never respected you! People like you can only lead a mediocre life! Now, get lost! Don¡¯t ruin my good mood today.¡± The man in ck, seeing that Krish showed no intention of leaving. sneered, ¡°You better leave while you still can, you can¡¯t possibly defeat Mr. Mellor!¡± As soon as the man in ck finished speaking, the enchanting woman in ck beside him extended her hand with long nails and pped Krish across the face. ¡°Swish!¡± The slender and sharp nails instantly left five blood marks on Krish¡¯s fair face. Krish let out a painful scream. At this moment, all the onlookers finally saw clearly that the nails of the woman in ck were each as long as an inch. Moreover, long and slender nails were adorned with a sharp steel spike sheath! Krish covered his bleeding cheek with a trembling face, fearfully looking at the ck¡ªclothed man and seductive woman in front of him, breaking out in a cold sweat. 76 Kneeli The eerie and mysterious aura emanating from the two individuals made him involuntarily take several steps back. The man in ck frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, he just wanted to say a few words to help Rudolph. After all, he and Rudolph had not been in Halleester for long and did not want to cause too much trouble. However, his own maid, in order to please him, unexpectedly took action without permission. It hade to this point, so | had no choice but to give up. The woman in ck saw that the master did not speak, and a murderous intent burst into her eyes again: ¡°If you dare to act recklessly again, | will gouge out your eyeballs!¡± The malicious and chilling voice silenced the entire bar in an instant. Everyone gasped in shock. Some of the bar spectators who were originally watching the excitement quickly retreated backwards. Some people whispered and gossiped. Those who were unaware of the situation at the time only just found out that the man beside Tricia was Rudolph, the son of Sergio, the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union. Last year, Rudolph won the championship at the national martial artspetition. Several young top experts in Londrnd were dissatisfied. They joined forces and came to Hashville State to set up a stage, Chapter 76 Kneel and Apologize to My Girlfriend openly challenging Rudolph. In the end, they all returned empty-handed. At one time, Rudolph¡¯s fame spread throughout the country. The man in ck, was Angelo Klein, the junior sect master of Poison Sect, an extremely mysterious sect in Hashville State. The ck¡ªd woman beside him was his maid, Jasmine Guzman. The Poison Sect has a hundred-year history in Hashville State. A figure, whose name was heard of in the rivers andkes, but rarely seen in the mundane world, appeared. The appearance of the young master of the Poison Sect at Summer Bar in the present day left everyone greatly astonished. This was a martial arts sect filled with an eerie atmosphere. Little is known about it by the world. Legend has it that many disciples under his tutge were already skilled at killing people without leaving a trace, being cunning and ruthless. Nowadays, it is rare to see the young master of the Poison Sect appearing in Hallcester. Could it be that the influence of the Poison Sect, unwilling to lurk in the depths of the martial world, is about to emerge? It was expected when Rudolph, the eldest son of the head of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, appeared. Sergio had long ago publicly dered, one year ago, that the Hashville Chapter 76 Kneel and Apologize to My Caffnend Martial Arts Union would continue to expand northward, with the first step being to erge the Hallcester Division. The appearance of Rudolph, the eldest son of Hashville Martial Arts Union, here today, is enough to prove that their expansion n has already been put into action. Crystal became worried as soon as she saw Krish being scratched by Jasmine. After all, we often interacted with Krish and others on weekdays, and we were familiar with each other. | also knew a little about his and Tricia¡¯s affair. Watching Krish being targeted by several people, Crystal, who was always loyal to her friends, didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled Robin, saying, ¡°Come with me, Krish is going to suffer!¡± Robin was watching videos when Crystal pulled him to the front of the bar, not knowing what was going on. Laurie and the others were startled when they saw Crystal behaving like this. They quickly followed her and whispered, ¡°Crystal, please don''t try to stand out. These people are all tough characters.¡± Corey also advised, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a different bar to hang out.¡± Crystal ignored them and took a step forward, saying, ¡°Are you all not ashamed to bully Krish alone? Krish, let''s go!¡± Rudolph, Angelo, and others looked at Crystal and Robin, a hint of anger shed in their eyes. Robin looked up at this moment and, looking at the situation in front. of him, said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m watching short videos. What are you doing, woman!¡± Chapter 76 Kneel and Apologize to My Girlfriend! After saying that, he turned around to leave, but he heard Tricia¡¯s reprimanding voice from behind, ¡°Stop right there! It¡¯s not that easy to just walk away!¡± Robin stopped in his tracks and finally saw that the woman who scolded him was the onepeting for a parking spot in the parking lot. Tricia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Rudolph, that jerk, just bullied me in the parking lot and stole my parking spot!¡± ¡°Damn it! What are you shouting for? Did you forget to take your medicine? Go away, you''re interrupting me from watching videos. So annoying!¡± Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, and he turned around and left. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Rudolph stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to my girlfriend!¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Boxing King Tricia, delighted by Rudolph¡¯s words, took a step forward and pointed at Robin, saying. ¡°You, stop right there!¡± ¡°| warned you in the parking lot, mess with me and be prepared to face the wrath of my boyfriend!¡± Robin looked at Tricia and said, ¡°You¡¯re not even considering the date before taking such risks. Hurry up and go home to take your medicine!¡± Looking up, | saw Krish covering his cheeks and shaking his head, saying. ¡°For a woman like her, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Crystal saw Robin talking and quickly pulled Krish to his side, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Joan!¡± Rudolph was infuriated when he realized that Robin didn¡¯t even pay attention to him. He eximed, ¡°Kid, what do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± Robin just nced at him and said, ¡°When you''re considered important enough to be noticed by the air, you¡¯re just a fart. Go away! | don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense, it¡¯s interrupting my video watching!¡± Robin''s arrogance, which made him think he was superior to everyone else, shocked everyone, in the bar. ¡°Who is this guy? He even dares to challenge the young master of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Impressive!¡± ¡°It seems like he knew Mr. Joan...¡± Reba and Laurie were startled. They didn¡¯t expect that the man Crystal brought would be so reckless. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know that the man in front of him was the eldest son of the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s leader. Reba hurriedly pulled Crystal and whispered, ¡°Crystal, quickly make him apologize to Rudolph.¡± Crystal originally came over to persuade Krish not to get involved anymore, but she didn¡¯t expect that Robin and Tricia had also had a past. It is impossible now to prevent Robin from continuing to provoke them. Rudolph became instantly angry upon hearing the words, clenched his fist, and was about to unleash the burning rage within his chest. At this moment, two people walked down from the second floor of the bar, followed by a group of bodyguards. They immediately surrounded Robin in the middle and said, ¡°Robin, I¡¯ve been looking for youThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. for a long time, and you''re hiding in this ce!¡± Crystal looked up and saw that the person approaching was Melvin! Damn it, what bad luck! | can¡¯t believe | ran into that jerk even here! Laurie and the others were also taken aback, whispering, ¡°Crystal, Melvin had a rtionship with him too? Your friend is really troublesome!¡± Crystal knew that Melvin hade to bother Robin specifically because of what had happened at Purpeak Bar a few days ago. Just seeing the fiercetooking man next to Melvin, she was also 13.10% 15-20 Chapter 77 Boxing Ring startled. This person was Dwayne Lambert, Conway''s nephew. The Demon''s Lair reigned as the boxing champion in the underground arena of Hallcester. Every year, countless boxers would die under his iron fist. Dwayne was known as the Boxing King of Hallcester. His skills surpassed Leonel¡¯s. Melvin approached Dwayne and pointed at Robin, saying, ¡°Dwayne, he is Robin, he is the one who hit me at Purpeak Bar.¡± Dwayne nced at Robin. Meanwhile, nearby, Angelo was looking at Dwayne with great interest. ¡°Is he the Boxing King of Hallcester? | didn¡¯t expect tonight to be quite interesting!¡± Jasmine whispered, ¡°Young master, the sect leader said that Poison. Sect¡¯s first obstacle upon entering Hallcester is Demon¡¯s Lair. It is said that this Dwayne is a fierce warrior under Conway, but | don¡¯t think he is anything special!¡± Angelo didn¡¯t speak, he just smiled. He didn¡¯t think so. Is it not an ordinary person who can support the underground boxing arena of Demon¡¯s Lair as the reigning boxing champion? At this moment, some onlookers in the bar also began to whisper and discuss. ¡°Who is this guy? Le actuany m ¡°What was the size of the Reynell family in Halleester*? Moreover, the Reynell family had a very good rtionship with Mr. Lambert.¡± ¡°Did he hit Mr. Melvin¡¯? Isn''t that suicidal?¡± ¡°Tonight, Melvin invited Boxing King over for revenge. This guy is definitely going to leave in disgrace!¡± +e tft Reba and Pam looked at the situation in front of them and quickly pulled Crystal aside, whispering, ¡°Crystal, we need to get away from this man you brought as soon as possible. Dwayne and Rudolph seem like they¡¯re about to beat him up, and he might not be able to leave so easily.¡± Crystal still hadn¡¯t spoken, and Krish also felt that the situation was serious. Realizing that this matter was caused by him, he took a step forward and said, ¡°Robin, Crystal, you can go. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Robin, who was about to leave, stopped in his tracks when he saw Krish¡¯s face still oozing blood. | didn¡¯t expect this guy to have a bit of courage. He pushed Krish to the back and said: ¡°Go away! What | do is none of your business.¡± Dwayne¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold as he watched Robin¡¯s nonchnt attitude. At this moment, Rudolph, who had originally been prepared to teach Robin a lesson, stopped in his tracks as he witnessed the scene before him He exchanged a nce with Angelo and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be quite a troublemaker. Let''s not act yet, let''s see how it goes.¡± ¡°You can tell at a nce that this guy is a rookie who has just started out, hasn¡¯t experienced any setbacks yet, hehe...¡± Krish was pushed by Robin towards Crystal and became much more alert. He looked at Robin¡¯s back and felt deeply sorry in his heart. Because of the things between myself and Tricia, | ended up attracting so many ruthless characters and even involved Robin. The young master of the Hashville Martial Arts Union''s leader. The young master of Poison Sect. Even Mr. Lambert¡¯s nephew, Dwayne, the reigning boxing champion of Demon¡¯s Lair underground arena, had to face Robin at this moment. Although Dwayne and Melvin appeared, it was not because of him. However, if it wasn¡¯t for Crystal dragging Robin over, this wouldn''t have happened. Dwayne took a step forward and looked at Robin coldly, ¡°Did you hit Melvin?¡± At this moment, Robin¡¯s phone rang. Robin didn¡¯t even look at Dwayne and directly opened his phone. The phone call was made by Karina. 53.14% ¡°What''s wrong. Ms Huber? Why are you calling me sote?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the phone as Karina said, ¡°Robin, could you please not call me Ms. Huber in the future?¡± ¡°What should | call you if not Ms. Huber?¡± Robin was a bit confused. Was this woman calling me sote just to say this? ¡°You... from now on, just call me Karina, and address me as Ms. Huber, as if | am very serious... Is that okay?¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°Alright, then I''ll call you Karina. Karina, what''s the matter?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while, obviously someone was covering their mouth andughing. After a while, Karina spoke softly, ¡°Robin, | have sent the meeting agenda document for tomorrow morning¡¯s executive meeting of the Eastern District Development Corporation to your email. Take some time to familiarize yourself with it.¡± Robin replied directly, ¡°Okay, I''ll take a look right away.¡± After ending the call. Robin directly opened his mobile phone¡¯s mailbox and browsed through the emails sent by Karina.. ¡°Kid, | was talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me? Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± Dwayne eximed angrily as he realized that Robin didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. Robin pouted and said, ¡°Why did | have to consider you important?¡± Continuing, | proceeded to read the email sent by Karina. Robin¡¯s words made everyone gasp in shock. ¡°Damn! Is this guy an idiot?¡± ¡°How dare you speak in such a tone to the Boxing King?¡± Rudolph hummed lightly, looking at Robin like a clown. In his imagination, the next moment, Robin would die on the spot. Corey and the others were dumbfounded in an instant. They hadn¡¯t expected this guy that Crystal brought along to be so reckless. Did you offend these people? Do you still want to live? He immediately grabbed Laurie and said, ¡°Hurry up, if they redirect their anger towards uster, it will be troublesome!¡± Laurie also nodded, ¡°Crystal, hurry up! If they remember that we were with Robin, it will be disastrous.¡± Crystal, however, did not move. She knew that these people were not worth mentioning in front of Robin. Laurie and the others saw Crystal and Krish standing behind Robin, motionless. They no longer paid attention to her and all stepped back. Afraid of being implicated by Robin, he took precautions. Melvin watched as Robin made a fool of himself in front of Dwayne and the others, almostughing his mouth off. ¡°Robin, | didn¡¯t know you were so bold. What exactly is your confidence based on?¡± Robin had just finished reading the email and hung up the phone. He looked up at Melvin and said, ¡°You want to know my confidence, Chapter 77 Boxing King don¡¯t you?¡± Before Melvin could react, a pnded on his face. Melvin was like a broken kite, flying out of the bar door and crashing heavily onto the steps. There was a sudden exmation in the bar. ¡°Oh my god! This guy actually pped Mr. Melvin in front of Boxing King? Is he crazy?¡± Dwayne immediately became angry and said, ¡°Kid, do you dare toy a hand on me in front of my face?¡± Robin''s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Who do you think you are? What''s wrong with me taking action in front of you?¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 | Wanna Kill Him! ¡°You were asking for trouble!¡± Before Dwayne could even assume a fighting stance, Robin pushed him away and said, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t interrupt me while I¡¯m watching short videos!¡± Dwayne was casually pushed by Robin, and his sturdy body staggered back several steps. What just happened? Dwayne was momentarily dazed! | have been practicing my lower body skills for over a decade, so | shouldn''t have been so pathetic. For many years, the underground fighting arena¡¯s real-life battles have honed his tough and robust physique. Very few people were able to push him away with one palm. Moreover, Robin¡¯s palm was so casual and indifferent! Dwayne took a deep breath in shock. At that moment, he truly examined Robin. This personpletely disregarded the current situation.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Either the ignorant are fearless, or they are truly top-notch experts who have experienced great challenges. Does this person really have some ability? 12-21 Chapter 281 Wanna Kill Him! It was impossible! The experts within Londrnd, he had basically heard of them. Even the top few, they themselves have also had encounters with them. | have never heard of a person named Robin before! How could an insignificant nobody without any foundation everpare to me! It was just my carelessness. Melvin covered his swollen cheek and dared not speak anymore. On the day at Purpeak Bar, he witnessed Robin''s skills. Knew this guy was tough! However, little did they know that Dwayne, the reigning boxing champion of Demon¡¯s Lair underground arena, appeared so weak in front of Robin. Not only Melvin. Rudolph and Angelo were also slightly startled. Although they thought that Dwayne was not stronger than them. However, it was not an easy task to push Dwayne three to four meters away with just one palm. Just as Dwayne, Rudolph, and the others were shocked, Tricia wast extremely excited. ¡°Hehe, you bastard, ignorant and arrogant. Do you know who you are facing right now? How dare youy a hand on us! Do you think you can get away with it today? Haha...¡± ¡°Annoying!¡± Without even looking, Robin pped Tricia across the face. ¡°Boohoo...¡± Tricia, who had been knocked down to the ground, crawled up to Rudolph. ¡°Rudolph! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± The crowd of onlookers eximed again. ¡°This guy really didn¡¯t care about his life!¡± ¡°Regardless of who the other person was, did they start fighting as soon as they said so?¡± Rudolph never expected that Robin wouldpletely disregard his presence and attack without hesitation. Although they were just ying around and using each other, he and Tricia were seen as a couple by everyone. Robin hit Tricia, which obviously means he hit her face! If | don¡¯t step forward now, this face will bepletely lost in Hallcester. However, just now Robin pushed Dwayne, which shocked him. He thought about waiting until Dwayne made a move, then observing Robin''s approach before deciding whether or not to take action. However, this woman named Tricia was barking like a mad dog, which annoyed him greatly. | wanted to step forward and start immediately. However, in the face of Robin¡¯s determination at the moment, Rudolph suddenly hesitated. Tricia struggled to her feet, covering her face. She now wished she could kill Robin, shaking Rudolph¡¯s arm, ¡°Rudolph, | wanted to kill him!¡± Rudolph was about to step forward when he saw Dwayne approaching. So he deliberately slowed down half a beat, waiting for Dwayne¡¯s move. After being pushed by Robin in public, Dwayne¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Kid, did you really dare toy a hand on me?¡± Robin snorted coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, just do it. What''s the point of distinguishing between real and fake?¡± Dwayne looked up at Robin and paused for a moment. | couldn''t understand it myself, and there was a slight sense of fear in my heart. ¡°Hahaha...¡± a burst ofughter came from behind. ¡°The Boxing King of Hallcester Underground Boxing Arena also had a day when he was angrily confronted by someone.¡± Angelo walked up confidently, while mocking disdainfully. Jasmine followed closely behind. Dwayne raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Angelo smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I am Angelo.¡± Dwayne heard the person¡¯s name and pondered for a moment, ¡°Are you Angelo, the junior sect master of Poison Sect?¡± Dwayne was also greatly shocked by Angelo¡¯s appearance. The Poison Sect established its sect a hundred years ago and rarely made a high-profile appearance in front of the world. Famous for manufacturing toxins and potions, both righteous and evil. Pharmaceuticals both saved lives and harmed people. Opinions about him in the martial arts world were divided. Dwayne nodded without expression, ¡°So it was Mr. Klein.¡± Angeloughed arrogantly and said, ¡°I have heard of the Hallcester Boxing King title before, and now that | see it today, hehe...¡± With that, the conversation came to an end and was not continued. Dwayne knew that Angelo was mocking him, and his gaze gradually turned cold. Just as she was about to angrily confront Angelo, Tricia suddenly snapped out of it and covered her face, screaming loudly. ¡°Rudolph, kill this bastard quickly! He hit me right in front of you, which means he doesn¡¯t respect you at all!¡± Dwayne nced at Rudolph and Tricia and thought to himself, ¡°People have always said that they don¡¯t take you seriously!¡± Rudolph wished he could p this woman to death at the moment! Originally, | was thinking of letting Dwayne take the lead, to see Robin¡¯s skills, and then decide how to handle the current situation. With Tricia¡¯s words, | couldn''t help but feel embarrassed on my face. If we don¡¯t take action soon, it really won¡¯t be eptable anymore. Chapter 79 | Wanna kill kimi He was the young deputy leader of the prestigious Hashville Martial Arts Union, venturing into the world for the first time, ready to make a name for himself. I can¡¯t afford to lose face in such a small situation! Rudolph snorted and shrugged off Tricia, walking forward. The crowd inside the bar grew more excited. They were looking forward to the spectacr scene of Rudolph, Dwayne, and Angelo joining forces to beat up Robin. Corey, who was not far away, saw the situation escting further and was extremely frightened. He pulled Laurie, Reba, and others nervously and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. It would be troublesome if we were implicated by Robin.¡± Laurie nodded, ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t follow him too closely. Let¡¯s not worry about him and hurry up, tomorrow we still have to go to the Huber Group to attend the signing ceremony for the outsourcing project in the east of the city.¡± Reba looked towards Robin and Crystal, ¡°But Crystal is still here...¡± Laurie eximed anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her anymore, if we do, we will also get involved.¡± ¡°Didn''t you see? She was getting along well with Robin, and now she can¡¯t leave even if she wants to.¡± Pam shook her head, ¡°You guys go, we can¡¯t just stand by and watch Crystal get into trouble, let¡¯s all escape, shall we?¡± Reba nodded, ¡°1. | also think so... let¡¯s wait a moment and see before deciding...¡± Lauric and Corey, seeing the two of them like this, angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you you get involved with Robin, don¡¯t me us for not warning you. We''re leaving first!¡± The two immediately pushed through the crowd and left the bar. At this moment. Rudolph had already arrived in front of Robin and pointed at him, saying, ¡°Repeat what you just said, kneel down and apologize to my girlfriend!¡± Tricia, upon seeing this, sneered and said, ¡°You fool who doesn¡¯t know any better, you hit me, and | will make you pay back double!¡± ¡°Rudolph, | beat him until he couldn¡¯t take care of himself anymore, only then did | relieve my pent-up anger!¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand women like you, always so fond of risking your life. Well, as you wish!¡± With that, he grabbed Rudolph¡¯s outstretched finger and gave it a flick, causing a loud ¡°snap¡± sound. Rudolph hadn''t even realized what had happened when his right hand was already broken. The whole body seemed to be enveloped by a strong airflow, pressing him down so that he couldn''t lift his head. With a thud, he fell to his knees in front of Robin. The crowd of onlookers eximed in astonishment. ¡°Ah! The deputy leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union actually kneeled down?¡± ¡°Really? Is it an illusion?¡± ¡°You, how dare you hit me¡°?¡± Rudolph gasped in pain, screaming in humiliation. ¡°You''re nothing, what''s the big deal if | hit you!¡± Robin snorted lightly. and kicked him in the jaw. The deputy leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union was sent flying backwards, crashing into a pir in the bar hall, andnded heavily on the marble floor. Ashower of broken stones sshed up, and Rudolph curled up, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. ¡°You, how dare youy a hand on him? He, he is...¡± Tricia was going crazy, she never expected Robin to be so terrifying. Ignoring the shock of her and the crowd. Robin coldly grabbed her hair and threw her directly onto the ss door of the bar. With a crash, the ss door shattered into a pile of fragments. Tricia fell to the ground, her body convulsing violently, with blood all over her face and head! Robin acted so fast and hit so hard that the entire bar fell into an instant silence. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 This Guy Is Ruthless! All the onlookers at the bar initially thought that Robin was just a novice who had never suffered any losses in the world. Young and arrogant, unaware of the vastness of the world. Faced with the contempt of Rudolph, Dwayne, and others. In front of so many people, unwilling to lose face, | just said a few harsh words, pretending to be tough. No one had expected that Robin would actually take action without hesitation. Moreover, he acted ruthlessly, without any hesitation. What surprised everyone even more was that the deputy leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union became the champion of the national martial artspetition. In front of Robin, so vulnerable! It seems that the title of Rudolph, the deputy leader of Hashville State, was too weak! Hashville State¡¯s top yer, Sergio, was far inferior to his father. The crowd watching now looked at Robin with a different expression. in their eyes, no longer mocking or disdainful as before. Some were just shocked and sympathetic.. If Sergio had found out that his son had been seriously injured by Robin, how could he just let it go? Chapter 29 This Guy is Puchless! After a brief shock, the onlookers in the bar began to whisper and discuss among themselves. ¡°This kid has gone crazy!¡± ¡°He really didn¡¯t know that he was fighting against the deputy leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± ¡°Now we have a good show to watch!¡± ¡°These past two days, something big is going to happen in Hallcester!¡± ¡°The president of Hashville Martial Arts Union would definitely visit. Hallcester!¡± ¡°Robin, this guy, seems to have gotten himself into big trouble!¡± ¡°It is feared that there will be casualties!¡± Listening to the discussions of the people around him, Melvin dared not speak anymore. The first time | met Robin, this guy was so unreasonable. Today remained the same. Moreover, the attack caught people off guard. Robin took out a wet wipe and wiped his hands, then disdainfully threw it on the ground. nced at Crystal and Krish and said, ¡°If | had known it would be so troublesome, | wouldn¡¯t havee with you!¡± ¡°I, | didn¡¯t know something like this would happen...¡± Crystal stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Sorry, Robin.¡± Robin saw Crystal in such a weak state and could only give up. At that moment, everyone In the current situation, will this Demon''s Lair underground boxing arena¡¯s Boxing King fight or flee? If one were to shrink back and run away, from then on, one would never be able to hold one¡¯s head up in Hallcester. Dwayne knew he absolutely could not back down. About to move forward. Angelo had already stepped in front of Robin, angrily saying, ¡°You dare to attack so ruthlessly, seeking death!¡± Robin confronted Rudolph and ended their gathering. No matter what, the face of this Poison Sect¡¯s junior sect master couldn''t be saved. He definitely had to step forward and say something. Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Idiot! If you can¡¯t fight fiercely, why bother fighting at all? If you can¡¯t handle it, then don¡¯t come out and act tough! Just stay at home and drink milk like a good boy!¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Angelo shouted, ready to take action. Jasmine snorted coldly, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need for you to personally handle these sesame seeds matters.¡± With that, she took a step forward and extended her hand, wearing at steel brace, pointing at Robin. ¡°Immediately kneel down and beg for mercy from the young master. Perhaps if the young master is pleased, he might spare your wretched life!¡± Jasmine had not finished speaking when a figure shed by. Immediately after a scream, Jasmine¡¯s hand with steel ws was forcefully pulled off from her wrist. In an instant, blood sttered everywhere! In extreme pain. Jasmine went crazy and screamed in the hallway of the bar. ¡°You, how dare you break my cagle w, L...¡± ¡°Damn it, since you dare to fight, what am | afraid of? Do | have to wait for you toe and catch me? Trash!¡± As the words fell, a p was delivered. Jasmine flew up and crashed into the bar counter of the bar. The wine cab toppled over, and several hundred bottles of wine were smashed to the ground. The Summer Bar, once again, fell into a stunned silence. Then, a sigh followed. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What exactly happened just now?¡± ¡°In just two short minutes, the deputy leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union was deposed, and the maid of Poison Sect¡¯s deputy master was beaten to the ground, searching for her teeth.¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone mad, gone mad, this guy is really crazy!¡± Just as everyone was immersed in incredible astonishment, Jasmine stood up angrily from a pile of broken ss bottles and eximed, ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± 153-53 Chapter 79 This Guy In Ruthless! 79 This Gu The left hand pulled out a short knife from the body and rushed towards Robin. Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Since you want to die, so be it!¡± Grabbing Jasmine¡¯s hair as she rushed towards me. | mmed her enchanting face directly onto the card table. ¡°A bang.¡± The hard tabletop in the bar was shattered by Jasmine¡¯s face. Jasmine¡¯s entire facial features copsed inward. The horrific scene caused a burst of screams from the onlookers. ¡°Damn! This guy went all out!¡± ¡°That was terrifying!¡± Robin took out a wet wipe, wiped his hands, and looked up at Angelo. At this moment, Angelo stoodpletely silent in ce. He was well aware that Robin was not as weak as they had imagined. Undoubtedly, this was a ruthless character they had never seen before. Angelo saw his maid being dismissed by Robin and angrily shouted, ¡°You''re asking for trouble!¡± In an instant, a ck beam of light shot towards Robin. In the dim light of the bar, a silhouette shed by. Angelo¡¯s chest felt as if it had been heavily hit by a truck, causing him to immediately fly backwards. Chapter 29 This Gan He flipped over on the ground, spitting out blood heavily, pointing at Robin in terror. ¡°You, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Robin gave a cold smile and walked step by step towards Angelo. ¡°| just can¡¯t understand, how can trash like you have the audacity to constantly say that you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Since you wanted to kill me, do you think | would give you another chance¡®?¡± Angelo looked at Robin¡¯s terrifying smile and got so scared that he wet his pants. ¡°D-¡ªDwayne, you were the Boxing King of Hallcester. You can¡¯t just stand by and let this person run rampant here, can you? We are in this together, go stop him!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the bar was taken aback. Immediately after, a sound of disdain rang out. The renowned young master Angelo of the Poison Sect, as it turns out, was a fame¡ªseeking and cowardly individual who valued his own life. above all else. At this moment, there is no longer the arrogant appearance of the young master who used to be high and mighty. He was aplete ck sheep. Just now, | was singing in harmony with Rudolph, it seemed like we could easily dismantle Robin in a matter of minutes. Now the true colors are revealed, unable to defeat Robin. Begging to Boxing King was a joke! Reba and Pam, who had not yet left the bar nearby, saw this scene in front of them and covered their mouths in astonishment. ¡°| didn¡¯t expect that the friend Crystal brought was so talented!¡± No wonder Crystal didn¡¯t want to leave. It turns out she knew that Robin was more skilled than them. Reba sighed and said, ¡°No matter how skilled you are, what does matter? Rudolph and Angelo¡¯s backgrounds are too terrifying.¡± ¡°Even if Robin defeated them today, would Hashville Martial Arts Union and Poison Sect spare him?¡± ¡°Ah, Pam, let''s try to persuade Crystal to leave, I¡¯m very afraid!¡± Pam shook her head, ¡°Crystal won''t leave. After all these years. don¡¯t you know what kind of person Crystal is? Robin came with her, she would never abandon him.¡± Reba nervously said, ¡°The key is, the people Robin offended, their backgrounds were too terrifying.¡± ¡°Did you see it? That Boxing King from Demon¡¯s Lair, he won''t let it go.¡± ¡°Dwayne¡¯s uncle was none other than Hallcester¡¯s Underground Demon King, Mr. Lambert!¡± ¡°Who is Mr. Lambert? He was a demon! A heartless demon who killed without hesitation!¡± ¡°Robin hit Rudolph and Angelo. If he touches Mr. Lambert''s nephew again! Does he still want to leave here alive?¡± ?. Uer Bald esiaa Pam hesitated, ¡°I seems like it. Reba didn¡¯t wait for Pam to think it through and quietly approached Crystal. She pulled her from behind and whispered, ¡°Crystal¡± Crystal was looking at Robin nervously, ignoring her. Reba became anxious and raised her voice slightly, saying, ¡°Crystal! Dwayne is Mr. Lambert¡¯s nephew. We need to leave quickly. If we alert Mr. Lambert, it will be toote to leave.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The bar hall suddenly fell silent, and Reba''s voice was particrly loud. She was startled and quickly retreated. This sentence reminded the onlookers who were still in shock. Yeah! Rudolph and Angelo used to be very powerful, but now in Hallcester they are just small fish in a big pond. And Dwayne¡¯s uncle, Mr. Lambert, was the big shot in Hallcester! No matter how skilled Robin was, he was just one person. Did he really dare to challenge Dwayne head-on? Did Dwayne move, would Mr. Lambert let him go? Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 He Won''t Be So Lucky This Time Dwayne nced disdainfully at Angelo and ignored him. The gaze focused on Robin. ¡°Kid, you hit hard enough!¡± ¡°Those who live by the sword, leaving no room forpromise, aren¡¯t they afraid of not living long?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and chuckled lightly, ¡°Teach me how to do things? Who do you think you are!¡± ¡°It''s your uncle Conway who came over, and he didn¡¯t have the guts to talk nonsense in front of me!¡± ¡°If you''re not happy, just take action directly, why bother with so much. unnecessary hesitation and concern!¡± As soon as Robin said this, it once again caused a wave of exmations. ¡°| went! This guy is really crazy!¡± ¡°Can you believe he had the audacity to say that Mr. Lambert didn¡¯t have the courage to talk back to him?¡± ¡°Only a brainless person would dare to say such unreliable words, right?¡± Krish waspletely startled by Robin¡¯s words and actions at that. moment. We had a great time tonight! Thest time at Purpeak Club, Karina was present, and Mr. Lambert Chapter 80 He Won''t Be FoLucky This Time didn¡¯t mind Robin¡¯s arrogance because of the Huber family¡¯s reputation. But today was different. Today, present at the scene was Mr. Lambert''s nephew, Dwayne. He was the person most appreciated and valued by Mr. Lambert. If we let the situation continue to develop, Robin will definitely cause a big disaster. By then, he Krish could not escape the connection either. At this moment, Krish wanted to step forward to dissuade, but he was held back by Crystal. She squinted her eyes and looked with interest at Robin¡¯s tall figure, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°| was starting to like this jerk more and more, haha... No matter where we were, he never failed to amaze me with his words.¡± Krish saw Crystal in this state and whispered, ¡°Crystal, are you crazy? Quickly advise him to stop, offending Mr. Lambert is no joke.¡± Crystal shook her head, ¡°The best is yet toe.¡± Krish didn¡¯t know where Crystal got her confidence from. Is the best yet toe? Did you anger Mr. Lambert, is there anything else behind it? He looked up at Dwayne. At this moment, Dwayne was no longer restrained and said coldly, ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± In Halleester, Mr. Lambert was the symbol of Demon¡¯s Lair. Robin actually didn¡¯t even take Mr. Lambert seriously. How could he not take action! Several Demon''s Lair underground fighters who came together were also infuriated. ¡°You''ve ruined Mr. Lambert''s reputation, kid, you¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°Yang Ge, finish him off!¡± ¡°Chop off his hands and feet, and present them to Mr. Lambert as an apology!¡± ¡°You guys step aside!¡± Dwayne, burning with anger, pushed aside a few boxers surrounding him and instantly threw a powerful punch, aiming straight for Robin''s face. This punch came with a powerful sound of breaking through the air, like a giant wave emptying itself and spewing out! The crowd of onlookers immediately stepped back. ¡°Wow! This is the terrifying aura of the Demon¡¯s Lair underground fighting arena, at the level of a champion!¡± ¡°The strength of the underground boxing champion was still impressive!¡± ¡°Thebat power ranked second in Hashville State, of course, is formidable!¡± ¡°No wonder Mr. Lambert valued him so much, he truly deserves to be the top warrior of Demon¡¯s Lair!¡± ¡°Robin probably wasn¡¯t as lucky this time!¡± Originally confident, Crystal was also taken aback by Dwayne¡¯s ferocious momentum. At this moment, she suddenly regretted not heeding Krish¡¯s advice to persuade Robin to give up. Looking at Dwayne¡¯s punch, it was so sharp and intimidating! So much so that she dared not look at Robin, who was standing in the middle of the bar with no reaction at that moment. Couldn''t he escape this disaster? Just as everyone was imagining the next scene to be a horrifying sight, Robin threw a punch directly at it! There was only a muffled sound, ¡°Bang!¡± Dwayne¡¯s powerful iron fist struck with force, just like hitting a steel te, sending it flying away! The right arm that threw the punch twisted into a spiral instantly, hanging lifelessly like a dead snake on the shoulder. He curled up in pain, his eyes filled with confusion and despair. The once proud Boxing King, surprisingly couldn¡¯t withstand a casual block from the opponent?! All the previous glory and pride are now worthless! Ah?! The whole bar suddenly screamed! This T Dwayne! Mr. Lambert''s nephew! The Boxing King of Demon¡¯s Lair underground arena! Did Robin knock him down with just one punch? Everyone looked at Robin under the dim lights of the bar, greatly astonished! When did Hallcestere out as such a formidable person? If Rudolph. Jasmine, and Angelo had lost to Robin before, they all seemed to have underestimated their opponent. However, this time, Dwayne¡¯s move was a powerful punch thrown with all his strength. In front of Robin, it was equally vulnerable! The three martial arts elites of Hashville State, even Robin couldn¡¯t defeat them with a single punch! This guy was too enchanting! ¡°Trash like you, do you still want toe out and stand up for others?¡± Robin wiped his hands and threw the wet towel onto Dwayne¡¯s face. Dwayne struggled to stand up, but half of his body remained immobile. He looked at Robin in humiliation and said, ¡°You... you dare to hurt me, you''re finished!¡± Robin snorted, ¡°It¡¯s all the same routine, can¡¯t we y something new? Besides using that pitiful silhouette to scare people, what else can we do!¡± ¡°| gave you time to make a phone call and call for help!¡± Turning around, he walked towards Melvin and shook his head, saying, ¡°Now, let¡¯s settle our issues. Are you nning to bring people to retaliate against me, meaning that you want to fight me to the death?¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, | know | was wrong, | will never dare again, please forgive me...¡± Melvin didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble anymore, scared and begging for mercy. At this moment, he regretted deeply. He never expected that Robin could be so fierce! Rudolph. Angelo, and Dwayne were nothing in front of him. | was still scheming to kill him. What the fuck is this? Is it trying to get itself killed or what? If | had known this earlier, | would never have dared to bring Dwayne with me to seek revenge on Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please spare me... |... | am willing to be your servant, forever serving you as my master! Never betraying, and if | ever disobey, | will ept whatever punishment Mr. Bruce deems fit!¡± Melvin knelt on the ground, pleading desperately. In order to survive, it doesn¡¯t matter even if | be Robin¡¯s dog. Melvin¡¯s plea shocked all the onlookers in the bar. Mr. Melvin from World Real Estate, surprisingly, was willing to be Robin''s dog. just like a lost dog. Robin snorted. ¡°Fine! If you can act like a dog and bark loudly one hundred times. then I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Melvin hesitated for a moment. What''s the big deal about a few barks from a dog! Being able to be a fierce dog like Robin, worth it!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Woof woof woofl¡± Everyone in the bar was stunned. Is this really the arrogant second young master of the Reynell family? Robin gave a cold smile and then turned to look at Angelo, who was in a state of panic. Angelo trembled on the ground and moved backward, ¡°You, don¡¯te any closer, I... | was the Vice Sect Master of the Poison Sect...¡± ¡°What else can you do?¡± Robin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I just got rid of a disgusting bug from the Poison Sect, Ebony, and getting rid of one more like you won''t make a difference.¡± ¡°Did you... Did you kill Ebony? How dare you... Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Poison Sect¡¯s retaliation?¡± Angelo pointed at Robin in astonishment, trembling as he spoke. ¡°So, you see, no matter what | do now, you will all retaliate against me. Instead, | might as well eliminate you all!¡± Angelo trembled as he crawled up from the ground and backed away, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, you just wait!¡± Chapter 80 Won''t Be to Lucke This Time Robin''s mouth twitched, ¡°I never had the habit of waiting!¡± ¡°What... what do you want to do? | warn you, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Angelo saw the situation and ran away immediately. Robin shook his head and kicked one of the chairs in the bar. The steel seat, which had been shot out, hit Angelo¡¯s leg. With a thud, he heavily knelt on the marble floor. The hard marble floor splintered into pieces. Angelo¡¯s knees sank deep into the marble floor. The crowd in the bar let out a cry of astonishment. ¡°Oh my goodness! After this, does Angelo even have a life left?¡± Robin walked step by step towards Angelo and ced a foot on his ankle. ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak...¡± The bone¡ªbreaking sound echoed terrifyingly in the silent bar. ¡°You, you can¡¯t do this, otherwise, Poison Sect will never let you go!¡± Angelo screamed in fear. ¡°Poison Sect is nothing! Even if they don¡¯t let me go, what can they do?¡± Robin chuckled lightly and exerted force with his foot. ¡°Snap!¡± A crisp sound. Angelo¡¯s right ankle was crushed! ¡°Ah!¡± a heart-wrenching scream escaped Angelo¡¯s lips as he pleaded, ¡°Please, forgive me, let me go. | promise | will never be your enemy again.¡± Robin lifted his foot and stepped on Angelo¡¯s other ankle, ¡°Toote! | didn¡¯t have the habit of forgiving others.¡± ¡°Crack! Crack! Crack!¡± A series of fragmented sounds echoed one after another! Angelo¡¯s limbs turned into a pile of bloody minced meat. The Summer Bar was filled with Angelo¡¯s miserable screams and pleas for mercy. Every onlooker looked at Robin nkly. Before, everyone thought that Robin would leave here horizontally tonight, or even die on the spot. However, the dramatic and unexpected turn of events in front of everyone''s eyes took ce! At that moment, there was amotion outside the bar. ¡°Mr. Lambert has arrived!¡± a voice suddenly eximed. Everyone looked instinctively towards the crowd. Astrong man with an angry face hurriedly arrived. The person who came was indeed Conway, the Underground Demon King of Hallcester! ¡°Mr. Lambert, really came!¡± ¡°Robin, this time it was doomed!¡± The crowd murmured quietly, looking at Robin with sympathetic eyes. No matter how powerful Robin was, he couldn¡¯t defeat the hundreds of fierce henchmen in Demon¡¯s Lair. Chapter 10 He Won''t Be So Lucky This Time Since its establishment in Hallcester, no one has ever heard of anyone who has managed to survive after offending Mr. Lambert at Demon¡¯s Lair. Now, in front of so many people, Robin has defeated Dwayne. He might not survive! Reba¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She pulled Pam and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Lambert is here, Robin is really beyond help.¡± Pam was also scared and her legs went weak, nodding her head. At this moment, | couldn¡¯t care about Crystal anymore and secretly squeezed out of the crowd. Several boxers from the Demon¡¯s Lair boxing arena, who had previouslye with Dwayne, hurriedly approached as they saw Conway leading a group of people. ¡°Mr. Lambert!¡± ¡°Damn it! Do you all want to die?!¡± Mr. Lambert''s roar sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the bar, causing them to instinctively step back, trying to put as much distance between themselves and Robin as possible. Chapter 81 What''s Wrong With You? Conway¡¯s loud roar frightened everyone, causing them to refrain from making any sound. Melvin, who was learning to bark like a dog, suddenly fell silent. ¡°Did | ask you to stop?¡± In the silent bar hall, a chilling voice suddenly resounded. Following the sound, everyone turned to look at Robin. ¡°Did he really behave so recklessly in front of Mr. Lambert?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t this guy really know who Mr. Lambert was?¡± The crowd in the hotel lobby, with their mouths wide open in astonishment, eximed, ¡°Is this guy out of his mind?¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Lambert would chop him on the spot?¡± ¡°He killed Mr. Lambert¡¯s nephew, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he dies tonight.¡± Melvin didn¡¯t know what to do at that time. Robin looked at Mr. Lambert, then looked at Mr. Bruce, and started crying, ¡°Mr. Lambert, Mr. Bruce, I... I...¡± Conway, with a gloomy face, walked up to Melvin and pped him across the face with a loud ¡°smack!¡± ¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Bruce¡¯s words? Keep calling!¡± 0.00% c 12-23 m Melvin was hit and became dizzy What exactly happened? Mr. Lambert actually referred to him as Mr. Bruce?! The crowd of onlookers was extremely amazed. What is the situation? Did Mr. Lambert actually let Melvin continue calling ording to Robin''s suggestion? Which act did the Demon¡¯s Lair¡¯s demon lord sing? Just as everyone was specting, Conway personally dragged Dwayne in front of Robin. ¡°Kneel down! Apologize to Mr. Bruce!¡± Dwayne was puzzled, with a look of confusion on his face. | don¡¯t understand why Mr. Lambert, who had been dominant in Hallcester for over a decade, would bow down to Robin. Despite having lost an arm, the pain was unbearable. However, Mr. Lambert¡¯s orders had to be carried out. Dwayne knelt in front of Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Conway also respectfully approached Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining him strictly enough..... ¡°Alright, let''s call it a day with this matter!¡± Robin turned around and walked towards the door. ¡°Yes!¡± Conway finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat off his forehead. 10.72% Ill [e) 12:23 After Robin loft the bar, he identally stepped on Dwayne ¡°Damn it, you almost killed me! If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Bruce¡¯s mercy, you would have been dead long ago!¡± ¡°Uncle, who... who is he?¡± Dwayne hadn''t seen Conway lose his temper like this in a long time, and he was so scared that he knelt down on the ground. ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody with no background, why are you giving him face?¡± ¡°Shut up! If you dare to speak up for others without my permission again. I''ll ruin you!¡± ¡°And remember, you! If you dare to misbehave again when you see Mr. Bruce in the future, you won¡¯t be as lucky as you are today!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dwayne dared not lift his head, his face pressed against the ground. Conway turned around and walked away, looking at Melvin who was still learning how to bark like a dog, and stepped on his face. ¡°Damn it! Melvin, huh? You think you can go out and kill people with your measly strength? I''ll kill you first!¡± Conway vented all his anger on Melvin. Just as he was about to snap his neck, Melvin shouted loudly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you can¡¯t kill me, | am Mr. Bruce¡¯s dog, he has already promised to take me in!¡± Conway suddenly stopped, shook his head, and walked out of the bar. Melvin copsed on the ground,pletely terrified. Close call! Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 What''s Wrong With You? Just a little bit more. Mr. Lambert would have killed him. If it hadn¡¯t been for thest minute announcement of Robin¡¯s name, he would have already reported to the Grim Reaper by now. Reba and Pam, who did not leave in time, were stunned for a while and did not realize what was going on. Was Mr. Lambert from Demon¡¯s Lair, the Underground Demon King of Hallcester, really so afraid of Robin? Who was Robin exactly? Ah? Did | miss a big opportunity? ¡°Crystal, wait a moment, please tell us, which prominent family does Robin belong to? We would like to have a chat with him.¡± Reba chased after Crystal and Krish, shouting. ¡°| knew that there was a unique bar in Watat District, and | invited you all to go there...¡± Crystal stopped in her tracks and turned around with a faint smile, ¡°Forget it, | know nothing about his background. If you guys bet on the wrong person and it ends up causing trouble for you, it will be troublesome.¡± ¡°Moreover, he simply wouldn''t go.¡± After saying that, he quickly chased after her outside the door, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t know this would happen either.¡± Krish also stepped forward and bowed, saying, ¡°Robin, thank you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, I''m leaving,¡± Robin waved his hand and walked towards the Land Rover parked across the bar. Chapter 81 What''s Wrong With You? Leonel immediately got out of the car and opened the door, Robin drove the Land Rover and disappeared into the cold night with a step on the elerator. Lauric and Corey, who had been waiting in the car outside, saw everything happening in front of the bar. ¡°Robin, did he actuallye out alive?¡± Corey looked at the direction where the Land Rover disappeared, puzzled and confused. ¡°Hey, Corey, did you see that person who just got out of the Land Rover? Wasn''t that Leonel?¡± Laurie tugged at Corey. Corey nodded in astonishment, ¡°Yes...yes! How could Leonel send a car to Robin? Could he be working for Cecilia?¡± The two quickly approached Reba and her friends, noticing their disappointed expressions, and asked, ¡°What happened to you guys? You seem very unhappy.¡± Reba sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for being blind. Such an important figure was right beside us, and we didn¡¯t even know!¡± Pam snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing? In that situation just now, we all wanted to distance ourselves from Robin. Now, you think Robin would pay any attention to us if we tried to make amends?¡± Laurie furrowed her brow, then suddenly smiled, ¡°But we still have Crystal, don¡¯t we? At that time, Robin.didn¡¯t pay attention to what we were doing.¡± ¡°Ah, Crystal, could you tell Robin that we invited him to have dinner with us tomorrow night?¡± Crystal looked at the expectant expressions in Laurie and Corey¡¯s eyes and sneered, ¡°Do you think he will go? Haha... Chapter Et Whark Wrong With Yout With that, he drove off towards Mauveglow Vis in his Porsche. Laurie red at Crystal¡¯s departing figure, stomped her foot, and said. ¡°What''s so impressive about knowing Robin? He¡¯s not even your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Corey, if you could sign the project of the Eastern Business District by the Huber Group tomorrow, your worth would skyrocket soon!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°By then, your status was many times higher than the Thompson family!¡± Pam shook her head as she watched Laurie and Corey drive away, thinking to herself, ¡°Even someone who Mr. Lambert respects, what can you achieve by going to invest in a small project?¡± ¡°Let''s go, Reba. Missed the opportunity, and there will never be a chance again.¡± Pam sighed helplessly, pulling a regretful Reba as they drove away in silence. On the mountain path of Mauveglow Vis. Robin drove his Land Rover, listening to music, leisurely enjoying the night scenery in the mountains under the bright moon and scattered snow. Open the car window and let the cool night breeze blow in. Taking a deep breath of the clean and refreshing scent of moonlight, it felt so pleasant. Robin thought about Enzo¡¯s instructions, ¡°This old guy made me wait here.¡± What were we waiting for? Chapim i Cart Whale Wrong With Yout This old bastard, could it be that he wants to get rid of me and have a good time with a few fairies? ¡°Stab!¡± There was a loud sound of intense friction between the tires and the ground, as a fiery red Porsche came rushing straight from the intersection. ¡°Damn it! Are you crazy, woman?¡± Robin stopped the car and stuck his head out, cursing. Crystal smirked and opened the car door, ¡°You nearly hit me, and yet you me me?¡± Robin pouted and said, ¡°Fine, fine, fine, you¡¯re awesome! I''ll let you go first!¡± After saying that, he reversed the Land Rover two meters back, bypassed the Porsche, and swiftly headed towards the vi area. Looking in the rearview mirror, Porsche was nowhere to be seen. Robinughed, ¡°Haha, you thought you could follow me? | left you in the dust. bro!¡± Arriving at the entrance of the vi area, | took out the Leopard Card and drove into the vi area. The security guard was about to close the door when Crystal''s car arrived at the entrance. The security guards on night duty were the same two from the morning, and they knew Crystal. ¡°Robin and | were together!¡± Crystal said, opening the car window. The security guard hurriedly bowed and gestured for her to go in. Chapter 51 What''s Wrong With The Porsche shot like an arrow towards the mountaintop. After Robin parked the car, he opened the mansion gate and, to his surprise, Crystal was standing in front of him. ¡°Uh? How did you get in?¡± ¡°Hehe, trying to get rid of me? No way! Hahaha...¡± Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s expressionless face and burst intoughter. Robin sighed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going home thiste? Why are you following me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that | might lose control and, you know, do something to you?¡± Crystal sneered and patted Robin''s chest, ¡°If you have the guts,e on! I, Miss Crystal, will never back down. Who¡¯s afraid of who?! I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the courage!¡± ¡°Alright, this is what you said, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Robin grabbed Crystal¡¯s delicate wrist and smirked. ¡°Hehe, all talk and no action. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Crystal retorted stubbornly, but deep down, she suddenly felt a bit panicked. ¡°That¡¯s what you said!¡± Robin eximed as he scooped up Crystal and headed towards the bedroom. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 | Can¡¯t Cook! Crystal spoke nonchntly In fact, it was all a disguise | just really enjoyed the feeling of chatting with Robin As for deepermunication. | haven¡¯t dared to think about it. Now Robin really held her in his arms, but she started to get nervous. | have never been so close before in my life. | wanted to break free from Robin''s embrace. However, the big words have already been spoken, and it would be embarrassing to take them back. Hiding in Robin¡¯s arms, breathing in the tempting scent emanating from this man, | instantly felt a bit mesmerized. This embrace was so warm! Since my mother passed away, | have never had such a warm embrace. Years have passed, and | have already forgotten that there is still something to rely on in this world. At this moment, Crystal really wanted to hide in Robin''s arms and never leave again. ¡°Bang!¡± While Crystal was savoring the embrace she couldn''t bear to let go of, Robin abruptly threw her onto the couch. ¡°Ah!¡± Crystal felt dizzy for a moment. ¡°You jerk! Can''t you be a little gentle with me?¡± Suddenly, she saw Robin taking off his clothes! ¡°You? What do you want to do?¡± Crystal curled up in a corner of the sofa, panicking. Robin immediately stopped. | suddenly realized that there was a woman in front of me. Robin sat beside Crystal with his bare arms and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you. afraid of not speaking? I¡¯ve onlye this far, and you can¡¯t handle it?¡± Saying that, he directly took off his pants. ¡°Ah! You scoundrel!¡± Crystal quickly closed her eyes, her cheeks turning red to the roots of her ears. | only heard the sound of clothes being taken off. Huh? This bastard was really serious! What should | do? | have sent myself into the wolf''s den! Should | ept or not? Do | really have to give myself to him? | had only known him for a few days, how embarrassing it was! Crystal felt hot all over, and her heart was pounding like a rabbit hopping around in her chest. What should | do.... Does this guy underestimate me and see me as the kind of woman who is very casual? If it were like that, it would be troublesome! | have never been alone with a man before, ever. This is the first time in my life! Just as Crystal was pondering about what might happen next, she heard Robin''s voice from behind. ¡°Take my clothes to be washed!¡± ¡°Then, make me a dinner.¡± Huh? Crystal suddenly opened her eyes and looked at herself, then looked at Robin who was walking towards the second floor. Did you treat me like a servant? ¡°| won''t! Why should | wash your clothes and cook for you?¡± Robin turned around and chuckled, ¡°This was what you promised in the afternoon, that you would cook for.me for a week. If you''re lying to me, then get out now!¡± He finished speaking and turned around, heading upstairs. ¡°You! You bastard! ... | fucking can¡¯t cook!¡± Crystal was almost going crazy. | have never cooked a meal in my life, and you want me to cook? Oh my god! In the afternoon. | just casually said it, how could this guy still remember it! Fuck you! | was waiting for you! Let me in. it turns out that it was for me to cook! ¡°Gurgle...¡± My stomach growled. Crystal touched her stomach, which was t. Summer Bar had been busy all night and hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Indeed, he was feeling a bit hungry. ¡°Troubled, huh?¡± Robin¡¯s voice came from the second floor. ¡°It¡¯s okay. if you can¡¯t do it, just go back by yourself. I''ll finish showering and do it myself.¡± ¡°Ugh! Today, |... | actually did it!¡± Crystal snorted lightly, ¡°Go take a shower!¡± ¡°Alright! I''ll be waiting for your delicious food,¡± Robin said, chuckling lightly as he watched Crystal''s determined expression, and walked towards the bathroom. Crystal stared at Robin''s back and stomped her foot, ¡°Today, | must make a five-star meal! It¡¯s just a meal, can¡¯t defeat me, Miss Crystal!¡± | immediately downloaded a food app online as soon as | said it. 30.55% 12 Chapter 21 Cant Cork Clicked into the tutorial of a five-star chef. Choose a few home-cooked dishes. Tomato and scrambled eggs, braised pork, and chicken stewed with mushrooms, shredded pork with green peppers. Haha! Now there¡¯s no need to worry anymore! This youngdy could definitely make a table full of delicious dishes. After seeing Robin, that jerk, | dare him to despise me again! Crystal became instantly excited. ording to the recipe, | found several necessary main ingredients and condiments in the refrigerator in the order specified. She knew how to cook a pot of rice. Wash the rice, add some water, turn on the rice cooker, and it¡¯s done! Then, prepare diced tomatoes and four eggs. Then, the fresh pork belly was taken out and cut into pieces, and some seasonings were added for marinating. Watching the master¡¯s fancy knife skills in the video, this seems a bit challenging. It took a lot of effort to cut the tomatoes and pork belly into pieces. The appearance was somewhat pitiful and not very attractive. | trimmed it several times, but | couldn¡¯t cut the pork belly into the attractive shape shown in the video. ¡°The videos are all fake! In reality, this is how it is chopped!¡± Crystal 1224 said firmly ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s just about eating, the shape of the dish is not important, what matters is the taste of the dish!¡± Crystal felt a sense of aplishment when she looked at the result of her first attempt at cutting vegetables. For this, | took a photo and posted it on my Moments.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cooking in the nine-star kitchen at Mauveglow Vi 1. ¡°Take a look at the vegetables | chopped, do they look good? Just wait a moment, | will continue to share the delicious food | made with all of you.¡± In a short while, Miranda sent a Line message. ¡°Crystal, where were you going crazy in the middle of the night?¡± Crystal sent a smug emoji: At Robin¡¯s Mauveglow Vi 1. Look, this Mauveglow Vi 1 has a nine-star kitchen, Miranda, have you ever seen it? ¡°Crystal, were you poisoned? You keep mentioning Robin.¡± | advised you to stay away from him. This bastard is aplete fraud, and by the time you realize it, it will be toote! Crystal replied with a smile and stopped discussing the matter. Haha, it should be you who regrets, Miranda. | really don¡¯t know what kind of vision you had! Alright, let¡¯s not talk about those things. Time will tell you the answer. There is one more dish not prepared. | need to wash this chicken clean. and then put it in the cooking pot to stew. | stopped talking to you. At that time, Robin walked into the kitchen and asked, ¡°Is the meal ready?¡± Crystal nervously pushed Robin out, ¡°Just wait a moment, go to the living room and y with your phone for a while, dinner will be ready soon.¡± ¡°I''ll see what you¡¯re doing...¡± Robin wanted to see what dishes this woman was making, but Crystal blocked her outside. ¡°| was about to stew the chicken. How about taking a picture with the chicken?¡± Robin stretched his neck to take a look and indeed, there was a chicken on the chopping board. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m waiting to eat the chicken. Just make sure it doesn¡¯t get overcooked and be inedible.¡± Crystal nodded confidently, ¡°The dishes my sister makes are all made by five-star chefs. Just wait, you won''t be able to stop eatingter, hahaha...¡± Robin looked at her with a radiant smile and rolled her eyes. ¡°Is it necessary to show off like this just for cooking a meal? It¡¯s probably the first time in her life.¡± ¡°Alright, stopughing so hard, | was still waiting to enjoy your five- star meal!¡± ¡°You hurry up and leave, you''re dying me from cooking. After that time, it won¡¯t be fresh anymore. Don¡¯t me me if it¡¯s not delicious!¡± Crystal pushed Robin far away and immediately rushed back to start Chapter 121 Cant cooking. Don''t say it, cooking is still a very fulfilling thing. Back in the kitchen, Crystal immediately ced the chicken in the cooking pot and added various ingredients to start steaming. Then, | prepared to make a dish of scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Following the video tutorial, after a busy and chaotic rush, tomato scrambled eggs and honey-zed braised pork were all done. Due to theck of proficiency in controlling the heat, the entire cooking process was somewhat chaotic. So much so that she had disheveled hair and her delicate cheeks were half white and half ck, as if she had gone through an extremely intense battle. Luckily, it was finally done! Looking at the four dishes on the stove. An unprecedented sense of achievement gushed out! | finally made a five-star meal! ¡°Such a strong smell of smoke? Did the kitchen catch fire?¡± Robin poked his head out and looked at the smoke-filled kitchen, then nced at Crystal, who looked exhausted, and asked. ¡°What? You go out first!¡± Crystal pushed Robin out of the kitchen. | wanted to give him a big surprise! Let this guy see how the dishes made by Miss are! After appreciatio the four dishes she made she quickly put them into Chapter 82 (Can! the bowls. Then, cover the dish with a lid. Mission aplished! In a short while, four five-star imitation dishes were brought to the dining table. Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s face, with one ck patch and one white patch, and smiled, ¡°Cooking a meal is quite tiring.¡± Suddenly, a strong smell wafted from the covered dish. Robin looked at the covered dish on the table and said. ¡°Did you cook feces? Why does it smell so bad?¡± Crystal red at him angrily, opened the bowl of food, and said, ¡°Take a look at what | cooked! How does it look?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Smelly Dishes ¡°Buzz!¡± A pungent smell burst out! ¡°What dish did you make? It smells so bad!¡± Robin eximed in shock. looking at the appalling appearance of the dish in the bowl. Three bowls were ck and one bowl was still bubbling and emitting a foul smell. Four bowls of dishes couldn¡¯t tell what they were at all. At first nce, it looked like four bowls of cow dung. This woman could actually make the dishes so unprecedented and unique, which is not easy! Crystal uncovered the covered bowl of dishes and proudly said, ¡°I made this ording to the recipe of a five-star hotel. Try this tomato scrambled eggs.¡± Watching Robin¡¯s exaggerated expression, Crystal felt extremely proud. Hey, you! Haha, do you think asking me to cook can defeat me? Didn¡¯t this youngdy still make a delicious meal! Robin looked at the table full of things that looked like ck cow dung andughed,, ¡°Is this what you called a five-star hotel- level tomato and egg stir-fry?¡± ¡°Yeah! Try it quickly, how is it!¡± Crystal excitedly picked up a dark object and brought it to Robin¡¯s mouth. ¡°| won''t eat it! It''s just crap!¡± Robin dodged. ¡°If any five-star hotel sells this kind of tomato and egg stir-fry, they would close on the opening day¡± ¡°No eating, no way!¡± Crystal angrily stuffed the tomato scrambled eggs into her mouth. ¡°Ah, poof?¡± He blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not very tasty, too much salt.¡± ¡°Um, this doesn¡¯t count. At that time, | was cooking this dish when you suddenly came in and disturbed me.¡± Robin looked at the dishes on the table and then nced at the pot of dark chicken soup. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try a sip of the chicken soup first and see how it tastes?¡± ¡°Puff¡± Crystal took a sip of chicken soup and immediately spat it out. ¡°Damn it! The method taught in the video was a scam! | followed the steps exactly as shown in the video, so how did | end up with such a stinky chicken soup?¡± Robin looked at the chicken soup and said. ¡°You cooked this chicken without removing its internal organs? Is this a five-star method?¡± Crystal suddenly realized. Oh my goodness, do | have to remove the internal organs when stewing the chicken? Damn it! They didn¡¯t mention it in the video! 1224 Crystal immediately ran to the bathroom and brushed her teeth several times. It turns out that a pot of chicken shit was really stewed! Taking a deep breath, Crystal finally came out of the bathroom. Robin had already dumped all the dishes on the table into the trash can. ¡°I''ll do it again, this time, | will definitely...¡± Crystal said, blushing. ¡°Forget it, let you do it again, or else you''ll burn down my kitchen,¡± Robin surveyed Crystal, who looked like she had crawled out from the bottom of the pot. ¡°Hurry up and go wash yourself, the clothes fromst time are still in your room. | fell for you, the female scammer.¡± ¡°| dare not let you cook for me for a week a week anymore. Crystal was not convinced and said, ¡°I can do it. If | practice more, will definitely be able to cook decent dishes!¡± I Robin chuckled, ¡°Hah! Practice making a decent meal again, will you? I¡¯m impressed by your skills! Go wash up quickly, I''ll whip up something simple to fill our stomachs first.¡± Humph! | had to make a good dish! Crystal watched Robin¡¯s back as he walked towards the kitchen. She clenched her fist and said to herself, ¡°Just you wait, I''ll see what tricks you cane up withter!¡± | quickly went to the bathroom, washed away the odor from my body, sprayed a little perfume deliberately, and then returned to the restaurant. Just arrived at the restaurant door. | immediately smelled a strong fragrance! On the table, there was a te of scrambled eggs with tomatoes, a te of stir¡ªfried green peppers with meat. There was also a bowl of fish and tofu soup. Tomato and scrambled eggs, with an enticing color. Stir¡ªfried green peppers and meat, shiny and smooth with oil. Smelling the fragrance and looking at the appearance, | couldn¡¯t help but want to take a bite immediately. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Crystal eximed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, was it you who did it?¡± Robin pushed the dish towards her. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± This man can actually cook? | took a bite of tomato and scrambled eggs, and it filled my mouth with a delicious aroma. Delicious! | have never eaten such delicious tomato and egg stir¡ªfry before! Green pepper and sliced pork, tender and refreshing, soft and fragrant, the taste is absolutely amazing! Hmm, and there was also crucian carp tofu soup! Take a sip and taste it. Wow! This soup was so delicious! 36 66% 12.25 Crystal didn¡¯t even lift her head while she was devouring the food. ¡°Gosh!¡± A full bup, loudly emitted. | suddenly realized that Robin was looking at her with great interest across the table. ¡°Why... why are you looking at me?¡± Crystal nervously checked her cor. Rubbing the bulging belly, then looking at the empty te on the table. ¡°Have you not eaten for several days?¡± Robin nced at Crystal, whose mouth was oozing oil, and pouted. ¡°Is it? Well!¡± Crystal was annoyed and held back the burp. However, the stomach just wouldn''t cooperate. There was even a gas inside that was eager toe out, hold it in, don¡¯t embarrass yourself! Turned around and ran towards the bathroom. Damn it, you embarrassed yourself big time today! Crystal hid in the bathroom and didn¡¯t dare toe out for a while. When she came out of the bathroom, Robin had already gone back to the room to rest. She finally breathed a sigh of relief andy on the big bed. The next morning, after waking up. Robin had already left the vi. This guy got up without even calling me! Crystal just remembered that Robin was going to take up his new position at the Easter District Development Corporation of the Huber Group today. Simplified my makeup and left Mauveglow Vi 1. Just as | arrived at the entrance of Mauveglow Vis, | met Krish running towards me in sportswear from the mountain trail. From a distance, there were still some bandages on the face. ¡°Crystal, wait a moment, howe you were here?¡± ¡°Last night. | was at Robin¡¯s house...¡± Crystal said, but suddenly she felt like she had said too much. Krish didn¡¯t know where to go.. ¡°Robin? Does Robin live here? Is it the Zone 2 vi bought by the Huber family?¡± Krish asked. Crystal wanted to tell him that Robin lived in Mauveglow Vi 1 in Zone 1.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. | thought about it and decided against it. Even if | told him, he wouldn¡¯t believe it, and it would require a lot of effort to convince him. ¡°Yes, | don¡¯t know whose vi it is, but anyway, Robin lives there.¡± ¡°Did you... Did you get together?¡± Krish eximed in astonishment. ¡°You''re talking nonsense!¡± Crystal blushed, ¡°I just came to take a look, don¡¯t think about those irrelevant things.¡± Krish nodded with a smile. ¡°Crystal, it seems like you have been getting close to Robintely ¡°What happenedst night, if he hadn¡¯t intervened, | would have gotten into big trouble ¡± ¡°| never expected Mr. Lambert to have such awe for him.¡± ¡°Did the Huber family greet Conway?¡± ¡°It seems that Robin held a high position in the Huber family.¡± ¡°No matter what, | should be grateful to him,¡± ¡°Crystal, | would like to find a time to thank Robin. Can you help me make an appointment?¡± Crystal chuckled inwardly. Why does everyone think that Conway is so afraid of Robin because of the Huber family? Why wouldn¡¯t they think that maybe it was still the Huber family who wanted to get close to Robin, the big tree! Even if the Huber family had all the energy, would they be eligible to move into Mauveglow Vi 1? Crystal looked at Krish and said, ¡°Sure. However, | can¡¯t guarantee this. | don¡¯t know if Robin will agree or not.¡± ¡°Thank you then. So, after | arrange the meeting ce tomorrow night, | will send it to you,¡± Krish said joyfully. At that time, Krish and Crystal both received Miranda¡¯s Line ount. Meet them at Blue Bay Caf¨¦, across from the Huber Group, half an hourter. Krish also did not change his clothes and directly sat in Crystal''s car, and they arrived at Blue Bay Cafe together. Miranda and Jacob had been waiting there for a long time. ¡°What''s the matter, Miranda? Why did you call us over so urgently?¡± Crystal asked directly. Miranda furrowed her brow and sighed. ¡°Crystal, Krish, Jacob and | had an urgent matter and we wanted to ask for your help.¡± Jacob nodded, his face filled with worry. ¡°Three months ago, Jacob and | invested in a region in the south of the city. At that time, we heard rumors that the city government was about to develop the south of the city, so we took out a loan to purchase a piece ofnd.¡± ¡°However, it is now heard that the government has no ns to develop this area and is preparing to develop the investment zone in the western part of the city.¡± ¡°At present, thend prices in the southern part of the city have been rapidly plummeting. If we don¡¯t sell it soon, it will probably be a burden.¡± ¡°Pleasee over, we hope you can help us to connect with more people and see if we can sell it to them at half of the original purchase price.¡± Krish asked, ¡°Thend in the south of the city? That¡¯s really troublesome. It¡¯s been rumoredtely that it¡¯s no longer being developed. How much did you guys buy?¡± Chapter 83 Smelly Dishes ¡°We invested a portion of our own money and also took out a loan from the bank, each investing ten billion.¡± Jacob said helplessly. ¡°Barry''s loan is due soon, and | don¡¯t have the cash right now, so | want to settle it at half price. Let¡¯s deal with itter after getting through this.¡± Krish and Crystal shook their heads together, ¡°Given the current situation, it seems diflicult to intervene.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Sleazy Man Miranda furrowed her brow and let out a long sigh. ¡°If the Brown family cannot mize thend they hold in the southern part of the city, they will be unable to repay the bank loan.¡± ¡°The funding chain of the Brown Group would have immediately copsed, and the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡± Upon hearing this, Crystal also worried for her, ¡°Miranda, what can we do about it? After all, it¡¯s not a small amount of money.¡± Miranda shook her head bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either.¡± ¡°So, | would like to ask you all to help me in reaching out to some capable friends and see who can take on this project, so that I can quickly recoup funds to repay the bank loan.¡± Krish sighed. ¡°The key is that thend in the south of the city was basically abandoned by the municipal government.¡± ¡°At present, all the businesses holding the Southern District project are trying their best to transfer it to others, but no one is willing to take over even at half price.¡± ¡°| heard that many people are willing to sell at a 20% discount in order to repay their bank loans.¡± Miranda nodded, ¡°Krish, Crystal, | had no other choice but to seek your help.¡± ¡°The bank stipted that we must repay the loan before next week, otherwise...¡± Chapter 84 Sleazy Man ¡°Ah!¡± she sighed heavily, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s current physical condition is. really worrying.¡± ¡°The doctor determined that his body could support for at most half a year.¡± The news came that the shareholders of the Brown Group had already started to stir secretly, coveting the position of the chairman. ¡°Grandfather wanted me to take over the Brown Group.¡± ¡°But, six months ago, | advocated for the investment in the South City development project, and now this issue has be the talk of those shareholders and rtives... Crystal sympathetically looked at the gloomy Miranda, ¡°Miranda, weren¡¯t you with Nathen from World Real Estate yesterday?¡± ¡°Ten billion, a small matter for the Reynell family.¡± ¡°And, the Southern District will be developed sooner orter, just a littleter.¡± ¡°If you have the capability, investing in the Southern District will definitely not incur losses, and you might even make a big profit.¡± Miranda chuckled bitterly, ¡°Mr. Reynell is a man of great ambition, why would he invest his spare money in such a hopeless area?¡± Krish nodded and said, ¡°ording to Hallcester¡¯s current urban. development n, if the Southern District stops its investment this time, it may not be able to restart even after more than a decade.¡± ¡°Miranda, Jacob, the Southern District project in your hands was really troublesome.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t have that kind of connection andwork to take on your Chapter 84 Sleazy Man project.¡± ording to the currentyout of Hallcester, only the Huber family, the Reynell family. Purpeak International Group, and Demon''s Lair had the strength to take over. Then, they waited for the opportunity to develop further. ¡°However, they would not easily invest arge amount of funds into such a long-term benefit, especially considering the unknown oue.¡± ¡°Unless a miracle happened, the municipal government suddenly announced that the south of the city would be immediately developed.¡± Miranda shook her head helplessly. ¡°It seems that | have no choice but to go to the Huber Group and Purpeak International Group and see if Karina and Cecilia can ept it.¡± ¡°Ah. Mr. Walsh. | remember now, weren''t you quite familiar with a sales vice president from the Huber Group?¡± ¡°Shall we go and find him to see?¡± ¡°What was the name of that vice president?¡± Jacob''s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh, | almost forgot. Yes, yes, his name is Reginald Agur, an MBA from Potrya¡¯s Millbush Business School and the Assistant General Manager of the Sales Department at the Huber Group.¡± ¡°It is said that he was a ssmate of Karina at Millbush University, and the Huber Group held him in high regard. It is very likely that he is the new president of the Eastern District Development Corporation this time.¡± ¡°Today, the Huber Group held the first executive meeting of the Eastern District Development Corporation at its headquarters, as well Chapter 84 Shary Man as an on-site signing ceremony for the outsourcing of the Eastern Business District project.¡± ¡°Miranda, we went directly to see Mr. Agur to see if he could convince Karina to take over thend in the southern part of the city from us.¡± Crystal listened to their conversation and really wanted to tell Miranda. In fact, Robin is the newly appointed president of the Eastern District Development Corporation, a subsidiary of the Huber Group. If Robin spoke, the Huber Group would take over the Brown family¡¯s five billion dor plot ofnd in the southern part of the city, perhaps just a matter of words. Unfortunately, the Brown family missed an opportunity that was originally meant for them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try in the past and see if we can turn things around,¡± Miranda nodded. ¡°Crystal, if you don¡¯t have anything else going on,e with us.¡± Crystal readily agreed. | had been thinking about going to the Huber Edifice across the street. earlier to see what the scene was like when Robin took office as the President of the Eastern District Development Corporation. So, the four of them chatted for a while and then they got up and headed to the Huber Group. Robin arrived at the Huber Edifice early as scheduled. Just as | entered the hall, | heard a female voice behind me shouting, ¡°Robin!¡± Robin turned around and saw Madeline and nca. After nodding slightly, he walked to the front of the elevator. nca pulled her and said, ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly! Greeting a security guard, isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± Madeline stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°What¡¯s embarrassing about Robin being a security guard? We''re not even employees here yet.¡± ¡°You''re such a pighead! | will be a senior executive here sooner orter, maybe even the assistant to the president or vice president. He can only be a security guard!¡± nca sneered at Madeline. Madeline whispered, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s nothing. We are colleagues, friends. Just a simple greeting, nothing more. Besides, he even saved me once.¡± nca angrily said, ¡°Only someone as foolish as you would think like this. Can¡¯t you see? He is deliberately waiting for me here, isn''t he?¡± ¡°This jerk must have been plotting against me. | hate this kind of sleazy man the most!¡± ¡°No way, nca? When | didn¡¯t call Robin, he was just walking.¡± Madeline thought for a moment and said, ¡°Besides, Robin is not creepy at all.¡± ¡°Hehe, if he wasn''t intentionally waiting for me here, why wouldn¡¯t he be wearing a security uniform at his post during working hours?¡± nca looked disdainfully at Robin. ¡°Coward! Yesterday at Cosmo Mall, when he saw me being bullied by a few men, he actually pretended not to see, such a hypocritical man!¡± Lfieszy Man Madeline muttered. ¡°Perhaps | really didn¡¯t see it...¡± ¡°Alright! Stay away from him in the future! Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote and regret being deceived and hurt!¡± nca red at Madeline. fiercely and scolded. Madeline pouted her lips and stopped talking. nca looked at Robin in the elevator and didn¡¯t want to go in. However, | have to go for an interview soon, if | don¡¯t go in, I¡¯m afraid | won¡¯t make it in time. At that moment, Maurice ran up from behind and said, ¡°nca, Madeline, you''ve arrived.¡± However, the elevator could only amodate two more people at most. Maurice looked into the elevator and saw Robin wearing headphones and scrolling through his phone. He scolded. ¡°You go down first!¡± Everyone in the elevator looked at him simultaneously. Robin was still scrolling through his phone, ignoring Maurice. ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Maurice shouted loudly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The people inside the elevator, two of them knew Maurice and asked, ¡°Mr. Chandler, who is this?¡± ¡°Just a small security guard in thepany, even during the rush hour, | have to squeeze into the crowded elevator. It¡¯s really annoying!¡± Maurice was clearly displeased. ¡°Did you hear what | said? Hurry up and go down, let us in!¡± Chapter 84 Sleazy Man nca looked at Robin, who was still ignoring her and staring at her phone. She sneered. ¡°Disgusting. Just to be in the same elevator as me, you have no shame.¡± She took a step forward and directly removed Robin¡¯s headphones. ¡°Maurice was talking about you! Hurry up and get out of here, you''re dying so many people from going to work!¡± Robin immediately became displeased, ¡°Who allowed you to remove my headphones, you uncivilized person!¡± nca was instantly shocked, ¡°You! How dare you, you vulgar thing, dare to insult me?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you have no manners? Is that wrong?¡± Robin smirked, ¡°You ignorant fool, I''ll p you! Get lost!¡± Maurice wanted to speak up, but looking at Robin¡¯s indifferent expression, he felt uncertain. | had to say, ¡°Alright, you wait. | will tell the head of the Security Department about this matter to you all!¡± ¡°nca, you go up first. I''ll wait for the next elevator. | am a cultured person and won''t argue with a security guard!¡± Madeline and nca entered the elevator. Robin ignored Maurice and nca and said to Madeline, ¡°Did youe for an interview today?¡± Madeline nodded and said, ¡°I might not have been epted, the interviewer mentioned over the phone that | was slightly less qualifiedpared to a few other applicants.¡± Robin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, you will definitely be able to get the job.¡± Chapter 84 Sleazy Man nca snorted, ¡°A lousy security guard acting like apany CEO, thinking he can say and do whatever he wants?¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 You Are a Coward Robin looked at nca with great interest, smirked, and ignored her. This kind of brainless woman always likes to imagine sickly scenarios. You can imagine whatever you want, just imagine it the way you like. Enjoy yourself. nca, feeling resentful, angrily questioned Robin, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you!¡± ¡°Yesterday afternoon, at Cosmo Mall, when | was being bullied by three men, did you see or not see?¡± Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°I saw it, how could | not see it at such a close distance? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Since you saw me being bullied, why didn¡¯t you risk your life to save me?¡± nca said coldly. Robin shrugged, ¡°Why should | save you?¡± nca gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You are a coward, a useless person!¡± Robinughed. ¡°What | was doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°The important thing is, women like you, with such looks, can¡¯t even be considered second-rate. Which man in that situation would risk his life to save you? That''s what being sick is.¡± unreasonable!¡± nca seethed, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to y, then don¡¯t go to that kind of ce,¡± Robin chuckled. Then, pointing at Madeline, ¡°However, if she were to encounter such a situation, | would definitely intervene.¡± At this moment, the elevator reached the twentieth floor and Robin gestured to Madeline, ¡°Excuse me, it¡¯s my stop.¡± ¡°You! Hypocrite!¡± nca stomped her foot in anger, grabbed Madeline¡¯s hand, and walked out of the elevator, standing in front of Robin. ¡°He clearly liked me and went to great lengths to catch my attention, but deliberately acted in this disgusting way of ying hard to get!¡± ¡°| can¡¯t believe it! He¡¯s still sick!¡± Robin shook his head, not wanting to waste any more words with him. ¡°nca, don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± Madeline was also speechless, she turned around and smiled. apologetically, saying, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s okay, | won¡¯t argue with a lunatic. Don¡¯t be discouraged, you will be epted.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the Conference Room for Executives of the Huber Group. ¡°Stop right there!¡± nca shouted at Robin¡¯s back, ¡°That is the Conference Room for Executives, what makes you qualified to go there!¡± Robin ignored her and continued walking forward. nca rushed up to Robin and pointed at him, saying. ¡°Do you think that just because you are the security guard here, you can freely enter the executive area?¡± ¡°The Huber Group had strict regtions in ce to prevent the leakage. of thepany¡¯s trade secrets...¡± Robin pushed her aside and walked straight in. nca red fiercely at Robin''s back, wanting to step forward and stop him. However, Karsyn walked out from inside and stood in front of her. ¡°Miss, please do not make loud noises here! You are not apany executive and are not allowed to enter this area,¡± nca nced at Karsyn¡¯s name tag. The words ¡°President''s Assistant Karsyn¡± were written above, and nca¡¯s eyes lit up. Immediately, she respectfully said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Croft. My name is nca, and | havee to apply for a position at yourpany.¡± Karsyn nodded, ¡°The recruitment office of the HR Department is on the fifteenth floor. They need to interview you, so please go there.¡± ¡°Ms. Croft, | was trying to stop him!¡± nca pointed at Robin¡¯s back, ¡°He, a mere security guard of apany, dared to recklessly intrude...¡± Karsyn furrowed her brows slightly and said, ¡°You said he was thepany security guard? Haha, who fold you that?¡± nca replied, ¡°It was Maurice from Team 1 of the Sales Department who said that.¡± ¡°Oh, | got it. The group will hold an executive meeting immediately. All irrelevant personnel, please leave the 20th floor immediately!¡± ¡°No, Ms. Croft. he was just a small security guard...¡± nca persisted. Karsyn interrupted her and coldly said. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, | will ask the security to escort you out!¡± Saying that, he picked up the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Security Department, dispatch two personnel to the twentieth floor immediately! Ensure the smooth progress of the executive meeting.¡± nca wanted to continue exining, but Madeline pulled her towards the elevator. Entering the elevator, nca broke free from Madeline and angrily eximed, ¡°Why are you pulling me?¡± ¡°| was going to tell Ms. Croft that Robin, that jerk, sneaked into the Conference Room for Executives!¡± Madeline shook her head, ¡°nca, Robin hasn''t offended you, why do you always have a problem with him?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he offend me?¡± nca felt very annoyed in her heart. ¡°A low-level security guard, in order to catch my attention, always kept hovering in front of me. It disgusted me!¡± In order to impress me, he actually said that my looks couldn¡¯t even be considered second-rate. It made me so angry! ¡°From childhood to adulthood, which man didn¡¯t be infatuated when they saw me?¡± ¡°This jerk, secretly desires me while pretending to be indifferent on the surface, how hypocritical! Hypocritical and detestable! | will definitely expose his true colors!¡± ¡°He thought that by pretending to walk into the executive meeting Chapter 85 You Am a Cowart area, | would think he was a top executive? Haha, what a moron!¡± Madeline sighed. ¡°nca, you might be overthinking it. Robin never had any intention of getting close to you, let alone having any feelings for you.¡± ¡°Yesterday you also saw it, the woman who was with him, she was driving a Porsche 918, and she seemed quite beautiful, much taller than you, and had a very good figure.¡± nca gave Madeline a disdainful look and said, ¡°A lousy security guard and the woman he¡¯s with, what good can they be? Probably from a nightclub.¡± Madeline sighed and said, ¡°nca, her name is Crystal, | guess she might be the Thompson family¡¯s youngdy.¡± nca shook her head contemptuously, ¡°nca, only you would believe such nonsense! It¡¯s probably Robin who brought this fortune. teller, deliberately pretending to be a young master to show off in front of me!¡± ¡°Hehe, | wouldn¡¯t fall for it! Besides, if that woman was Ms. Thompson, would shee out for dinner wearing a pair of men¡¯s slippers?¡± Madeline chuckled and said, ¡°Even if Crystal isn¡¯t Ms. Thompson, how can you be so sure that Robin is the security guard of the Huber Group?¡± ¡°If that was the case, why didn¡¯t Ms. Croft stop him from entering the executive meeting area just now?¡± ¡°Maybe Robin was an executive of thepany?¡± ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter there, let alone tell me that | could be hired.¡± Chapter 85 You Are a Coward ¡°In conclusion. | believed in him.¡± nca snorted coldly, ¡°Forget it! Madeline, you were really too deeply poisoned! Sigh, what can | say about you?¡± ¡°Wait a moment, once you see the result of the job application, you will know!¡± Executive meeting area. Karsyn walked up to Robin and bowed, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber instructed me that starting today, | am your executive assistant. If there is anything you need, please let me know.¡± Robin nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you go to the HR Department and let them know to keep Madeline and assign her to the Business Strategy Department.¡± ¡°She was a master¡¯s degree holder in economics, and moreover, she had won many awards, so she should be capable.¡± Karsyn was taken aback, as if she had guessed that Madeline, whom Robin mentioned, was one of the two women just now. ¡°Okay, I''ll go take care of it. Mr. Bruce, where is the youngdy who was with her?¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her, let the HR Department decide on their own, and don¡¯t interfere with opinions.¡± Karsyn paused and said, ¡°She seemed very rude to you. Should we have the HR Department reject her... ¡°No need!¡± Robin waved his hand. ¡°Let it be.¡± Chapter 95 You Are a Comard Karsyn nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°The executive meeting area is ahead. | will apany you there and introduce you to the executives. Then, | will go to the fifteenth floor.¡± Rebin took the meeting materials from Karsyn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I''ll go. by myself, it doesn¡¯t matter if | introduce myself or not, everyone will get to know each otherter. You go to the fifteenth floor first to handle Madeline¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s toote, the decision from the HR Department would have already been made, and it would be difficult to coordinate further.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Karsyn agreed, ¡°Ms. Huber called this morning and said she''ll be a littlete. Please go inside and have a seat for now.¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead and busy yourself.¡± The HR Department reception on the fifteenth floor. The recruitment list of the newly established Eastern District Development Corporation has been released. nca was sessfully hired as the nning Clerk for the Marketing Department. Madeline failed her job application. Reason for rejection: Late arrival on the day of the interview. ¡°Senior, could you please see if you can negotiate with the interviewers from the HR Department? Even if it¡¯s the worst department in thepany, the receptionist at the front desk would be fine.¡± Chapter 85 You Are a Coward nca pulled Maurice and said sadly, but her eyes were shining with excitement. Maurice was puzzled, ¡°I have already said that even for the position with the lowest sry, thepetition is so fierce that the ratio of applicants to hires is thirty to one.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Once the list was announced, it could not be changed anymore. nca¡¯s eyes sparkled with pride, and there was a hint of schadenfreude. ¡°It''s okay, Madeline. Even if you couldn¡¯t get into a top-notchpany like the Huber Group, you can still join a second or third¡ª tierpany in the future. Don¡¯t be discouraged, keep going!¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Assistant to the Director Madeline took a deep breath and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, nca, Maurice, don¡¯t worry about me. | will ept reality.¡± ¡°That morning for the job interview, it was indeed me who arrivedte.¡± ¡°It was all my own fault. If | hadn¡¯t gone to buy youtiao, | wouldn¡¯t have beente. ¡°Such a result was also a profound lesson for me. ¡°| won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± nca sneered, her eyes faintly flickering with a mocking gleam. Madeline shook her head casually and smiled, ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about me.¡± ¡°nca, to celebrate your sessful entry into our Hallcester¡¯srgestpany, the Huber Group, tonight, | invite you and Maurice to have dinner.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This time, no need for going Dutch, I''ll pay!¡± nca smiled meaningfully. ¡°Hehe, Madeline, forget it. You haven¡¯t found a job yet, so where would you get the money to treat us?¡± ¡°Besides, | didn¡¯t have time to have a meal with someone like you who has nothing to do.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the official start of work, and today | have to go back and prepare a lot of things.¡± Madeline paused for a moment, awkwardly sticking out her tongue. ¡°Oh, sorry about that. | got carried away and forgot. I''ll make it up to you when you''re not busy!¡± nca paused for a moment and looked at Madeline before saying, ¡°Madeline, you were not hired by the Huber Group. In the future, if you find a job in a regrpany, the ie won''t be very high.¡± even ¡°We used to rent a house together at Grace Apartments before, and the rent was very expensive. With your current situation, can you afford to live there?¡± Blushing, Madeline said, ¡°I, | will find a job as soon as possible, the rent... the rent won''t put you in a difficult situation.¡± nca sneered, ¡°Madeline, what | mean is, even if you found a job, you wouldn¡¯t have the same good sry as the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Isn''t it a bit uneconomical to live in luxury apartments like Grace Apartments again?¡± Madeline frowned, ¡°I... I''ll find a job first and see how the sry is before deciding...¡± nca shook her head and nced impatiently at the dull Madeline. ¡°Madeline, what | mean is, | will first put the house you are currently living in up for rent online, so that you don¡¯t have to worry about not. being able to afford the rent and having to borrow from meter.¡± ¡°Uh... | see.¡± Madeline looked a bit surprised and smiled. apologetically. ¡°Okay, nca, I¡¯m sorry for inconveniencing you.¡± ¡°The rent at Grace Apartments was indeed quite expensive, unless you worked at the Huber Group like you, then it was worth living there...¡± While talking. nca looked up and saw Karsyn walking towards the HR Department, so she hurriedly went up to meet her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Croft! | have some good news to report. | was hired by thepany. From now on, we will be colleagues. Please take care of me.¡± Karsyn paused for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Oh... alright, congrattions to you!¡± Noticing Madeline behind nca, ¡°Are you called Madeline?¡± nca was immediately confused. Without waiting for Madeline to speak, she interrupted and said, ¡°Oh, Ms. Croft, Madeline has already been rejected for employment by ourpany.¡± Madeline nodded apologetically, ¡°Hello, Ms. Croft.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Karsyn ignored nca and walked up to Madeline. ¡°Just wait a moment, don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Madeline was confused and casually agreed, ¡°Okay...¡± After saying that, he turned around and entered the office of the HR Department director. nca watched Karsyn¡¯s figure for a while. Looking at Madeline again, she frowned and said, ¡°Did you two know each other before?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know her! I¡¯m just a recently graduated poor student. Ms. Croft, on the other hand, is the assistant to the CEO of the Huber Group. How could | possibly know such an important person?¡± Madeline shook her head and let out a bitterugh. ¡°How could she possibly call out your name?¡± nca stared into Madeline¡¯s eyes, afraid that she might be lying ¡°nca, don¡¯t you already know what kind of background |e from? | really don¡¯t know Ms. Croft.¡± nca thought for a while and muttered to herself, ¡°Well, Madeline is an ugly duckling, how could she have any connection with Karsyn?¡± At this moment, suddenly thought of the words Robin had just told Madeline. She chuckled and said. ¡°Madeline, | said that Robin was aplete fraud, right?!¡± ¡°In front of me, in order to pretend to be very impressive, you dared to say that you would be hired. It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± ¡°What''s the situation now? You were still rejected by the Huber Group!¡± Madeline sighed, ¡°nca, Robin was probably just trying to encourage me at the time, it wasn¡¯t asplicated as you think...¡± The conversation was not finished, and Karsyn walked out of the HR Department Director¡¯s office. Passing by Madeline, he handed her his business card and smiled, ¡°Alright, | have something to do now. We can sit down and talk. another time, here¡¯s my business card.¡± Madeline held Karsyn¡¯s business card and stared at it for a while. Why did Ms. Croft treat me like this? nca walked up to her and snatched Karsyn¡¯s business card, coldly snorting. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, she¡¯s just trying tofort you after being rejected by thepany.¡± Madeline nodded and sighed. ¡°I know, nca, | didn¡¯t dare to think too much.¡± ¡°Ding ding...¡± Madeline¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello,m Sherry Pena, the HR Department Director of the Huber Group.¡± m officially informing you that you have been hired.¡± Madeline eximed. ¡°Ms. Pena, did you make a mistake? Prior to this, | had already received a rejection notice from your company.¡± Sherry on the other end of the phoneughed and said, ¡°That was just an error in thepany¡¯sputer system.¡± ¡°Your application materials have been reviewed by our CEO, and he has approved your hiring.¡± ¡°Provisionally appointed as the Assistant to the Director of the Business Strategy Department at the Eastern District Development Corporation of the Huber Group. Pleasee immediately to receive the job offer andplete the onboarding paperwork.¡± After hanging up the phone, Madeline felt as if she had just had a dream, feeling confused and disoriented. ¡°Was | epted by the Huber Group? As the assistant to the Director of the Business Strategy Department?¡± 41. de aani Madeline someone must be ying a Pr prank! The executive assistant, that¡¯s the sry of a vice president!¡± nca froze, snatched Madeline¡¯s phone and checked the iing call number. The number is indeed the office phone of the HR Department Director, without a doubt ¡°What''s going on? You were clearly rejected for the job, how could you be hired as the Assistant Director of the Business Strategy Department in thepany? And you''re starting immediately!¡± She immediately pulled Madeline to the secretariat of the HR Department. The secretary in charge of recruitment is organizing Madeline¡¯s entry materials, including her employee file and ID card. Even the employee number has been assigned! nca angrily interrogated the recruitment secretary, ¡°I want to know, Madeline was clearly rejected, why did you hire her again? And not only that, you gave her such a high position, treating her as an associate director from the start!¡± The recruitment secretary nced at nca, gave a faint smile, and said. ¡°| am not sure about this either. The hiring of positions above the level of deputy director is approved and signed by the president.¡± ¡°That is to say, this was the president¡¯s chosen candidate, people like us at this level simply couldn¡¯t possibly know why.¡± nca was almost going crazy! ¡°They say the Huber Group is a fair and transparent work environment, but now | realize that there were also many hidden agendas!¡± The secretary frowned slightly and said, ¡°Ms. Perry, if you have any questions or dissatisfaction, there are two ways to resolve it. One is to, Chapter 26 Assistan choose to resign from the Huber Group, and I can process it for you immediately. The second is to choose to disobey the company¡¯s assignment and be dismissed by thepany.¡± ¡°Excuse me, which one do you choose?¡± nca immediately closed her mouth. ¡°If you have no choice and there is no other necessary matter, please leave my office immediately!¡± the recruitment secretary said coldly. Then, a pile of documents, an ID card, and keys were handed over to Madeline. ¡°Ms. Pearson, please stay. Once you have completed filling out these documents, you can start working immediately. Here is your ID card and office room number.¡± ¡°Sorry, nca, | didn¡¯t think about it either,¡± Madeline apologized to nca. The secretary frowned slightly and said, ¡°Actually, Ms. Pearson, it was only natural for you to be hired as the assistant to the director of the Business Strategy Department.¡± ¡°On your resume, it is stated that during your time in school, you published multiple papers on market management strategies in authoritative core journals, receiving unanimous praise from domestic and international experts.¡± ¡°Your talent perfectly suited the current position, and it was personally appointed by the CEO.¡± ¡°President?¡± Madeline and nca said simultaneously. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Is Robin an Executive of the Company? nca thought she had misheard and questioned the recruitment secretary of the HR Department again. ¡°Ms. Warner, am | hearing correctly? How could the president himself personally name Madeline for the job?¡± ¡°| suspect your HR Department of cheating on this matter! Please provide evidence of the president personally naming her for the job!¡± Recruiting secretary Cindy Warner frowned slightly and handed the onboarding documents to Madeline. She said coldly, ¡°If you continue to cause trouble, | can now request Ms. Pena to cancel your job offer!¡± nca eximed angrily, ¡°I was just asking a question, what did | do Wrong?¡± Cindy sneered, ¡°Do you think you are someone that the top management of thepany has to report every decision to?¡± ¡°| advise you to focus on your own job and mind your own business!¡± ¡°You were a low-level intern clerk, and had no right to interfere with the decisions of thepany¡¯s top management!¡± nca protested. ¡°Isn¡¯t it stipted that employees can make reasonableints about unfair and unjust behavior in the workce?¡± Cindy sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right, thepany did have this rule.¡± ¡°If you are truly idle and bored, and believe that our HR Department has engaged in favoritism and fraudulent behavior during the recruitment process, you can make aint through thepany¡¯s websiteint mailbox, either with your real name or anonymously!¡± ¡°Moreover, you could even raise doubts andints about the President''s work. Thepany secretariat has dedicated personnel to handle suchints and will announce the results of theint resolution within a week.¡± ¡°But if you continue to disrupt my work in such an unreasonable manner, | can immediately have the security guards from the Security Department escort you out!¡± nca was very dissatisfied, ¡°After filing aint, it takes a whole week to announce the results? This efficiency is too slow!¡± ¡°For such a long time, she had already been in the job for a week, what else could she do!¡± Madeline froze, ¡°nca, are you really going toin about my job application?¡± nca snorted, ¡°It¡¯s not about you, it¡¯s because | don¡¯t like an unjust and unfair working environment!¡± Then, she snatched the onboarding documents from Madeline''s hand. ¡°So, Madeline, don¡¯t start working for now. Wait until | file a comint, understand the truth, and see the oue before making a decision.¡± ¡°But, nca, | really want this job. My mother is in the hospital, and | really need this sry,¡± Madeline said weakly. ¡°Moreover, | really didn¡¯t know anyone from the Huber Group, so it was absolutely impossible for there to be any favoritism or corruption involved in my hiring process...¡± Chapter 17 is foton sn Expeve the nca looked at Madeline with disdain and said, ¡°Madeline, | can¡¯t believe you had no principles or boundaries when it came to getting a job!¡± ¡°You''d better listen to me. Don¡¯t ept this job offer for now. Wait, until | find out why they hired you, and then you can proceed with the application.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you were very likely to fall into some kind of unspoken rule...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cindy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Get out immediately! If you continue to talk nonsense and tarnish the reputation of the Huber Group, we will involve thepany¡¯s legal department!¡± Madeline immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my friend. She may have said something inappropriate in the heat of the moment. Please don¡¯t take it seriously, Ms. Warner.¡± ¡°nca, you go out and wait for me first. | wille to find you after | finish filling out these employment documents.¡± nca gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Madeline, | never expected you to be this kind of person! Hypocrite!¡± He turned around and walked away after saying that. ¡°Stop!¡± Cindy said coldly, ¡°Give back the documents you have in your hands!¡± nca angrily threw the documents in her hand at Madeline, scattering them all over the floor, and then stormed out, mming the door behind her. Madeline had no choice but to crouch down and pick it up. Apologizing with a smile, ¡°Ms. Warner, I¡¯m sorry. My friend was in a Chapter 17 is Excutive of the Company? bad mood today and offended you. Please don''t take it to heart and don¡¯t tell Ms. Pena about these things.¡± Cindy shook her head and sighed, ¡°Do you consider someone like her as your friend? You saw it just now, she was jealous and resentful of your job entry.¡± ¡°Without any surprises, theint mailbox at thepany headquarters would soon receive herint text message.¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s supervisory department will approach our director for a conversation, and both you and the president will undergo an investigation by the Customer Service Department.¡± Madeline frowned, ¡°No way, just because she said it doesn¡¯t mean she would actually do it.¡± Cindy pointed to the onboarding documents and said, ¡°You fill out the form, and afterwards, you will graduallye to know the truth.¡± ¡°Madeline, let me say one more thing, in the future, be a little more cautious with people like her.¡± Madeline smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Warner, | will take note of it.¡± After filling out the employment documents, Madeline paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Ms. Warner, may | ask an inappropriate. question?¡± Cindyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are colleagues now, | know what you want to ask.¡± ¡°Are you wondering why you were rejected before, butter on, why you were hired again and even given a higher position, right?¡± Madeline nodded, ¡°I was just curious, and | was also excited. Chapter 87 is Robin an Executive of the Company? Honestly, my mom was in the hospital, and | really needed a high- paying job like this. It¡¯s really a timely help!¡± ¡°And besides, | really didn¡¯t know anyone in thepany, how could...¡± Cindy smiled and said, ¡°Based on your previous performance during the interview, you were indeed rejected. However, the achievements in your resume perfectly match the talent requirements for our newly established Business Strategy Department.¡± ¡°The Business Strategy Department is a department directly under the Office of the President, and it only follows the instructions and management of the President.¡± ¡°The president saw your resume, so he directly appointed you.¡± Our ¡°Just now, as you saw, group¡¯s assistant to the president, Karsyn, personally came to our HR Department for your matter.¡± ¡°Ms. Pena handled this matter directly.¡± Madeline was thrilled to hear this and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Huber¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°Karsyn had always been Ms. Huber¡¯s administrative assistant before.¡± Cindy nodded. ¡°However, today | just received a notification from the headquarters of the group. Karsyn has been transferred to the position of Assistant President of Eastern District Development Corporation.¡± The president of Eastern District Development Corporation was a neer hired by the Huber Group, reportedly a man in his early twenties. ¡°So young to be the CEO of the group, everyone spected that this CEO is Ms. Huber¡¯s fianc¨¦. We are really looking forward to seeing him sooner, hehehe...¡± Madeline clenched her fist excitedly. ¡°Thank goodness! Ms. Warner, thank you. Once | receive my first month¡¯s sry, | will treat you to at meal. Hehehe...¡± Cindy nodded with a smile, ¡°Work hard.¡± Madeline walked out of the Secretariat of the HR Department. nca was waiting in the conference hall, bowing her head and writing something on her phone. ¡°nca, what were you doing?¡± nca saw Madeline approaching and quickly closed her phone screen. She looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Madeline, did you do something shameful behind my back?¡± ¡°I''ll tell you straight up. | have already lodged aint with the Customer Service Department of the supervisorymittee of the group about your employment.¡± Madeline eximed, ¡°nca, it¡¯s not what you imagine, how can | exin it to you!¡± ¡°Moreover, haven''t you always been hoping for me to seed in my job application? Why are youining about me?¡± nca eximed in annoyance, ¡°Why is your position so much higher than mine? You were clearly rejected, yet you were hired again. This is absolutely absurd!¡± ¡°| had to figure out what exactly happened!¡± Madeline sighed, ¡°Well, nca, we are good friends, and | really Chapter the Company? wouldn''t lie to you.¡± She looked at nca with a very unhappy expression and had to ask, ¡°Where is Maurice?¡± ¡°| asked him to go and ask his boss, who is the Vice President of Marketing at the group, Reginald, what exactly is the matter with your job entry.¡± ¡°They happened to hold a executive meeting today, allowing him to raise this question during the meeting.¡± ¡°You? nca, do you have to see me being rejected by thepany for you to be happy?¡± Madeline forced a bitter smile and shook her head helplessly. However, before nca could answer, she continued, ¡°I went to the twentieth floor, my office is there, and today there was a busy outsourcing signing event for the Huber Group¡¯s EBD project.¡± ¡°nca, did you go back first or did youe with me to the twentieth floor?¡± nca originally wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to go. However, she had to wait for the oue of theint from thepany above. So, Dao said, ¡°Alright, I''ll go with you. But I¡¯m afraid that once thepany supervisor investigates your employment situation, you may not be able to make it.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Madeline, what | mean is, you''d better take a look at otherpanies. to see if there are any job opportunities, just in case your entry is deemed invalid, so that you have a backup n.¡± Madelineughed and did not answer her. Just as | got off the elevator on the twentieth floor. | saw Robin talking to Karsyn Karsyn and Robin knew each other before! Madeline was astonished. Was Robin an executive of the group? Did Robin help? Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 She Might Be a Nightclub Queen! Madeline looked at Karsyn and Robin¡¯s conversation with an extremely respectful demeanor. It looks exactly like a subordinate reporting to a superior. Was Robin really an executive at thepany? However, even though Robin was a senior executive in thepany, Ms. Croft''s position was not low either. There was no need to be so humble. Unless Robin was part of the group.../. At this thought, Madeline shuddered suddenly and dared not think any further. If that was the case, it must have been Robin who helped me! How did | deserve the favor of the president? Thinking of this, Madeline¡¯s heart raced. Recalling the words Robin said after seeing her resume when he helped her in front of the fried dough stick stall that morning. Madeline became more convinced that her guess was correct. ¡°That jerk is still here!¡± nca looked angrily at Robin not far away and muttered, ¡°Come on, let''s go and see!¡± Madeline was reminiscing about the scenes of several meetings with Robin when nca pulled her over to Karsyn and Robin. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± nca coldly pointed at Robin. ¡°Don''t think that by pretending to be a sessful person, | would believe you are a charming man! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°nca, don¡¯t do this, okay?¡± Madeline hurriedly grabbed her and pleaded. Robin shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nauseating!¡± Karsyn coldly eximed, ¡°nca, what are you doing?! You know your behavior...¡± ¡°Ms. Croft, there was aint about the HR Department engaging in favoritism and unfair practices during the recent recruitment process.¡± Karsyn¡¯s words were not finished when Nadine Ford, the Director of Customer Service Department, handed a printed copy of an emailint to Karsyn. Nadine did not know Robin and said directly, ¡°Ms. Croft, someone bluntly mentioned an applicant named Madeline, who may have been involved in an unspoken agreement with the new CEO...¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Karsyn nced at Robin, turned around, and said to Nadine, ¡°I will take care of this matter. It was indeed appointed by the newly arrived CEO.¡± ¡°The things mentioned in theint letter simply did not exist.¡± ¡°Regarding this matter, | will write a special report to the board of directors and, furthermore, undergo the necessary investigation!¡± Chapter 88 She Might Be a Nightclub Dunen! q Nadine nodded, ¡°Alright. Ms. Croft, due to the anonymousint, it was impossible to contact the person for evidence.¡± ¡°| understand, Nadine. If theinant fabricates false statements intentionally to damage the reputation of the president and thepany, | will seek approval from the president and the board of directors to involve the Legal Department to thoroughly investigate!¡± ¡°And, it is not ruled out that it will be resolved through legal means!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Nadine¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Ms. Croft, if the investigation proves to be false, this person must be considered as making malicious. reports and it should be taken seriously.¡± ¡°In previousint cases, the Huber Group has never experienced such an incident. It must be taken seriously, and if necessary, we rmend that thepany¡¯s legal department directly sue the rumor monger and defamer.¡± Karsyn looked at the printed copy of theint letter in her hand and said, ¡°I will submit this matter to the Huber Group¡¯s board of directors after consulting with the CEO.¡± nca, who was standing nearby, heard the conversation and felt a sudden panic in her heart. Originally, | just wanted Madeline to be rejected through thisint letter. | didn¡¯t expect the consequences to be so severe. The Huber Group¡¯s work efficiency was too fast, and theint letters were processed immediately. After Nadine left, Karsyn and Robin walked towards the Conference Room for Executives. ¡°Mr. Bruce, how do you think we should handle this matter?¡± Robin looked at theint letter and smirked, ¡°The human nature. in this world is indeed quite ugly¡± ¡°This matter must be thoroughly investigated, and at this stage, please involve the Legal Department!¡± Madeline watched Robin¡¯s figure and, feeling nervous, she forgot to say hello for a moment. They couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Robin and Karsyn. However, her intuition told her that Robin¡¯s position in thepany was definitely not low. ¡°nca, please quickly withdraw thatint letter. | think it might have been Robin¡¯s help. If it is discovered that you wrote theint letter based on unfounded, suspicions, it will be troublesome.¡± nca immediately stopped her, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did | ever write aint letter?!¡± Madeline immediately covered her mouth. ¡°Hmph! That jerk Robin, he must have badmouthed me in front of Ms. Croft. Hmph, even if you try all sorts of tricks, | will never be interested in a man like you!¡± nca red fiercely at Robin¡¯s back, gritting her teeth. Madeline hesitated for a moment, ¡°nca, you might have misunderstood Robin. Did you not see the way he was talking to Ms. Croft just now? Robin could be a senior executive in the company, and maybe he asked Ms. Croft for help with my matter.¡± nca sneered, ¡°Madeline, one day you will see his true face! Every time hees to me, | can clearly feel how much he desires me in his heart.¡± Charter 85 She Might Be a Nightclub Queen ¡°Hehe! | despise such men the most! They have no self-awareness at all! In the end, they only bring shame upon themselves!¡± can ¡°Ah, nca, look, isn¡¯t that Ms. Thompson?¡± Madeline looked up and saw Crystal and Miranda, among others, together in the lobby of the investment signing ceremony. ¡°Thedy beside her seems to be Miranda, the heiress of the Brown Group.¡± nca looked in the direction pointed by Madeline, feeling quite puzzled. How could a woman from a nightclub be together with Miss Brown from the Brown family? ¡°Come on, Madeline, let''s go and have a look. That woman, just like Robin, was a fraud. | wanted to expose her on the spot!¡± Madeline had not yet realized it, but nca had already walked briskly towards Crystal and Miranda. ¡°Hello, Ms. Brown. | am nca from the Marketing Department of the Huber Group.¡± Miranda was slightly taken aback, ¡°Huh? Do you... do you need something from me?¡± nca sneered and pointed at Crystal, saying, ¡°Ms. Brown, for your own benefit, | want to tell you about her.¡± Jacob, Krish, and Crystal were all stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, nca? Do | have something going on?¡± Miranda looked at Crystal and then at nca with confusion. ¡°Do you Chapter 88 She Might Be & Nightclub Queenl two know each other?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not just about knowing her!¡± nca looked disdainfully at Crystal. ¡°Ms. Brown, she is a fraudster. You must not fall for her tricks!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Miranda was first startled, she looked at Crystal, then at nca, who was filled with anger, and she started to smile. ¡°Did you say she was a fraud?¡± Jacob and Krish looked at Crystal together and smiled. They echoed, ¡°Ms. Perry, why don¡¯t you tell us how she used to deceive people?¡± Crystal was speechless. nca saw several people looking strange and continued, ¡°Ms. Brown, she might have been a nightclub princess!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Miranda pped her in the face. ¡°How dare you! Did you just call my best friend the princess of nightclubs? Are you tired of living?¡± Jacob and Krish burst intoughter, ¡°Crystal, | never noticed before, but you also have the aura of a nightclub princess, hahaha...¡± ¡°You! Ms. Brown, why did you hit me? | was just trying to remind you that she is a fraud...¡± nca covered her cheek, puzzled. Miranda eximed angrily, ¡°Crystal and | have been ssmates and best friends since elementary school. We even lived in the same. dormitory in college. We have been together for over a decade. She is my best friend, and you dare to call her a fraud and a nightclub princess?¡± ¡°Are you scolding me? Even in front of Ms. Huber, | dare to reprimand. you, this uncivilized employee!¡± ¡°Her? She was your best friend? How is that possible?¡± nca couldn''t believe it. The first time she saw that woman wearing men¡¯s shoes and running around outside, she never would have imagined that she was actually the best friend of the Brown family¡¯s daughter! ¡°Miss Thompson from the Thompson family, is this weight enough for you? As a low-ss woman, what qualifications do you have to meddle in my affairs! If you dare to insult my friend again, | will make you regret it for the rest of your life! Get lost!¡± At this moment, Madeline rushed to nca¡¯s side and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend was not in a good mood and offended you. Please forgive us.¡± Alright, alright, Miranda; why are you getting so angry? This Madeline is my friend. Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Crystal said, trying to smooth things over with a smile. ¡°Ms. Thompson, I¡¯m sorry, but Madeline exined that she wasn¡¯t feeling too well today...¡± Crystal smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Madeline. Just consider it a joke. In the future, don¡¯t call me Ms. Thompson, just call me Crystal.¡® Madeline nervously exchanged a few words with Crystal and pulled nca towards the other side of the signing hall. ¡°nca, how could you be so reckless... nca pushed away Madeline and watched Crystal¡¯s slender figure from a distance, annoyed. ¡°She was clearly having dinner with Robin, how could she be the Thompson family¡¯s heiress?¡± ¡°Why do they all have such good family backgrounds?¡± Wald GOL Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 This Is the President''s Seat The Huber Edifice¡¯s tenth floor Sales Department. Maurice arrived at the office door of Reginald, the vice president of the supervisory group for sales. Reginald, twenty-six years old. Potrya attended the MBA program at Millbush Business School. Karina was a senior when she attended Millbush University. Ayear ago, | returned to my home country and joined the Huber Group as the Vice President, in charge of sales. This time, the Huber Group established the Eastern District Development Corporation, and the outside world has always been optimistic that Reginald would assume the position of president. There were rumors that Reginald had been pursuing Karina during their time in Potrya. | returned to my home country for employmentst year, and it was also for this reason. It is said that he turned down invitations from several world-ss international conglomerates abroad and chose to join the Huber Group. With these, Reginald was undoubtedly the second¡ªinmand of the Huber Group. He would often boast about being Karina¡¯s senior when they were both at Millbush University. Chapra 89 Thit be the Prident¡¯s Seet In many asions, people would bring up the question of whether he would be Karina¡¯s fianc¨¦. Reginald always spoke in an extremely ambiguous manner. Make the outside world feel that he was tacitly epting that he was already dating Karina. Gradually, many people within the group came to believe that Reginald would eventually join the core management team of the Huber Group. However, Reginald has been with the Huber Group for nearly two years and still has not entered the board of directors. This was Maurice¡¯s first timeing to Reginald¡¯s office. If it weren¡¯t for nca entrusting him with the task of reporting Madeline, he would never have dared toe here directly. In his perception, Reginald was a celebrity by Karina¡¯s side, the future. leader of the Huber Group. Standing outside the office door, Maurice hesitated for a while before daring to knock and enter. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Reginald looked up at Maurice and furrowed his brow. ¡°Hello, Mr. Agur! My name is Maurice, and | was the deputy team leader of Team 1 in the Sales Department.¡± Reginald nodded. ¡°Mr. Agur, | came to report someone to you.¡± Reginald frowned, ¡°Report someone? Report who?¡± Maurice immediately said, ¡°A candidate named Madeline, who was originally rejected, was suddenly notified by the HR Department that she was hired.¡± ¡°ording to Cindy, the secretary of the HR Department, the personnel was directly appointed by the president.¡± ¡°| suspected that it was very likely rted to some unwritten rules of the upper management in thepany.¡± ¡°It is said that the newly appointed president of thepany...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Reginald¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Maurice, right? Is it your business to meddle in thepany¡¯s personnel recruitment matters? Get out of here immediately!¡± Maurice was almost scared to death. | didn¡¯t expect Reginald¡¯s reaction to be so intense. At this moment, Maurice suddenly realized that the president of the newly established Eastern District Development Corporation had long been rumored to be the person in front of him. Did | say that Madeline being hired might be due to the president''s hidden rules? Wasn''t | talking about Reginald? Damn. | was so confused! Maurice didn¡¯t dare to continue talking nonsense here anymore, and immediately turned around and walked away. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Maurice heard Reginald¡¯s cold voice, suddenly stopped in his tracks, and tremblingly turned around. Reginald snorted. ¡°Remember, if you dare to spout nonsense anywhere again, then get out of the Huber Group!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Mr. Agur, | promise | will never dare to speak nonsense again.¡± Maurice said, his back soaked with sweat as he stumbled and ran out of the vice president''s office. Reginald nced at the time, tidied up the files on his desk, and chuckled coldly. Muttering to oneself, ¡°I had just taken up the position of CEO, and someone already wanted to spread rumors and cause trouble. They underestimate me!¡± Arrived at the Conference Room for Executives on the twentieth floor. Agroup of corporate executives immediately stepped forward topliment. ¡°Mr. Agur, you have arrived. It is said that in this executive meeting, the announcement of the president candidate for Eastern District Development Corporation will be made, and it is highly likely to be you.¡± ¡°Ah! How can we say ¡®probably¡®? Instead, the president is definitely none other than Mr. Agur.¡± Reginald listened to the ttery of the executives and greatly enjoyed it. Just being modest, he said, ¡°Ah, everyone, please refrain from specting. Even though | was the president of Eastern District Development Corporation, | shouldn¡¯t make any unfoundedments until Karina announces her decision.¡± ¡°Everyone, pleasee in. The meeting is about to start.¡± ¡°Mr. Agur, please go ahead. Everyone is waiting for you here,¡± the executives made way, respectfully inviting Reginald to enter the conference room. ¡°Mr. Agur, the position of the former president is prepared for you. Please take a seat there now,¡± ttered Roman Hopkins, the Deputy Director of the Sales Department. Several department heads also chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Agur, you can just sit in the president¡¯s seat directly.¡± Reginald smiled and pretended to decline, saying, ¡°Ah, let''s wait for Karina toe back and announce the decision of the board of directors. It¡¯s a bit out of protocol to sit in that position right now.¡± Roman bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Agur, everyone in thepany knows about your rtionship with Ms. Huber, You are bound to be the chairman of the Huber Group sooner orter. There¡¯s no need for any formalities between you two, so please stop being modest.¡± All the executives also agreed together, allowing Reginald to sit in the position of the president. Reginald pretended to decline for a while, but eventually he reluctantly made his way towards the position of the president. Before reaching the position of the president, he turned around and smiled at Roman and the others, saying, ¡°Everyone, please be quiet for a moment. | estimate that Karina will be here soon...¡± The conversation was not finished when Robin walked into the conference room from outside. He nced at the president''s seat and sat directly on it. The conference hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at Robin¡¯s unfamiliar face. Reginald was also extremely surprised After a brief astonishment, Roman took a step forward and sternly reprimanded, ¡°Who are you? Step aside immediately! Can¡¯t you see that this is the president¡¯s seat?¡± Robin''s eyes shifted from the phone screen to Roman and the others. ¡°Yes, | saw it. This is the CEO¡¯s position.¡± Roman saw that Robin still had no reaction and angrily pointed at him, saying, ¡°Are you ignorant or something? Mr. Agur is in this ce, and this is where he sits. Are you blind?¡± Robin''s mouth twitched: ¡°Isn''t it just a position? Are you scolding me?¡± Roman red angrily, ¡°I scolded you for being blind!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Robin pped Roman and sent him flying, looking at the shocked. expressions of the managers in the conference room. Shaking his head, he said. ¡°It seems that your professionalism needs improvement!¡± Reginald¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°Why are you so rude? Why did youy hands on someone?¡± Robin leaned back in his seat and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting him? Do you have a problem? Find your own seat!¡± All the supervisors in the conference hall were at a loss. How could this person dare to speak to Reginald like that? Where did this crazy persone from? Reginald was trembling with anger. In the past two years at the Huber hapter 20. This is the 1 Group, no one had ever dared to speak to him in such a tone! Who doesn¡¯t know that he, Reginald, was Karina¡¯s senior when they were at Millbush University. There were rumors that he was Karina¡¯s fianc¨¦, and even he himself believed that he would be the future controller of the Huber Group. This young man, ignorant of the heights and depths of the world, dared to openly defy him. He simply doesn¡¯t know the meaning of life and death! ¡°You immediately get the security guards from thepany¡¯s Security Department! Take this troublemaker out!¡± After Reginald gave the order, someone immediately called thepany¡¯s Security Department. In a short while, fourpany security guards arrived at the Conference Room for Executives. The leader was Doyle Chambers, the head of the Security Department. After entering the conference hall, | walked quickly to Reginald¡¯s front and said, ¡°Mr. Agur, hello. Who caused the disturbance? Where?¡± Reginald pointed at Robin and said, ¡°Take this unidentified person out!¡± ¡°Doyle. | want to remind you that the Security of the group was very important, and such incidents should not have happened!¡± ¡°This is thepany¡¯s Conference Room for Executives. The Security Department failed to verify the identity of this person before allowing them ess to this area. This is a serious dereliction of duty on your part!¡± Cha is ¡°After dealing with this matter, immediately write a self-criticism letter and send it to me!¡± Doyle trembled for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Agur, | will immediately bring this person to the Security Department for questioning!¡± Then, he turned to Robin and said, ¡°Get up ande with me to the Security Department!¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and looked at Doyle, ¡°You, a mere Security Department chief, what qualifications do you have to meddle in my airs? Go back to your post!¡± At this moment, Roman got up from the ground, holding his swollen cheek, and rushed to Robin, saying, ¡°Doyle, this jerk not only caused trouble here but also hit me...¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Robin pped him again without thinking, ¡°You deserve it!¡± Doyle was instantly furious: ¡°How dare you! You dare toy hands on ourpany executives! Someone, take him back to the Security Department and give him a harsh lesson!¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Robin raised his hand and patted Doyle on the shoulder. With a loud bang, Doyle knelt down on the ground, shattering the floor with his knees. Reginald angrily shouted, ¡°This is outrageous! How dare you cause a disturbance in the Conference Room for Executives at the Huber Group? Immediately summon all the security personnel of thepany!¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Can You Stay? ¡°What are you all doing? The executive meeting is about to start.¡± Karina and Karsyn walked in from outside the conference room. The executives immediately stepped aside, making way for them. Karina looked at the scene in front of her, furrowing her brows slightly. The Security Department¡¯s Chief Doyle knelt in front of Robin. Sales Department Deputy Director Roman fell to the ground, holding his face in excruciating pain. Obviously, these two people provoked Robin, which led to this situation. Reginald wanted to step forward and exin. Without even looking at him, Karina nervously walked up to Robin and asked, ¡°What... what¡¯s going on? Did they offend you?¡± ¡°You ask them, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Robin threw the documents in his hand onto the table and walked away towards the conference hall. Karina saw Robin get up and leave, a hint of panic shed in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Croft, | asked you to apany Mr. Bruce for the meeting, how did it end up like this?¡± Without waiting for Karsyn to exin, Karina immediately chased after. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault for not nning properly...¡± Robin waved his hand. ignoring Karina¡¯s call and continued walking away. ¡°Robin, can you wait for a moment, please?¡± Karina couldn''t hold back her tears as she saw Robin about to leave. Robin sighed and had to stop walking. ¡°Ah, can¡¯t you, as a woman, stop being so miserable and pitiful?¡± Karina stood in front of Robin, with a hint of pleading, a touch of resentment, and a slight trace of anger. ¡°Robin, can you stay? Don¡¯t worry, whoever offended you today, | will handle it immediately! No matter who it is, the Huber Group will never let them stay!¡± Karina¡¯s words shocked all the executives in the conference hall. Ms. Huber, who had always been aloof and reserved, met Karina, the most stunning goddess of Hallcester. How could she have let go of all her pride and arrogance, and beg like a helpless woman to this man named Robin?! And, for this man, deal with it directly without asking for reasons! What is the situation? Since her debut, Harold has always held the Huber family¡¯s young miss. in the palm of his hand. Whoever dares to make her feel the slightest bit of grievance, Harold will directly p them to death without asking any reason! In Hallcester, who didn¡¯t know about Harold¡¯s ruthless methods back in the day. Chapter 90 Can You Step! That was even more excessive than today¡¯s Underground Demon King Conway. Therefore, over the years, although Karina has always been independent and aloof in her actions, no one dared to be presumptuous in front of her. This man named Robin actually dared to throw a tantrum in front of her? Who exactly was he? Does this person have an even more powerful background? However, up until now, Hallcester has not had such a prominent figure. Unless he was a man that Ms. Huber liked and respected. Can this aloof goddess be persuaded to set aside her pride and beg him to stay! After a moment of astonishment, everyone turned back to look at Reginald. At this moment, Reginald¡¯s face turned purple and blue, looking extremely ugly. The scene before me was him getting pped in the face! The rumors of being Karina¡¯s fianc¨¦ that | had boasted about before suddenly turned pale and feeble. The people who were originally surrounding Reginald subconsciously took several steps back. Karsyn walked up to Karina and Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s all my fault. | went to theint department earlier for Madeline''s matter, and | didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°No matter what your situation is, if Mr. Bruce gets angry and leaves today, you should quit too!¡± Karina eximed angrily. ¡°This matter was assigned to Ms. Croft by me... Well, I¡¯m going back to the meeting.¡± Robin¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Karina, ¡°You, woman, really...¡± Having said that, he returned to his position as the CEO and sat down. Karina looked at Robin¡¯s back and a flicker of joy quickly shed in her eyes. Karsyn¡¯s demeanor instantly turned cold as he said, ¡°Let''s have a meeting. Exin theint to me afterwards. We need to find out who is stirring up trouble and get to the bottom of it!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Huber,¡± Karsyn immediately rearranged the notebook and meeting materials neatly in front of Robin. Reginald¡¯s mouth twitched, but he remained silent. He sat directly in the vice president¡¯s seat, his eyes gleaming with a cold re of resentment. Karina nced at everyone in the conference hall and looked at the fearful expression on the Security Department Chief Doyle, who was still bowing his head and kneeling on the ground. ¡°Doyle, go to the finance department and settle the ounts now, and leave immediately!¡± Doyle still wanted to exin and plead, but three security guards, under Karina¡¯s signal, escorted him out of the conference hall. immediately crawled to Robin and Karina, enduring the pain, and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | really didn¡¯t know that you were such an important person invited by Ms. Huber. Please forgive me for my offense just now. | was blind, ignorant, and arrogant. | promise | won''t dare to do it again in the future.¡± Robin coldly said. ¡°I have never had the habit of forgiving others.¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Bruce, please give me another chance. My family¡¯s mortgage, car loan, children¡¯s tuition, and the elderly¡¯s pension all rely on my sry.¡± Roman cried, ¡°If | lost this job, | would go bankrupt, please, | beg you!¡± m not your father, | won''t wait for you to grow up! Stop whining in front of me, | really hate noise!¡± Karina gestured for several security guards to drag Roman out. Roman struggled to crawl up to Reginald¡¯s front. ¡°Mr. Agur, you said you were a ssmate of Ms. Huber, and also her fianc¨¦. You told us that whatever you say, Ms. Huber will listen to you, and she will do whatever you ask her to do. Please...¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Reginald¡¯s face immediately turned pale upon hearing the words, and he stomped on Roman¡¯s body. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Security, drag him out!¡± ¡°Mr. Agur, you can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing! You told us that as long as we follow you, we will have everything in the Huber Group! You are the future leader of the Huber Group...¡± ¡°You bastard, spouting nonsense! Drag him away immediately!¡± Reginald roared angrily. He didn¡¯t expect that Roman would say the words he had boasted about privately in such a situation. Chapter 40 Can You Roman was dragged out of the conference hall by the security guard. Karina looked at Reginald, her eyes gleaming with a cold chill. At this moment, inside the Conference Room for Executives, there was silence. ¡°Mr. Agur, after the meeting,e to my office and exin this matter! | will not let it go if someone tarnishes my reputation behind. my back!¡± Karina finished speaking coldly and let out a long sigh, ¡°Let me first introduce Mr. Bruce to all the executives.¡± ¡°The board of directors of the Huber Group has decided that Mr. Bruce will assume the position of President of the Eastern District. Development Corporation, effective immediately!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, please say a few words to the executives.¡± Robin nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, | don¡¯t have much to say, just one sentence: | am the president, does anyone have any objections? If not, the meeting is adjourned!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Reginald furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°May | know which school Mr. Bruce graduated from, what major he studied, and what degree he holds?¡± The conference hall fell silent again. Robin pouted, ¡°I never attended any university, nor did | have a specific major, and | certainly didn¡¯t have any degree. So what?¡± Reginald chuckled and said, ¡°Since you are nothing at all, how do you n to run the Eastern District Development Corporation as its CEO?¡± All the executives in the conforanna roomd at Dakin Here, every executive has a master¡¯s degree or above. Reginald mentioned this topic, immediately exciting everyone. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Robin asked coldly. Reginald chuckled, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | wasn¡¯t questioning you, | just wanted to ask how you would lead us in running the Eastern District. Development Corporation?¡± Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°With your mindset, you are not qualified to know the answer to this question.¡± ¡°Hehe, Mr. Bruce, are you afraid to discuss business matters with me?¡± Reginald sneered, ¡°Both Ms. Huber and | are from Millbush Business School.¡± ¡°All of you present here are masters and doctors from various famous universities both domestically and internationally.¡± ¡°At the very least, in terms of professional knowledge, Mr. Bruce doesn¡¯t even have the most basic foundation. You can¡¯t even understand what we''re saying, so how can we work together?¡± Everyone in the Conference Room for Executives turned to look at Robin. In their originally shocked expressions, there was now a hint of contempt and mockery. Reginald was right. How can a brute who only knows how to fight. control apany of the scale of Eastern District Development Corporation? Karina frowned. She did not expect Reginald to embarrass Robin on this issue. Before Robin could intervene, Reginald sneered, ¡°Even Ms. Croft, Chapter 90 Can You Stat who holds the highest master¡¯s degree from a top domestic university, would be considered a mere thug in the position of the president. It¡¯s quite ridiculous, hehe!¡± The atmosphere in the Conference Room for Executives suddenly became strange. Everyone was waiting to see how Robin would answer this embarrassing question. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The Agur Group Robin chuckled and had no intention of paying attention to Reginald. At that time, Nia sent a Line voice message. He took his phone and walked out of the conference hall. As Reginald passed by, he stopped. Robin then realized that everyone in the conference hall had a confused expression on their faces. ¡°Do you have any more questions? If not, let¡¯s adjourn the meeting and everyone can go back to their own. tasks.¡± Reginald was convinced that Robin wanted to avoid the embarrassing issue of his education, so he immediately got up and left the venue, mocking, ¡°Mr. Bruce, don¡¯t you want to exin the question just now?¡± ¡°What''s there to exin? It¡¯s just a learning experience,¡± Robin said indifferently, walking towards the conference hall exit. ¡°Mr. Bruce, is it too embarrassing for you to face us highly educated executives in such a hurry?¡± Reginald sneered. ¡°Well, from now on, let¡¯s all try to avoid discussing such self-esteem¡ªdamaging topics.¡± There came a burst of lowughter from the conference hall. Robin stopped in his tracks, slowly turned around, and a yful smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. Karina coldly remarked, ¡°Reginald, don¡¯t you think you talk too. much?¡± 11:36 The Agur Reginald chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright, | won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m just curious, how did someone without any qualifications manage to be the president of Eastern District Development Corporation? Hehe...¡± ¡°If my question hurt Mr. Bruce¡¯s self-esteem, | would immediately retract it, hehehe.... The executives in the conference hall alsoughed along. ¡°Do you really want to know if | had the ability to take up the position of the CEO?¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Alright, since your curiosity is so strong, I''ll let you see for yourself that all those things you boast about are nothing but boring matters of no importance to me.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Reginald burst into uncontrobleughter. ¡°My family¡¯s the Agur Group is considered one of the top 500.panies in Londrnd, Hashville State.¡± ¡°The reason | came to Karina... Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°cester was also to pursue a career with ¡°My mentor was Peter Stokes, a world-renowned economist. Hist friends included presidents, heads of state, and other leaders from developed countries such as Vernon, Gerald, and Potrya.¡± ¡°Are these trivial and boring matters Lam talking about not worth mentioning to you?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show me once how boring you are? Haha, such a shallow person, just using empty words, hahaha...¡± Robin directly pressed the video chat button on his phone, and a foreign man in his seventies appeared on the disy screen of the conference hall. ¡°Hi, Mr. Bruce, my old friend, where are you now? When will youe over to visit me, hahaha... Everyone in the Conference Room for Executives froze. Karina looked at Robin in astonishment, then nced at the man on the video chat window, ¡°Professor Stokes?¡± Reginald was also extremely astonished. Take a closer look at the man in the video, and indeed, it was Professor Stokes, our mentor during our school days! How could Robin be friends with world-ss experts from Millbush Business School? Judging from the tone of their conversation, they seemed familiar with each other. What exactly happened? The executives in the conference hall had already guessed what had happened from the expressions on Karina and Reginald¡¯s faces. The looks they originally had towards Robin¡¯s teasing gradually turned into confusion. An unknown young man in his early twenties. Aworld¡ªrenowned economic expert, who was well into his eighties, and a figure of great importance at Millbush Business School. How could they be friends? Listening to the tone of this old man, it seemed like he admired Robin 27.81% 11:37 a lot, and even had a strong sense of reverence towards him. Robin smiled and said, ¡°Peter, now connect Vernon McCoy and Gerald Harrington, | asked them to y a little game with me.¡± ¡°y games? Dear Mr. Bruce, they were all asleep. It wouldn''t be very polite to wake them up at this time. They are not like me, with their day and night reversed,¡± Peter hesitated. ¡°Old man, stop talking nonsense. Call them up immediately, or else | will fly over and pull your beard off!¡± Robin pointed at Peter with an evil grin. Peter nervously touched his disheveled beard and immediately said, ¡°Okay, okay, | was just joking with you earlier. | will wake them up right now.¡± In a short while, two faces representing a legendary era appeared on the video, the world¡¯s richest man Vernon and Gerald. There was a sudden exmation in the Conference Room for Executives! They never dreamed that in their lifetime, they would have the privilege of having a close-up video with these three world-ss master billionaires. Although Robin was the one making the call, everyone felt as if they were there. In an instant, the Conference Room for Executives was filled with brilliant stars! Karina covered her mouth, trying her best not to let out a scream. She couldn''t believe it. Robin could actually connect them anytime! Chapter 91. The Aqur Group Reginald was even more shocked! | thought | could embarrass Robin with my proud diploma and education. | never expected such an incredible oue to ur! ¡°Impossible, impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Reginald, in a fit of anger, suddenly lost control and stood up, shouting and yelling loudly. In the video, Peter frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Bruce, what happened?¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°Old man, this is your student, do you recognize him?¡± Peter looked at Reginald for a while and said, ¡°Oh, | remember now. He was one of my doctoral students in the ss of 2016.¡± ¡°At first, | thought he was a very serious schr, butter | found out that this guy had sneaked into myboratory through some improper means. | promptly kicked him out.¡± ¡®Ah, Londrnd had many students, too restless.¡± Reginald¡¯s face was furious, like a purple eggnt, as he red at Peter and Robin with gritted teeth. Robin gave a faint smile and looked at Reginald, ¡°Did you just say that your family has another business in the capital of Hashville State, the Agur Group?¡± Reginald chuckled and said, ¡°Now you know, ourpany, the Agur Group, had a market value of ten billion dors...¡± Chapter 91 The Agur Group securities expert how long it would take to turn a conglomerate like the Agur Group, with a market value of billions, into nothing.¡± ¡°Three minutes is enough!¡± Gerald said with a smile. ¡°Alright, the Agur Group¡¯s data has been sent to you, start operating.¡± Robin nced at the time, ¡°I¡¯m starting the timer.¡± Reginald paused for a moment and then burst intoughter, ¡°Are you talking in your sleep? You must be kidding if you think you can destroy the Agur Group in three minutes!¡± ¡°Two minutes and forty-eight seconds, two minutes and forty-seven seconds...¡± Robin looked at the time on his watch and read it directly. Gradually, everyone in the conference hall anxiously awaited the mythical oue. If, as Robin described, the Agur Group, with a market value of nearly billions, could copse instantly within three minutes, it would be truly shocking!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°One minute and fifty seconds, one minute and forty-nine seconds...¡± ¡°Ring ring...¡± Reginald¡¯s phone started ringing frantically. ¡°Damn it! Who did you offend outside? Ourpany, the Agur Group, is now inplete copse, with stocks plummeting and nearing rock bottom!¡± The head of the Agur family on the other end of the phone, Reginald¡¯s father Ron Agur, shouted loudly. Reginald only realized at that moment that Robin had not deceived. him! The Agur Group was really copsing! The Agur Group At that moment, he trembled all over, and cold sweat soaked through his body! At this moment, Robin was yfully counting down with Peter, teasing each other, as if they were not destroying a billion-dor corporation, but ying a money game worth only a hundred dors! With a thud, Reginald knelt in front of Robin, pleading desperately, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | was wrong! It was my blindness, my ignorance. | beg you to spare the Agur Group!¡± The entire conference hall fell into silence! Really! It is now two minutes and thirty-one seconds, the Agur Group haspletely copsed! Everyone looked at Robin with fear in their eyes. What kind of terrifying power is capable of destroying the billion- dor market value of the Agur Group with just a casual conversation? Karina had petrified. She looked at the man in front of her, who was as handsome as a jade tree in the wind, and had no idea how to describe the shock she felt at that moment. How much excitement did he have left, | don¡¯t know? Robin looked at Reginald, who was kneeling in front of him, bowing his head and pleading. He said indifferently, ¡°Is this kind of power enough to control apany of the scale of Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± The Aguter Gr ¡°I''m sorry, it¡¯s all my ignorance! Please, please Mr. Bruce...¡± Reginald pleaded desperately. Robin shook his head and looked at Peter, Gerald, and Vernon in the video. ¡°Alright, lift up the Agur Group, but not back to its original position. Cut off twenty percent!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Reginald eximed in frustration. Two percent was over twenty billion, and now it was all gone! ¡°Who else among you had any objections?¡± Robin pointed towards the group of executives in the conference hall. Everyone immediately stood up and bowed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s gone, Mr. Bruce!¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms. Huber! In the Conference Room for Executives of the Huber Group, there was silence! Who would dare to show off their pitiful diploma as their capital in the face of someone wielding such immense power? The academic world¡¯s prestigious masters, experts, and titans of the global economy were all friends of Robin. Vernon and Gerald, the world¡¯s wealthiest individuals of their generation, could both be easily manipted by Robin. In the midst ofughter, the Agur Group, with a market value of billions, vanished in an instant. Robin''s point is not false. What a fucking diploma, what a market value of billions of dorspany, in their eyes, it¡¯s all worthless and boring shit. Reginald actually wanted to use this pitiful thing to p someone in the face, how incredibly naive! The entire conference hall was filled with awe and bewilderment, apart from being shaken. Until Robin walked out of the conference hall, many people were still. in a dreamlike state. This fantastical scene, for them, felt like they had just had a strange dream. Chapter 92 Please Cat Me Mi Karina didn¡¯te to her senses for a while and just stared nkly in the direction Robin walked out of the conference hall. She wanted to quietly recall the whole story of this matter. What kind of man did I, Karina, actually meet? At this moment, all that appeared before my eyes were the various stunning scenes | had experienced since the first encounter with Robin. Every time he appeared, he would definitely overturn all your previous narrow perspectives. Between the flipping and pping, it was a spectacr and astonishing sight! The results were all magical and unexpected, beyond your imagination! Robin walked to the Conference Room for Executives and opened. Line. Due to not answering immediately earlier, Nia¡¯s voice call had already been disconnected, and she subsequently sent a text message. Mr. Bruce, | intended to pick you up at noon today to have lunch. together at our house. ¡°Karina told me that you were attending the executive meeting of the Eastern District Development Corporation at the Huber Group today, so | won¡¯t disturb you for now. I''ll wait for you to finish your busy schedule before picking you up.¡± My second uncle specially invited Mr. Felipe Stevenson, the president of Londrnd Gourmet Association and a top chef, to custom¡ªmake a Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms Hubert set of exquisite lunch for you, which was air transported from Goldholt. Okay, around 12:30 noon, let¡¯s meet at the food court on the second floor of Blue Bay Mall, across from the Huber Group. | will bring you some of Chef Jiang¡¯s delicacies to taste. Today was the time promised for Nia¡¯s grandfather¡¯s second injection.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nia¡¯s grandfather Donovan was originally in good physical condition, and this time he was brought back from the brink of death. One more acupuncture treatment, and you can extend your lifespan by another ten years. Uncle Nia specially customized a lunch for him this time, in order to thank him. His mood can be understood. Robin did not hesitate either, chuckled lightly, and replied, directly with an ¡°OK*. At this moment, Karina and Karsyn walked out of the office and caught a glimpse of Nia¡¯s profile picture on Robin¡¯s phone. ¡°Are you chatting with Colonel Finley? Is Ms. Finley very beautiful?¡± Karina¡¯s eyes flickered with a barely noticeable smile. Karsyn was astonished. Having been with Karina for several years, | have never seen Ms. Huber voluntarily utter such teasing words about men. There was still a faint sour taste mixed in the discourse. ¡°Um, yes,¡± Robin turned off his phone. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Um... there wasn¡¯t anything major...¡± Karina paused. | wanted to say. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Professor Stokes in my office,¡± Robin said. ¡°If not, I''ll go to my office and y games for a while. In the afternoon. | left.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Karina watched Robin''s figure and muttered angrily, ¡°Hmph! This jerk has no emotional intelligence at all!¡± Karsyn was astonished as he watched Karina freeze in a manner reminiscent of a little girl. Karina saw Karsyn¡¯s nk expression and gave her a pat on her perky butt, saying, ¡°Get to work quickly, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Karsyn¡¯s cheeks instantly turned crimson. Looking at Karina¡¯s graceful figure, | felt a moment of trance. Is this the cold and arrogant Ms. Huber? Did she actually p my butt? | just realized that Karina deliberately changed her hairstyle today. The colors of the clothes worn on the body are much brighter and more fashionable than the ck and white professional suits of the past. That gentle and affectionate expressionpletely resembled the appearance of a woman in love. Karsyn nced at Robin¡¯s back and then at Karina, a warm smile instantly appeared on his face. No wonder the reserved and elegant Ms. Huber would behave like this. Robin was indeed an extraordinary man that people fantasized about! Ms. Huber and Mr. Bruce were truly made for each other. That¡¯s great! Karsyn¡¯s eyes shimmered with envy and blessings as she hurriedly walked towards Robin¡¯s office area. Karina had just returned to the office when Reginald followed in. At this moment. Karina was lost in thoughts about the experiences she had with Robin during these days. Every single thing made her eyes brighten, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile when she was moved. ¡°Karina...¡± Reginald looked at Karina¡¯s peach blossom-like smile, almost stunned. Having known Karina for so many years, never have | seen such a stunning and extraordinary smile from her! Karina¡¯s passionate daydream was interrupted by Reginald¡¯s voice. causing the smile on her face to instantly vanish and a hint of annoyance flickered in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Agur? Why didn¡¯t you knock before entering?!¡± Reginald hesitated for a moment, unsure why Karina had suddenly be cold and distant. ¡°Karina...¡± Karina coldly said, ¡°Before, didn¡¯t | tell you to call me Ms. Huber?¡± ¡°Karina, we were so familiar with each other...¡± ¡°Alright, you can go now!¡± Karina motioned for the office secretary to open the office door, coldly said. ¡°Alright, Ms. Huber, there¡¯s something I''d like to discuss with you.¡± Reginald¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of malice. ¡°Ms. Huber, do you know Robin?¡± Karina looked up at Reginald and coldly said, ¡°If you came here to backstab Robin, you can leave.¡± Reginald sighed, ¡°I know, what happened in the meeting room earlier really put Ms. Huber in a diflicult position. You also saw Robin¡¯s abilities. ¡°What | mean is, why would someone like him, if he had that kind of energy, still choose to work at the Huber Group?¡± ¡°| suspected that he must have had some kind of motive, he wanted to take away the Huber Group...¡± Karina frowned, ¡°Mr. Agur, you said Robin was considering targeting the Huber Group?¡± Reginald nodded, ¡°Exactly! His abilities don¡¯t require him to stay in apany of the Huber Group¡¯s scale. The reason he is here is twofold ¡ª one, he has ulterior motives towards you, and second, he has ambitions. for the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Does Robin, a person with such energy, have any intentions towards me and the Huber Group?¡± Karina sneered. ¡°Mr. Agur, | told you something. Robin never even considered staying by my side, nor did he want to be the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation.¡± ¡°It took several requests from me for him to agree to take on the role of president. Moreover, the overall outsourcing strategy for the EBD project is also designed by him.¡± ¡°More importantly, my grandfather initially hoped that Robin could be my fianc¨¦ ¡± ¡°However, Robin has not yet agreed so far, so there is absolutely no ill intention towards me or the Huber Group as you mentioned!¡± ¡°Mr. Agur, | hope you can put yourself in the right ce. Don¡¯t do such low-level things again in the future, and don¡¯t talk to me about it anymore. Alright, you can leave now, | still have a lot of work to handle.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, but...¡± Karina raised her hand and gestured for the secretary to leave. ¡°If you have any strange ideas, go directly to my grandfather and talk to him!¡± Reginald originally wanted to persuade Karina to drive Robin away from the Huber Group from the perspective of maintaining the company and Karina. | didn¡¯t expect Karina to bepletely unappreciative. It was even a direct order to leave. His hatred grew stronger in his heart. Returning to his office, he angrily smashed everything on the desk. ¡°Karina, if 1, Reginald, couldn¡¯t have you, | would drag you along to report to the Grim Reaper!¡± ¡°| couldn¡¯t have you, and you shouldn''t expect to live either! Hahaha...¡± After a burst ofughter, Reginald copsed onto the sofa. ¡°Robin, haha, | must kill you!¡± Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms. Hubert ¡°Even if you knew the most amazing people, | wouldn¡¯t be afraid!¡± Suddenly, he remembered that Karsyn had mentioned in the conference hall that she waste because she was helping Robin with a matter regarding the recruitment of a Madeline. Before this, it seems that Maurice from the Sales Department also came over specifically to talk about this matter. You can start from this aspect and make Robin embarrass himself in front of all thepany employees! If everyone in thepany knew that Robin had taken advantage of a newly hired female employee, what kind of scene would it be? At that time, Robin left the Huber Group with a dejected look. Hahaha.... Thinking of this, Reginald burst intoughter. He immediately had the secretary call Maurice. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Wyvern Pce Upon hearing that Reginald had summoned him to the office, Maurice was terrified. As soon as he entered, he said, ¡°Mr. Agur, | haven¡¯t dared to disclose anything about Madeline that you entrusted to me...¡± Reginald looked at Maurice¡¯s terrified expression at that moment, and he was quite satisfied. Only such servile individuals could be exploited for one¡¯s own benefit! ¡°Alright, Mr. Chandler, that¡¯s not what | wanted to discuss with you.¡± ¡°| asked you toe here to tell you that the Sales Department is nning to promote someone to the position of Deputy Director. From what I¡¯ve observed, your qualifications are quite satisfactory.¡± ¡°Recently, | conducted aprehensive assessment of you.¡± ¡°Besides, what | want to say is, it was right to activelybat the malpractices within thepany. ¡°For instance, you could spread the word about Madeline¡¯s situation, harness the power of the public, and expose those criminals for who they truly are!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maurice was taken aback for a moment, but quickly understood what Reginald meant. ¡°Mr. Agur, | understand, | will soon make this matter known to everyone in thepany!¡± Reginald sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do that. It was your personal realization.¡± ¡°| understand, Mr. Agur!¡± Maurice replied excitedly. ¡°Go back, work hard, and perform well,¡± Reginald waved his hand. Maurice walked out of the office, ecstatic with joy! He never imagined that the position of deputy director, which he had nned to achieve in five to ten years, was now within his grasp! ¡°Keep going! | must show nca my progress!¡± Maurice vowed to himself, his fists clenched tightly. He ran straight to the fire escape of the building, giving himself a pep talk in solitude. He clearly felt that his dream was about toe true! In the northern region of Londrnd, at the highest peak of Mount Wyvern, which stood at an altitude of 3900 meters, was Glory Peak. There stood a solemn and majestic ancient building. This was the headquarters of the most mysterious military organization in Londrnd ¡ª Dragon Soul, the Wyvern Pce! Inside the Wyvern Pce, under the dazzling golden lights, the stars shone brilliantly, exuding an overwhelming aura. At the throne of the Dragon Hall in Wyvern Pce, a white¡ªhaired four-star General Morton was seated. This veteran general was Cornelius Morton, the suprememander of Dragon Soul. In the center of Dragon Hall, there stood three Major Generals and six Brigadier Generals. They were watching the photos of two Valluynnian assassins¡® corpses being disyed on the central screen in Dragon Hall. The expression on each general¡¯s face was extremely solemn! After the video footage was yed three times, it was paused on the screen. Cornelius remained silent for over three minutes, breaking the suffocating silence within Dragon Hall. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, two Valluynnian assassins suddenly infiltrated Londrnd. Within less than two days, they were killed and their bodies were dumped in the Gloom Valley of Hallcester.¡± ¡°ording to intelligence from Londrnd¡¯s security department, these two were low-level assassins from the Hart family, hailing from Valluynn.¡± ¡°These two assassins were named Das and Francisco, disciples of the Agility Sect from Valluynn.¡± ¡°The true purpose of this visit to Hallcester was still unknown.¡± ¡°His death was the handiwork of Barry¡¯s men.¡± ¡°After they killed two Valluynnian assassins in Cosmo Mall, they dumped their bodies in Gloom Valley.¡± ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, any thoughts?¡± Major General Randall Allen''s hands trembled with excitement. ¡°General Morton, no matter what the purpose of these two entering Londrnd was, there was one thing that was extremely peculiar!¡± ¡°The appearance of these two Valluynnian assassins¡® corpses was quite peculiar.¡± ¡°Clearly, it had be this mummified state because something had drained all the blood from its body.¡± At this point, Randall paused, a glint of reverence shing in his eyes. Comelius also rose from his seat, his expression solemn and serious. ¡°General Allen, are you referring to that person?¡± Randall nodded excitedly. ¡°Apart from the legend of Dragon Soul from decades ago, I¡¯ve never seen a second person in this world who could kill in such a way!¡± Dragon Hall once again fell into a suffocating silence. Cornelius furrowed his brows, his expression growing increasingly grave. How could he not know who this legendary Dragon Soul that Randall spoke of was? ¡°General Morton, Lord Wyvern must have been framed back then, which forced him to...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Corneliusmanded coldly, ¡°The order from Wyvern Pce years ago was to never mention this person. Are you trying to defy thatmand?¡± Randall''s face turned red, and he was silent for a long time, ¡°General Morton, we followed that legend to create Dragon Soul back then, how could he betray his own beliefs...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Cornelius sternly rebuked, ¡°Let''s put an end to this conversation!¡± ¡°The incident involving the bodies of Valluynnian assassins in Gloom Valley Hallcester, was now ssified as a 5S level top secret!¡± Randall furrowed his brows, continuing. ¡°General Morton, are we just going to let this matter slide?¡± Cornelius furrowed his brows, pacing back and forth in the center of Dragon Hall. Time passed, second by second, minute by minute. Aside from the heavy footsteps of Cornelius, Dragon Hall was silent. ¡°General Allen, you are to fly to Hallcester immediately. You are fully in charge of the West Mountain incident. Remember, this mission is ssified at the highest level of secrecy!¡± ¡°Immediately contact the captain of Londrnd¡¯s Warwolf Special Forces, Rafael Harvey, and issue a secret lockdown order for Hallcester Gloom Valley!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Randall quickly gathered the necessary information and flew directly to Hallcester in a fighter jet. Ten minutester, Nia, who was on vacation in Hallcester, received orders from the Warwolf Special Forces headquarters in Londrnd. The special military forces of Hallcester were immediately reassigned to secretly seal off Gloom Valley, awaiting further orders. Shang Feng issued the order, without revealing the true reason behind this move. They sent the coordinates of the location they wanted to block directly. Nia understood why she was assigned to carry out the most peripheral operations. His own level was not high enough to touch the core content of this mission. Due to the urgency of the situation. | happened to be in Hallcester. Therefore, she was chosen to undertake the extremely marginal responsibilities and carry out such tasks. Generally speaking, such tasks were of the utmost confidentiality. Even she, as the deputymander of the Warwolf Special Forces, couldn¡¯t ess the core content of the mission. This military operation was overseen by the most secretive organization within the Londrnd military. Given the circumstances, she had no choice but to temporarily set aside everything at hand andplete the mission first. After calcting the time, it was estimated that he would be nearly an hourte for his scheduled meeting with Robin. | had nned to call Robin to exin the situation and cancel our noon appointment. Thinking about it, this wasn¡¯t too bad after all. After all, it was Robin who was asked to treat Grandpa''s illness. Such behavior was utterly disrespectful. At that moment, she nced at her ssmate Cheryl Figueroa, who hade to seek her help, and she found a solution. ¡°Cheryl, | have a task to attend to shortly, it will probably take about two hours.¡± ¡°At noon. | had arranged to meet a man named Robin on the second floor of the Blue Bay Mall, which was located opposite the Huber Edifice.¡± ¡°| might arrive a bitter than the scheduled time.¡± ¡°Could you go to Blue Bay Mall first and keep Mr. Brucepany for a while?¡± ¡°Weren''t you asking me to talk to Karina, to help you, the Figueroa family, secure an outsourcing contract for the east side of the city?¡± ¡°Perfect, once | arrived, | could take you to meet Karina.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cheryl asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re meeting a man? Is it a blind date?¡± Nia¡¯s face turned red instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how could that be possible! It¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Alright! | got it, don¡¯t worry, | promise I''ll handle this matter well!¡± Cheryl understood and smiled knowingly, casually agreeing. She knew that Nia had many suitors, but Nia had always been dismissive of them. Cheryl assumed that Nia didn¡¯t want to meet this man named Robin, so she made up an excuse about having a mission. Cheryl was a ssmate of Nia¡¯s during their high school years. She came today, hoping that Nia could help her secure an outsourcing contract from the Huber Group¡¯s investment in the east of the city. Since Nia had asked for her help, she was of course willing to make a trip to Blue Bay Mall. After Cheryl left. Nia sent another message to Robin, exining things further. And he was informed that they had specifically arranged for one of hist female ssmates toe and chat with him for a while. At half past twelve noon, Robin arrived at the leisure hall on the second floor of Blue Bay Mall, ording to the location Nia had given him. As soon as he arrived at the lounge, he saw a young, fashionable woman sitting at the reserved seat from a distance. The woman was wearing a fashionable blue low-cut loose blouse and a ck ultra¡ªshort mini skirt. Her fair long legs were bare, without stockings. This attire, this beauty, attracted many fiery gazes in the lounge. This woman was Cheryl. Despite Cheryl''s captivating beauty. However, the pride and indifference that radiated from her bones made many people merely admire her from afar, not daring to approach. Robin sat down across from Cheryl, instantly drawing a wave of disappointment and jealousy in the lounge. Some men wished they could have strangled Robin on the spot. ¡°Are you Robin?¡± Cheryl asked coldly. Robin nodded, ¡°Yes, are you Nia¡¯s ssmate, Cheryl?¡± Cheryl didn¡¯t respond, she coldly sized up Robin, who was dressed in casual attire. Looking at Robin''s outfit, which didn¡¯t even have a single brandbel. he sneered in disdain. ¡°What kind of car do you drive?¡± Cheryl suddenly asked. ¡°Do you need to use the car?¡± Robin directly tossed her the keys to the Land Rover. ¡°Go ahead and use it.¡± Cheryl didn¡¯t take the keys. She scoffed and ced her own Lamborghini keys on the table. ¡°You dared to meet Nia in this piece of junk? Ha, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Listen to my advice, have some self-awareness! Hurry up and go home, you''re simply not good enough for her!¡± Robin waspletely baffled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you... a car salesman?¡± Cheryl sneered, ¡°Ugh, a poor loser who drives a Land Rover, you sure have big dreams. Get lost, now! Ha!¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Get the Hell Out of Here! The Figueroa family was considered at most a second-rate family in Hallcester. Her greatest desire in her lifetime was to be able to enter into the most prestigious family in Halleester. Apart from hoping for the rapid rise of their own family. | set an extremely demanding goal for myself, which was to only marry into a first-ss wealthy family! Therefore, in the prestigious Hallcester family, women like Karina, Cecilia, and Nia, who were goddess-like queens, were the idols she pursued. However, due to the huge gap in capital dimension, | have always been unable to have the opportunity to interact with these daughters of wealthy families. Finally, | found out that Nia, the eldest daughter of my former high school ssmate Hallcester, returned to Hallcester for a vacation. Cheryl strived to enter the upper ss as soon as possible. | had already secretly investigated the social circles of these youngdies and gentlemen from prominent families. After Nia returned to Hallcester, she made every effort to arrange a meeting. Nia didn¡¯t want to interact with unrted people in Hallcester. It was only because Cheryl contacted him several times a day that he finally agreed to meet her. Cheryl also cherished the opportunity to meet Nia this time. She believed that if she grasped her long-standing dream of entering a wealthy family, it could soon be a reality. Looking up at the wealthy Cheryl, there was an inherent disdain for lower-ss men in her bones, even a deep disgust. In her opinion, a man without money was trash in this world! | would never waste a single second of my time arguing with such a worthless man. Before she came, she had already misunderstood Nia¡¯s intention. Now, seeing Robin take out the keys to a Land Rover off-road vehicle worth only a few hundred thousand, she had already concluded that the man in front of her was a low-level loser! Looking at Robin''s attire, which didn¡¯t even have a single brandbel. Cheryl''s eyes were filled with disdain and mockery. Even if you are a little more handsome, so what? In her perception, even if a man looks like a pig, as long as hees from a wealthy family, he is still a pig with status! Robin saw that her tone was off and didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore, so he put away the car keys and looked down to watch a short video. ¡°Ah! You, man, are so ungrateful. Can¡¯t you understand what | mean? Get out of here immediately!¡± Cheryl saw Robin ignoring her and became extremely annoyed She scolded him loudly, which attracted a lot of questioning and disgusted looks. Everyone thought that Robin was pursuing Cheryl, this beautifuldy Some men even wanted to get up ande to support Cheryl. ¡°Everywhere there were sickly women! What is there to be proud of with just this little capital?¡± Robin shook his head. Cheryl eximed angrily, ¡°You! How dare you, a poor loser, speak such rude words to me. I...¡± ¡°Quiet, stop barking like a female dog!¡± Robin scolded in annoyance. ¡°What? Did you say | look like a female dog?¡± Cheryl instantly got angry, her voice raised several decibels, and some onlookers around her covered their mouths andughed. ¡°Shh!¡± Robin pressed her index finger against her lips, signaling Cheryl to look around. ¡°Quiet, if you keep barking, everyone will know you were a sick bitch.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°You could leave, | didn¡¯t need a sick woman to chat with me.¡± ¡°Who do you think is crazy?¡± Cheryl whispered, questioning. Robin looked around and whispered mysteriously, ¡°I said you''re sick. You better go get yourself checked. | can tell you for free a ce specifically for treating your condition.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Cheryl couldn''t hear clearly, so she asked, leaning closer. Robin''s corner of the mouth twitched, and he raised the volume a little ¡°There is an animal hospital about fifteen minutes away from here. You don¡¯t need to make an appointment. They will immediately give you an injection treatment after examining your symptoms. It¡¯s very convenient.¡± There was a burst ofughter in the lounge. ¡°You!¡± Cheryl angrily pointed at Robin. Robin put on her headphones directly, watching short videos on her phone, ignoring her. Cheryl wanted to get up and leave. However, Nia had said to wait here until she returned before ying matchmaker for her and Karina. At this moment, it was already lunchtime. She simply ordered an extremely luxurious Western meal and had the waiter bring it to her. Looking up, Robin, who was still ying with his phone, sneered and said, ¡°Can¡¯t even afford to have a proper lunch, huh?*. Robin ignored her. Cheryl looked down on Robin as she enjoyed the delicious and tender steak, while he yed with his phone. ¡°The hobbies of the lower ss. people, besides watching videos, are ying with silly sounds,¡± she sneered. Mocking for a while, | became very annoyed when | saw Robin wearing headphones andpletely ignoring me. Cheryl mmed the steel fork on the te and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t embarrass ourselves here!¡± ¡°| couldn¡¯t even look at you. Do you think a woman of Ms. Finley¡¯s status would pay attention to you? Haha, you overestimate yourself!¡± Robin had no response,pletely ignoring her as if she were invisible, immersed in funny videos. Cheryl red at Robin in annoyance and suddenly stood up, taking off his headphones. ¡°Did you hear me talking? You''re such a loser, so shameless. It¡¯s really speechless!¡± ¡°What''s wrong with you? You eat your food, | y my phone, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Robin put on his headphones again. ¡°You... you''re so vulgar!¡± Cheryl sneered. ¡°I know your type, constantly pestering and trying to cling onto Nia, just to achieve an overnight fortune and turn your life around, right?¡± ¡°Hehe, what do you think the Finley family is? Do you think you can just climb up if you want to? Hmph! You''re really delusional!¡± ¡°You drove a broken¡ªdown Land Rover and wanted to marry Nia, are you worthy?¡± Cheryl held a ss of red wine, her eyes filled with mockery. The guests in the casual restaurant finally understood what had happened. ¡°Originally, this man wanted to climb up the socialdder by attaching himself to wealthy individuals. It¡¯s truly disgusting!¡± ¡°There are too many men these days who want to get something for nothing. They want to rely on rich women, without even considering if they have the ability themselves!¡± Cheryl heard the surroundingments and sarcastically said, ¡°Did you hear that? Everyone is despising you, a toad who wants to cat swan meat!¡± ¡°Karina, what''s up?¡± Robin asked directly as Karina made a voice call. ¡°Oh, Robin, where are you? Nia asked me to find you at Blue Bay Mall, she''ll be here soon. She wants me toe over and taste the delicious food made by Mr. Stevenson himself.¡± On the other end of the phone, Karina said happily, ¡°I just finished my work and now I¡¯m on the second floor... Oh, | see you, I''ll come over right away.¡± Cheryl chuckled sarcastically, ¡°Pretending, keep pretending! Karina? Haha, pretending to be close with the goddess Karina from Hallcester, you have no shame!¡± ¡°Do you think | would believe it just because you pretended to be talking to Karina? How childish!¡± Robin nced at Cheryl sarcastically, shook his head, and ignored her. | looked up and waved at Karina who was walking towards me. ¡°Ms. Huber? How...how did you end up here?¡± Cheryl also recognized Karina walking towards her and nervously stood up, respectfully saying. So much so that the red wine on the table was spilled. In a flurry of activity, Robin, who was still sitting in his seat, was scolded by saying, ¡°Get up! Give your seat to Ms. Huber!¡± Karina looked at Cheryl in confusion and then nced at Robin, ¡°What is this?¡± Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°A sick bitch, barking all afternoon.¡± Cheryl eximed angrily. ¡°You jerk, who do you think is a sick bitch? | am perfectly fine and not sick at all!¡± ¡°Karina, Robin, what''s going on?¡± Nia walked up from behind, followed closely by a man who was holding a beautifully craftedrge food box. Cheryl saw Nia rushing over and quickly approached with a smile, saying, ¡°Sorry, | was scolding Robin. Earlier, | had clearly told him that he was not worthy of you at all, but he stubbornly refused to leave!¡± ¡°This loser guy is the most difficult to deal with! Nia...¡± Nia instantly understood what was going on, and her face immediately turned cold. Cheryl quickly approached Robin and respectfully said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce. It was my poor nning that made you angry.¡± ¡°Ah? No way, Nia. He¡¯s just a loser guy who drives a Land Rover. Why would you apologize to him?¡± Cheryl was instantly confused. She looked at the revolutionary scene in front of her in disbelief. Nia, who was revered as the mayor¡¯s daughter, unexpectedly stood before Robin with such respect, appearing as humble as a servant! What happened? Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Why Is He Staring at Me? Nia gestured to the apanying man, who ced the food box on the table. ¡°Mr. Bruce, this is the state banquet-level lunch specially tailored for you by Mr. Stevenson, just delivered to Hallcester.¡± ¡°| thought it was such a rare delicacy, so | specifically invited Karina toe and taste it together. | hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Cheryl felt very resentful when she saw Nia speaking so respectfully to Robin; this loser guy. What surprised her even more was that the Finley family had also invited the president of the Londrnd Gourmet Association to specially prepare a state banquet¡ªlevel lunch for Robin! And it was personally delivered by Nia. She couldn''t understand, and it was difficult for her to ept! Not only was Cheryl extremely shocked by everything happening before her eyes. The arrival of Nia and Karina also caused amotion among the guests in the leisure food area on the second floor of Blue Bay Mall.- ¡°What exactly happened that brought the two Hallcester goddesses here together today?¡± ¡°Hello, is that Ms. Huber? It¡¯s really rare to see her in a ce like this!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber has been in Hallcester for so many years, has she ever been Chapter 95 Why Is He Staring at Me? seen in these asions?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, that person is the mayor¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Now, Ms. Finley was a standout in the Londrnd military, a prominent figure at the rank of senior colonel!¡± ¡°She actually came to the mortal world?¡± ¡°What qualities and abilities did that man possess to make two goddess¡ªlike women, Hallcester, bow their heads to him?¡± ¡°What''s so special about him that | couldn¡¯t see?¡± ¡°Didn''t you just hear? He was just driving a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands, just an average loser. Strange!¡± Faced with everything in front of her, Cheryl felt more and more ufortable. She privately concluded that Robin must have used some despicable tricks to deceive Nia and Karina. So. | took a step forward and said. ¡°Nia, men like him from the lower ss are the best at pretending. You must not be deceived. What qualifications does he have to enjoy such great treatment from you?!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Nia turned around and looked at Cheryl, clearly displeased. ¡°Is Mr. Bruce qualified?¡± | asked, referring to the President of the Eastern District Development Corporation of the Huber Group, Karina, who is also a good friend of mine and my grandfather''s lifesaver. ¡°What? You''re saying he is the president of Eastern District Development Corporation? If he holds such a position, would he still drive a Land Rover worth only a few hundred thousand?¡± Cheryl thought she must have misheard. Karina smiled indifferently and said, ¡°That''s right, Robin is the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°What''s wrong with driving a car worth hundreds of thousands? Does one have to drive a luxury car worth over a million to be considered. upper ss?¡± ¡°Robin was a guest of the Huber family, a benefactor to me, Karina. If you look down on Mr. Bruce, you are looking down on the Huber family. Do you even have the capacity to do so? You narrow-minded person!¡± Upon hearing Nia and Karina¡¯s words, Cheryl looked helplessly at Robin, feeling a mix of emotions in her heart. Nia asked her toe over and sit with Robin for a while, in order to let them get to know each other. Halfway through, Karina was also invited, and the purpose was obvious! It was for her to sessfully sign the outsourcing business of the Huber Group¡¯s EBD project. Cheryl clenched her lips. At this moment, a strong sense of regret surged in my heart. | could have be good friends with Robin with the help of Nia¡¯s connection. Then, with the help of the Finley family and the Huber Group, the dream was finally realized. Chapter 95 Why to He Staring i After all, as long as the Huber family had a few projects, the Figueroa family could easily enter the ranks of the top families in Hallcester with the help of the Huber family and the Finley family, who were the most influential connections. Just because of short-sightedness, a good hand waspletely ruined by oneself! She never expected that Robin, who drove a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands, would turn out to be a distinguished guest. from the two most prestigious families in Hallcester.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Moreover, he was the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation, which held projects worth nearly billions of dors! From the first moment | saw Robin at noon today, | didn¡¯t like him. In her eyes,pared to those wealthy and influential young men like Robin and Hallcester, he was just aplete loser. She never looked down on Robin. However, the reality is not like this! Nia¡¯s uncle, Devin, was the wealthiest person in Hashville State. In order to please Robin, Londrnd specially invited the top chef Felipe to tailor¡ª-make a lunch of national banquet level for him. And Nia personally delivered it to him, having it transported by air from Goldholt to Hallcester. | wonder, in Hallcester, or even within the entire Londrnd, who else could enjoy such treatment? ¡°I''m sorry, Nia, | didn¡¯t know he was...¡± Cheryl deeply regretted. Chapter 95 Why In He Staring at Me? ¡°Alright, our rtionship ends here! Leave, and never see me again!¡± Nia coldly took the outsourcing project contract from Karina¡¯s hand. and instantly tore it into pieces. Cheryl looked at the paper scraps that Nia was throwing into the trash can, shaking her head with bitterness. She knew that the Figueroa family¡¯s path to bing a first-ss dynasty had been forever blocked by her own ignorance. Cheryl left Blue Bay Mall sadly. After sharing this luxurious lunch, Karina, Nia, and Robin switched to a private room. Due to the busypany affairs, Karina left first. After Karina left, Nia apologized to Robin again for Cheryl''s actions. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t expect her to treat you like that. At the time, the order from the summit was so sudden that | didn¡¯t have, time to arrange the nned things.¡± ¡°And, Gloom Valley was blocked off...¡± At this point, Nia suddenly stopped. Because | expressed too much remorse in my heart, | almost revealed military secrets. She awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Anyway, | apologize!¡± Robin knew that the Londrnd military suddenly and secretly sealed off Gloom Valley, which was rted to the deaths of two assassins from Valluynn. He had already received the news of the Valluynnian assassins¡® arrival a day ago. Chapter 95 W Is He Stanng at Met And it is known that the security department of Londrnd had been monitoring the movements of these two individuals from the beginning. Their sudden disappearance at Cosmo Mall would certainly catch the attention of Londrnd security department. Barry would soon be taken for questioning and investigation by the relevant authorities. How to talk to the security department had already been exined to Barry. While speaking, Crystal called to inform Barry about her request for the shares of the Cox Group. ¡°Robin, Barry handed over Dewey¡¯s shares in the Cox Group to me.¡± ¡°These shares are in my hands, and | feel uneasy. | think, one day | will liquidate them and donate, so that | can also have peace of mind.¡± Robin blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I thought | was the only one in this world who had no concept of money!¡± ¡°Last time at the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center, you lost 50 million dors, and | considered it my duty to make up for your loss.¡± ¡°So thatter, you can¡¯t say | tricked you!¡± ¡°Roughly speaking, the Cox Group¡¯s shares ounted for at least five to six billion, which is twenty percent. There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, Crystal choked up a bit and said, ¡°Robin, you avenged my brother and sister-inw! | am so grateful to you... | want to treat you to a big meal! Where are you now? Today, | wille to your vi...¡± Chapter 95 Why Is He Staring at Me? ¡°Enough! You, woman, have even started bothering me. We are already done with each other. Don¡¯te and bother me again in the future. Goodbye!¡± Without waiting for Crystal to speak, Robin hastily hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t want to be bothered by Crystal anymore. With this woman by my side, it felt unbearable as she buzzed around my ears like a mosquito. Robin hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and looked relieved. Nia looked at him and covered her mouth, giggling. Robin shrugged, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to your house and see Donovan. Nia nodded and walked out of the private room side by side with Robin. This scene was captured by Maurice, who hade to track Robin. Before this, Robin received detailed information and photos of the tracking personnel from the Death Mongers'' Intelligence Center, asking him if he would take care of them. After Robin learned that Maurice was the one following him, he did not issue any instructions to the assassins of the Death Mongers to deal with the tracker. At the same time, Nia also discovered Maurice, who was secretly following and taking pictures. Immediately, orders were issued to the intelligence personnel of the Warwolf Special Forces, who were undercover in Hallcester, to investigate the information about the tracker. Maurice waspletely unaware of this. Chapter 95 Why Is He Staring at Me? After taking a photo of Robin and Nia, | was very excited. He believed that with these, he would definitely receive Mr. Agur¡¯s praise and appreciation. Maurice did not know Robin¡¯s position at the Eastern District Development Corporation. He only knew that Reginald was Karina¡¯s senior in school and the second most important person in the Huber Group after Karina. Reginald really disliked Robin and hoped to catch him doing something wrong. Maurice, however, was unaware that due to his own misjudgment, he was speeding towards a path of self-destruction. Nia and Robin left Blue Bay Mall and got into a Hummer SUV, heading straight to the city hall. Maurice wanted to continue following them, but he was blocked on the road by Nia¡¯s henchmen. Before entering the gate of Ethen¡¯s courtyard, | came across a man who appeared to be around fifty years old. This person walked out of the hospital gate with Ethen¡¯spany. This person is none other than General Randall of Dragon Soul. Randall saw Robin, his eyes lit up, and he stood there stunned! ¡°Hiss! So alike! So alike!¡± Randall couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself as he stared intently at Robin. ¡°This old man, what is he looking at me for? He¡¯s got some nerve!¡± Robin gave him a disdainful look and walked straight towards the hall, avoiding him. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Remember an Old Acquaintance The way Robin spoke to Randall made Mayor Ethen¡¯s heart skip a beat. Who was Randall? Londrnd military¡¯s legendary figure of a generation! He held a high military rank and had great prestige within the army. Although many people, including Ethen, were unaware of Randall¡¯s true identity in the Londrnd military. However, Ethan knew that Randall''s identity was extremely high, and what he did was the highest military secret of Londrnd. Randall had not appeared for ten years. The Finley family was very surprised when they suddenly visited today. In the afternoon, they arrived at the Finley family and had a secret conversation in father Donovan¡¯s study for over three hours. After Randall came out, Ethen noticed that his father¡¯s face was grave. He didn¡¯t know what Randall had talked about with his father. After Randall and Donovan finished their conversation, they quickly left. Just as | reached the front gate of the yard, | ran into Robin and Niaing in from outside. To Randall¡¯s surprise, he stared at Robin for quite a while without any 0.00% 11:41 Zemember an Ont Ang reason. Looking shocked, with words still murmuring from his mouth, it was quite strange. As Robin entered the door, he was immediately stared at by an old man. The old man had sharp eyes, as if he could see through his past and present lives. He felt very annoyed, so | casually warned him. Ethen didn¡¯t expect that Robin would say such impolite words to Randall, which truly startled him. The apanying security personnel were evidently prepared to take action against Robin, but were stopped by Randall. Ethen noticed that there was no trace of hostility or murderous intent in Randall¡¯s eyes. His suspended heart finally let go. After Robin walked away, Randall remained standing, gazing into the distance. There was excitement and confusion flickering in the eyes. He kept muttering in his mouth, ¡°Like! It really looks like! Even the of speaking is like!¡± way ¡°What does that young man do, Ethen? And who is that girl with him?¡± Randall asked. Nia did not know Randall, and it was their first time meeting. Randall''s identity was ssified in the military. Therefore, when Nia and Robin came in just now, Ethen also did not introduce them to each other. Randall only dared to answer when he asked Robin and Nia at the moment.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°General Allen, the young man who just spoke is called Robin. He is very skilled in medicine and came to treat my father.¡± ¡°The girl who was with him is my daughter, named Nia. She was the deputy squadron leader of the Warwolf Special Forces in Londrnd.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce¡¯s temper was just like that, being used to the free-spirited ways of the martial arts world... General, is there anything wrong with that?¡± Atrace of sadness flickered in Randall''s eyes. ¡°When | say that young man, it reminded me of someone from the past! He looks a bit simr, very simr!¡± ¡°s! It¡¯s a pity, such a pity!¡± The expression on Randall¡¯s face, which was previously filled with surprise, gradually turned into a battered and weary look. They left the Finley¡¯s house and got into the car. Ayoung man beside Randall asked, ¡°General, do we need to investigate Robin¡¯s background?¡± Randall furrowed his brow, remained silent for a while, and waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t take any action for now!¡± ¡°What if... well, that¡¯s enough!¡± Chaphe 96 Rentember an Old Acquaintance Robin entered the Finley¡¯s house lobby with Nia apanying him. Devin and the others had already been waiting at the door. After seeing off Randall, Ethen immediately returned to the hall. Taking two quick steps, he walked up to Robin and bowed apologetically, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m really sorry for the inconvenience and rudeness.¡± ¡°Just now, | respectfully bid farewell to an old friend whom my father hasn''t seen in ten years. | kept you waiting, please forgive me. Robin¡¯shrugged, ¡°Hehe, you mean that old man? He¡¯s quite peculiar... But let¡¯s not talk about that, let¡¯s go to Donovan''s room now. In the study, Donovan sat upright on the bedroom sofa, closing his eyes and meditating. The conversation with Randall in the afternoon left him exhausted. At that moment, the face turned pale and was panting heavily. ¡°Uh, Mr. Bruce, you came.¡± Donovan weakly opened his eyes and tried to sit up. Robin held him down. ¡°Lie down, old man, let me check how your body is doing.¡± Donovan immediatelyy obediently on the long sofa like a little child. Robin pressed his fingers against his temple, paused for a moment, and then squeezed his neck. Everyone in the room watched Robin¡¯s every move, holding their breath. Last time, Robin revived Donovan, which amazed them beyond belief! This time, Robin predicted that Donovan¡¯s illness could be cured and his life expectancy could be increased by ten years! No one dared to disturb Robin''s treatment in the room. Robin pressed a few times on the vital body parts on the old man¡¯s chest. After a while, Ethen and Devin couldn''t contain their eagerness and approached, asking. ¡°Mr. Bruce, how is my father¡¯s health now?¡± Robin wiped his hands and said indifferently, ¡°Since | have already taken action, Donovan¡¯s illness should be cured. The current issue is to see if we can extend Donovan''s life for a few more years.¡± Upon hearing the words. Ethen and Devin, the two brothers, trembled. with excitement. Donovan was the lucky charm of the Finley family! With him around, the Finley family would continue to prosper. Previously, everyone thought that Donovan would not live for more than six months. The opponents of the Finley family began to stir restlessly. They were nning tounch a fierce attack on the Finley family after Donovan died. The current situation of the Finley family was very dangerous. If Donovan really couldn¡¯t make it through, the Finley family would undoubtedly suffer a heavy blow, even a devastating one. However. Robin¡¯s unexpected appearance revived Donovan andpletely changed the decline of the Finley family. The Finley family had already regarded Robin as their most important benefactor! Now. Robin¡¯s intention is not only to save Donovan, but also to add a few more years on top of the ten years of life for Donovan. What a blessing it was for the Finley family, such a result! Upon hearing this, Ethen and Devin both deeply bowed, ¡°Mr. Bruce, your grace, the Finley family remembers!¡± Robin, without being pretentious, nodded and took the special tools prepared by the Finley family. In the blink of an eye, eighteen special tools were suspended in mid- air. As Robin''s palm turned, eighteen special tools danced gracefully in the air. Suddenly, a gust of air pointed towards Donovan. Eighteen special tools, as Robin''s hand pointed, stabbed lightning-fast into Donovan''s vital body parts. The scene before their eyes left everyone stunned. These special tools were originally cold and lifeless. In Robin¡¯s hands, there was an instant burst of vibrant life. On each special tool, there bloomed a gushing aura, continuously flowing into Donovan¡¯s body. Nia looked at the scene in front of her, almost shocked enough to scream. Last time, due to being too nervous, | didn¡¯t carefully observe the entire process of Robin receiving the injection. At this moment, her beautiful eyes sparkled as she focused on every subtle movement Robin made while giving her grandfather an injection. The entire process of intuition, like a fantasy scene, was truly mesmerizing! Surprised, Nia looked up at Robin¡¯s indifferent and calm figure, suddenly feeling her heart racing. An unprecedented affection, in this moment, crazily sprouted in her heart! ¡°How could | have such thoughts?!¡± Nia suddenly felt her cheeks. burning and muttered to herself in her heart. What kind of mysterious man was this after all? How could it make her originally calm heart suddenly ripple with waves? All impossibilities can turn into miracles in front of him! After special tools were inserted into vital body parts, Donovan suddenly turned red in the face, broke out in a heavy sweat, and his breathing became increasingly rapid. Ethen and the others watched the scene in front of them, feeling nervous and wanting to approach. emember an 16t Arre ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Robinmanded, ¡°Once distracted, all our previous efforts will be in vain!¡± Everyone stopped in their tracks, holding their breath, afraid to make any more noise. Robin pressed Donovan''s temple slightly, and the old man immediately passed out. ¡°This?¡± Devin nervously said. Robin ignored it and ced his palm over Donovan''s chest. A foul smell slowly rose from Donovan''s head. Cheeks turned red, body covered in sweat. Five minutester, Robin retracted all eighteen special tools that were stabbed into vital body parts. | took the towel that Nia handed me and wiped my hands. ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Two minutester, Donovan coughed a few times, opened his eyes, and took a long breath. ¡°Phew! My chest doesn¡¯t feel tight anymore; it¡¯s like I¡¯ve taken off a heavy burden. It feels so rxing! | haven''t felt thisfortable in years.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you for saving my life!¡± Donovan struggled to get 1. up. Robin held him down, ¡°Your body is still weak, don¡¯t rush to sit up. Get all these medications ready, brew and take them ording to the instructions | wrote for you. In three days, everything will be back to normal for you.¡± Chapter 96 Remember and Acquaintance ¡°Barring any unexpected events, he still has at least fifteen years of life!¡± Donovan was extremely excited. Ethen and Devin took a step forward and bowed, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, pleasee to the living room and have a cup of tea.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The Southern Plot Ethen left Nia in the study to take care of Donovan. He apanied Robin to a small living room next door with Devin. After Robin sat down, the two brothers bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, by saving our father, you have also saved the Finley family. From now on, no matter how big the matter is, the Finley family will always be at your service!¡± Robin pouted, ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor, besides, | have no demands as | am all alone.¡± Ethen felt helpless, for the world fears those who have no desires. ¡°This?¡± The two brothers exchanged a nce. Devin took out a ck gold card, with the word ¡°Finley¡± engraved in gold on it. ¡°Sir, this is the Finley family¡¯s Supreme ck Gold Card. With this card, one can say there is nothing it cannot do in Hashville State!¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll take it.¡± Robin didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, and directly took the ck gold card. He was well aware that if he didn¡¯t ept something, the Finley brothers would never stop. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Bruce, I''ll take a business call first,¡± Ethen hesitated for a moment and picked up his phone. ¡°Tomorrow, the municipal government will hold an investment and business conference, announcing that three dayster, the municipal government will restart the development project of the South City plot...¡± Devin shrugged and whispered, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the government is nning to redevelop the investment in the southern area of Hallcester City: But there is valuable information worth trillions. If you''re interested, you might want to...¡± At that moment, Ethen finished his phone call and walked in from the balcony. Devin immediately stopped and winked at Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please don¡¯t let him know that we have already heard this information, otherwise, he will give me another political lesson.¡± Robin smiled knowingly. He certainly understood that the information about the government''s n to reinvest in the southern city plot at this time was invaluable. However, these things meant nothing to him. ¡°Alright. Donovan should be fine now. I¡¯m going back too,¡± Robin said as he stood up. Devin stopped Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to finish your dinner before leaving.¡± ¡°No need. | have already enjoyed Chef Jiang¡¯s craftsmanship at noon. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Robin said as he walked away. ¡°Wait, Mr. Bruce, | have one more favor to ask,¡± Devin hurriedly stepped forward and pleaded. Robin looked up at Devin and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Chapter 97 The Southern Plot ¡°If you thank me again, it¡¯s unnecessary. The old man should be fine, his health will recover in three to five days and be back to normal. Then you will understand what kind of state it is to add 15 years of life.¡± Devinughed and said. ¡°Mr. Bruce, of course | believed in your excellent medical skills.¡± ¡°It''s not about this matter. Sergio from the Hashville Martial Arts Union, my good friend, called me this morning and told me that the union is nning to expand in the Hallcester Division as a transit hub for their northward development.¡± ¡°Next week, he will personally attend the two-year anniversary celebration of Hallcester Division in Hallcester and Mr. Qian, the chairman, wants to invite me as the guest of honor for the ribbon- cutting ceremony.¡± ¡°In Hallcester, the Finley family, except for me, did not like to get involved, as they were people from the political and military circles.¡± ¡°| left Hallcester a long time ago. Here, | didn¡¯t have many connections, although they all knew me because | was part of the Finley family.¡± ¡°Moreover, once | got involved, it would inevitably have some impact on the Finley family.¡± ¡°So, | would like to kindly request Mr. Bruce to attend the ribbon- cutting ceremony as the guest of honor for the 2nd anniversary celebration of the Hallcester Division of Hashville Martial Arts Union. | also hope that Mr. Bruce can do us the honor of gracing this asion.¡± ¡°Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± Robin chuckled lightly, thinking to himself that he couldn¡¯t really avoid it. He didn¡¯t expect that Devin had a close rtionship with Sergio, the president of Hashville Martial Arts Union. It''s also good because Hashville Martial Arts Union has already issued an assassination order against me in the martial arts world. What kind of scene would it be if | agreed to be the ribbon¡ªcutting guest for the second anniversary celebration of the Hallcester Division. of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, as Devin? Robin found it amusing to think about.. ¡°Okay, | promise you. Just let me know in advance and | will go there myself.¡± Originally, Ethen wanted Nia to take Robin back, but Robin declined. Because | had already made an appointment with Cecilia at noon, | was going to Purpeak Club in the evening to help her remove the residual Soul¡ª-Devouring Curse from her body. Livia had been waiting there for a long time after leaving the Finley¡¯s house. Devin asked Nia, ¡°Nia, do you know who the woman driving the car was?¡± Nia nced at him and said, ¡°Uncle Er, | advise you not to inquire. about Robin''s affairs. He doesn¡¯t like being investigated by others.¡± Devin nced at her and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Nia, how could | possibly investigate Mr. Bruce? What | mean is, men like Mr. Bruce should be very appealing to young women.¡± ¡°A few days ago, what did your grandfather say? He said you should put in more effort and be able to be with people like Mr. Bruce...¡± Devin hadn''t finished speaking when Nia stomped her foot and red at him, saying, ¡°Uncle, what nonsense are you talking about? Robin is, hapter 97 The Southern t currently dating Karina, how could | possibly do such a thing?¡± ¡°You, child, Robin didn¡¯t marry Karina. If you really like him, you can express it. In the end, it¡¯s Robin¡¯s decision who he ends up with.¡± Nia blushed and red at Devin, ¡°Uncle Er, if you keep talking nonsense, | will tell Grandpa.¡± After saying that, he angrily ran upstairs. ¡°You, child, | was talking about serious matters. Brother, I¡¯m telling the truth, you should advise your Nia at home. Robin is truly exceptional, | feel like he has more than just this energy.¡± ¡°Based on my years of experience in judging people, he was definitely not an ordinary person.¡± Ethen furrowed his brow, a barely noticeable hint of disdain flickering in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°This matter is not something you and | can control, so let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡± Devin shook his head as he watched Ethen¡¯s back, the perspective was still too narrow. Did you think that Robin was just as simple as what you see now? Perhaps one day, when you saw all the truths about him, it would surprise you greatly. Devin hurriedly took two steps and caught up with Ethen, saying, ¡°Brother, what | mean is, the old man¡¯s health will be fully recovered. in two days, just like a normal person. If the businessmunity of Hallcester and some old friends and subordinates of the old man from Hashville State knew about this, they would want toe and organize a celebration for him. Look...¡± Devin hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ethen nodded and said, ¡°I understand what you mean. Of course, we have to invite Mr. Bruce that day. He is our family¡¯s savior.¡± Robin arrived at Purpeak Club, where Cecilia had already prepared drinks and dishes, waiting for him in the private kitchen on the second floor of the International Center. Just as he entered Purpeak Club, he caught a glimpse of a familiar face, Maurice, out of the corner of his eye. Livia, who arrived shortly after, told him, ¡°Sir, this person had been following us for quite some time. Should we have someone take care of him?¡± Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let him take pictures. | know him, he has been following me all afternoon. He¡¯s not an important character, so he¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Livia nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss is waiting for you on the second floor.¡± Maurice followed Robin all the way, taking several photos of Robin and Livia, and continued to trail behind him until they reached the second floor of Purpeak International Group. Cecilia greeted him from afar in the second-floor lobby, saying, ¡°Sir, you have arrived.¡± With that, he took Robin''s arm and walked towards the private restaurant. This scene was captured entirely by Maurice, who followed Robin from a distance. Maurice did not know | ivia and Cecilia but he felt a great sense of aplishment from taking so many photos of Robin with other Women. In my heart. Robin, you were indeed a fraud. You pretended to be righteous while wandering in the world of romance and deceit. In one afternoon. | actually met with three or four women. What would be the oue if | presented these photos in front of Mr. Agur? Thinking of all this, Maurice felt ecstatic in his heart. He felt that the Deputy Director of the Sales Department of Eastern District Development Corporation, under the Huber Group, was the perfect fit for him. He eagerly sent these photos to Reginald. At that time, Reginald was struggling to find a better wayContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. at Robin in order to regain Karina¡¯s favor. way to get back At this moment, Maurice unexpectedly received these photos sent by Maurice, and he was greatly surprised. Looking at the photo, it seemed that Robin had a close rtionship with these women as they wereughing and chatting. Reginald burst intoughter. Robin, no matter how capable you were. If these photos were ced in front of Karina, how would she look at you? Hahaha... Chapter 87 The Southem Plot Reginald burst intoughter and replied to Maurice with a message. Maurice, your appointment as the Deputy Director of the Sales Department will be approved soon. Work hard, | have high expectations for you! Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Darren Estrada Second floor of Purpeak Club, Cecilia¡¯s private lounge. Cecilia, who had previously been aloof and seductive outside, changed her demeanor and humbly offered a cup of tea, saying, ¡°Master!¡± Robin took the tea and said, ¡°Please have a seat. How have you been feelingtely?¡± Cecilia stood up and sat in front of Robin, a touch of bitterness. appearing on her enchanting face. ¡°Master, ever since the day you first helped me lift the Soul-Devouring Curse from my body, | have often felt a difort as if being devoured by countless ants, and | frequently wake up from nightmares during the night.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°This is a normal reaction. Today, | will give you another injection, and these symptoms will alleviate a lot.¡± ¡°With this technique, after three or four more times, the Soul- Devouring Curse within you can bepletely eradicated.¡± ¡°At that time, the feeling of being devoured by billions of ants would bepletely eliminated.¡± Cecilia got up and knelt down on the ground, ¡°Thank you, master!*. ¡°Get up, let¡¯s begin!¡± Robin pped his hand on the table, and the special tools that were ced on it beforehand instantly hovered in mid-air. As Robin pointed, eighteen special tools were sequentially stabbed into Cecilia''s head and chest. At this moment, intense fighting sounds emerged from the front of the door. Cecilia suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Robin in a panicked manner. ¡°Focus your mind, don¡¯t get distracted!¡± Robin stood up slowly, giving a cold smile. ¡°In the end, you came!¡± With a loud ¡°bang!*. Livia and Leonel flew backwards and crashed through the door,nding heavily in front of Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce. I¡¯m sorry, we couldn¡¯t hold on...¡± Leonel said shamefully, his gaze filled with fear as he looked towards the door. ¡°Asshole! What have you done to Carly?¡± A burly man, as strong as a tank, approached the door and quickly rushed towards Livia and Leonel. ¡°Smack!¡± Robin pped the neer and eximed, ¡°You have no manners! Don¡¯t you know to knock before entering?¡± The strong man staggered backwards for several steps, and if it weren¡¯t for the two men apanying him who caught him, he would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± The man struggled to steady himself, drawing out the Valluynnian Saber hidden beneath his robe, pointing it at Robin. In an instant, the Valluynnian Saber emitted a chilling coldness. Apervasive and sharp killing intent filled the air, shooting out like. raindrops. Leonel and Livia looked at the fierce momentum of the iing person in astonishment and eximed, ¡°Mr. Bruce, be careful!¡± ¡°Darren, stop!¡± Cecilia suddenly opened her eyes and scolded. This Valluynnian man, named Darren Estrada, was the third closed- door disciple of Jimmy Cunningham from the Agility Sect. Darren stopped his Valluynnian Saber and said coldly, ¡°Carly, what are you doing? Are you nning to betray the Hart family and our sect?¡± Cecilia¡¯s cold and stagnant gaze suddenly burst into mes of hatred. ¡°The Hart family, the Agility Sect, haha! What have they done to me, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°They treated me as a vessel for an evil spirit to be worshipped, and yet they expect me to remain loyal to them? Hahaha... Darren, if it were you, would you still be willing to adhere to the so-called path of loyalty?¡± ¡°My master saved me! Carly will forever be Mr.¡¯s servant, following him in life and death!¡± ¡°My mother and | were nothing but disposable pawns in the Hart family and Agility Sect!¡± ¡°You go back, from now on, Carly and the Hart family will be at odds!¡± Darren¡¯s corner of the mouth twitched, and he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about? But, you muste back with me, Mr. Fletcher is already furious!¡± ¡°Benny Fletcher?¡± Miss Cecilia frowned, ¡°The ghost of the Evil Spirit Shrine?¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Damen eximed angrily ¡°Mr. Fletcher is a hero of Valluynn! How dare you defile Mr. Fletcher¡¯s dignity!¡± ¡°Heh. Valluynn¡¯s heroes, just a bunch of demons!¡± Robin snorted coldly waving his right hand in the air, causing all of Cecilia¡¯s special tools to return to the mid-air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Darren angrily swung his knife again and aimed it at Robin¡¯s head. Cecilia struggled to step forward and block Darren¡¯s attack, but her weakened body prevented her from standing. Robin chuckled and waved his arm, ¡°Go!¡± Eighteen special tools shot towards Darren and the two Valluynnian fighters following him like lightning. Darren and the other two were frozen in ce, their bodies twitching uncontrobly. ¡°You... you scoundrel! How dare you stoop so low and resort to such despicable tactics...¡± Darren red at Robin, shouting in rage. Robin shrugged, ¡°Alright, I''ll give you a fair chance as you think. Make up your mind, you only have one opportunity!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± All eighteen special tools returned to the toolkit on the desktop. Darren and his two apanying warriors, brandishing their swords, charged towards Robin, attacking him from the upper, middle, and lower paths.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t react in time. Livia and Leonel gasped in shock as they watched from the sidelines. The speed and assassination method like this, | couldn¡¯t react at all. Darren and two others sealed off all the possible spaces where Robin could have hidden. At this moment, the three Valluynnian Sabers had already approached Robin within less than one centimeter. Robin, however, had no reaction at all! Cecilia was extremely shocked. She was well aware of the skill of Darren, the talented disciple of the Agility Sect. In Valluynn¡¯s martial arts, the young generation¡¯s outstanding figure, who could survive from under his sword, was almost nonexistent! Darren''s strike clearly demonstrated that he had exerted all his strength. Moreover, there were two top-notch warriors assisting. Could Robin withstand Darren¡¯s killer move? Just as the three Valluynnian Sabers were about to touch Robin, time and space seemed to freeze for an instant. Darren and the two apanying warriors¡¯ actions were frozen in the passing time. They looked at Robin in astonishment, who still had a faintly indifferent smile on his face. They had realized that they were facing an incredibly terrifying opponent. Robin was right, there is only one chance! And this time, they could never seize the opportunity. At that moment, Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel saw Darren¡¯s neck emitting hot steamy blood, shocking them immensely. One sword sealed the throat! Killing three top warriors of Valluynn only took one-thousandth of a second! ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Darren eximed, looking at Robin, before copsing in terror. The next scene almost made Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel faint. In the bright living room, a golden light suddenly burst forth. After Darren and the two warriors fell, the color drained from their faces rapidly. The blood from the three individuals was being rapidly absorbed by the inconspicuous Dragon Dagger around Robin''s waist. With a dragon¡¯s roar, the lights in the living room dimmed. This flickering scenested for over three minutes. When the lights brightened again. Cecilia and the other two saw the bodies of three Valluynnian fighters lying on the ground, resembling dried corpses, as if they had been drained of their blood by some kind of alien creature. Five or six minutester, the strange phenomenon in the living room finally disappearedpletely. Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel looked at the three shriveled bodies on the ground, and they remained silent for a while. This was the first time they had seen such a horrifying method of murder Robin sheathed the Dragon Dagger, which was shimmering with dazzling golden light. The halo on the Dragon Dagger instantly. dimmed. Is this the legendary Annihtor? Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel immediately knelt down on the ground, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Get up, clean up these three bodies properly! Don¡¯t let the Intelligence Center of Londrnd find out again.¡± ¡°Now, they have started to notice me, and | don¡¯t want to deal with people from the military!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Livia and Leonel quickly carried the bodies, of three Valluynnian warriors out of the living room. Cecilia took a step forward and said, ¡°Sir, today you killed Jimmy Cunningham''s disciple. The Hart family and the Agility Sect will soon find out. Should we make some preparations?¡± Robin raised his hand and said with a smile, ¡°No need, in a few days, | will take you to Valluynn to visit the Hart family and help you make aplete resolution!¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Grace Apartments After Robin finished dealing with Cecilia¡¯s matters, he did not return to Mauveglow Vi 1. Leonel drove him to Grace Apartments next to Eastern District. Development Corporation. This morning, the outsourcing unit that signed a cooperation intention. on-site at the Huber Group. The next day, the final cooperation project agreement was to be determined on-site at the Eastern District Development Corporation. And submit it to the President of Eastern District Development Corporation for approval. Therefore, Robin chose to live in Grace Apartments so that it would be more convenient for him to go to work in the morning. Grace Apartments is the first new construction project of the Huber Group after acquiring the Eastern Business District project. The construction of this apartment building was originally intended to serve the entire the Eastern Business District project. This was a high-end residential apartment. Most of the residents living in this apartment are white-cor workers,pany executives, and a few small business owners who work in the surrounding area. Back then, when the Afterglow Estates had not yet been built, Karina already lived here./ Chapter 6 aceleatmen Returning to Grace Apartments, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The house that Karina gave to Robin is on the 20th floor in Zone A, which is the best area of this apartment. Just as | opened the entrance door of the building, a woman''s scolding voice came from behind, ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing that sound, Robin already knew it was that annoying Pu Xin girl, nca. Does this woman also live here?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Without turning his head, Robin walked straight to the elevator. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Do you think that not answering me means | didn¡¯t notice you?¡± nca walked a few steps quickly and arrived in front of the elevator. ¡°nca, don¡¯t be like this. Why can¡¯t Robin be here?¡± Madeline quickly intervened. ¡°Robin, hello, are you... are you staying here oring to look for someone?¡± Robin didn¡¯t look at the still angry nca, but instead smiled and nodded at Madeline, ¡°I live here.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± eximed Madeline excitedly. ¡°Robin, from now on, we canmute together. What¡¯s your address?¡± ¡°2019 Room.¡± Madeline heard the room number and eximed with delight, ¡°Robin, what a coincidence! You also rented a room here, and moreover, it''s right across from ours. nca and | are staying in room 2020!¡± Robin was also startled, what a coincidence! The design of the A-type units in Grace Apartments had only two households on each floor. The house | lived in, unexpectedly turned out to be opposite to nca¡¯s house, the Pu Xin woman. ¡°Yeah, it seems like we really have some fate,¡± Robin sighed helplessly and nodded. ¡°Hmph!¡± nca tugged at Madeline. ¡°Why are you so excited? Can¡¯t you see that some people are doing it on purpose?¡± ¡°Intentional?¡± Madeline looked at Robin and then at nca, asking in confusion. nca nced at Robin and pulled Madeline, saying, ¡°We have been living here for almost a month, and the house across the street has always been locked. There is nobody living there! How could he live in that house!¡± ¡°And, the house across from us is the best in Zone A, so the rent should also be the most expensive!¡± ¡°Madeline, did you tell him that we live here? This man must have rented this house just to get close to me!¡± Robin pouted and thought to himself, ¡°Your imagination is truly rich, damn it.¡± My house was not rented! Madeline pulled nca and whispered, ¡°nca, can you please not say it like that? Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence. | never told Robin where we live...¡± Chapter 6 Grace Apartments. nca sized up Robin, who was constantly scrolling on her phone, and snorted, ¡°Well, let me tell you, if you dare to...¡± At that moment, the elevator reached the 20th floor. Robin walked out of the elevator and opened the door to the room. nca angrily chased after and pointed at Robin from behind, saying, ¡°Hey, did you hear what | said? If you ever dare to do anything to me. in the future...¡± Robin ignored her, shrugged his shoulders, muttered, ¡°Idiot, who do you think you are!¡± Walked into the room and immediately closed the door. ¡°You?!¡± nca stood in front of the door, wearing a confused expression on her face. Immediately, he angrily kicked the door hard, ¡°Hmph! Pretending! Do you think | will be moved by your tactics of teasing and retreating? Dream on!¡± Madeline sighed, ¡°nca, you¡¯re really overthinking it. Robin is not at all the person you imagine.¡± ¡°Didn''t you notice it yourself? Every time Robin met us, they never looked at you inappropriately.¡± ¡°Moreover, that Ms. Thompson who was with him seemed to treat him very well.¡± ¡°And, it seems that Karsyn, the assistant to our group¡¯s CEO, also had a great deal of respect for Robin.¡± ¡°Someone like Robin, would they really resort to the tactics of ying hard to get, as you mentioned?¡± nca sneered, ¡°I heard you tell mest time that he saved you that morning. | guessed he must have done it for a purpose.¡± ¡°Think about it, you were just average¡ªlooking. Did he really go out of his way to provoke those local gangsters for you?¡± ¡°Since then, wherever we went, it seemed like he was following us. Tell me, if not to get my attention, what else could he be doing?¡± ¡°In this world, there wouldn¡¯t be so many coincidences!¡± Madeline listened to these words with a helpless expression on her face. nca¡¯s imagination was too bizarre. Since | met her, she always doubted any man she knew. It seemed like all men had ulterior motives towards her. Everyone seemed to be pursuing her. However, Madeline firmly believed that the Robin she knew was not that kind of shallow man. | would never go to such lengths just to pursue a woman. She had been deliberately avoiding her ever since she first met Robin. From Madeline¡¯s perspective, it seemed like Robin was unwilling to-municate with her. Even implied to her that their interaction was only limited to this. Since Crystalst gave Robin her Line ount, Robin has never spoken to her proactively. I sent a Line message once, but Robin did not reply. ¡°nca, can you please not speak like this in front of Robin in the future, after all, he has helped me,¡± Madeline pulled nca away from the door of Robin¡¯s room. ¡°You were my good friend again, every time we met, you were always saying Robin, | felt so embarrassed being in the middle.¡± ¡°It made me feel like one of those ungrateful people.¡± nca snorted disdainfully, ¡°You! You are so foolish and ridiculous!¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ve been thinking this afternoon, Madeline, your job offer seems rather suspicious... | mean, it¡¯s probably best if you don¡¯t go to work, just in case someone really does intend to harm you...¡° Madeline¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°nca, are you saying this because you feel unbnced in your heart, thinking that the position | obtained is better than yours?¡± nca disdainfully nced at Madeline and said, ¡°So what if your position is better than mine? Your abilities are there, even if you start ahead of me, | will quickly surpass you.¡± ¡°What | mean is that I¡¯m afraid you were deceived, and if that¡¯s the case, you would bepletely finished.¡± Madeline sighed, ¡°nca, thepany¡¯sint department is investigating this issue. If it is discovered that you made the comint, it will be over.¡± nca chuckled, ¡°The senior said that it seems Mr. Agur is investigating Robin. Could this matter be rted to Robin?... Or perhaps it¡¯s about you being taken advantage of when you joined, and it has been exposed?¡± Madeline immediately became nervous, ¡°What did you say? Robin was investigated by Mr. Agur?¡± Chapter to trace Apartments nca smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°So, Madeline, you only see the surface of things. | advise you to stay away from him in the future! Don¡¯t end up dragging me into it as well.¡± Madeline pouted and muttered, ¡°I couldn''t not take this job, my mom¡¯s illness requires a lot of money...¡± ¡°Alright, alright, | won''t talk to you about these things. Look at you, so pathetic!¡± nca said displeased. ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me and quit your job now, and went to apply for anotherpany. After you suffered a big loss, you will know!¡± ¡°Think about it, you had something special. As soon as you joined thepany, you were hired as the assistant director. This time, thepany hired twenty people, and your position and sry were the best.¡± ¡°Didn''t you ever think for yourself why this was?¡± Madeline furrowed her brow and began to have doubts in her mind. Robin returned to his room, took a shower, andy on the bed, ying with the Dragon Dagger that Enzo had given him. Looking at these short thorns that were as dull as a knife, | was quite puzzled. After using it to kill for the first time, it was discovered that this short spike could actually transform! Moreover, the flickering golden dragon shadows within the short thorns could actually be bloodthirsty! What exactly was this Dragon Dagger? Does it have any unusual origin? Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Not Even qualified to Be My Servant The next morning, Robin woke up at six o¡¯clock sharp. I sat on the bed and took a moment to rx and breathe before practicing a round of Yi Jin Jing. Only then did | walk out of the bedroom. This was a habit he had developed over the years. Following Enzo for over a decade, it has always been like this. After finishing these tasks and getting ready, | went out to see if there were any fried dough sticks and soy milk stalls nearby to have breakfast. Just as | opened the door, | looked up arfd saw nca and Madeline walking out in casual attire. Judging by their appearance, they must have also gone out to buy breakfast. ¡°Wow, Robin, what a coincidence! Good morning,¡± Madeline. eximed excitedly to Robin. ¡°Morning!¡± Robin nodded in response. nca nced at Madeline and quickly pulled her towards the elevator. Robin looked at the situation and furrowed his brow slightly. Without looking back, he turned towards the staircase leading to the fire exit. Madeline was pulled into the elevator by nca and noticed that 11:46 apter 100 Not Even qualified Robin did not follow behind. | looked up and it was gone! ¡°Hmm? Where is Robin? It seems like his house door is not opent either. Where could he have gone?¡± Madeline muttered to herself. nca snorted coldly, ¡°ying tricks! It must be deliberately acting like this to get my attention. Disgusting! Close the elevator door quickly!¡± Madeline looked up again and said, ¡°nca, let¡¯s wait for Robin...¡± nca forcefully pried open Madeline''s hand and closed the elevator. ¡°| don¡¯t have the luxury of time like him, a loser. Today is my first official day at work, and | want to arrive at thepany early to prepare properly.¡± Madeline sighed, ¡°Well, nca, | just wanted to say, why are you always so hostile towards Robin? He doesn¡¯t seem to have offended you.¡± ¡°Hmph! | just hate how he deliberately pretends to ignore me like that. In reality, | wonder how much this kind of man longs for my attention.¡± nca sneered. ¡°A loser like him, thinking that he could win my heart just because he looks slightly handsome.¡± ¡°He was wrong! Only those shallow girls would be deceived by him!¡± Madeline was speechless and had no choice but to stop arguing with him. She took out her phone and sent a message to her younger brother at home. | informed them that | had found a job with a high monthly sry and 11.15% 11:45 Chapter 100 Not Even qualified to Be My Servant asked them to take good care of our mother. Reached the ground floor and walked out of the elevator. nca suddenly grabbed Madeline, looking shocked, ¡°How...how could he be ahead?¡± Madeline looked ahead and saw Robin walking briskly towards the outside of themunity, twenty meters away. ¡°Robin, where did hee down from? The staircase on foot?¡± After a brief moment of astonishment, nca sneered, ¡°Madeline, now do you see how disgusting this man is?¡± ¡°In order to appear arrogant in front of me, he refused to take the same elevator as us and ran down through the fire escape. It¡¯s truly ridiculous!¡± At this moment, a ray of morning light shone directly on Robin. Madeline gazed at Robin¡¯s tall and muscr figure, with his dark and voluminous hair, and suddenly became lost in thought. Today | just discovered that Robin had such a great figure and when he walked, he was very charming. nca looked at the dazed Madeline and tapped her head, ¡°I think you''ve been bewitched! Let me tell you again, the way these people. behave is all fake.¡± Madeline did not argue anymore. She knew that no matter what she said, it would be of no avail. nca concluded that Robin was just a loser who intentionally acted in front of her. Originally, they nned toe out and have a look, wanting to buy some breakfast items like soy milk and fried dough sticks. Walking to the entrance of the residential area, | saw Robin cating breakfast in front of a fried dough stall. nca immediately pulled Madeline and walked towards a western restaurant across the street. ¡°nca, weren''t we supposed toe out to buy youtiao and soy milk? It seems like there¡¯s only this one stall here..... Madeline asked, puzzled. nca immediately stopped her, ¡°Youtiao and soy milk, only the bottom-tier losers would eat such junk food. Let¡¯s go across the street and buy Western food, that¡¯s the nutritious and healthy option.¡± When she said these words, she deliberately raised her voice, hoping to make Robin hear them too. However, the people around were unwilling to eat fried dough sticks. and soy milk for breakfast. ¡°How dare you speak like this, youngdy?¡± a woman in her thirties stood up and scolded. ¡°You said that only losers and poor people eat youtiao and soy milk. | want to ask, which level do you belong to? A poor bastard, yet mocking others!¡± nca was taken aback when she was publicly scolded by an arrogant young woman, feeling quite annoyed. ¡°How dare you insult people like that?¡± The young woman pointed at nca rudely and said, ¡°So what if | insulted you? Just now, you said that only the lower ss losers eat youtiao and soy milk here. What ss do you belong to?¡± 11.46 fied to Be My ¡°| bought five units in this neighborhood as soon as it was built. Do you have any? | can tell you¡¯re a new face, just moved in, right?¡± Acrowd of residents who were eating youtino and drinking soy milk also echoed, ¡°You deserve a beating, you woman! Calling us poor losers, damn, you have a foul mouth!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Aman in his forties, holding a youtiao in his hand, walked up to nca while chewing and pointed at her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many like you along the way! Making 8,000 a month and acting like you make 80,000, so impressive.¡± ¡°In fact, with the little money you had, it barely covered the rent and property expenses. What qualifications do you have to talk nonsense and call us losers and poor? You should take a look at your own character before making a scene! Disgusting, poor loser!¡± nca¡¯s face turned red with anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to confront them. At this moment, Robin had already finished breakfast. He got up and walked past her without paying any attention, heading straight into the residential area. nca was absolutely furious. | thought Robin would say a few more words for them, but | didn¡¯t. expect this man to pretend not to know and just walked away like that! Madeline saw that Robin was not paying attention to them and was not willing to ask him for help. She whispered to nca, ¡°nca, let¡¯s go.¡± Robin didn¡¯t bother with nca¡¯s business. Women like her should be exposed to more experiences! 52.40% 11.46 Robin entered the residential area and bought some essential daily necessities at the supermarket inside themunity. He then headed towards his home. Just as | arrived at the elevator entrance, nca and Madeline walked up from behind, carrying a box of exquisite Western food in their hands. ¡°Are you still a man? Why didn¡¯t you help us when Madeline and | were being attacked and insulted by them?¡± nca pointed at Robin, gritting her teeth. Robin nced at the time, ignoring her, and walked straight into the elevator. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Madeline smiled awkwardly at Robin, turned around and whispered, ¡°nca, can you please not do this?¡± ¡°Hmph! This jerk is such a loser!¡± nga red at Madeline, ¡°Only you would believe him! You saw his cowardly and timid demeanor just now.¡± Robin coldly said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you and Madeline are ssmates, | would have pped you already!¡± ¡°If you dare to curse at me again, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face!¡± nca was instantly stunned. At this moment, when she looked at Robin''s cold face, a shiver ran through her heart. Robin pointed at nca¡¯s nose and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, with your looks, you¡¯re not even qualified to be my servant. | don¡¯t even find you attractive at all!¡± ¡°You! You...!¡± nca trembled with anger. 67.20% 11:46 Just about to curse. However, when she saw the indifferent look in Robin''s eyes at that moment, she was instantly scared and dared not speak anymore. Robin snorted coldly and ignored her. Madeline stood awkwardly on the side, unsure of what to do. At this moment, the elevator was so quiet that it made people suffocate. On the 20th floor, Robin walked out. ¡°Robin...¡± Madeline wanted to step forward and say something, but Robin ignored her and walked into the house, opening the door. nca had not yet freed herself from Robin''s words and actions. Madeline pulled her and she stumbled out of the elevator in a daze. Returning home, nca angrily kicked the door. ¡°Bastard, how dare he treat me like that? I... | will never give such a vulgar man any chance!¡± nca never expected that Robin would say such words that left no room for herself! After hastily finishing breakfast, | walked out of themunity with Madeline and called a ride¡ªhailing car to drive to the company. Madeline originally wanted to ride a shared bicycle, but nca insisted on taking a ride. Sitting in the car, | saw Robin riding his bicycle slowly towards thepany. Chapter 100 Noi Even qualified to the My Servant nca sneered, ¡°What qualifications does a poor loser riding a bicycle. have to show off in front of me! Men like him are the most disgusting!¡± Madeline shook her head, ¡°nca, we are so close to the office, we shouldn''t take a taxi anymore in the future, it will be a waste of money.¡± ¡°| wanted to save some money to treat my mother¡¯s illness...¡± nca sighed, ¡°How am | supposed to describe you, Madeline? Do you want me to ride a bicycle like Robin?¡± ¡°Life should have a sense of ceremony. Only by adopting this aristocratic lifestyle can you truly be a noble.¡± Madeline shook her head bitterly and said, ¡°nca, | understand what you¡¯re saying. However, we didn¡¯t have that much money...¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 | Won''t Pay for Today¡¯s Transportation Fee! nca watched as Robin leisurely rode the shared bicycle, her eyes gleaming with mockery. ¡°Master, please slow down a bit and keep the same speed as the one in front.¡± The ride-hailing driver shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, we don¡¯t provide that service. If | did as you said, how would | make any money?¡± ¡°You! You are just a driver, | paid the money, and you have to provide me with service! I, | willin about you!¡± nca eximed angrily. ¡°Alright, you can go now!¡± The driver immediately pulled over the car by the roadside. ¡°Comin however you want, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°What''s with your attitude?¡± nca angrily pointed at the ride-hailing driver. ¡°You''re just a taxi driver, what¡¯s so great about that? You''re just a low-life struggling to make a living...¡± ¡°Sorry, Master,¡± Madeline apologized hastily, then stopped ncal from saying something reckless, ¡°nca, don¡¯t be like this, the driver also has to work.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± the online car driver scolded angrily. nca, looking at the fierce appearance of the online car driver, dared not speak anymore and had to obediently get out of the car. At this moment, we were not far from the front door of thepany. apter 101 1 Won''t Pay for Today = Tansportation Fr Madeline paid the fare and got out of the car, sighing, ¡°nca, what are you doing? The driver is also having a hard time, hoping to get more orders in the morning. Don¡¯tin about them.¡± ¡°No way I¡¯m going toin! These uncivilized low¡ªss people!¡± nca took out her phone and was about to click on the comint. button. Madeline pleaded, ¡°nca, please, can you not be like this? It¡¯s not easy for everyone to earn some money, why are you so angry?¡± nca snorted, ¡°Ah, Madeline, how should | even talk to you! Fine, I''ll do as you say! But, | won¡¯t pay for today¡¯s transportation fee!¡± Madeline watched nca¡¯s figure, shook her head, and followed after her. Before the start of the working hours in the morning, there were already many people waiting in front of the office building. of Eastern District Development Corporation. This morning was the final process of signing the outsourcing project for the Eastern Business District. Sign themitment on investment project types and submit it for the signature and approval of the Group President. Yesterday, there were nearly fortypanies that met the requirements in the qualification review process for contracting the project. However, the Huber Group outsourced only twenty projects. That means, today half of the units had to be eliminated. Robin rode a shared bicycle to the shared bicycle parking area next to the building and parked it properly. 14.12% 11:46 Hearing a mocking greeting from behind. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Robin?¡± Robin saw Lauric and Corey walking towards him from behind, deliberately unting BMW keys in their hands. ¡°Robin, | heard you worked as a security guard at Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± Corey stepped forward with a smile and a slowly mocking gaze. Robin refused to pay attention to these idiots and walked straight into the corporate building, ignoring them. Reginald happened to witness this scene just as he walked by. Haha, these two people didn¡¯t get along with Robin? ¡°Did you alsoe to sign the Huber Group''s EBD Outsourcing Project?¡± Laurie and Corey never expected that Reginald, the Vice President of Sales at Eastern District Development Corporation and the overall project manager for outsourcing, would approach them and initiate a conversation. ¡°Hello, Mr. Agur. | am Corey from Pacific Realty. My father is out. of town on a business trip and asked me toe and see if we could sessfully coborate with the Huber Group.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Reginald pointed at Robin''s back and asked, ¡°Do you know Robin?¡± Laurie noticed the displeasure in Reginald¡¯s eyes and quickly said, ¡°We are just acquaintances, how could we know such a vulgar person like him...¡± Ahint of amusement shed in Reginald¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Oh, | see. What is the name of yourpany again?¡± 30 30% 11:47 Laurie pushed Corey Corey immediately said, ¡°Mr. Agur, we are Pacific Realty.¡± ¡°Well, | got it. You guys prepare well and sign the contractter,¡± Reginald said, turning around and walking towards the hall. ¡°Huh?¡± Corey took a moment to register what was happening. Laurie kicked him, ¡°Silly, Mr. Agur meant that Pacific Realty could sign the Huber Group¡¯s EBD outsourcing project! Hahaha...¡± ¡°Great!¡± Corey eximed as he lifted Laurie in excitement. ¡°Pacific Realty is about to take off¡± Laurie looked at Robin¡¯s back in the hall and sneered, ¡°Luckily we said we don¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Robin, otherwise today¡¯s contract would have been troublesome.¡± ¡°Originally, Mr. Agur, who was in charge of project qualification review, had a lot of opinions about Robin.¡± Corey nodded, ¡°That''s right. | wonder what Robin is doing here?¡± ¡°This idiot has no eyes and offended Mr. Agur. Haha, that day at Summer Bar, we didn¡¯t have any further interaction with him, which was a good decision! Hahaha...¡± Walking into the hall, | saw Miranda, Crystal, and othersing towards me. Laurie and Corey stepped forward and said, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re here too. Earlier, | saw your dad seemed to have alsoe here. Does your Thompson family also want to sign with the Huber Group?¡± Crystal pouted, ¡°I never meddle in thepany¡¯s affairs. | just collect dividends every year. I¡¯m not sure if they signed the EBD project or 45 53% 11:47 not ¡°Ah, let me tell you, just now we ran into Mr Agur from Eastern District Development Corporation outside. He indicated that our company could sign a contract. Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Then congrattions in advance to you all.¡± ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t you even bother to ask why?¡± Laurie red at her, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t care about me as a friend at all.¡± ¡°Ah, let me tell you, it was because of Robin!¡± Crystal was taken aback. ¡°Because of Robin? You know what Robin means here.... Laurie didn¡¯t wait for Crystal to finish speaking and eximed. excitedly. ¡°It''s because Mr. Agur knew that our rtionship with Robin wasn¡¯t great, that he told us we could sign the contract.¡± ¡°What does this indicate? It indicates that Robincks foresight and has offended the vice president of thepany, Reginald!¡± At this moment, Miranda, who was discussing today¡¯s signing matters with Jacob, also heard this sentence. He approached and asked. ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Agur promised. to sign with you because you dislike Robin?¡°¡ª ¡°Yes, Ms. Brown, just now when we mentioned how much we dislike Robin, he immediately said that we could sign the contract. sessfully.¡± Ahint of amusement flickered in Miranda¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Robin, this brute, manages to offend people wherever he goes.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even think about who Mr. Agur was. He is the third 11:47 person in the Huber Group, and Ms. Huber¡¯s ssmate at Millbush Business School.¡± After saying that, he turned around and whispered to Jacob, ¡°Mr. Walsh | didn¡¯t see Mr. Agur yesterday. Go and talk to him later, and emphasize that our rtionship with Robin is very bad!¡± ¡°Okay, once they finish the morning meeting, | will go over,¡± Jacob said proudly Crystal hesitated for a moment and whispered to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, you''d better not look for Mr. Agur. Ms. Huber values Robin so much, and if you do that, it will backfire...¡± ¡°Alright, Crystal, | know you''ve been getting close to Robintely,¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes flickered with disdain. ¡°But, after all, Robin is just a bodyguard and a hired hand. How could he possibly be involved in signing project contracts?¡± ¡°Mr. Agur was the overall person in charge of reviewing this project, and his opinion was the most important.¡± Crystal sighed, ¡°Miranda, Mr. Agur is indeed the overall person in charge of the project outsourcing qualification review, but we still need the president¡¯s signature...¡± Mirandaughed and said, ¡°Since Karina entrusted this matter to Mr. Agur, it shows that she had enough trust in her old ssmate.¡± ¡°What Mr. Agur agreed to, she should have just agreed to directly.¡± ¡°But, Robin is...¡± Crystal wanted to tell her that Robin is the CEO of thepany. Miranda didn¡¯t let her finish speaking and said directly, ¡°| won''t talk to you anymore. You haven''t done anything and don¡¯t understand anything at all.¡± 77.21% 11:47 Chapter 101 | Won''t Pay for Today¡¯s Transportation Feel ¡°You heard just now, your ssmate also got Mr. Agur¡¯s promise because of this situation.¡± Crystal looked at them confidently and stopped speaking. She secretlyughed to herself. It seems that everyone felt fortunate because they didn¡¯t get too close to Robin. But do you know who the president is? Did you think that by distancing yourselves from Robin, you could secure the outsourcing project of the Eastern Business District? Haha, when you see the final result, you will know how blind you were! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 He Has the Style of a Bandit! Jacob waited anxiously in the corridor outside the conference hall until Reginald finally arrived. Stepping forward briskly, Jacob respectfully said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Agur. | am Jacob. My father once. Reginald looked at Jacob and Miranda, his face darkened, and he asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something going on?¡± Jacob was slightly taken aback, as Mr. Agur didn¡¯t seem very friendly towards them. Miranda hurriedly tapped him from behind. Jacob immediately understood and hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh, Mr. Agur. we just wanted to talk to you about Robin. This guy was a fraud...¡± ¡°Oh? ... Hehe... Robin is a fraud?¡± Reginald chuckled, ncing at Jacob and Miranda. ¡°Come with me to the office, let¡¯s talk.¡± Jacob was instantly delighted and exchanged a nce with Miranda before following Reginald into the vice president''s office. It seems that Laurie and Corey were not lying at all. Reginald indeed had a strong aversion towards Robin. When ites to this topic, a strange glimmer shed in his eyes. | arrived at the vice president''s office.. Reginald nced at Jacob and Miranda, ¡°You two can sit down. If Chapter 102 He Has the Style of a ndiji there¡¯s anything, please speak up quickly. Later, | have to attend the second round of the qualification review meeting for the Eastern. Business District outsourcing project cooperation contract.¡± ¡°Um, weil, Mr. Agur, the qualifications for the outsourcing coboration project with the Walsh family and the Brown family have already been met...¡± Jacob¡¯s words were cut short as Reginald¡¯s face turned gloomy. Miranda hurriedly pulled him aside and said, ¡°Mr. Agur, what we meant to tell you is that Robin was a fraud. You and Ms. Huber were ssmates at Millbush Business School, so you should warn her.¡± Reginald¡¯s originally indifferent expression softened instantly. ¡°Oh, | would like to know more about this matter. Please, go ahead and tell 1.me. Saying that, he opened the recording function on his phone and ced it on the table. Jacob hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Agur, Robin is a rootless troublemaker. A few days ago, he even showed up at the Brown family¡¯s house with a twenty-year¡ªold engagement letter, insisting that Miranda should marry him.¡± ¡°This marriage proposal, whether it was real or fake, waster rejected on the spot by the Brown family and Miranda.¡± ¡°Later, somehow, he managed to deceive Ms. Huber and infiltrated your corporation.¡± ¡°Therefore, we were afraid that Ms. Huber and your group had been deceived by this guy, so we wanted to exin Robin¡¯s situation to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°From what we know, this guy used to brag and boast everywhere, and he actually told our friend Crystal that Mauveglow Vi 1 was his. Haha, it¡¯s really hrious. ¡± ¡°And, he deceived Nathen from World Real Estate, but was discovered by Mr. Reynell.¡± ¡°It is said that he is now secretly approaching Ms. Decker from Purpeak International Group, and it is even possible that he has already gained the trust of Ms. Decker¡¯s maid, Livia.¡± ¡°This bastard arrived in Hallcester not long ago, causing trouble everywhere and deceiving the trust of many high-ss individuals in Halleester. His intentions were extremely wicked!¡± ¡°Mr. Agur, we were concerned that the Huber Group would also bepromised and damaged by this jerk¡¯s infiltration, so we came here specifically to remind you.¡± Reginald chuckled, ¡°Very well! The information you provided is crucial for us.¡± ¡°Mr. Walsh, Ms. Brown, in appreciation of your reminder, regarding the coboration project with Eastern District Development Corporation. | will consider signing the contract with you. Please wait at the signing location for good news.¡± After Jacob and Miranda came out of Reginald¡¯s office, the two of them happily high¡ªfived to celebrate. | was fortunate to have made the right bet this time! Stepping onto the coboration tform of the Eastern Business District project by the Huber Group, they quickly positioned themselves at the forefront of the Hallcester businessmunity. At 9 o''clock in the morning, the signing ceremony for the outsourcing project of the Eastern Business District by the Huber Group took ce. Reginald handed over a list of twenty approved outsourcing partners to the on-site project assistant for final confirmation. Laurie, Miranda, and others learned that their family¡¯s business was included in the official signing list and excitedly screamed. Reginald passed by them and said meaningfully, ¡°After you take over the project in the east of the city, make sure to do a good job. | have faith in you!¡± Miranda, Jacob, Laurie, and Corey eximed excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Agur! We will definitely not let you down!¡± Crystal¡¯s father, Conrad Thompson, was greatly disappointed after looking at the signed contract. The Thompson family¡¯s strength, although much stronger than the Brown family and Pacific Realty. However, they were not among the project coborators at the Eastern Business District. He understood the reasons behind it, of course. Conrad felt unwilling and wanted to make onest effort. He walked up to Crystal and whispered, ¡°Crystal, your good friend. Miranda, the Brown family, signed a contract with the Huber Group for an outsourcing project, indicating that they have a good rtionship with Mr. Agur.¡± ¡°By the way, could you please tell her and help us get in touch with Mr. Agur? We need some outsourcing project quotas for the Thompson family.¡± Crystal said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not going! You and your little wife have made it clear that | shouldn''t get involved in thepany¡¯s affairs, so of course | won''t go.¡± Conrad¡¯spanion, Adrienne Baldwin, snorted coldly. ¡°The money the Thompson family carns, don¡¯t you also receive dividends every year? What difference does it make if you do something for the Thompson family?¡± Crystal¡¯s face immediately changed: ¡°The Thompson family¡¯s money? You ask your husband, whose money was it back then, the Thompson family¡¯s?¡± ¡°Without my mother investing five million as the initial capital and her diligent management, I¡¯m afraid that certain someone would still be running around the market selling goods!¡± Conrad trembled with anger and pointed at Adrienne, saying sternly, ¡°You, can¡¯t you just keep quiet for a few moments?¡± Adrienne gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, | won¡¯t ask anymore! Do as you please.¡± Conrad watched as Adrienne angrily walked away, and sighed, ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s precisely because this is the business your mother started from scratch that we should strive to make it bigger and better... Crystal gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk such disgusting things. Over the years, how you¡¯ve been messing around with that Adrienne, don¡¯t you know it yourself? She practically drained the Thompson family¡¯s money!¡± ¡°You promised my mother annual dividends, but | haven''t received them for three years!¡± ¡°Anyway, | wouldn''t get involved in this matter!¡± Conrad shook his head helplessly, ¡°Alright, | know you have a lot of opinions about me, and | don¡¯t me you. If you don¡¯t want to help with the EBD project, | won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Do you know why the Thompson family did not be partners of the Huber Group?¡± ¡°| told you, | heard that Mr. Agur dislikes this person named Robin because you have been getting close to him recently in their company.¡± Crystal gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard these rumors from, it¡¯s really ridiculous!¡± At this moment, Reginald announced that the on-site signing procedures had beenpleted. Ten minutester, the final results will be announced, and a live meeting will be held with twenty coborating partners for the project outsourcing. Some units that were not selected learned that they did not win the bid and left with disappointment. Only a few second-rate families who came to try their luck were still on the scene watching. They wanted to see if they could pick up some leftovers and eventually gain a few second-level subcontracting projects. Conrad¡¯s business has not been doing well recently, and he was eager to secure the outsourcing project from the Huber Group. He also waited at the site. Office of the President of Eastern District Development Corporation. Karsyn presented the final list of twenty cooperating partners, along with the contract, to Robin. fragn 102 He Has the Style of At that moment, Robin was ying a game when he nced at the thick contract. ¡°Ms. Croft, could you take a look at this for me? Just looking at these things gives me a headache.¡± Karsyn nodded and said. ¡°The outsourcing contract was drafted by Ms. Huber and the legal department¡¯s legal advisor. There is no need to review it again. The main issue is the qualification review of the twenty coborating units, which requires your final approval, Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°Then, read it to me.¡± Robin put down his phone, closed his eyes, andy on the boss¡¯s chair. ¡°Okay, | will report to you the names of twenty units, their respective leaders, and the funding preparation status for their proposed coborative projects. Karsyn read out the signing status of each unit ording to the report from the Sales Department. After hearing theplete situation of the twenty units, Robin opened his eyes and said. ¡°Remove the Walsh Group, the Brown Group, and Pacific Realty, these three.¡± Karsyn was taken aback by the words and said, ¡°Okay, | will inform the Sales Department immediately.¡± Five minutester, Reginald received feedback from Karsyn. Twenty signing units reported by him were deleted by three, and only seventeen units signed the contract with Robin. Reginald saw the three units that had been deleted, all of which he had personally promised, and angrily mmed the contract on the table. ¡°How is this possible! Ms. Croft, let me ask you, all three qualifications were sufficient, why were they deleted?¡± Karsyn replied, ¡°Mr. Agur, Mr. Bruce said there was no reason. Reginald instantly became furious, pounding the table and shouting. ¡°What? What is this attitude of his! Signing such a big project contract and just deleting it without any reason! Is this a joke?¡± Karsyn shrugged, ¡°This is your iden as the boss, how would | know? Mr. Bruce said whoever has any objections can keep it to themselves!¡± ¡°What? He... he¡¯s behaving like a bandit!¡± Reginald was almost going mad with anger. If he couldn''t solve this problem, Reginald would not only lose face. within the upper echelons of the Huber Group. Soon, the entire Halleester would know about this matter! How can he establish himself in the Huber Group if that¡¯s the case? How can one still survive in the Halleester business world? How can | still win over my goddess Karina in my heart?! No! This matter had to be turned around! He picked up the finalments on the contract approved by Robin and shouted at Karsyn, ¡°I have to discuss this with Karina! A clueless fool...¡± ¡°Mr. Agur, please be mindful of your words and actions. After all, Mr. Bruce is still the president of our group,¡± Karsyn reminded. Reginald pointed at Karsyn and angrily eximed, ¡°Who do you think. you are? Are you telling me what to do? Get lost!¡± After saying that, he walked towards Karina¡¯s office, holding his phone and the contract text He wanted to show Karina all the photos about Robin that Maurice had given him. And, the recordings of Miranda and Jacob should also be yed for Karina to listen to. Reginald was determined to drive Robin out of the Huber Group today! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 How Dare You Investigate Robin? Karina was talking to her father in the office at that time. After Robin removed the Venomous Worm from his body, Camdyn¡¯s health recovered well. Currently, he was able to get out of bed and walk alone, and also do some physical exercises to improve his physical fitness. The father and daughter discussed the recent progress of the Eastern Business District project and the investment status of the Huber Group. Camdyn also mentioned sympathetically about the rtionship. between Robin and Karina. This embarrassed Karina. How many times did | want to express my desire to date Robin, but Robin always seemed to deflect. Now she couldn''t figure out what Robin meant. Camadyn told her that Ethen and Devin were preparing to host a thank- you banquet for Donovan¡¯s physical recovery over the weekend. Grandfather Harold decided to take her along to congratte the Finley family, making Karina ponder about buying some gifts. At that moment, Reginald stormed into Karina¡¯s office, filled with anger. ¡°Karina!¡± Reginald didn¡¯t knock on the door, he pushed it open without warning. Karina was discussing with her father about the gift arrangements for Donovan when Reginald suddenly burst in, which made her quite displeased. ¡°Mr Agur, didn¡¯t you know to knock before entering?¡± Reginald hesitated for a moment, suppressed the anger in his chest, and tried his best to say calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karina...¡± ¡°Didn''t | say it before? Call me Ms. Huber from now on!¡± A coldness. flickered across Karina¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, Ms. Huber,¡± Reginald took a deep breath. ¡°Ms. Huber, | have something important to discuss with you. It¡¯s about the outsourcing contractor for the Eastern Business District project.¡± Karina frowned slightly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Bruce in charge of this matter? Go talk to him. | have something else to attend to.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, | came to you precisely because Robin messed up in this matter!¡± Reginald eximed angrily. ¡°Afterprehensive consideration, | have selected the top twenty out of the forty qualified merchants who bid for outsourcing yesterday as our chosen long-term outsourcing partners.¡± ¡°But, after the list was given to Robin, he actually deleted three merchants! Ms. Huber, do you think what he did was too much?¡± ¡°| had already announced it at the project signing meeting, but he made this decision. Isn¡¯t this letting outsiders see the internal management chaos of the Huber Group?¡± Karina took the contract text for the outsourcing project at the Eastern Business District, nced through it, and then ced it on the desk. ¡°Robin did nothing wrong in this matter.¡± ¡°ording to the entire signing process of the outsourcing cooperation project of the Eastern Business District, as the person who has the final decision-making power for contract approval, he had the authority to make changes and additions to the final list of cooperating merchants reported to him by the Sales Department.¡± ¡°Reginald, what do you mean? Are you saying that he shouldn''t have done this? Are you saying that no matter what we report, he has to agree?¡± ¡°What significance does Robin, the CEO, have?¡± Reginald was speechless immediately. He remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, that¡¯s not what | meant.¡± ¡°What I mean is, as the Vice President in charge of sales at Eastern District Development Corporation, | have already announced this list. of 20 names at the signing ceremony.¡± ¡°But Robin denied my decision.¡± ¡°If the Huber Group were to present itself to the outside world, our internal differences of opinion would be apparent.¡± ¡°This would make outsiders perceive that there was disharmony within. the Huber Group.¡± Karina snorted, ¡°If this matter has a negative impact on the outside. world, then the me should also be on you!¡± ¡°Reginald, don¡¯t you understand these rules as the vice president of the group?¡± ¡°What right do you have to disclose the list of outsourced merchants without the CEO¡¯s signed approval for the contract?¡± Reginald sighed and put on a look of grievance as he said, ¡°Ms. Huber. the 20 merchants | proposed were carefully assessed and evaluated by me. ¡°Robin, he didn¡¯t understand anything and didn¡¯t give any reasons, he just deleted these threepanies directly. What does he mean by this?¡± Karina nced at the three names that had been crossed off the list. One was the Brown family, the other was the Walsh family. She smirked and said, ¡°Even if | saw these two families, | would delete. them right away.¡± ¡°Like the Brown family and the Walsh family, I, the Huber Group, would never give them a chance!¡± ¡°Such ungrateful and treacherous people, if they are not destroyed, it would be their greatest fortune. They even dare to bid for the Huber Group, too audacious!¡± Reginald¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words spoken by Karina. He was not sure why Karina would dislike the Brown family and the Walsh family so much. Have they ever offended Karina? | didn¡¯t quite understand this point. At this moment, Reginald suddenly felt some regret, realizing that he might have been a little careless. Karina nodded at the list, ¡°And also, this Pacific Realty!¡± ¡°Its qualifications were barely enough for a contract coboration However, there are still many merchants with better conditions than them. Why did you choose such an insignificant small enterprise like them?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Reginald, shouldn¡¯t you have given me a reason?¡± ¡°You''re really something! You even yed the victim first, iming that Robin intentionally made you wear small shoes. You truly have a petty heart!¡± Reginald was at a loss for words as Karina angrily reprimanded him. After a brief silence, Reginald turned on the voice recording on his phone. ¡°Ms. Huber, | mean no harm. Just listen to this recording, and you''ll understand why | had to bring up this matter. Karina heard the voices of Jacob and Miranda on the recording and sneered. ¡°Mr. Agur, do you also think that Robin is not worthy of the Brown family¡¯s youngdy¡°?¡± ¡°Yesterday¡¯s video, you also saw it, would someone who can be friends with Gerald and Professor Stokes stoop so low as to marry into the Brown family?¡± ¡°What is the Brown family? In Hallcester, they can almost be considered an inferior family,cking any heritage or true core strength.¡± ¡°What capital does she, the Miss of the Brown family, have to look down upon Robin?¡± ¡°What Robin said is absolutely right. The cooperation share of the EBD project, there is no need for any reason to remove them. If it is necessary, it is simply ungrateful and heartless of their family, they are not worthy of cooperating with us, the Huber Group!¡± Reginald never expected that the Brown family would leave such a bad impression on Karina. Including the Walsh family and the Brown family in the outsourcing project at the Easter Business District not only failed to bring more benefits to oneself, but also diminished one¡¯s position in Karina¡¯s heart. However, he was unwilling to ept defeat against Robin like this. If Robin had not been driven away from the Huber Group, Karina would not have been able to be with him Reginald. So. Reginald exined, ¡°Ms. Huber, | was not aware of the details. regarding Miranda and Robin before.¡± ¡°| admit that | didn¡¯t do it thoughtfully enough. Let''s not discuss this matter anymore.¡± ¡°However, there is one thing that | had to tell Ms. Huber.*. ¡°Ms. Huber, Robin was a scammer. You may not believe it, but after you look at these photos, you will understand that | am not wrong.¡± Karina furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°Reginald, are you implying that Robin used some illegal means to deceive me?¡± ¡°Reginald, stop wasting time on these boring questions!¡± ¡°In the end, it was your own inner desires that caused all the trouble! Don¡¯t bring up this matter again in the future. | have other things to attend to and no time to listen to your nonsense.¡± Reginald took out the photos from his phone and ced them in front of Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, look, these are the photos of Robin meeting with several women yesterday.¡± ¡°Kanna, we were ssmates and good friends for many years, and | truly had no ulterior motives.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t want you to be deceived by a scammer!¡± ¡°Thinking back now, yesterday Robin live¡ªstreamed a video to us in the conference hall, and | had some doubts if it was really him. Just think about it, how could he possibly be good friends with someone like Gerald?¡± Karina wanted to remind him, could it also be fake that the Agur Group was on the verge of bankruptcy within a few minutes? However, she was toozy to argue with Reginald anymore. Karina nced at the photos on Reginald¡¯s phone, several of which were taken at Blue Bay Mall. The women in the photo are Nia and Cheryl, and the other, pictures are of Cecilia¡¯s maid Livia, as well as Cecilia herself. She said coldly, ¡°Reginald, who gave you the authority to secretly film Robin¡¯s private life? You must give me an exnation!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The Rtionship Between Cecilia and Robin Reginald did not expect that Karina had no reaction to the photos he provided. Instead, he questioned why he had investigated Robin. This surprised him greatly. Didn¡¯t Karina have any alertness towards Robin''s chaotic personal life. behavior in the past? ¡°Ms. Huber, listen to me, you misunderstood me,¡± Reginald hurriedly. exined. ¡°Ms. Huber, | and you were ssmates at Millbush Business School, and we knew each other long before Robin.¡± ¡°Why did |e to the Huber Group, don¡¯t you understand the reason?¡± ¡°After graduation, | abandoned the generous treatment offered by our family business and joined the Huber Group, with the intention of helping you build the Huber Group together.¡± ¡°Also, | myself really liked you.¡± Karina furrowed her brows tightly and said in a cold voice, ¡°Reginald, you¡¯re overthinking!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to sacrifice your own interests toe to the Huber Group.¡± ¡°In other words, the Huber Group operated just as smoothly as you did. here, and it operated very well.¡± ¡°If you came to the Huber Group with this purpose, you can leave the Huber Group now. | cannot agree to your request.¡± ¡°One more thing. | want to make it clear to you that | had already found someone | like. Don¡¯t waste your time on me, we are impossible.¡± Reginald¡¯s face turned red, feeling extremely embarrassed. Faced with Karina¡¯s cold words, he struggled to control the surging anger within him. In my heart, Karina, you couldn''t escape. If | couldn¡¯t have you, Reginald, | would destroy you first! He took a deep breath and still showed a kind and calm expression. ¡°Karina, no matter how you saw me or how you treated me. | didn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You should know, | genuinely treated you well. | didn¡¯t want anyone to deceive you for some purpose and cause you even the slightest harm.¡± The reason why | collected Robin''s information was because | saw that his purpose foring to the Huber Group was impure. ¡°Take a look at these photos, it¡¯s not just about Robin¡¯s personal life being chaotic anymore.¡± ¡°Such poor character, if present in the Huber Group, could potentially bring about unforeseen negative consequences!¡± ¡°| was worried that this man, who ys games in the flower bushes, would deceive you with sweet words.¡± ¡°From these behaviors, it can be seen that he resorted to any means to enter the Huber Group, which suggests that he might have ulterior motives towards you personally...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Karina said coldly. ¡°The matter of these photos ends here!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, | knew all the people in the photo and | knew what was going on, but | don¡¯t need to exin it to you.¡± ¡°You go back. Ten minutester, | will go to the site of the Eastern Business District outsourcing project signing ceremony with Robin to personally exin to all the bidding merchants. You can alsoe along.¡± Reginald paused for a moment, did he know the woman in the photo? And, did she also know what was going on? What does it mean? Reginald carefully examined Karina¡¯s expression again, but couldn¡¯t detect any trace of strangeness. This surprised him greatly. There was only one reason: Karina had no feelings for Robin, so naturally she was not interested in Robin¡¯s personal life. ¡°Ms. Huber, are you suggesting that the threepanies deleted by Robin can be added back?¡± Karina looked at Reginald indifferently and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this matter. You go back first, and we''ll go to the signing ceremony togetherter.¡± ¡°However, | wam you, incidents like today¡¯s must stop immediately!¡± ¡°If | ever catch you using illegal means to secretly film Robin¡¯s personal life again, you will be immediately dismissed from the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Also, delete these photos immediately, including all negatives. This is for your own good!¡± Reginald wanted to exin further, but Karina ignored him and he had no choice but to leave. In the office, Karina recalled the photos on Reginald¡¯s phone earlier and a doubt arose in her mind. Karina knew what happened to the photos of Cheryl, Nia, and Robin together at Blue Bay Mall. However, after Robin left the Finley¡¯s house, she was clueless about the photo of her being with Livia and Cecilia. In particr, the photo of Cecilia holding Robin''s arm tightly at Purpeak Club made Karina feel very ufortable when she saw it. What was the rtionship between Cecilia and Robin? How many times did she want to ask Robin about this issue? Just every time the words were on the tip of my tongue, | didn¡¯t know how to speak up. Because, after all, this is Robin¡¯s personal matter. Robin, the jerk, was always careless every day, | didn¡¯t know what he was doing! Karina muttered angrily, ¡°Bastard! Robin, you¡¯re such a jerk! I. | will definitely teach you a lesson! Just you wait!¡± If other people in thepany had seen such a scene, it would have definitely blown their minds. At this moment, Karina, the legendary and aloof Hallcester¡¯s first goddess, no longer resembled her former self. She was exactly a resentful little woman! However, this kind of resentment and annoyance would disappear with the wind in a moment. Thinking back to the first time she met Robin, every experience that followed brought her muchfort. The man who suddenly appeared in her dull and boring life brought her a lot of happiness, anticipation, and a sense of security, No matter what unpleasant things happened, as long as this man was by my side, everything was so effortless. It seemed that nothing was a problem in front of Robin. With these thoughts in mind, a captivating smile appeared in Karina¡¯s. eyes. Ten minutester, Karina, Robin, and Reginald arrived at the signing hall of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Previously, the twenty merchants who had been officially announced. by Reginald to be the partners of the Eastern Business District outsourcing project for the Huber family were eagerly waiting in the lobby. Every person''s face was filled with joy and excitement. For Ed Everyone understood that these twenty outsourcing contractors had sessfully signed the contract. Once the outsourcing cooperation contract was finally established, the signed project was put into operation, and their family would quickly. elevate to a higher level. Sessfully boarded the Huber Group aircraft carrier. In the next ten to twenty years, they are highly likely to be the leading aristocrats of the Hallcester business world. Jacob and Miranda were extremely happy. They never thought that they were justing to take a look and try their luck. Sure enough, they really seized such good luck! Laurie and Corey were extremely excited. Based on the strength of their Pacific Realty, it was simply impossible for them topete with those first-ss and second¡ª ss families. However, Pacific Realty unexpectedly made it onto the precious list of twenty coborating merchants of the Huber Group, all thanks to being in the right queue. They were d for making the right choice for themselves. Laurie walked up to Crystal and smirked, saying, ¡°Crystal, your friend Robin was indeed a key figure.¡± ¡°We actually became partners of the Huber Group because of him.¡± ¡°Do you know, after we expressed our disdain for Robin to Mr. Agur, he immediately informed us that we could be partners 11:481 for the EBD outsourcing project ¡± ¡°Crystal, while you were getting so close to him, the Thompson family was left behind.¡± ¡°Based on Pacific Realty¡¯s current strength, they were significantly inferior to the Thompson family.¡± ¡°However, the Thompson family missed out on this coborative project because of your close association with Robin. Within six months, Pacific Realty will surpass the Thompson family.¡± Crystal smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Well, congrattions to you all. However, until these contracts are officially announced, everything could still be subject to change.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Laurie burst intoughter. ¡°Crystal, you were so silly!¡± ¡°Reginald, the Vice President responsible for reviewing the qualifications of project partners at the Huber Group, has already announced 20 coboration lists. Will there be any changes? Aren''t they afraid of being used of being inconsistent? They have no integrity?¡± At this moment, the host of the signing ceremony signaled for the guests in the signing hall to quiet down. Karina, Robin, and Reginald walked to the front. Karina handed the signed contract list to Karsyn and said, ¡°You announce it, this is the list of contracted merchants for the outsourcing project of the Eastern Business District by the Huber Group.¡± Karsyn listed all the cooperating merchants that had been officially approved. ANTAL 11:49 In the end, all the guests present at the scene only realized that the announced list of signed contracts consisted of only 17 merchants.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Instead of the 20panies that Reginald mentioned before. Everyone noticed that the three families that were deleted were the Brown family, the Walsh family, and Pacific Realty. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Miranda rushed to the front and asked anxiously, ¡°Ms. Croft, did you miss reporting a few names?¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The Exnation Jacob, Laurie, and Corey also came to the front. ¡°Ms. Croft, could you please double-check if our names were omitted. from the outsourcing contract list?¡± Karsyn showed the contract signing form to everyone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, a total of seventeen cooperating merchants have been prepared. Each approved cooperating merchant has a contract ready for signing ced on the signing table to the left.¡± Laurie unwillingly said, ¡°Ms. Croft, please take another look and see if Pacific Realty is on the signing list.¡± ¡°Previously. Vice President Reginald arfnounced a list of twentypanies, including Pacific Realty, that were entering the formal signing process. Why is it not there now? Isn''t this deceiving?¡± Karsyn nodded, ¡°That''s right, the Pacific Realty, the Brown Group, and the Walsh Group, are indeed on the list announced by Mr. Agur.¡± ¡°However, these lists were not the final official lists for signing.¡± ¡°The list of 20 selected today still needs to undergo our group¡¯s final- review and approval before it can officially form a partnership with ourpany, the Huber Group.¡± ¡°After the final approval from the President¡¯s office, threepanies were deleted.¡± ¡°These threepanies are the Brown Group, the Walsh Group, and Pacific Realty ¡± ¡°The qualifications of the three of them did not meet the requirements for our coboration on the outsourcing project of the Eastern Business District by the Huber Group, so a final list of 17panies was determined.¡± ¡°After the threepanies were removed, the vacant outsourcing projects were directly determined by the President''s Office for their quotas.¡± ¡°Did | exin it clearly to you? If you are from Pacific Realty, you should understand why your qualifications were insufficient.¡± Laurie angrily pointed at Karsyn and eximed, ¡°You, the Huber Group, are deceivers, contradicting yourselves! Why is our qualification at Pacific Realty not enough? You are just making excuses!¡± Corey wanted to stop Laurie, but Laurie¡¯s words had already been spoken. Miranda was also angry and said, ¡°This morning we had already passed the qualification review for yourpany, the Huber Group, and now suddenly you are telling us that our qualifications are not enough. The Huber Group needs to give me an exnation!¡± Standing behind, Reginald nced at Robin out of the corner of his eye and whispered to Karina, ¡°Ms. Huber, did you see? What kind of negative impact does this kind of operation bring to the Huber Group?¡± Karina gave him a cold stare and remained silent.. Reginald saw that Karina was not speaking and he guessed that she must have be worried upon seeing the scene in front of her. Because all of Hallcester¡¯s media gathered outside the signing hall. 11:491 Once this matter was spread, the Huber Group¡¯s negative information aboutck of integrity would quickly be spread in Hallcester. This would have a highly detrimental impact on the Huber Group. It could even cause a rapid decline in the stock of the Huber Group. Miranda and Laurie¡¯s words quickly silenced the scene. Everyone in the signing hall knew that if the Huber Group could not provide a reasonable exnation. So, the reputation of the Huber Group would soon suffer a huge loss, thereby affecting the stock market of the Huber Group. Karsyn furrowed her brow slightly and did not answer Miranda and Laurie¡¯s questions. She fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s best not to discuss these issues on the spot, in case...¡± Karsyn had not finished speaking. Laurie believed that the Huber Group could not exin the decision to remove three partner merchants, including Pacific Realty. She immediately eximed angrily, ¡°No, | must hear the reasons why the Huber Group excluded us, otherwise it¡¯s not over!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get a reasonable response from you here, then we will go outside the signing hall and let all of Hallcester¡¯s media judge this issue!¡± Miranda hesitated for a moment and wanted to dissuade Laurie. Once the situation escted, there would inevitably be losses in the end. If ites to a confrontation with the Huber Group, these threepanies are nothing but ants. However, Laurie at the moment was extremely excited as if she had taken a stimnt Continuing to point at Karsyn, he questioned, ¡°Do you, the Huber Group, give us a reasonable exnation?¡± ¡°Now | can give you two suggestions. First, include all three of ourpanies back into the official signing list for the EBD project.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Secondly, if you, the Huber Group, only wanted to dismiss us in this manner, then please let Hallcester¡¯s media give us a fair treatment!¡± Corey was in a state of panic when he saw Laurie bombarding Karsyn with insane questions. Even if | wanted to stop her now, it was already toote. Karsyn saw Laurie¡¯s excited expression and nodded, ¡°Ms. Cannon, please calm down. There was no deception regarding the contract issue with the Huber Group as a partner merchant in the Eastern Business District,¡± ¡°| would never dismiss you in an unreasonable manner, and | hope you will remain rational about this matter!¡± ¡°If there is anything that you cannot understand, we can have a separate meeting after the signing ceremony.¡± ¡°The Huber Group would never let the merchants who sincerely cooperate with us be wronged.¡± ¡°If conditions allowed, the Huber Group would provide all merchants who want to cooperate with us, the Huber Group, with more opportunities in other fields.¡± ¡°No!¡± Laurie answered decisively She saw Karsyn speaking to her in such a tone at that moment and guessed that the Huber Group had already felt guilty about this issue ¡°The Huber Group must give us an exnation. If they want to settle the matter peacefully, then they should provide us with the list of signed cooperation contracts. We will no longer pursue this matter!¡± Karsyn sighed deeply and said, ¡°Ms. Cannon, it is best to resolve everything peacefully. If you insist on acting alone and adopting such a threatening g attitude, it is very likely that you yourselves will be harmed!¡± With that, he looked up at Miranda and said, ¡°Ms. Brown, do you also mean the same thing?¡± Miranda didn¡¯t expect Karsyn to suddenly ask her a question and was momentarily unsure how to respond. Karsyn turned to Jacob without expression and asked, ¡°So, Mr. Walsh, what is your opinion?¡± ¡°Ms. Croft, |...¡± Jacob hesitated, of course unwilling to confront the Huber Group head-on. He understood in his heart that it was reasonable for the Huber Group to refuse to sign a contract with them, even if they had no reason to do 1. SO. However, once the bottom line of the Huber Group is challenged in a very intense manner, the final oue can be easily predicted... The Huber Group, as the No. 1 noble family in Halleester, has always presented itself with a gentle face. However, few people knew about the terrifying methods employed by the Huber Group when they were provoked. If they dared to provoke this formidable entity without any hesitation, the Walsh family and the Brown family would not be able to withstand the wrath of the Huber Group. They were like ants in front of the Huber Group. Pacific Realty is not worth mentioning either. Jacob never expected that Laurie would dare to confront the Huber Group in such a fierce manner at this asion. He nced at Laurie and truly admired this woman in his heart. Is it ignorance that breeds fearlessness, or just in stupidity? He pulled Miranda from behind and tried to dissuade her, ¡°We should...¡± Miranda was also considering how to find a way out of here. However, when she saw Robin¡¯s smirked face standing next to Karina, she felt instantly annoyed. The thing that happened today must have been Robin¡¯s doing behind. the scenes! This jerk used such a despicable trick to gain my attention and show off in front of me. Disgusting! Alright! Robin, you jerk. Since you want to show off in front of me, let you show off to your heart''s content! | made a big fuss about this matter! How would Karina see you if the Huber Group couldn''t finish the job ri on time? After she listened to your advice, she made a mess of the Huber Group Can you still survive in the Huber Group in the future? At this point, Miranda coldly eximed, ¡°Of course, we certainly need. a reasonable exnation!¡± Jacob pulled her aside and said, ¡°Miranda, calm down a bit, let¡¯s talk about this...¡± Miranda broke up with Jacob and continued, ¡°Today, we did not. receive a satisfactory response from yourpany, the Huber Group. We will not give up!¡± Jacob thought to himself, ¡°Oh no, oh no, Miranda is acting just like Laurie, irrational.¡± Laurie saw Miranda also joining her ranks, bing even more excited. She turned away from Karsyn and shouted at Karina and Reginald backstage, ¡°Mr. Agur, you promised us something, how could it turn out like this now? Don¡¯t you want to say a few words about this issue?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, it is said that yourpany, the Huber Group, conducts business with integrity and fairness. However, if you do not provide us with a reasonable exnation for today¡¯s incident, then how will the Huber Group establish itself in Hallcester in the future?¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 She¡¯s the Clown Laurie¡¯s sharp questioning made everyone in the signing hall sweat for Karina. Leaving aside all factors, under this kind of coercion, if one cannote up with a reasonable exnation, it really doesn¡¯t hold up. At this moment, the entire signing hall was so quiet that it was suffocating. Corey pulled Laurie aside and whispered, ¡°Laurie, let¡¯s just forget it. Maybe the Huber Group is really not convenient to sign with us. Let''s choose to negotiate with them privately after the meeting. Can we not be so aggressive?¡± Laurie pushed Corey away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me. The Huber Group promised us that we could sign the contract for the EBD outsourcing project.¡± ¡°And, Mr. Agur also publicly announced a list of 20 coboratingpanies in front of all the participating bidding units.¡± ¡°Now, suddenly they tell us that we are no longer among the signatories.¡± ¡°There must have been some undisclosed dark secrets among them. Today, | must demand an exnation from the Huber Group!¡± The vast signing hall of the Huber Group project was so quiet that one could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. Many people had quietly stepped back, trying to keep as much distance. as possible from Laurie and Corey. Some old aristocratic families in Hallcester knew that no one had ever dared to directly confront Ms. Huber in such a public setting. They truly admired Laurie¡¯s courage. On the territory of the Huber Group, Karina was forced with such a disrespectful tone. Today, if Harold were present, there would be no need to reason with her. He could make these three families disappear on the spot. However, Karina did not handle the matter in an extreme way. And he watched Laurie, Miranda, and others with a constant indifferent expression. ¡°Is that all the questions? Have you finished speaking?¡± Karina took a step forward and nced indifferently at Laurie and the others. ¡°I can give you a reasonable exnation right now. ¡°It''s simple, the size of your threepanies doesn¡¯t qualify you to coborate with the Huber Group.¡± ¡°There were no issues with the bidding, contracting, and final approval process of the outsourcing project for the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°The 20 lists previously announced by Mr. Agur were selected in the first round of the selection process today.¡± ¡°However, this does not mean that all twenty merchants can be partners of the Huber Group¡¯s EBD project.¡± ¡°The final decision of the review is made by me!¡± ¡°You three were removed from the list of business partners, and it was my direct request.¡± ¡°This was my exnation.¡± As the words fell, everyone in the signing hall turned their mocking gazes towards Laurie, Miranda, and the others. Karina had already made it clear. Did the Huber Group not even consider them? What more exnation is needed? The outsourcing project of the Eastern Business District was originally owned by the Huber Group. Willingness to cooperate with you is a matter of personal rtionship. It was only natural that | didn¡¯t want to cooperate with you. What qualifications do you have to make others exin! It was really ridiculous! Moreover, there were no issues in the implementation of the entire process of the signing conference. Even though Reginald implied that all 20 candidates could be signed before. However, the final approval and signature by the president is a necessary step for anypany. The signing process of the outsourcing project of the Huber Group was overall unremarkable. Laurie didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Faced with Karina¡¯s powerful aura, | instantly felt ufortable all over my body. Miranda was even more nervous and embarrassed. This tant contempt made her shudder. It seemed that all the eyes on the scene were filled with needle-like pricks, which made her extremely ufortable. The clown was actually oneself! Begging for food in front of someone¡¯s door, and unreasonably demanding why they won''t give it to you. Even threatened to demand a reasonable exnation from the other party. Otherwise, we would resort to using the power of the media to denounce. This is no different from throwing a tantrum. What the Huber Group exined to you! Miranda only just regained consciousness at this moment. This unreasonable way of causing trouble will only make the situation worse for oneself and the Brown Group. She really wanted to escape from here immediately. In a daze, she caught a glimpse of Robin standing behind, boredly scrolling through his phone. In that moment, Robin/unexpectedly nced at her, and there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. This scene instantly ignited the anger in her heart. Reason waspletely absent before. 106 She''s the Clown So, she took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Ms. Huber, by saying these words and adopting such a dominant posture, are you trying to tell everyone that the Huber Group is powerful enough to bully Hallcester, a smallerpany than yours?¡± Karina looked coldly at Miranda and said, ¡°If you think that¡¯s what it means, then that¡¯s what it means! The Huber Group has this attitude towards anyone who causes trouble for no reason!¡± Miranda was at a loss for words for a moment. Faced with Karina¡¯s lofty and arrogant attitude, her heart was filled with endless anger, but she had no way to vent it. In front of Ms. Huber, all my words seemed so pale and powerless. Miranda understood in her heart that Karina certainly had her proud capital. It waspletely normal for the Huber Group not to sign with you. Continuing to be entangled in this matter is truly embarrassing! Although the contract was not signed sessfully, | felt frustrated in my heart, but there was nothing | could do about it. You were weak, and you had to endure the helplessness that you were extremely unwilling to bear. That''s the truth! In the face of great strength, no one has the qualification to argue! The anger that was previously provoked by Robin instantly dissipated. She sighed quietly and prepared to turn around and leave.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Reginald agreed and said, ¡°Ms. Brown, the Huber Group does not ept the coboration of your three companies. It is Chapter 106 She¡¯s the Clown not Ms. Huber¡¯s decision, but Robin¡¯s request to remove you all.¡± As soon as Reginald said this, a wave of confusion swept through the crowd. It was obvious that trouble was brewing and there was a hidden meaning behind it. What did the vice president of the Huber Group reveal by speaking controversial words in such a situation? There were serious disagreements within the Huber Group. Karina looked coldly at Reginald.. Reginald seemed to realize the inappropriateness and hastily exined, ¡°Ms. Huber, I... didn¡¯t mean that. This matter wasn¡¯t for you. to handle. | meant for them not to me you.¡± Laurie heard this sentence and immediately became excited: ¡°Ms. Huber, it turns out that the management of your Huber Group was too chaotic. Just one bodyguard, Robin, could influence the final oue of this signing event!¡± ¡°So, this signing event that your Huber Group vigorously promoted, wouldn''t it be just child¡¯s y?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, since this matter was caused by Robin, we strongly demand that he step forward and provide us with an exnation!¡± As soon as Laurie uttered these words, a low murmur of discussion spread through the signing hall. ¡°Who was Robin?¡± ¡°It is said that Robin was Ms. Huber¡¯s bodyguard, and their rtionship was quite extraordinary, hehe...¡± ¡°Ms. Huber¡¯s bodyguard? It¡¯s quite absurd that a small bodyguard can freely demand the removal of any contracted business partner.¡± Originally, after Karina appeared, the matter had already been settled. Reginald¡¯s rhythmic statement instantly caused chaos in the crowd. It was obvious to anyone with keen eyes that Reginald deliberately brought trouble upon Robin. Karina furrowed her brows slightly and gave Reginald a cold, piercing gaze. ¡°Ms. Huber, | really didn¡¯t know this situation would arise, | didn¡¯t mean it...¡± Reginald exined repeatedly. Karina snorted, ¡°Alright, | understand what you mean!¡± She understood in her heart that, in this way, no matter how it was exined, this matter would have an extremely negative impact on the image of the Huber Group. She was about to announce the end of today¡¯s signing ceremony directly and cancel the uing press conference. Robin took a step forward, nced at Miranda and Laurie, and shrugged. ¡°You want me to give you an exnation, right? Well, | promise to meet the demands of each and every one of you!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, how about this? Let¡¯s hold the uing press conference together.¡± Karina nced at Robin¡¯s calm and rxed expression, unsure of how he would handle the matter. Robin was very strong and powerful. However, dealing with these public rtions issues cannot be resolved by relying on fists and kicks. Moreover, Reginald was there on the side, fanning the mes. In case they were caught in the whirlpool of public criticism, both Robin himself and the Huber Group would suffer significant losses. Can he handle this kind of thing in the past? However, she did not stop Robin, without a hint of hesitation. She would not refuse any of his requests. Even if it meant risking the entire Huber family, or even one¡¯s own reputation and life. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The Smile Exclusive to Robin Karina looked at Robin¡¯s tall figure, and all the previous unhappiness dissipated. At this moment, her eyes were filled with the indifference and. elegance of this man, regardless of whether he had or didn¡¯t have anything. It seems that all disasters, sieges, and even destruction are insignificant in front of him. After that snowy New Year¡¯s Eve, his life belonged to him alone. Along with that long-forgotten daughter¡¯s heart, it had already gone. with him. What''s this little matter in front of her? She willingly apanied Robin to mess around. Since this man entered her life, the world in front of her has ceased to be dull and boring, everything has be colorful. Many times, she even looked forward to Robin¡¯s unique way of handling things. Without any concerns or inhibitions, it feels great! This was an experience she had never had in the past twenty years. Karina looked at Robin and smiled gently. The eyes were filled with indulgence and acquiescence. ¡°It''s okay, no matter what you do, | support you. The Huber Group can handle it!¡± This smile, tender as water, captivated the nation! All the guests at the scene were stunned by Karina''s smile. Time seemed to freeze at this moment! She was indeed the most beautiful woman in Halleester! What a stunning goddess admired by many men¡¯s hearts! Did you actuallyugh at Robin? The smile was so charming and full of tenderness. Many men were instantly turned to mush! Many women, on the other hand, felt ashamed and jealous. There really is such a stunning smile in this world that can make one¡¯s heart and soul tremble! This was the first time Karina disyed her unparalleled smile in public. And this smile was only for Robin! Everyone at the signing venue looked at Robin. Who on earth is this guy? He was said to be a bodyguard for the Huber family. How did he win Ms. Huber¡¯s heart? Recalling Karina¡¯s words, it was even more infuriating. Chapter 107 The Smile He actually spoke out without any hesitation, saying that he would unconditionally support him no matter what he did. Even, he did not hesitate to use the entire Huber Group as his backing! Based on these alone, it has already proven Robin¡¯s position in Ms. Huber¡¯s heart. Everyone at the scene looked at Robin with a mixture of envy, jealousy, and hatred, as well as intense curiosity! They were very curious about what exactly made Robin so special that it could make the icy and stunning beauty Karina let go of her reserve and aloofness, willingly bing gentle and affectionate like a little. woman in front of him. Robin alsoughed when he heard the words. He really liked the way Karina handled things. Strong but not overbearing. Cold but not rude and arrogant. Beneath the cold and aloof appearance, there hid a tender and affectionate heart. ¡°Robin, it is only now that | truly understand that you were the one causing trouble throughout the entire process of the Brown family¡¯s contract being rejected!¡± Miranda eximed, a wave of anger crupting from her chest as she witnessed Karina¡¯s attitude towards Robin. How can the man that [, Miranda, looked down upon, receive favor from the Huber Group? It must have been Robin who used some unsavory means, deceived the Huber Group, and deceived Karina! The finale Eachrive to Boleh Miranda¡¯s angry reprimand attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Robin. | knew that you rejected my marriage proposal and have been holding a grudge against me!¡± ¡°| had told you long ago, we are not on the same level, we are impossible!¡± ¡°That was reality!¡± ¡°| never expected that you would stoop so low as to use maniptive tactics to retaliate against me in this matter, targeting Ms. Huber. You are truly shameless!¡± Miranda¡¯s words greatly astonished the crowd at the scene! Robin, the bodyguard with an ambiguous rtionship with Karina, surprisingly had a connection with the Miss Brown from the Brown. family in the form of an engagement. Based on Miranda¡¯s statement, the reasons for the refusal of the cooperation contract of the Eastern Business District are already clear. Miss Brown broke off Robin¡¯s engagement! Did Robin use means to remove the Brown family from the signing issue at the Eastern Business District because of this matter? No one had expected that at the signing ceremony today, they would witness such a melodramatic plot! Crystal hurriedly pulled her and whispered, ¡°Miranda, can you please save face for yourself? What¡¯s the asion? Why are you saying these things?¡± ¡°Do you know what you were doing? You were challenging the Huber family¡¯s bottom line!¡± ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t try to persuade me1¡± Miranda pushed her away and continued. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this kind of despicable man! No abilities of his own, a cowardly backstabber! Disgusting!¡± Crystal sighed helplessly. Ah, there was really no way! Once a person bes brain-dead, not even a hundred cows can bring them back. Miranda, oh Miranda, do you know that you were slowly pushing yourself into an irreversible abyss? You had a good hand of cards originally. But, it was destroyed by your own hands! ¡°Robin, do you dare to exin in front of all the media why you refused to sign the contract with the Brown family?¡± ¡°Yes! Robin, you must give us a satisfactory answer, otherwise, we will expose the scandals behind you and the Huber Group in front of the media!¡± Laurie also shouted angrily. Everyone in the signing hall looked at Robin. Today''s farce is bing more and more exciting. Reginald, who ignited the war, sneered inwardly at this moment. Ha ha! Robin, today you cannot sessfully exin the deletion of the partnership list. It seems that it will not end well! He secretly nced at Karina. The exquisite and morous face had no expression on it, as it quietly looked at Miranda in front of the stage, with a hint of disdain in its eyes. After all. | had followed my grandfather since | was young and had witnessed many wealthy youngdies from prominent families.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The scene before her was nothing to be afraid of. Robin looked at Miranda coldly and said, ¡°Alright, Ms. Croft, let the media reporters waiting outside in the lobbye in. Karsyn hesitated for a moment and looked at Karina. ¡°Do as Mr. Bruce instructed!¡± Karina said indifferently. At that time, she had also made emergency preparations. Once Robin was surrounded by these media reporters, she would activate the Huber Group''s top-notch PR Department to deal with it. If they took action, the Brown Group, Pacific Realty, and the Walsh Group would bepletely destroyed. To warn those scheming individuals in Hallcester. They dared to be insolent, and these three families were the perfect examples! After Karsyn contacted the Security Department, a group of reporters buzzed into the signing hall outside the lobby. They had already learned the information inside long before they were outside, and today¡¯s news was the most eye-catching revtion! There is a mystery surrounding the rtionship between Ms. Huber and bodyguard Robin. It turns out that Karina¡¯s bodyguard is aman who was rejected for marriage by the Brown family¡¯s youngdy. Robin, a man with a bodyguard identity, interferes with the decision- making at the core management level of the Huber Group, and so on. They had already drafted these news contents. After a group of reporters rushed in through the door, a female journalist from Halleester TVwork news center was the first to ask a question. ¡°Mr. Bruce, may | ask as a bodyguard, what qualifications do you have to intervene in the management decisions of the Huber Group? Is it because, in today¡¯s signing list, there is the Brown family who refused. to fulfill their engagement with you?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°I was busy and couldn¡¯t answer your questions one by one. | will respond after all the questions from the reporters on-site have been asked.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, were you avoiding the question? Or are you afraid to confront the matters | have asked about?¡± the female journalist directly interrogated. Robin nced coldly at the female journalist and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what | just said?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even understand this, you can leave. | won¡¯tmunicate with a woman who doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡± ¡°Next, who will continue asking questions?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± The female journalist was very displeased at the words. On weekdays, carrying the Hallcester TV brand, wherever | went, | was always looked up to and worshipped. This man actually dared to embarrass me in front of all the media reporters of Hallcester. How unreasonable! 76 731 11:51 Chapter 107 The Serile Exclusive to Robm ¡°Wait a moment, | was a reporter from Hallcester TV. My question, you must answer!¡± Robin pouted and said. ¡°There is no must in front of me, next!¡± The female journalist persisted, ¡°Wait a minute! Aren¡¯t you afraid that | will report your way of answering questions?¡± ¡°You could shut up now!¡± Robin said impatiently. The scene was silent. No one would have expected that Robin would actually embarrass this female journalist in public. Miranda looked at Robin''s reckless behavior with disdain filling her eyes. ¡°Robin, were you afraid to answer the questions from the reporters? Actually, | guess that most of the questions from all the media reporters on-site were these?¡± Laurie also chimed in. ¡°Yes! You better answer why you didn¡¯t sign the contract for us, or else, we will expose your dark secrets in front of all the media in Hallcester today!¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The Video Reginald saw the signing hall in chaos and secretly rejoiced in his heart. This was the scene he had long anticipated. He really wanted to offend these uncrowned kings in front of the news. media.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In that case, those journalists would soon ruin and kill him! In his eyes, Robin was just a vulgar person who had a temporary sess. As for the matter involving Professor Stokes and Gerald, Reginald still doubts it is true until now. Including the ripple effects experienced by the Agur Group. In his perception, it could all be a prearranged scam by Robin. He believed that there was no one in the world who had the ability to make a billion¡ªdorpany copse within a few minutes. Currently, he is conducting multiple investigations to determine the deceptive methods Robin used to gain Karina¡¯s trust. Once the truth behind the scenes was uncovered, he would deliver a- fatal blow to Robin. Looking at the chaotic scene in front of him, Reginald approached Karina and whispered, ¡°Ms. Huber, we can¡¯t let Robin continue to mess around like this. I¡¯m worried that if we let it go on like this, it will embarrass the Huber Group. What | mean is...¡± Chapter 108 The Video Karina raised her hand, signaling him to stop talking, and looked expressionlessly at the crowd of journalists on the scene. She had long prepared for this situation. She couldn¡¯t even handle such a small situation, how could she manage the Huber Group, which has a scale of billions? Previously, Karsyn had already contacted the PR Department of the Huber Group, in case of any future needs. If Robin really couldn''t handle it anymore, she would activate the Huber Group marketing and public rtions personnel to deal with the matter at any time. She didn¡¯t care about the current matter in front of her. Robin looked at Laurie, who was visibly angry, and said, ¡°Since Pacific Realty is so eager to know why the Huber Group refused to sign the contract for your EBD investment project. ¡°So, let¡¯s start by watching a video about the operating conditions of Pacific Realty over the years!¡± After saying that, he sent a video to Karsyn, saying, ¡°Ms. Croft, open. the video and y this Pacific Realty information for them to see.¡± Laurie and Corey didn¡¯t know what Robin wanted to do, so they looked up at the big screen in front of the signing hall. This video was just sent to Robin by Death Mongers'' Intelligence Center. The video content was about the insider information on the operational status of Pacific Realty in recent years. Since its establishment, Pacific Realty has been undertaking business in this city Using money and beauty to bribe relevant department officials, they obtained the contract for high¡ªreturn construction projects. There were residential areas andmercial buildings constructed by Pacific Realty in the west, east, and central parts of Hallcester city. Over the past decade, Pacific Realty has taken on over 15 residentialmunities and 4mercial buildings, among other construction projects. The construction of these residential areas andmercial buildings in the past was substandard in terms ofbor and materials used. Nearly half of the residential buildings in themunity have started to show signs of cracking.. After conducting an investigation and gathering evidence, the professional department concluded. The reason for the wall fractures was all due to the Pacific Realty¡¯s use of substandard materials during the initial construction phase. In recent years, Pacific Realty has been running wild. They repeatedly used hical means, bribing relevant supervisors and regtory authorities behind the scenes, to cover up their illegal activities. So much so that in the residentialmunities andmercial buildings they constructed, extremely substandard construction materials were used and managed to pass inspection. These potential risks gradually became apparent as time passed. Last year, two residential buildings in the western part of the city copsed, resulting in the death of 40 people and over 300 people seriously injured. ording to the investigation conducted by the relevant departments, the copse incident was still caused by the substandard construction of the building. Despite the victims¡® demand for severe punishment of Pacific Realty, in the end, they managed to escape justice with their behind-the-scenes operations. Nowadays, such chain reactions are still continuing to unfold... The video that Robin yed detailed all the project data undertaken by Pacific Realty. The recent relevantw enforcement departments have investigated, collected evidence, and issued penalty decisions and notices for rectification within a specified period of time. The information surprised everyone in the hall. In the signing hall, several media reporters who had previously followed thew enforcement department for on-site interviews also responded positively. ¡°The Huber Group, of course, refused to sign a contract with Pacific Realty for the outsourcing project of the Eastern Business District, given its poor qualifications.¡± ¡°If | hadn¡¯t seen this report, | would have really thought that Pacific Realty was qualified to participate in the outsourcing project of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°The Huber Group rejected them, and yet they shamelessly demanded that The Huber Group provide reasons for refusing to cooperate with them. They have no shame!¡± ¡°Such unscrupulous merchants should be put in jail!¡± ¡°We strongly demand the relevantw enforcement departments in the city to firmly banish businesses like Pacific Realty, and impose heavy penalties!¡± ¡°They weremitting a crime!¡± The on-site reporters and a group of participating bidders all expressed strong indignation. All fingers pointed directly at Corey and Laurie, who were present at the scene. Karina, who had been standing in the front without any expression, had a hint of a smile in her eyes at this moment. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Robin could actually pull out this killer move. Every time this man appeared, it would brighten her eyes. It seems that everything that was originally prepared is useless now. Robin looked up at Laurie and Corey, and asked indifferently, ¡°Are you satisfied with such an exnation?¡± Corey had not yet realized what had happened when his phone started ringing like crazy. He immediately opened the answer key. On the other end of the phone was Corey¡¯s father¡¯s furious roar, ¡°You bastard, where are you now?¡± Chapter TOR The video ¡°What the hell did you do, and who the hell did you offend? You¡¯ve caused a bloody disaster!¡± ¡°We Pacific Realty is finished!¡± Corey¡¯s head buzzed for a moment, almost causing him to fall to the ground. At that moment, he suddenly thought of a sentence, having a bad woman by his side is a disaster! Laurie looked around at everyone¡¯s disdainful and angry gazes, still not understanding what was going on. She pulled Crystal and asked, ¡°Crystal, what¡¯s wrong? Do they all believe Robin? Those are all fake!¡± Crystal gently pulled Laurie''s hand away and sighed, ¡°Actually, these oues were all caused by yourself....... Laurie red at Crystal and said, ¡°What are you talking about? | don¡¯t understand! Robin is spreading false usations and all the information he provided is fake. None of you should believe him!¡± Then, she angrily pointed at Robin and said, ¡°You bastard, how dare you falsely use Pacific Realty? I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Corey pped her in the face: ¡°You despicable woman! You ruined us at Pacific Realty! I''ll kill you!¡± Laurie was hit by Corey and her eyes were filled with stars. She shouted angrily, ¡°Corey, you crazy person! Why did you hit me? It''s Robin who caused all this! We should hold him ountable!¡± ¡°| strangled you, you ignorant woman who doesn¡¯t know her ce!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? What qualifications does Pacific Realty have to go against the Huber Group!¡± Laurie covered her burning cheeks and looked at Corey in astonishment... Looking around, | saw pairs of mocking eyes. At this moment, she finally realized that she had messed up today¡¯s matter. After calming down, | realized that Pacific Realty, the Lawson family, they were nothingpared to the Huber Group. | actually went so far as to loudly dere that | would expose the dark secrets of the Huber Group. Wasn''t this fucking asking for trouble? Laurie deeply regretted. She ran to Karina, crying, and knelt down in front of her, saying, ¡°Ms. Huber, | was wrong, | shouldn¡¯t have...¡± Karina coldly gestured to the security guard and had Laurie dragged out. After a brief moment of chaos in the signing hall of the Huber Group, everyone¡¯s phones received atest news report from Hallcester. Severalw enforcement departments in Hallcester jointly mobilized and stationed themselves at the premises of Pacific Realty to enforce thew. At the same time, the Hallcester government issued an important. instruction to thoroughly investigate and severely punish unscrupulous businesses like Pacific Realty. hapter 108 The Video The people of Hallcester quickly gathered in the live broadcast room for the news report about Pacific Realty. All thements in the live broadcast directly pointed out Pacific Realty¡¯s various despicable illegal activities. Everyone knew that Pacific Realty had really copsed! Miranda and Jacob were horrified when they witnessed the devastating scene of Pacific Realty copsing in less than five minutes. They never expected that Robin would resort to such a ruthless move against Pacific Realty. Next, Robin had to figure out how to deal with the Walsh family and the Brown family, as he could pretty much anticipate their actions. If Robin hadn¡¯t had a wealth of information in his hands, how could he have been so confident standing in front of the stage? And actively requested all media reporters from Hallcester to enter the signing hall on site. At this moment, they realized from their impulse. Getting hold of any incriminating evidence was a piece of cake for the PR Department of the Huber Group. Neither the Walsh family nor the Brown family dared to im. themselves aspletely innocent. At this point, Miranda thought of pleading for mercy, so that the Brown Group would not suffer the same fate as Pacific Realty. However, faced with Robin¡¯s cold and arrogant gaze, she was unwilling to speak up. Chapter TOR The Video This jerk was just pretending to be tough under Karina¡¯s protection. How could | lower my head in front of him? | was so angry! Miranda wished she could p Robin''s proud and cold face right now. Aloser with no background or foundation, he was just a thug by Karina¡¯s side. What qualifications do you have to act so superior in front of me? Even if you uncovered some irregrities in the Brown family¡¯s operations, so what! The Brown family would only have suffered a partial loss of profits in the near future! Even if | were dead, | would never bow down in front of a man like you! |, Miranda, ultimately want to be a queen-like woman like Cecilia! If today, because of this matter, | were to bow my head in front of a loser like you, it would be a stain on my entire life, Miranda! Just as she was torn by intense conflict in her heart, Robin said coldly, ¡°The issue with Pacific Realty has been exined. Which company should | exin first, yours or theirs?¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 You''re Despicable! As soon as Robin said this, everyone in the signing hall turned their attention to Jacob and Miranda. They all wanted to see how Miranda, the Miss of the Brown family who used to despise Robin, would face the current awkward situation. Despite rumors, Robin was nothing more than a trusted bodyguard to Karina. However, based on the current situation at the scene today, Robin still holds a high position in the Huber Group. Obviously, it was Robin¡¯s intention to remove the Brown Group from the list of signed contracts that the Huber Group refused to cooperate. with. At this moment, faced with Robin''s cold questioning, Miranda¡¯s expression changed constantly. She red at Robin fiercely and said, ¡°Robin, you are so despicable!¡± ¡°Do you think that by doing this, you can prove your strength in front of me?¡± ¡°You were wrong! | told you, no matter how you behaved, | would never be interested in you!¡± ¡°Do you have the same ability as Mr. Walsh? No matter how hard you try, you are just a brute thug.¡± Jacob pulled Miranda¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Miranda, stop talking. Let¡¯s go.¡± I''ve Despecable! Miranda shrugged him off, ¡°Why didn¡¯t | say?¡± ¡°Would this despicable person dare to confront me on this issue, as they only know how to use cunning tactics behind my back?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t dare, all his intentions were to prove his strength to me!¡± Robin looked at Miranda¡¯s angry expression, as if it was such a disgraceful thing to be associated with him, Robin. He chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Ms. Brown. Whether you like me or not has nothing to do with the contract signed today.¡± ¡°Moreover, | didn¡¯t even take the divorce seriously, but you are still holding a grudge, which is quite boring.¡± There came a burst of lowughter from the signing hall. Anyone could see that Ms. Huber liked Robin very much.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although Miranda could be described as talented and beautiful, she pales inparison to Karina. It seems that Miss Brown from the Brown family thought too highly of herself. Jacob looked around at the strange nces and quickly whispered a word of caution. He knew that it was not the right time to argue about these things. If Robin really revealed some of their dark secrets. The fate of the Walsh family would not be much better than Pacific Realty. He didn¡¯t wait for Miranda to continue speaking and hurriedly said, ¡°Robin, the Huber Group refused to sign a contract with us, which ist understandable. We won''t investigate the reasons for the rejection. anymore. Let''s just leave it at that and go now.¡± Miranda, however, persisted stubbornly, ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t go! We haven''t done anything illegal or disorderly. What difference does it make if he exposes those data? | don¡¯t believe he can twist the truth!¡± Jacob really wanted to p Miranda in the face at that moment. Whichpany doesn¡¯t have any stain now that is doing business? If it was really all earned through honest means, how could one umte so much wealth in such a short period of time? The reality of Pacific Realty¡¯s copse was right before our eyes. Are they going to follow in the footsteps of Pacific Realty? Jacob shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, Miranda, you keep fighting. | have something to attend to immediately. If you want to stay and y, go ahead!¡± He turned around and walked away after saying that. Acrowd of media reporters blocked Jacob and asked, ¡°Mr. Walsh, why were you unwilling to continue demanding an exnation from the Huber Group?¡± Jacob waved his hand and said, ¡°Whether the Huber Group wants to sign with us or not, that¡¯s their business.¡± ¡°After their review, it was determined that our qualifications were not sufficient. The Walsh Group will continue to strive, and there is nothing to be held ountable for.¡± annad Miranda still wanted to continue targeting Robin, but Crystal pulled her aside and said, ¡°Miranda, stop being stubborn. It¡¯s really not worth it.¡± Miranda pushed her away, saying, ¡°No, | just want to ask him what he really wants to do.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°I will now continue exining why the Huber Group did not sign a contract with the Brown Group.¡± The detailed information of the Brown family was instantly disyed on the big screen video. Currently, the Brown Group¡¯s financial chain has severely broken, with bank loans overdue for as long as two years. The four banks are now preparing to terminate all previous bank loan contracts with the Brown family. And, they were prepared to ask the Brown family to repay all bank loans at once. Based on the current data analysis, even if the Brown family sold 80% of their assets, they would still be unable to repay. If they couldn¡¯t quickly supplement funds, the Brown family would face the possibility of bankruptcy. The current financial and operational situation of the Brown family cannot guarantee normal cooperation with the Huber Group. Their qualifications were simply not enough to meet the standards for signing the outsourcing cooperation project with the Eastern Business District. The data previously reported to the Huber Group was false! Upon seeing this, everyone eximed in surprise. Originally, the Brown Group, despite its massive appearance, was on the verge of bankruptcy due to significant losses. How could such a situation meet the standards for coborating with the Huber Group? At that moment, everyone looked at Miranda with ridicule. ¡°| don¡¯t know where this woman got the confidence from, insisting on the Huber Group giving her an exnation.¡± ¡°Ignorance of oneself leads only to self-inflicted humiliation, hehe...¡± Just as Robin was about to continue announcing the second situation of the Brown family. Crystal stood up hastily and said, ¡°Robin, let''s put an end to this matter. Just this one point is enough to prove that the Brown Group is not qualified to participate in the project coboration at the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°Miranda said that they had given up and no longer demanded an exnation from the Huber Group. Robin, please don¡¯t continue, okay?¡± In Crystal¡¯s words, there was a strong plea. Everyone in the signing hall looked at Crystal. ¡°Isn''t this the Miss of the Thompson family? How could she plead for Miranda?¡± ¡°It is said that the two of them were best friends.¡± ¡°It seemed like there were rumors that Ms. Thompson had a good Chapter 100 Visum Daspicat rtionship with Robin...¡± ¡°Would Robin agree to Ms. Thompson¡¯s request?¡± Robin paused for a moment and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Acrowd of journalists quickly surrounded. ¡°Ms. Brown, could you please exin what happened with that paper marriage proposal between you and Robin back then? Why did you reject him?¡± Miranda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We were not on the same level! How could | be attracted to a uncultured brute who couldn''t even hold a decent conversation!¡± ¡°Ms. Brown, it is said that Mr. Bruce was a key member of the management team at the Huber Group, not the low-level brute as you imed.¡± ¡°And, how did he meet Ms. Huber? Do you know all these things?¡± Miranda was extremely angry and pushed away the crowd of reporters. ¡°Get out of here! | have no obligation to answer your questions!¡± Having said that, he fled away. ¡°Miranda, wait!¡± Crystal called out as she saw Miranda running towards the hallway, wanting to chase after her. Robin called out to her, ¡°Ms. Thompson, please wait!¡± The noisy signing hall suddenly fell silent. ¡°As far as | know, the Thompson family had all the qualifications to coborate with the Huber Group, and they were also among the bidders.¡± Chapter 109 You re Despicable ¡°If you are willing, the remaining three outsourcing projects will be assigned to the Thompson family.¡± Crystal immediately stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Robin. She had intended to refuse, but Conrad suddenly stood up. He never dreamed that he would actually receive such a huge unexpected surprise! ¡°Mr. Bruce, | am Conrad, the chairman of the Thompson Group. Crystal is my daughter.¡± ¡°Did | hear it correctly just now? Are you saying to hand over the three development projects of the Huber Group to the Thompson family to manage?¡± Robin looked at Conrad and then looked at Crystal. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what | mean,¡± he said. ¡°| have reviewed the bidding documents of yourpany, the Thompson Group, and your qualifications fully meet the requirements.¡± ¡°Can we entrust all three projects to you for development and management, Ms. Huber?¡± Karina nodded. Conrad was so excited that he almost jumped up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bruce. Thank you, Ms. Huber! | will immediately have the group''s finance department provide you with our financial status report.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our funds were very abundant, and the Thompson family could easily afford these three projects, and they were guaranteed to be of high quality!¡± Robin looked at Crystal and pointed at her, ¡°Ms. Thompson, then you will sign this contract.¡± Conrad was stunned. Robin did not ask him to sign the contract for the EBD project, but instead asked his daughter Crystal to sign it. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Crystal was not involved in the operation of the group....... Robin frowned slightly, ¡°Well, fine then. | take back what | just said, the Thompson family can do as they please!¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Is She Jealous? Con ad felt a sudden chill in his heart. Did you just give away the baby you just got? Was it just an illusion? ¡°Uh. Mr. Bruce, please wait a moment, | didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Conrad hurriedly caught up and stood in front of Robin. ¡°Then, ording to Mr. Bruce¡¯s suggestion, let Crystal sign the contract.¡± Conrad dared not show the slightest reluctance at this moment, otherwise, the Thompson family would get nothing. Since Robin requested it this way, let¡¯s sign first and then discuss. No matter who signed, after all, it was the Thompson family who got these three outsourcing projects. Crystal had long been marginalized outside the core management of the Thompson Group. Even if she signed the project contract, she still had to hand it over to him and Adrienne in the end. Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°The Thompson Group holds 60% of the shares, with Crystal as the legal representative. Of course, she is the one who signs contracts and manages. What does it matter if unrted people sign contracts?¡± Conrad¡¯spanion. Adrienne. snorted coldly. ¡°So what!¡± Chapter 110 is the Jealous Conrad hurriedly stopped her. Turning to Crystal, ¡°Crystal, you represented the Thompson family to sign the contract...¡± ¡°| couldn¡¯t sign!¡± Crystal said coldly. Confused looks were cast towards the scene. Rumors had it that Ms. Thompson and Conrad''s young wife did not get along, and it turned out to be true. Such a great opportunity, Ms. Thompson unexpectedly refused to sign, it seems that there is still a significant gap between them. Conrad angrily said, ¡°Crystal, sign the contract first and then we can discuss any demands when we get back, okay?¡± ¡°Hehe, let''s talk about itter? | have nothing to say to you!¡± Crystal turned around and walked away. Adrienne stood in front of her, ¡°You ignorant fool, just like your dead mother...¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Crystal pped Adrienne across the face. ¡°If you dare to insult my mother¡¯s name again, | will kill you!¡± Adrienne went crazy and grabbed Crystal. At that moment, a big hand tightly grabbed her wrist and threw her out. Adrienne looked up and saw Robin standing in front of Crystal, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t act wild here!¡± ¡°Ah! What gives you the right to stop me? Ms. Brown was right, you¡¯re just a lowly loser..¡± Adrienne got up from the ground and charged towards Robin in a frenzy. Robin grabbed Adrienne¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°Conrad, if you don¡¯t take care of your woman. | will discipline her for you! Conrad didn¡¯t expect this situation to happen, and immediately took a step forward, pping Adrienne in the face. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°What? You hit me? I''ll fight you!¡± Adrienne charged towards Conrad like a mad person. ¡°That¡¯s enough! What do you think | am, the Huber Group?¡± Karina stepped forward and said coldly. Adrienne immediately stopped and pointed at Robin, shouting, ¡°Ms. Huber, he... he. Karina gave Adrienne a cold nce and said, ¡°Go away!¡± Conrad immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Huber, | will pull her out right away.¡± With that, he dragged Adrienne out of the hall. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Huber...¡± Crystal stepped forward with an apologetic expression. Karina looked at Robin, then looked at Crystal. ¡°It''s okay, you''re Mr. Bruce¡¯s friend, | won''t mind. We have three projects outsourced to the east of the city, I¡¯ll keep them for you, you cane and sign the contract anytime.¡± ¡°Alright, let''s call it a day for today¡¯s signing ceremony.¡± With that, he smiled and gestured to Robin, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let''s go back.¡± 116 Robin wanted to say a few words to Crystal. Karina pulled him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s handle the things behind us again.¡± Robin hadn''te to his senses yet, and was almost being dragged by Karina towards the elevator. ¡°Ah, why did you leave so quickly?¡± Karsyn followed closely behind, covering her mouth and giggling secretly. Karina entered the elevator, her face frosty and she remained silent. Robin looked at Karina¡¯s cold expression and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you? Is it because | gave the three outsourcing projects to the Thompson family? They haven¡¯t even signed yet, right? | won''t give it to them in the future, so stop being so petty!¡± Karina angrily red at him and said. ¡°Ms. Thompson was very beautiful.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Robin was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Karina looked at Robin''s confused face and a hint of a smirk shed in her eyes. ¡°Recently, you have been getting close to Ms. Thompson. Are you trying to give her these three projects as a favor, in order to win her favor?¡± Karsyn was very surprised. Karina, are you jealous? Robin nced at Karina and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Should | go and please her? This woman is actually very annoying, always buzzing around me like a mosquito, constantly nagging in my ear. It¡¯s so irritating.¡± Ahint of amusement shed in Karina¡¯s eyes. | arrived at Karina¡¯s office. Karina made Robin sit across from her and stared at him for a while. Robin felt his heart race as he was being watched. Before, when he was being stared at by a pack of wolves in the Bronia jungle, he didn¡¯t feel as ufortable as he does now being stared at by Karina. He checked himself everywhere. ¡°What are you looking at? What''s wrong with me? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Karina¡¯s cheeks turned red as she let out a soft hum, ¡°Were you with Cecilia yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, she invited me to have a meal at Purpeak Club,¡± Robin answered directly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Robin paused for a moment. ¡°How did you know that Cecilia and | were together?¡± Karina pouted and didn¡¯t answer Robin¡¯s question, ¡°Why did she invite you for dinner?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Robin knew that it must have been Reginald who was talking nonsense in front of Karina, holding the photo Maurice had given him. Robin looked up at Karina, who was holding a ss of water, and said seriously, ¡°She is my maid, is it not normal for her to invite me to dinner?¡± ¡°Gulu!¡± Karina almost choked on her water, looking at Robin¡¯s serious expression, she covered her mouth and burst into laughter. ¡°You said that Cecilia, who is known as the Purpeak Queen, was your maid, hehehe...¡± ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Ah. | went!¡± Robin almost slipped off the seat, the woman¡¯sughter was so enchanting that his bones turned to jelly. ¡°Cecilia was my maid, what¡¯s so unusual about that?¡± Robin looked confused, ncing at Karina who wasughing uncontrobly. ¡°Fine, she was your maid,¡± Karina¡¯s delicate face was flushed with a tinge of crimson. After calming down for a moment, Karina nced at Robin and casually asked, ¡°Did you stay at Grace Apartments yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah, what''s up?¡± Robin said casually. ¡°Oh...¡± Karina paused for a moment. ¡°I''ll give you two houses and a property in Afterglow Estates. You can stay there when you''re not busy. It¡¯s not too far away, and the conditions there will be better.¡± ¡°|...sometimes, when | am busy at work, | would stay there untilte.¡± ¡°| used to go there on weekends... If you were to stay there, I... | would buy some groceries and cook for myself...¡± The blush on Karina¡¯s cheeks instantly spread to her neck. Robin looked down at his phone and nodded directly, ¡°Okay.¡± 115 Karina was stunned for a while, grumbling in annoyance, and mmed the table, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about the phone!¡± ¡°Oops!¡± Robin''s phone slipped out of his hand and fell to the ground. Karina covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Did you hear what | said?¡± ¡°| heard. You buy groceries and cook by yourself? Can... can it be caten?¡± Robin looked at Karina¡¯s appearance, which was as delicate as a hibiscus flower, and found it hard to imagine that she could make a meal that was edible. ¡°| didn¡¯t want to cook a pot of chicken shit to eat.¡± Karina was annoyed and said, ¡°You underestimate me too much. This weekend, let¡¯s go to work together, and | will cook for you!¡± ¡°Let''s see if | could make a delicious meal!¡± Robin hesitated for a moment and, judging by Ms. Huber¡¯s posture, realized that he couldn''t refuse to eat the meal she had prepared. He reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead and get busy,¡± Karina said happily. After Robin left, Karina immediately called for Karsyn. ¡°Ms. Croft, you immediately help me hire a top chef to teach me how to cook!¡± ¡°Ah? Ms. Huber, you want to learn how to cook?¡± Karsyn asked, puzzled. ¡°What''s wrong? Can''t | learn how to cook?¡± Karina snorted, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and find someone immediately! No matter how much it costs, the condition is that they teach me! There are only a few days left until the weekend!¡± herten 110 le The Jealous? ¡°Alright! I''ll go find her right away.¡± Karsyn left Karina¡¯s office and chuckled. ¡°Ms. Huber wants to learn how to cook? That''s something new, hehehe...¡± The square opposite the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation. Sky Caf¨¦. Miranda was frantically answering phone calls from rtives and shareholders in her family. The shareholders questioned her about what had happened to the Brown Group to end up like this. Several banks in Hallcester initiated the procedure to terminate the loan contract with the Brown Group earlier this morning... Miranda looked at Jacob sitting across from her and said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, please reach out to Reginald again and see if the Huber Group could take over our South City plot.¡± Jacob sighed and said, ¡°We were just like that earlier, how can we go find them again?¡± Miranda furrowed her brow and said, ¡°If | don¡¯t get rid of thend in the south of the city that | currently hold, the Brown Group will be a real problem.¡± ¡°Mr. Walsh, | realized today that Reginald, Robin, and Karina were not together.¡± ¡°We approached him for a discussion, perhaps Reginald could buy our southern plot at a lower price?¡± ¡°We almost transferred thend to them regardless of cost.¡± ¡°| think he should know that acquiring the south city plot at such at price would definitely not result in any losses.¡± ¡°If the market conditions had changed, perhaps there could have been a big profit...¡± Jacob pondered for a while, ¡°Well, we have no choice but to go this way. I¡¯m just worried about what happened at the Huber Group earlier...¡± Miranda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I know, it¡¯s all Robin''s fault for causing trouble behind our backs. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be in such an awkward situation. | absolutely hate him now!¡± ¡°However, | also noticed a detail, Mr. Agur and Robin seemed to have a bit of a contradiction.¡± ¡°Perhaps, Mr. Agur, considering this issue, could take over thend in the southern part of the city from us.¡± ¡°Mr. Walsh, shall we go and talk to Mr. Agur? There really is not other way.¡± Crystal looked at Miranda¡¯s troubled expression and agreed, ¡°Jacob, why don¡¯t you go and have a look? Perhaps they would be willing to take over the South City plot?¡± ¡°Alright, | guess | have no choice.¡± Jacob sighed helplessly. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Glory Edifice The most central area of the southern plot of Hallcester City. There stood a Glory Edifice that had been half¡ªbuilt and abandoned. From a distance, the grandeur of this over 100¡ªmeter tall building had already begun to reveal itself. Even amidst the chaotic abandoned construction sites and the deste scenery of long-term neglect, it is difficult to conceal the former prosperity it had when it was first built. A gust of cold wind blew, and the empty and magnificent building emitted a mournful and deste moan. It seemed to bementing its own half-life of deste fate. A burly middle-aged man sat on the ground, gazing up at the sorrowful scene of the building in front of him. He took a deep breath of cigarette smoke, allowing the thick fumes to envelop his face, filled with a sense of unwillingness. Today should have been thest day for him to be chased by the bank for a loan of billions. If unable to repay the huge loans from two banks. The builder of Glory Edifice, Freddie Strd, who has been running Glory Group for nearly twenty years, will copse with a bang. From then on, he personally shouldered heavy debts and struggled in the endless abyss of indebtedness with humiliation. Chapter 111 Glory Edifice Three years ago, the Glory Edifice in the southern part of the city was his most proud masterpiece. Starting at the age of twenty, | started from scratch and worked hard for more than ten years before finally achieving sess. Because the Hallcester city south plot connects the most developed area in the southeast of Londrnd, Dimburgh. A few years ago, there was a widespread rumor that the Hallcester government nned to vigorously develop the southern area of the city.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. We were preparing to develop this area into thergestmercial center in Hallcester. Several real estate developers with substantial capital quickly identified this area after receiving the news. They went everywhere to seek investments and borrow from banks, preparing to make a big move in the southern part of the city. They nned to establish shopping malls and a business center here. Freddie was one of them. Three years ago, he gambled his entire fortune of ten billion and borrowed one hundred billion from the bank to build the Glory Edifice. Freddie at that time was full of passion. He nned to build this building into andmark-style shopping mall. with a height of 380 meters, and named it Glory Edifice. The total investment was estimated at 13 billion. This kind of gamble caused a sensation in Hallcester at that time. Chapte 111 Glory Face Three years ago, the Glory Edifice in the southern part of the city was his most proud masterpiece. Starting at the age of twenty, | started from scratch and worked hard for more than ten years before finally achieving sess. Because the Hallcester city south plot connects the most developed area in the southeast of Londrnd, Dimburgh. A few years ago, there was a widespread rumor that the Hallcester government nned to vigorously develop the southern area of the city. We were preparing to develop this area into thergestmercial center in Hallcester. Several real estate developers with substantial capital quickly identified this area after receiving the news. They went everywhere to seek investments and borrow from banks, preparing to make a big move in the southern part of the city. They nned to establish shopping malls and a business center here.. Freddie was one of them. Three years ago, he gambled his entire fortune of ten billion and borrowed one hundred billion from the bank to build the Glory Edifice. Freddie at that time was full of passion. He nned to build this building into andmark-style shopping mall with a height of 380 meters, and named it Glory Edifice. The total investment was estimated at 13 billion. This kind of gamble caused a sensation in Hallcester at that time. Chapter 111 Glory Edifice Many real estate tycoons in Hallcester once admired Freddie¡¯s courage. However, there were also some people who were sweating over his gambler¡ªlike investment. After all, the official development investment document from the municipal government had not been issued yet. If Freddie had won this bet, he would have instantly transformed from a third-rate estate into the second-tier aristocracy, just below the Huber family and the Reynell family. However, Freddie never received the official document from the city government in the end. This billion-dor gamble came to an abrupt end halfway throughst year! When the Glory Edifice reached a height of 100 meters, the Hallcester government delivered a fatal message that the development of the southern city plot would be temporarily halted. In recent years, the municipal government has focused on investing in City East. It is themercial and amusement area project of the Eastern Business District, which was invested by the four major families including the Huber Group. As soon as this news spread. Many capital giants in Hallcester, who invested in building towers andmercial streets in the southern part of the city, immediately lost confidence. They withdrew their investments one after another. Chapter 111 Glory Edifice This situation directly led to Freddie¡¯s severe financial chain rupture. Glory Edifice also became thergest abandoned building ever invested in and with thergest scale in the history of Hallcester. Over the next year and a half, Freddie faced severe financial shortages. Had to borrow money everywhere, even resorting to borrowing at high interest rates to build the Glory Edifice. Barry from Demon¡¯s Lair also invested a majority of the funds and lent them to Freddie in the form of a high-interest loan. It was simply impossible to construct a nearly 400¡ªmeterndmark- style building with the enormous interest and debt. Freddie, unable to bear it any longer, had no choice but to resort to self-amputation for healing. The city government applied multiple times to auction off the construction rights of Glory Edifice, but each auction ended in failure with no bids. again borrowed money In desperation, Freddie once from various sources, hoping to transform Glory Edifice into a 200¡ªmeter tall building with a direct roof. At least, this way it can be sold at a low price to realize and repay the huge debt owed. However, he couldn¡¯t get a single penny of investment even after seeking help from his brothers and sisters. No capital investor was willing to invest funds into Glory Edifice. Everyone knows that it was difficult for the municipal government to initiate development on the southern plot in a short period of time. ter 111 Glory Edifice Chapter Investing funds here is no different from throwing them down the drain. Freddie found himself in a state of extreme distress from then on. He needed arge amount of funds to circte. Over the past year, he sold all his profitable assets in order to establish Glory Edifice. Unfortunately, Glory Edifice couldn''t be built in just one day. The industries he sold could only repay a portion of the huge interest. and high loans. The two banks that had loaned money to his family, after multiple unsessful attempts to collect the payment, also initiated the procedure to reim the loan in advance. Today was the final repayment deadline for both banks. If the loan borrowed from the bank for the construction of Glory Edifice could not be repaid to the bank. So, not only would Glory Edifice be taken over by the bank today. Moreover, Freddie personally faced the risk of being sued due to his massive debts.. In the past few months, the tragedy of Freddie and Glory Edifice in the Hallcester real estate industry has been widely circted with great sadness. Three years ago, he participated in a high-stakes gamble, which also became the biggest joke in the Hallcester real estate industry. Everyone concluded that Freddie was really finished this time. Chapter 111 Glory d With only one day left. how could he possibly retrieve nearly billions of capital and return it to the bank? Under such circumstances, no investor would be willing to guarantee. and invest in him. Freddie, this strong man, found himself trapped in an unsolvable deadlock. Unless a miracle happened today. Looking at the Glory Edifice in front of him, Freddie shed tears of despair. This building was cherished and loved like its own child, carrying all of its expectations. However, Freddie, including everyone, did not know. Wait for three more days, and he and Glory Edifice will be able to turn the corner. Because the municipal government had already decided to announce an explosive piece of information three dayster. In the next ten years after this year, the municipal government will focus on developing the southern area of the city. If the bank loan could be postponed for another three to five days, Freddie would be the biggest winner in the Hallcester real estate industry. However, fate yed a huge joke on him! Just three days before Freddie could turn the tables, he was about to fall tragically... Chapter 111 Glory Edifice Except for Robin, no one in Hallcester knew that the southern plot ofnd would be a capital gathering ce in three days. At this moment, Freddie looked at his beloved masterpiece, tears streaming down his face. It is said that men do not easily shed tears, but it is only because they have not reached the point of sadness. Freddie knew that today his once grand dreams would turn to ashes. and nevere again. He let out a long howl to the sky, shouting out the endless despair in his heart. Perhaps, this was the price | paid for taking a gamble. If we had waited for three more days, everything would have beenpletely different. However, there are no ¡°ifs¡± in this world. Three days is a distance that is impossible to reach, even for a billionaire and a pauper. Sitting under the Glory Edifice, Freddie finished a whole box of cigarettes. When he remembered the time when Glory Edifice was being built, even when he was sitting at home, people woulde to him for investment. But now, even if it was only 100 dors, no one is willing to invest in Glory Edifice. Did | reallye to the end by myself today? 111 Glory Face Freddie looked around hopelessly and saw nothing but the half¡ªbuilt Glory Edifice and a destendscape. Suddenly, he saw a news on his phone. The Reynell family faced investment obstacles, while the Huber Group sessfully made a significant mark in the Eastern Business District. Upon reading this news, Freddie immediately became excited. Did the Reynell family from World Real Estate face obstacles in their investment in the cast of the city? If they were willing to invest in continuing the construction of Glory Edifice, perhaps they could still turn the tide. They only needed to invest another 5 billion. Glory Edifice would be andmark building in the southern part of the city. Even though the municipal government will not invest in the southern part of the city in the near future. However, with the Glory Edifice and the partially constructedmercial street, it was possible to create a prosperous southern business district! At that time, Glory Edifice would quickly be a hotmodity. Thinking of this, Freddie tidied up his messy hair and drove towards the office building of World Real Estate. He wanted to make one final move for himself and Glory Edifice. No matter how the oue was, one must make an effort once. Chapter 111 Glory Edifice If the Reynell family of World Real Estate could be persuaded to invest in the south of the city, there might still be a glimmer of hope. The Reynell family had a vast amount of wealth, and if they had a long-term vision, Freddie believed that he could convince them. In that case, Glory Edifice could be resurrected again! Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 A Dead End Freddie arrived at World Real Estate at the fastest speed. Entering the lobby of the office building of World Real Estate, | briefly exined the situation to the receptionist. After being informed by the receptionist, Nathen directly agreed to have a talk with Freddie in his office. Freddie didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. He was overjoyed. From Nathen¡¯s perspective, perhaps the Reynell Group could really take on Glory Edifice. It is said that the eldest son of the Reynell family, Nathen, had extraordinary vision. The rapid rise of the Reynell family in recent years was all his doing. Today, it seems that the reputation is indeed well-deserved. As long as the Reynell family could take over Glory Edifice, Freddie could barely survive! As for how to cooperate specifically, that is another matter. Freddie was willing to either directly purchase or invest funds in cooperation with the Reynell family. As long as the Reynell family was honest enough. No matter which way, he could at least get back 10 billion from theContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 0.001 Chapter 112 A Dead End Glory Edifice, which cost nearly 20 billion in his hands. If so, the matter of repaying the bank loan today could be resolved smoothly. As long as this matter was resolved, Freddie would be able to free himself from this burdensome debt. Even if one has nothing, at least there is still a chance for aeback. It would be even more ideal if the Reynell family were willing to entrust Glory Edifice to him for management through investment cooperation. In this case, several yearster, Freddie would be able to turn the tables on the Glory Edifice project. Freddie thought about the possible scenarios all the way, and with the guidance of the receptionist, he arrived at Nathen¡¯s office. Nathen is currently hosting the business of World Real Estate. Owen was not at thepany. Freddie quickly met Nathen, and Melvin was also here at the time. They were discussing matters rted to thend plot in the southern part of the city. The Reynell family also held an investment project worth nearly 3 billion in the southern part of the city. Currently, they are also troubled by this matter. Based on the current capital size of the Reynell family, outsiders would assume that the Reynell family had abundant funds. Chapter 112 A Dead End In fact, the business invested by the Reynell family was toorge, to the point that the funds were extremely tight. Nathen could certainly tell. If thendmark-¡ªstyle building, Glory Edifice, could be constructed and operated sessfully. The southern plot ofnd, with the addition of arge amount of capital operation, is likely to be revitalized within three to five years. So, their investment of 3 billion by the Reynell family would also have brought in nearly tens of billions in returns in a short period of time. The two of them were discussing whether to sell or continue operating the houses in southern part of the city. At this time, Freddie found World Real Estate. After seeing Freddie, Nathen straightforwardly asked, ¡°Did Mr. Strde today to talk to me about Glory Edifice? It¡¯s okay, the Reynell family can ept it.¡± Freddie, upon hearing the words, was overwhelmed with excitement and didn¡¯t know what to do. | didn¡¯t expect that, when | was on the verge of despair, | could still find a way out. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reynell! Thank you!¡± Nathen gestured for him to sit down and said indifferently, ¡°Glory Edifice and its surroundingmercial area, | know you have invested nearly 20 billion in the past three years, but given the current situation, whoever is willing to take over this money would be a fool.¡± ¡°| took over because | felt sorry for you, considering it as doing you a favor.¡± ¡°Two billion! If you are willing to sell Glory Edifice, we have a deal. If not, then you can leave!¡± Freddie immediately stood up. He never expected that Nathen would offer a price of two billion. Two hundred million, not even enough to cover the money he used to buy thend back then. Just the plots around Glory Edifice alone were worth nearly 500 million. Nathen actually wanted to take away Glory Edifice with just two hundred million, it''s simply a joke. ¡°Mr. Reynell, your price is way too outrageous. In fact, | invested more than 20 billion in Glory Edifice initially. I''m not asking for more from you, just give me 10 billion and I''ll hand over Glory Edifice and the surroundingmercial street to you.¡± Nathenughed heartily ¡°Freddie, what were you thinking?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy? | still want to sell the 3 billion square meters ofnd in the southern part of the city in my hands, and now you''re telling me to buy your Glory Edifice for 10 billion.¡± ¡°This unfinished building is nothing but a pile of waste in my hands!¡± ¡°Alright, two hundred million. If you ept, sign the contract, take the money and leave. If you don¡¯t ept, then you can go back.¡± ¡°Whoever took over that ce, it would rot in their hands. Without ten Chapter 112 A Dead End years of capital upation, there would be no possibility of improvement at all.¡± ¡°The Reynell family was unwilling to invest this money in the southern city plot. | put 10 billion in the Eastern Business District, and within three to five years, it doubled. Why should | take on your risk?¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, it¡¯s not that | want to put you in a difficult position, but | really can¡¯t ept it. If you insist on your idea, then you can leave.¡± Freddie shook his head bitterly, ¡°Mr. Reynell, this is indeed too little.¡± ¡°| received news that the municipal government is likely to announce the development of the southern part of the city in the near future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Glory Edifice, even though it is currently only built to a height of over one hundred meters, it will definitely bring you abundant profits in the future.¡± ¡°And, the Reynell family of World Real Estate is well-funded. | believe that if we invest a portion of our capital into Glory Edifice, now, we will definitely be able to earn greater profits in the future.¡± ¡°| now only ask for half the price, 10 billion, from you. It¡¯s really not much.¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell, you just help me out, even if it means pitying me, by providing this money, you will definitely make a profitable investment in the future.¡± Freddie pleaded desperately. Nathen snorted and said, ¡°If it¡¯s a guaranteed profitable business, why would you sell it to me?¡± ¡°Freddie, you were so kind-hearted, watching big money slip away?!¡± Chapter 112 A Dead End Freddie took a step forward and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Reynell, if it weren¡¯t for me having to repay the bank loan today, do you think | would be willing to sell?¡± ¡°This is my blood and sweat. Glory Edifice is something | have painstakingly built over the course of three years.¡± ¡°Despite the hardships along the way, | still believe that Glory Edifice would have earned significant profits until today.¡± ¡°It has been piling up in my hands for over a year now, and | have invested all of my this year¡¯s industries into it as well.¡± ¡°| currently owe the bank loan principal and interest of less than one billion dors. If | am unable to repay, they will seize all of my assets.¡± ¡°At that time, not only was my property taken back by them, but also my wife, children, and parents were left homeless.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why | sold it to you at a low price, in order to repay today¡¯s bank loan. Mr. Reynell, even if | beg you, will you agree?¡± Freddie was also a figure in the real estate industry in Hallcester. Pushed to this point, he had no choice but to humbly beg Nathen. Nathen looked at Freddie¡¯s pitiful appearance and knew that he had reached the edge of the cliff. ¡°Freddie, stop it! | never mix business with emotions.¡± ¡°Do you want me to take over your mess with 10 billion? Let me tell r your mess with 10 billion? Let me tell you, |, Nathen, am not that foolish!¡± Freddie continued pleading, ¡°Mr. Reynell, you must have some insider information from the city government. Based on the current economic development and forecasts, the southern plot ofnd is definitely going Chapter 112 A Dead End to be developed.¡± ¡°Dimburgh was an economic zone, and if Hallcester wanted to develop, it would inevitably develop the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°So, there was definitely a huge business opportunity there.¡± ¡°If | had enough money, | would be willing to continue building Glory Edifice, even if it took another three to five years.¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell, please, can you consider taking on the 10 billion? Nathen snorted, ¡°Freddie, can your financial capacitypare to the Reynell family?¡± ¡°The municipal government was preparing to vigorously develop the southern area of the city, | didn¡¯t even know about it, would you. know?¡± ¡°Don''t deceive me anymore. Do you think | would believe that the municipal government is nning to develop thend in the southern part of the city?¡± ¡°| see that you are pitiful. | can give you an additional fifty million, making it two hundred and fifty million. If you are willing to sell, take the money and sign the contract. If you don¡¯t want to sell, then you can leave!¡± Freddie pleaded desperately, but still couldn¡¯t get Nathen to buy Glory Edifice for 10 billion dors. He wasn¡¯t even willing to offer 5 billion, and Freddie knew he had reached his limit. ¡°Nathen, it was rumored that you were refined and had a unique perspective, and you graduated from the MBA program at a world- renowned university''s business school.¡± ¡°But you were so short-sighted. | invested 20 billion, but you only gave Chapter 112 A Dead End me two billion. Being a person, you shouldn''t only focus on immediate benefits!¡± ¡°Are you trying to teach me a lesson?¡± Nathen said coldly. ¡°Freddie, get out of here right now!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, even if you were cheaper, the Reynell family would never ept that pile of rubbish from Glory Edifice. I¡¯m not that foolish, so just go away!¡± Freddie shook his head bitterly and said, ¡°Well, today | truly got to know Mr. Reynell. Only time will tell what lies ahead for us!¡± Nathen watched Freddie¡¯s back and sneered, ¡°What a loser! | never cared about your Glory Edifice! Thend in the south of the city is just a dead end!¡± After leaving the office building of World Real Estate, Freddie let out a long sigh. Rumors had it that Nathen came from a prestigious school, and moreover, he single-handedly built up and strengthened the Reynell family. | saw this person today, that''s all! Did | really reach a dead end today, Freddie? At this moment, he suddenly remembered the rumors of Nathen¡¯s disagreement with the Huber Group at the Eastern Business District. If | went to the Huber Group, would they take over mynd in the southern part of the city? Eastern District Development Corporation. Chapter 112 A Dead End Jacob, Miranda, and Crystal arrived at the lobby of the corporate building. | met Robining out of the Security Department. Crystal asked Miranda and Jacob to go to Reginald¡¯s ce first to discuss the matter of the southern city plot. She herself then walked over to Robin. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry, you were too aware of some internal matters in our family, so | couldn¡¯t ept your kindness at that time.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t care. There were three vacancies at the Eastern Business District, and | just did a favor at the time. If you didn¡¯t want it, that¡¯s fine. Why are youing now?¡± Crystal sighed, ¡°Jacob and Miranda, their families were currently facing financial difficulties.¡± ¡°They each held in their hands a piece ofnd in the southern part of the city worth ten billion dors. Now, this piece ofnd has be a hot potato.¡± ¡°They came over to see if the Huber Group could take on these two plots ofnd.¡± ¡°You said they had the southernnd in their hands?¡± Robin eximed in surprise. Crystal looked at the gleam in Robin¡¯s eyes and nodded, ¡°Yes, Miranda currently needs money, so she wants to cash it out.¡± ¡°The piece ofnd in the south of the city, which was purchased for ten billion dors back then.¡± ¡°They are now willing to sell at half price to the Huber Group, | Chapter 112 A Dead End wonder if Ms. Huber is willing to take over?¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Robin Still Likes Miranda ¡°Miranda and Jacob had a plot ofnd in the southern part of the city. are you sure?¡± Robin shook his head as he looked at the backs of Miranda and Jacob. On that day at the Finley¡¯s house, we received some news that the city government would announce the start of investment and development of the southern area in three days. At that time, the southern area of the city would quickly be a gathering ce for hot money from capital. If Miranda and Jacob knew this information. Now, they would rather die than sell theirnd at a low price. Crystal gave Robin a disdainful look and said, ¡°Why would | make up nonsense with you about this matter?¡± ¡°Miranda and the others came over now, just wanting to talk to Reginald about this matter and see if they could persuade Ms. Huber to take on the South City plot.¡± Robinughed with great interest. Crystal shook her head, ¡°Of course, | know, this matter is very unlikely. | reckon Reginald wouldn''t agree.¡± ¡°One thing is that the Huber Group simply did not value this. investment.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the southern plot ofnd was already a money-losing Chapter 113 Robin Still Likes Meanda mess, and no one was willing to take it over.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Since you knew it would turn out like this, why did. you stille?¡± ¡°Didn''t | tell youst time, Miranda¡¯s family situation is veryplicated now,¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Miranda¡¯s grandfather has returned from abroad. The old man¡¯s condition is very poor, and it is said that his illness is incurable. The doctor has determined that he can live for at most another six months.¡± ¡°The rtives and shareholders of the Brown family learned about this and all wanted topete for the management rights of the Brown Group. They were very dissatisfied with the old man¡¯s decision to hand over the Brown family¡¯s business to Miranda.¡± ¡°Yesterday, at City East, her irrationality further plunged the already struggling Brown Group enterprise into a more difficult situation.¡± ¡°Because of this matter, the rtives and shareholders of the Brown family were causing amotion.¡± ¡°They brought up the investment in the southern part of the city again, besides this matter, and pressured Miranda to give them an exnation.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°She brought this upon herself.¡± Crystal smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Yes. The South City plot, initially, it was Miranda who, after listening to Jacob¡¯s persuasion, decided to invest 1 billion dors from the Brown Group into it.¡± ¡°Now rtives and shareholders are confronting her together.¡± ¡°If Miranda couldn¡¯t resolve the issue with the South City plot now, they would join forces to pressure the old man to kick Miranda out of Chapter 113 Robin Still Lakes Miranda the core management team of the Brown Group and hand over the control of operations.¡± ¡°Furthermore, in the past few days, the Brown Group¡¯s loan for the South City plot has expired, and the bank has issued a notice. demanding repayment of the loan.¡± ¡°If Miranda fails toe up with 500 million to repay the bank loan in the past few days, the Brown Group is likely to get involved in a debt dispute.¡± ¡°Once trapped in such a situation, the Brown Group would trigger a chain reaction, causing all industries to copse.¡± ¡°The scene at today¡¯s signing ceremony has already dealt a huge blow to the Brown Group.¡± ¡°If news of further defaulting on bank loans were to be exposed, the Brown family would likely be finished.¡± ¡°In fact, the shareholders of the Brown family were capable of continuing to provide funds and stabilizing the situation of the Brown Group.¡± ¡°But they were unwilling to do so, they wanted to regain control of Miranda¡¯s business through the incident at the South City plot.¡± ¡°The southern plot has be the most challenging issue for Miranda at present. Without delivering it, she will find it difficult to stay at the Brown Group any longer.¡± ¡°You may not have known, but Miranda had a lofty temperament, and her dream was to be a woman like Cecilia. Naturally, she was unwilling to withdraw from the core operations of the Brown Group.¡± ¡°Therefore, she wanted to sell thend in the southern part of the city at half price to repay the bank loan.¡± Chapter 113 Robin Shill Likes Miranda ¡°As long as the Brown Group¡¯s situation could be stabilized, her rtives and shareholders would not make any excessive moves for the time being.¡± ¡°After all, the old man doted on Miranda the most, so there wasn¡¯t much of a problem, and those rtives and shareholders couldn¡¯t touch her.¡± While Robin and Crystal were talking, Freddie hurriedly walked in from outside the hall. Over the years, the Thompson family had many dealings with Freddie, and Crystal and Freddie were also familiar with each other. ¡°Ms. Thompson, hello. | have something to do, so I''ll leave first,¡± Freddie said as he hurriedly greeted Crystal standing in the lobby and quickly walked towards the front desk. Crystal looked at the weary Freddie rushing into the elevator and sighed. ¡°Robin, do you know who he is? He is Freddie, the contractor of the Glory Edifice project in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°Three years ago, he was a big shot in the Hallcester real estate. a industry, known as the gambler of Hallcester real estate, because of the Glory Edifice in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°Over the past three years, he sold all the industries he had painstakingly built over nearly twenty years. In addition to private financing and bank loans, he utilized nearly 20 billion dors, all of which was invested in Glory Edifice and its affiliated business sectors.¡± Robin nced at Freddie''s tall and slightly hunched figure, a twitch at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 111 Robin Still Like Mranda. Crystal sighed with regret and said, ¡°Robin, do you know about the Glory Edifice in the southern part of the city?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was not just a building, but the surroundingmercial area,mercial street, and investment mall were all part of an integrated industry. This sector almost upied half of themercial area in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°These regions are now in Freddie''s hands, which used to be his grand dream of gambling.¡± ¡°However, his luck was very bad.¡± ¡°The rumored document about the municipal government''s n to develop and invest in the southern part of the city has not been. released for the past three years.¡± ¡°In the end, the municipal government''s investment was tilted towards the city east.¡± ¡°Recent news has been circting as rumors, Freddie has reached a point of desperation, and there is no one willing to take over his Glory Edifice business district.¡± ¡°Today, he arrived at the Eastern District Development Corporation of the Huber Group, presumably for the Glory Edifice project in the southern part of the city, and wanted to ask Ms. Huber for help.¡± ¡°Do you mean Freddie wanted the Huber Group to take over his Glory Edifice business sector?¡± Robin asked thoughtfully. Crystal nodded, ¡°Yes, | think so. Although he had no business dealings with Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°But, he had a lot of dealings with Reginald in the past in business, | wonder if Mr. Agur would help him with this matter.¡± Chapter 113 Robin Still Likes Miranda ¡°Even if Reginald agreed, Ms. Huber would not have epted it...¡± ¡°How much cash can you take out of your hand?¡± Crystal was saying when Robin abruptly asked. Crystal was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean? Robin, are you asking me to invest the money in the South City plot?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. | don¡¯t have that much capital now, even if | have shares of the Cox Group in my hands, | can¡¯t liquidate them immediately.¡± ¡°Even with the addition of shares from the Thompson Group, | still cannot afford Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°Besides, | wasn¡¯t that foolish. | knew very well that thend in the southern part of the city was a dump. Why would | invest my money there? | am not a phnthropist.¡± ¡°| sympathized with them, but it didn¡¯t mean | had to help them.¡± ¡°Moreover, how could | possibly use this money? It was all left to me by my mother back then.¡± Robin pouted, ¡°Look at how nervous you are, | never asked you to buy Freddie¡¯s property. Your money is simply not enough, unless the Huber Group can help.¡± ¡°What | mean is, if you want to y some capital games and make your cash appreciate quickly, you can buy somend plots in the southern part of the city...¡± Crystal looked at Robin in astonishment and said, ¡°What on earth are you saying? Are you ying a prank on me? | would never buy thend in the south of the city.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it if you don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m telling you, Chapter 113 Robin 5115 Likes Mugnda thend in the south of the city would definitely appreciate.¡± ¡°It''s a pity that you didn¡¯t take advantage of such a good investment opportunity.¡± ¡°At least you could take over the plot in Miranda¡¯s hands, and even Jacob¡¯s plot.¡± ¡°Robin, what are you joking about? The two familiesbined have ten billion, and | don¡¯t have that much cash on hand.¡± Robin took out two cards and handed them to Crystal. ¡°There is a total of five to six hundred million in these two cards. If you trust me, bring out all the cash you have in your hands.¡± ¡°| guessed that Reginald wouldn¡¯t ept the southern plot ofnd from Miranda and Jacob.¡± ¡°You used this money to buy all the plots in their hands.¡± ¡°Ah? Robin, what do you mean?¡± Crystal looked at the two bank cards. in astonishment and said, ¡°Are you serious or just kidding?¡± ¡°The southern plot ofnd used to be a wastnd. Are you crazy to spend so much money buying it?¡± Robin paused for a moment, unable to exin the reasons to her. ¡°Just do as | say, I¡¯m not joking.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the elevator. Crystal was stunned for a while, watching Robin¡¯s figure, thinking to herself, ¡°So, everything Miranda said was true! Robin really still likes Miranda!¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Not a Penny Less! Crystal stomped her foot and chased after Robin quickly. ¡°Robin, | know that deep down, you were still thinking about Miranda, huh? If you still liked her, why didn¡¯t you just say it directly? Hypocrite!¡± Robin paused for a moment and said, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why would | think about her when | have nothing to do?¡± ¡°Isn''t it just about asking you to invest in a piece ofnd in the southern part of the city? Why do you have to think so much? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not so bored to think about a crazy woman.¡± After saying that, he stepped into the elevator. Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s indifferent look and probably knew he wasn¡¯t lying. A smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she followed him inside. Madeline and nca were also in the elevator. ¡°Hello, Ms. Thompson,¡± Madeline smiled and waved at Crystal. Then she turned to Robin, her cheeks turning red. ¡°Robin, what a coincidence to meet you again.¡± ¡°What do you mean, we meet again! He clearly followed me on purpose, how boring!¡± nca nced at Robin disdainfully and said. Robin ignored her and took out her phone, opening the news about Freddie in the southern part of the city. Chapter 114 Not a Penny Lessi The headlines of several online media outlets today were almost all about Freddie and the Southern District. The most concerning information is that Freddie is currently being pursued by multiple creditors and has reached a dead end. Freddie owed a huge debt because of Glory Edifice. Currently, the bank has initiated the procedure for early repayment of the loan. Today was the final deadline for Freddie to repay the loan. There was also one more fatal problem. Previously, Barry borrowed from loan sharks, and currently the umted amount, including both principal and interest, has reached 2 billion. If this payment cannot be repaid, Freddie will not only face the issue of being sued and having his assets seized. It was very likely to die under the swords of those desperados in Demons Lair. Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s expression at that moment and almost burst. outughing. She didn¡¯t understand nca, why she always thought that Robin was pursuing her. nca saw that Robin ignored her and coldly snorted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you move out immediately and don¡¯t live across from me!¡± ¡°Are you a man with strange habits? You chase after me every day, unting yourself in front of me. Is it amusing?¡± Chapter 114 Not a Penny Less! ¡°| hated you the most, you sleazy man!¡± ¡°Listen carefully, from now on, you are not allowed to track me anymore! If you continue to follow me, | will call the police!¡± Robin looked up and nced at the infuriated nca, ¡°Sister, you are really seriously ill!¡± ¡°With your looks like that, do you really think | would take a second look at you? Go away, buzzing around like a fly, how annoying!¡± ¡°Who...who did you say is the eldest sister?¡± nca angrily pointed at Robin, her face turning red with annoyance.. Crystal was taken aback, covering her mouth as she secretly chuckled, trying to smooth things over by saying, ¡°Alright, alright, Ms. Perry, you may have misunderstood. Robin didn¡¯t mean what you think.... nca became even angrier, and her voice increased by a few decibelspared to before. ¡°What misunderstanding? He approached me just to get my attention!¡± ¡°Ascheme was set up from the very beginning when | started helping Madeline.¡± ¡°Later, he found out that we were applying at Eastern District Development Corporation, and somehow he ended uping here too!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know how he found out that we live in Grace Apartments, but he actually moved there too, and moreover, he lives right across from us.¡± ¡°Where in the world are there so many coincidences? He deliberately approached me, just to capture my heart!¡± Chapter 114 Not a Penny Less! Crystal heard this and was speechless. ¡°Ms. Perry, who looked more beautiful between the two of us when we were together?¡± ¡°Or perhaps, what social ss do you belong to? Can youpare yourself to me?¡± nca immediately shut her mouth and looked up at Crystal. | wanted to get angry, but the words were on the tip of my tongue and then | held them back. Crystal was half a head taller than nca, and she looked down at her with lowered eyebrows, smiling as she said, ¡°nca, between the two of us, guess who Robin likes? Is it someone like me, with a charming and alluring personality, or is it someone like you, who is just ordinary?¡± nca froze, her face turning red, and she remained silent for a while. without uttering a word. Crystal chuckled lightly and turned around, linking her arm with Robin who was still looking at the news on his phone. She whispered, ¡°Did you really fall for someone?¡± Robin nced at her, said nothing, and walked out of the elevator directly. After getting off the elevator, Crystal covered her mouth and startedughing. ¡°Hahaha... | wasughing so hard!¡± ¡°Robin, just now you didn¡¯t see the look in nca¡¯s eyes, it was as if she was looking at you like a pervert.¡± Chapter 114 Not a Penny Less! ¡°Ah, did you really harass that innocent little girl?¡± ¡°Harassing you? That woman is sick, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Every time she saw me, she would say that | wanted to pursue her Which eye of hers saw that | liked her?¡± ¡°This kind of woman not bing a scriptwriter novelist is a big loss.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t stopughing as she looked at Robin''s innocent expression. At this moment. Jacob and Miranda walked out of Reginald¡¯s office with their heads hanging low, and they happened to run into Robin and Crystal. Crystal stoppedughing and looked at Miranda¡¯s gloomy expression. She approached and asked, ¡°Miranda, how did the conversation go? What did Mr. Agur say?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Miranda sighed and said, ¡°No chance! Mr. Agur said the Huber Group didn¡¯t even consider this small investment.¡± ¡°Moreover, the southern plot ofnd had already turned into garbage, and even if the Huber Group had no shortage of money, they would not spend one billion to buy the southern plot ofnd in my and Jacob''s hands.¡± ¡°Ah, Crystal, it seems like | was really in trouble.¡± Crystal looked at Robin, paused for a moment, and asked Miranda, ¡°How much are you nning to sell the southern plot for?¡± Miranda shook her head bitterly, ¡°Back then, when we bought thend in the south of the city, the cost was less than five billion.¡± Chapter 114 Not a Penny Less! ¡°Although some investment has been made in the past two years, the current market situation cannot be described by these.¡± ¡°Now we just wanted to recoup the cost price, that''s all.¡± ¡°If we cannot sell thend in the southern part of the city today, there will be no way to repay the bank loan. | will really have to borrow money and go into debt to repay the bank loan.¡± ¡°This is a problem, and what''s important is that the rtives and shareholders at home will use this matter to cause trouble in front of my grandfather.¡± Robin looked at Miranda and asked, ¡°Did you bring the information. about thend plot in the southern part of the city?¡± Miranda was taken aback for a moment, she hadn¡¯t expected Robin to ask her about this matter. She hummed lightly and said, ¡°What does it matter to you whether | brought the documents or not?¡± Crystal hurriedly exined, ¡°No, Miranda, Robin means that he still has some money and wants to buy the South City plot from you.¡± Miranda and Jacob were both stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Miranda was stunned for a while, first with astonishment, and then her eyes were filled withplete disdain. ¡°| know, you had several billion in your hands. Did you buy these plots from me just to make me think highly of you?¡± At this point, Miranda paused for a moment and coldly said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple, can it? Tell me, what are your conditions?¡± ¡°However, one thing you remember, since | have already divorced, | Chapter 114 Not a Penny Less! have no connection with you, nor with the Bruce family!¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°Miranda, | hope you won''t keep mentioning the engagement in the future.¡± ¡°From the moment the Brown family refused to ept the marriage proposal, we became strangers.¡± ¡°You kept bringing up this matter repeatedly, which was meaningless.¡± ¡°Regarding thend in the southern part of the city, whether you are willing to sell or not, isn¡¯t it just a matter of a piece ofnd? It doesn¡¯t have so much significance!¡± Miranda fluttered her eyelids and looked into Robin''s eyes, ¡°Do you really have no conditions?¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°Ms. Brown, you are overestimating yourself. With your appearance. With your appearance, | wouldn¡¯t go to great lengths to impress you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Miranda wanted to curse in anger. Crystal hurriedly tried to dissuade, ¡°Alright, Miranda, Robin is not asplicated as you think.¡± Crystal pondered for a moment and turned to Robin, ¡°Were you really not joking just now? Are you really going to buy the south plot ofnd in Miranda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! However, she seems unwilling to sell to us. Should we beg her to sell? If she doesn¡¯t want to, then forget it,¡± Robin said, bypassing them and heading towards the office. Miranda saw Robin really leaving and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, if you really want to buy it, you must pay in cash. | won¡¯t do installment payments or credit. Five billion, not a penny less!¡± Chapter 114 Not a Penny Less! After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Robin contemptuously and asked, ¡°Can youe up with so much money?* Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 His Last Chance Crystal didn¡¯t wait for Robin to speak and waved two bank cards inf front of Miranda. ¡°These are Robin¡¯s cards, there are five to six billion inside.¡± ¡°Miranda, if you were truly willing to make the deal, we can now proceed to check andplete the formalities for a direct transfer.¡± Robin looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Alright, you help me handle this matter. | will just sign my name on the transfer contract when the timees.¡± After speaking, he walked straight to the office. ¡°Ah, well... Robin...¡± Jacob saw Miranda really sold thend in the southern part of the city and chased after Robin, saying, ¡°Robin, | also have and in the southern part of the city. Let¡¯s see if you can buy it together.¡± Robin stopped in his tracks and looked at Jacob with interest. He chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Buy it, why not? Don¡¯t you guys know? Thend in the southern part of the city will double in value soon!¡± Miranda sneered in her mind, ¡°Only a fool like you would believe that!¡± Jacob also secretly sneered, ¡°Robin, you''re just a damn fool! Thend in the southern part of the city will double in value soon. You''re just deceiving yourself!¡± However, on the surface, he still pretended to be extremely agreeable, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, if | wasn¡¯t in a hurry to retrieve the funds and repay Barry''s high-interest loan, | would never have sold the southernnd in my hands.¡± ¡°South of the city,nd prices are about to rise. Are you selling to me now without regrets?¡± Robin casually opened his phone¡¯s voice recorder, scanning Miranda and Jacob. Miranda snorted. ¡°Robin, do you think | would be like you, who has never seen money? Since |, Miranda, sold thend in the south of the city, no matter how much money | sold it for, | will not regret it!¡± Robin smirked and said, ¡°If a few dayster, it suddenly surged to fifteen billion, twenty billion, or even higher in value, wouldn''t you regret it?¡± Miranda angrily said. ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of money! Look at you, so inexperienced! If | were to back out, | would be no better than an animal. Are you satisfied now?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Alright, | believe it. What about you, Jacob?¡± Jacob eagerly said, ¡°Of course, since something has been sold, no matter the price, | will never regret it. This is the minimum rule, just like Miranda said, if | go back on my word, | am a beast!¡± ¡°Alright! Thend in the southern part of the city that you have in your hands, is it for sale?¡± Robin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he spoke. ¡°Four billion?¡± Jacob''s smile suddenly faded from his face. ¡°Miranda¡¯s plot is the same as mine, so why is mine only worth four billion?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t ept this price, huh? Well, forget it then. | won¡¯t buy it!¡± Robin said, turning around and leaving. Jacob was very unwilling in his heart. Robin was aplete jerk! Cut off one billion directly! However, the southern plot in hand cannot be sold now. The longer it is dyed, the less valuable it bes, and even in the end, no one wants it for a penny. So, gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Wait a minute, Robin, four billion is four billion. I''ll sell!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Great! Deal!¡± Robin turned around and nced at Crystal. ¡°If you add some more money, buy Mr. Walsh¡¯s plot ofnd. If you''re not confident, consider it as lending it to me.¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright, let''s go and handle the transfer procedures.¡± Left Eastern District Development Corporation with Jacob and Miranda. Robin turned off the recording on his phone. He knew that three dayster, the price of thend in the southern part of the city would skyrocket, increasing tenfold or even several dozen times. Many hot money capitals would scramble to gather in this area. At that time, Miranda and Jacob would definitely regret seeing theirnd plots increase so many times in value. It would be better to keep some tricks up our sleeves for these scoundrels and viins, so as to avoid wasting too much breath when the timees. After Crystal and the others left, Robin came face to face with Freddie, who was walking out of Reginald¡¯s office. Seeing his dejected look, | knew he must have also hit a wall with Reginald. Freddie was filled with despair, stumbling and muttering to himself, ¡°I, Freddie, have truly reached the end of days!¡± ¡°Ah! There¡¯s no way, it¡¯s fate, it''s fate! The heavens won''t give me a way out, even if | try my best, time will still slip away in vain!¡± ¡°Meeting me, it¡¯s not necessarily!¡± Robin stood in front of Freddie, giving a faint smile. Freddie looked up at Robin and asked, ¡°Who... who are you?¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°I am Robin, are you Mr. Freddie from Glory Edifice?¡± ¡°Robin?¡± Freddie thought for a while but couldn¡¯t remember what this young man in front of him did. Robin surveyed Freddie''s crimson eyes and asked, ¡°I heard you had the Glory Edifice project in your hands, along with many other commercial sectors?¡± ¡°Yes, what do you mean?¡± Freddie''s eyes lit up, as if he had grasped a lifeline in the midst of despairing waters. Then, the glimmer of hope in the eyes dimmed again. Because the person in front of me was too young. Even if he was an executive of the Huber Group, he would not have had the authority to operate with 10 billion in funds. ¡°Come with me to the office, and let¡¯s talk about the Glory Edifice matter,¡± Robin signaled Freddie to walk towards the innermost Office. Freddie was confused. He didn¡¯t know Robin and, looking at this young new face, he felt doubtful. Is Karina the newly hired assistant? However, the person sitting in that office, guided by Robin to its location, should have had a higher position than Reginald. It seems that this young person was indeed Karina¡¯s assistant. Freddie followed Robin nervously all the way to the front of the office door, and looked up to see the word ¡°President¡± written on the office sign. It was indeed Karina¡¯s office! The extinguished me of hope that Freddie had just shattered, ignited once again. However, as soon as he thought about the price Nathen had given, his heart sank again. Does Karina want to bargain? s, it hase to this. Let''s see what happens next, anyway, | am already at my wit¡¯s end! Walking into the office, the environment here was much more impressive than Reginald¡¯s office. However, after entering the office, Karina was not seen. Freddie had never had any dealings with Karina. | only had a few encounters with Karina¡¯s father, Camdyn, about seven or eight years ago. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Robin pointed to the sofa, gesturing for the nervous Freddie to sit down and talk. ¡°How long will it take for Ms. Huber toe back?¡± Freddie nced at the time, realizing that he had just over three hours left to repay his bank loan. This negotiation should have been hisst chance to possibly revive. ¡°Ms. Huber? Ms. Huber won''t being back today,¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Tell me about the situation at Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°You? Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, but | have to ask, can you really handle such a big matter on your own?¡± Freddie¡¯s hope, which had just ignited upon hearing that Karina wouldn''t being back today, quickly faded away. ¡°Isn''t it just a matter of one or two hundred billion? Do you think as the President of Eastern District Development Corporation, | can¡¯t make decisions?¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to discuss it, then forget it.¡± ¡°Ah? You... you are the president of Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± Freddie took a moment toe back to his senses. The fact that the Huber family was able to entrust their most core industry to this young person in front of them clearly indicated that he was a heavyweight figure in the Huber family. He quickly stood up and tightly held Robin¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Bruce, | was rude just now, | didn¡¯t know...¡± Robin gestured for him to sit down. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve heard a bit about your situation. Tell me, how do you n to handle Glory Edifice and the surrounding industries?¡± Freddie couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore at that moment and revealed the 70261 11 36 whole truth about the situation. ¡°Mr. Bruce, to be honest with you, | invested nearly 20 billion in the industrial development of the southern area.¡± ¡°Due to numerous investors withdrawing their funding midway, | am now on the brink of bankruptcy.¡± ¡°Today was the deadline for me to repay the bank loan, and, moreover, | owed Demon¡¯s Lair nearly 2 billion, Barry held my wife and children hostage there.¡± ¡°If | couldn¡¯t repay them today, not only would the bank seize all of my assets, but Barry and his gang would also kill our entire family!¡± ¡°In total, | needed 10 billion now to get through this difficult situation! Mr. Bruce, | beg you...¡± Freddie stood up, wanting to kneel down to Robin, but was stopped by a hand. ¡°No worries, | will tell Ms. Huber that the Huber Group has epted!¡± At that moment, Freddie¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Barry. He tremblingly opened the answer button, before he could speak, Barry¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Freddie, | can¡¯t pay you back today, you know, what will happen to your wife and daughter!¡± The cries of Freddie¡¯s wife and daughter came through the phone. Robin frowned and pointed at Freddie, ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 His Savior Freddie looked at Robin, hesitated for a while, thinking that he had misheard. Robin reached out his hand, indicating for him to pass the phone over. Freddie had just confirmed that the words he had heard earlier were true. Freddie fearfully covered the microphone and whispered, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the person on the other side is Barry, Mr. Lambert¡¯s second-in-mand.¡± ¡°| know,¡± Robin nodded, ¡°You wanted me to take over your Glory Edifice, right?¡± ¡°How can you continue to build the Glory Edifice without resolving these messy problems?¡± Barry¡¯s phone call came in suddenly. Freddie was momentarily flustered and did not understand what Robin meant by taking over Glory Edifice. At that moment, he snapped back to reality and trembled all over with excitement upon hearing Robin''s words. Freddie knew that today he might have really met a savior. He hurriedly handed the phone to Robin. Robin said indifferently, ¡°Barry, how much money does Freddie owe you?¡± Barry on the other end of the phone was startled by the sudden sound. How could Freddie be with this old man? At one point, it was unclear about the rtionship between Robin and Freddie. ¡°Mr. Bruce? Um... Previously, Freddie borrowed 10 billion from me and took nearly half a year. Including interest, he now owes our Demon¡¯s Lair 20 billion.¡± ¡°| knew it,¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t pursue this money for now, release his wife and daughter first. | am taking ng over Glory Edifice now, and he will repay you this money in a week.¡± Barry on the other end of the phone heard Robin''s words and felt like dying at that moment. Could Robin take over Glory Edifice? Can he ask for the money again? ¡°Release him immediately, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, Mr. Bruce, | will release the person immediately!¡± Barry didn¡¯t dare to say a word of refusal. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | personally will escort them home, ensuring that no one dares to harm even a single hair on them.¡± ¡°Freddie borrowed money from us for Demon¡¯s Lair, and he only needs to repay the principal, no interest required. He can repay whenever he wants, or even not repay at all. | will exin this matter to Mr. Lambert.¡± Robin coldly said, ¡°Debts must be repaid, it¡¯s only fair! You won''t be short of a single penny from the 20 billion!¡± Chapter 116 His Savior ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Bruce, | will follow your arrangements,¡± Barry immediately replied. He thought to himself, ¡°Sir, whatever you say is what it is, money can never be more important than life!¡± Robin threw the phone to Freddie. Freddie seemed to have experienced a dreamlike moment. | thought | had reached a dead end today. Not only oneself, but even the wife and children would also be doomed to eternal destruction. Unexpectedly, the young man in front of him miraculously helped him. resolve it! If it weren¡¯t for meeting Robin, even if | had passed the bank¡¯s test. Barry¡¯s gang of ouws would not give up easily either. His ultimate fate was definitely aplete destruction of his family and himself. At this moment, Robin appeared before him like a god, and a phone call pulled him up from the abyss. Barry actually let go of his wife and daughter. ¡°Give a call to your wife and daughter to make sure they are safe, and then we can talk,¡± Robin said, pointing to the phone as he noticed. Freddie¡¯s terrified expression. ¡°Otherwise, if you were worried sick, you wouldn¡¯t have the mindset to continue discussing the matter of Glory Edifice.¡± Chapter 116 H 116 His Savior Freddie nodded and tremblingly dialed his wife¡¯s phone number. After video chatting with his wife and daughter, Barry waspletely. certain that he had indeed released them. Moreover, Barry personally drove them home and repeatedly apologized to the mother and daughter. Freddie was greatly shocked by such a result. Apart from Conway, there was no one else in Hallcester who could make Barry obey without question. Who exactly was Robin? Freddie looked up in awe at Robin. So young, not only sat in the position of President of Eastern District Development Corporation. Moreover, it could make Barry, who is also known as Barry, show such respect and obedience towards him! He carefully scrutinized the young man in front of him. Freddie knew that he had met Robin today and he was truly saved! He took a long breath and felt as if half of the enormous pressure weighing on his heart had been lifted. After a brief moment of joy, he suddenly became alert again. No one in Hallcester was willing to take over Glory Edifice. Robin had no hesitation about it. Does he have any additional conditions, by any chance? Chapter 116 His Savior. ¡°Mr. Bruce, this is our first meeting, and you are also aware of the current condition of the South City plot. | don¡¯t know how much you are prepared to offer to purchase Glory Edifice?¡± Freddie asked tentatively, after calming down slightly. Robin understood that Freddie currently didn¡¯t believe that he could. really swallow his Glory Edifice. ¡°Freddie, actually you have always believed that the southern area of the city would be a key focus for Hallcester¡¯s investment and development, and this view was correct.¡± ¡°Although the southern part of the city is closest to Dimburgh, the municipal government has never developed it over the years.¡± ¡°Many people know that the southern area of the city used to be a chaotic cemetery.¡± ¡°Over the past three years, after you and some Hallcester real estate developers invested in the southern part of the city, the environment there has only slightly improved.¡± ¡°However, in the past year or two, as investors gradually withdrew their capital from the southern part of the city, the previous destion there began to reemerge.¡± ¡°However, | believe that the southern part of the city will eventually be invested and developed.¡± ¡°The Glory Edifice, as andmark building in the southern part of the city, had an irreceable value there.¡± ¡°The municipal government will develop this area sooner orter, and they will definitely make great efforts to promote its development and construction.¡± ¡°If the Huber Group had acquired Glory Edifice now, it would have Chapter 116 His Savior been considered a high-return investment.¡± Freddie heard what Robin said. There was an immediate feeling of meeting a kindred spirit in the vast sea of people. ¡°Mr. Bruce, in the past year and more, | have visited so many people, but none of them could speak such insightful words like you.¡± ¡°It was my ignorance! | should have realized earlier that the board of directors of the Huber Group would be able to appoint you as the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation because of your exceptional vision and insight.¡± ¡°| underestimated and mistreated Mr. Bruce before, and | apologize to you!¡± Speaking of this, Freddie bowed deeply. Then, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Although Mr. Bruce was the president of Eastern District Development Corporation, could Ms. Huber and the board of directors agree to you buying Glory Edifice from me?¡± ¡°Even if Ms. Huber agreed to your acquisition of Glory Edifice, would the upper management of the Huber Group be willing to invest 10 billion to purchase it?¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°Mr. Strd, since | said | would buy Glory Edifice, of course | can afford the 10 billion.¡± Freddie immediately stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, is what you¡¯re saying true? Are you really willing to buy Glory Edifice for 10 billion?¡± Chapter 116 His Savior ¡°| knew Mr. Bruce had great vision and exceptional business acumen.¡¯ ¡°However, 10 billion is not a small amount after all, and this will require the approval of the board of directors at the upper level of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know if this payment could be processed today.¡± Freddie was very anxious and directly stated his urgent concern, ¡°If the funds are not in ce, the bank will directly seize Glory Edifice.¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the funding. Once the transfer contract of Glory Edifice is signed, the funds will be immediately deposited into your ount.¡± ¡°Even if there was no time toplete the full fund transfer, there would still be another way of coboration.¡± ¡°We helped you resolve all your debt crises first, and then we can discuss the next steps of cooperation. Moreover, we will expedite the restoration of Glory Edifice¡¯s construction.¡± Freddie realized that Robin was not joking with him and asked tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, are you really prepared to buy Glory Edifice for 10 billion?¡± Robin looked at Freddie, whose eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°For the past three years, you have invested nearly 20 billion in Glory Edifice. How can they only give you 10 billion? That would be a bit too unfair.¡± Freddie didn¡¯t know what Robin meant exactly. ¡°Mr. Bruce, are you saying...¡± Robin patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Glory Edifice, how much money have you invested in it, you should have a financial ount.¡± Chapter ¡°Tomorrow, you bring these ounts over, and the Huber Group will pay you ording to this price! We will discuss the specific details tomorrow.¡± Freddie thought he had misheard. ¡°Mr. Bruce, let me rify, are you saying that you are willing to purchase the entire business district of Glory Edifice for nearly 20 billion?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t hear it wrong, that¡¯s exactly what | meant.¡± ¡°If the municipal government reinvests in the southern part of the city in the future, thend price will quickly rise. At that time, won''t you regret it?¡± Freddie shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | waspletely broke now.¡± ¡°Even if the price of Glory Edifice increases by 10 or 20 times. tomorrow, at that time, | still wouldn''t be able to earn any more money.¡± ¡°If | hadn¡¯t met Mr. Bruce, | would have been ruined and fallen into an abyss today.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, it was a great favor for you to help me get through this obstacle.¡± ¡°And, you are willing to take over the entire business empire of Glory Edifice for a price of 20 billion, this is like giving me a chance to be reborn, Freddie!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, you gave our whole family life!¡± ¡°How could | possibly have regretted it after thend prices in the Chapter 116 His Savior south of the city went up?¡± ¡°In that case, | would be nothing more than a despicable creature, Freddie.¡± ¡°However, it would take another ten to twenty years for the city government to invest in the southern plot ofnd.¡± Robin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Alright then, I''ll let Ms. Huber know and we''ll deal with the matter between you and the bank first before discussing Glory Edifice.¡± Freddie felt like he had just had a dream. He went through countless hardships and ridicule, thinking that he had lost all hope, all for the Glory Edifice. | didn¡¯t expect to meet Robin in thest few hours. With a thud, he knelt in front of Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Five minutester, the board of directors of the Huber Group, several major shareholders, and a few executives represented by Reginald, arrived at the headquarters of the Huber Group. Everyone unanimously opposed Robin¡¯s acquisition of Glory Edifice! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group Three o''clock in the afternoon. The conference hall of the thirty¡ªstory headquarters of the Huber Group. All members of the Huber Group¡¯s board of directors and its twenty- one shareholders were present. Reginald, as a senior executive of the Huber Group, also attended the board meeting of the Huber Group. Although he was not a member of the Huber Group¡¯s board of directors, nor a shareholder of the Huber Group. However, due to strong opposition, Robin decided to take over Freddie¡¯s Glory Edifice and attended the meeting. The Huber Group¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting had a total of 21 shareholders. The Huber family, spanning three generations, held a 45% stake in the Huber Group and gifted Robin a 20% stake. Other dozen or so shareholders held 35% of the shares in the Huber Group. Several major shareholders, excluding Justin and the Huber family. Upon learning that Reginald had reported them, Robin privately promised Freddie the information to purchase the Glory Edifice business district, which greatly angered him. * Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group They quickly invited the Huber Group and requested an urgent. convening of the board of directors and shareholders¡® meeting. The joint request demanded that Harold must never agree to Robin taking over the proposal of Glory Edifice. One of the elderly shareholders was named Shawn Sherman. He was the oldest among all the shareholders of the Huber Group. He was also one of thergest shareholders of the Huber Group, apart from Karina. Camdyn, and Robin (although Robin did not ept, the Huber family had already transferred the shares to him). Shawn held a 10% stake in the Huber Group. He pointed at Karina with his finger and said, ¡°Karina, you were young, and you did many things too hastily.¡± ¡°A few days ago, | didn¡¯t attend the board meeting and | didn¡¯t know that you gave the position of President of Eastern District Development Corporation to this young man, Robin!¡± ¡°It is said that Robin was just in his early twenties, a youngd with an unknown background and no qualifications!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know why you entrusted such an important position as the President of Eastern District Development Corporation to someone like him.¡± ¡°Now | see it, this Robin is actually going to take over Glory Edifice with 20 billion, it''s simply outrageous!¡± ¡°The southern plot ofnd, everyone in Hallcester knew it was a wastnd!¡± ¡°A few years ago, the southern part of the city was still a chaotic Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group cemetery, a desertednd where no one dared to go!¡± ¡°Even if the municipal government wanted to develop, no one would be willing to go to that area. ¡°Three years ago, it was based on this point that the municipal. government suspended the development of the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°Over the past two years, it was only Freddie, a spective gambler type of person, who would have developed the Glory Edifice business circle there with a hot-headed mind.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, haha. How could a ce where nothing happens make money?¡± ¡°Now, the Huber Group has shifted its investment focus to the east side of the city, and we should allocate arge amount of funds here.¡± ¡°The southern plot ofnd was worthless, and yet that Robin. unexpectedly decided to purchase Glory Edifice without authorization. Isn¡¯t this just squandering the money of our shareholders at the Huber Group? It¡¯s truly unreasonable!¡± ¡°What I mean is, the board immediately terminated the employment contract with Robin. The Huber Group cannot let this person ruin. everything!¡± After Shawn finished speaking, a middle-aged man in his fifties named Ernest Roberson nodded beside him. Ernest¡¯s qualifications and shareholdings in the Huber Group were second only to Shawn¡¯s. He held an 8% stake in the Huber Group in his hands. After Shawn finished speaking, he immediately agreed, ¡°Mr. Harold, Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group the Huber Group is the empire we built from scratch with you. We must not let Robin, an inexperienced kid, ruin it!¡± ¡°The Glory Edifice in the southern part of the city had long been worthless, and yet Robin was actually willing to take over with a staggering 20 billion. It¡¯s really hard to tell if he¡¯s confused or if there are some shady deals behind the scenes!¡± ¡°Even if we have nothing, if we really take over Glory Edifice, besides the 20 billion dors investment we have already put in, it would be difficult to make the southern part of the city a profitablemercial center even if we invest another 100 billion dors.¡± ¡°After all, we were just a private group organization without the support of the municipal government, so official capital would never invest in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°Those private capitals were all pursuing short-term return rates and would not invest in the barrennd in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°| strongly demanded the immediate dismissal of Robin and the revocation of the Glory Edifice transfer agreement signed with Freddie.¡± Shawn and Ernest, these two shareholders, were both major shareholders who had followed Harold in establishing the Huber Group in the early years. They said so, and more than ten shareholders quickly followed suit to denounce Robin. They unanimously demanded Harold and Karina to immediately dismiss Robin from the position of President of Eastern District. Development Corporation and to cancel the contract signed with Freddie. In the face of dissatisfaction from all shareholders, Harold remained Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group silent. He sat in front without any expression, looking indifferently at the furious expressions of each shareholder. After a few minutes of noise in the conference hall, Harold looked at Camdyn and Karina, ¡°Camdyn, Karina, what do you think about this matter?¡± Karina hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Grandfather, from the current situation, it is indeed not profitable to develop thend in the southern part of the city. However, Robin''s decision... | agree! As for the specific reasons, | have no reason to exin!¡± Harold nodded, a relieved smile spreading across his face. ¡°Camdyn, what do you mean?¡± Without hesitation, Camdyn said, ¡°Father, | have received your teachings since | was young, and | know the importance of gratitude.¡± ¡°Robin saved my life, and | had no reason to refuse his proposal. | supported any decision he made, even if it meant risking my entire stake and power in the Huber Group, | would never regret it.¡± Harold nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Very well! You haven¡¯t disappointed me! Since you all agree, | have no objections either.¡± After Harold finished speaking, the conference hall instantly fell silent. Justin immediately stood up and objected, ¡°Dad, | disagree!¡± Harold nodded, ¡°Alright, | got it. You sit down first, | have something to say.¡± Justin wanted to speak, but Harold motioned for him to sit down, so he had no choice but to close his mouth. Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group ¡°Ladies and gentlemen present here, although I, Harold, had long withdrawn from the core management of the Huber Group, | have never forgotten the original purpose | had when | founded the Huber Group.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Most of you started with me from nothing and today we have established the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Over the years, you have followed me, Harold, and experienced hardships and challenges, weathered storms, and never left my side. | am very grateful to all of you.¡± ¡°The Huber Group has achieved its current status and glory, and you have made indelible contributions.¡± ¡°Robin decided to take over Glory Edifice with a budget of 20 billion, you were very worried, and | understand.¡± ¡°Since the day we started our business, you have been following me, Harold, with the desire to live a good life, make big money, have status, and dignity. There is no fault in this.¡± ¡°Now | still think so.¡± ¡°| had a responsibility to be ountable for the wealth and status that the Huber Group and you have already acquired.¡± ¡°However, as the appointed President of the Eastern District Development Corporation, Robin has made decisions that | fully agree with!¡± ¡°| will not stop him, no matter what purpose he has for signing the contract to take over the Glory Edifice business district with Freddie.¡± As soon as Harold finished speaking, the conference hall instantly fell silent, with every shareholder and top executive looking at him in astonishment. Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group The conference hall fell silent for a while, and Shawn finally spoke, ¡°Long, the investment in Glory Edifice business district is not a small amount.¡± ¡°Robin¡¯s decision was too hasty! If the investment fails, the Huber Group will be severely damaged, and decades of hard work will go down the drain! How could you agree to this n?¡± ¡°Long Ge, if we simply took over Glory Edifice for a mere 20 billion, it wouldn''t be a big deal.¡± ¡°However, subsequent investments would require arge amount of funds!¡± It can be said that the southern plot is a bottomless pit, it will drag the Huber Group into an abyss! Emest also stood up excitedly and said, ¡°Sir, please consider this matter carefully. It was not easy for us to follow you in establishing the Huber Group.¡± ¡°At that time, we had nothing and started from scratch with you, and today we have the Huber Group in Hallcester.¡± ¡°He, Robin, a reckless youngd, with his impulsive decisions, really could have...¡± ¡°Alright, all of you, stop talking!¡± Harold said sternly as he looked at them. ¡°| knew what you were worried about.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, | and Camdyn, Karina, and Justin, together, signed a guarantee with Robin for the shares of Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°If, as you say, the Huber family would never let you suffer any losses...¡± Chapter 117 The Board Meeting of the Huber Group At this point, Justin stood up and said, ¡°Dad, | don¡¯t have too many shares in hand, | won¡¯t guarantee for Robin!¡± Harold hesitated for a moment, a hint of anger shed in his eyes. ¡°Shut up! | can agree to your request!¡± ¡°Camdyn, Karina, and |, the three of us together hold nearly 40% of the shares. If Justin is not willing, | will go along with him!¡± ¡°We are willing to use 40% of the shares as a risk guarantee for Robin¡¯s takeover of Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case and shareholders are still unwilling, then you can choose to withdraw from the Huber Group¡¯s shareholders¡® meeting.¡± ¡°|, Harold, will definitely liquidate the equity in your hands. immediately!¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll give you one night to consider. Tomorrow afternoon, you make a decision.¡± ¡°If you are not willing to support Robin''s decision, then you can withdraw from the shareholders¡® meeting of the Huber Group!¡± ¡°The Huber Group would immediately liquidate your shares at the highest price!¡± ¡°Karina, prepare the share transfer agreement! If any shareholder wants to withdraw their shares, immediately provide them with cash!¡± As soon as Harold finished speaking, everyone in the room fell silent. Shawn simply shook his head and let out a long sigh, saying, ¡°Long, since you''ve made up your mind like this, | have nothing to say. Everything | have is given by you. | won¡¯t quit the Huber Group.¡± Ernest also nodded, ¡°Very well, old man. | was once a poor beggar, but Chapter 117 Th The Board Meeting of the Huber Group in this lifetime, | have go in this lifetime, | have gone through ups and downs with you until today. It has been worth it.¡± ¡°Since you have already decided to agree to Robin¡¯s proposal, | will follow you.¡± ¡°Even though | lost everything due to this investment in Glory Edifice, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± However, a few shareholders were whispering and hesitating at that moment, wondering whether to withdraw from the Huber Group. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Golden Sun Bank Reginald sat in the attendance position of the meeting and did not dare to speak. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Harold would actually agree to Robin¡¯s absurd decision. What''s more, Karina and her recovered father, Camdyn, also stood by Robin¡¯s side. He knew that it was simply impossible to bring down Robin through this matter. Taking advantage of the chaos in the conference hall, he quietly slipped out. Arriving at the fire escape, Reginald looked around and saw no one. He took out his phone and dialed the number of Roberto, the president of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank. Golden Sun Bank was a privately owned joint-stock bank. Londrnd, amercial bank, was established five years ago in Hashville State by several major private enterprises in the south. Golden Sun Bank and another bank, Central Hallcester Bank, both loaned money to Freddie¡¯s Glory Edifice three years ago. Previously, Freddie mortgaged all of his assets and Glory Edifice itself, borrowing 3 billion from Golden Sun Bank and 4 billion from Central Hallcester Bank. The term of their loan contract was ten years. For the past three years, Freddie has never defaulted on the interest. payments to both banks, regardless of how tight his finances were. In the most difficult times, not even a penny was owed to two banks, even if it meant borrowing at high interest rates. Because Freddie knew that the reason he was doing this was to be able to build a prosperous business district in the southern part of the city, he was forced to borrow money. People who do great things always prioritize integrity. However, at the beginning of this year, these two banks suddenly identified a significant risk associated with Glory Edifice and demanded that Freddie immediately repay the principal and interest owed. This immediately put Freddie, who was already in a state of extreme financial strain, in a predicament. Today is the final repayment deadline for these two banks. The two banks required Freddie to repay their loans before midnight. Central Hallcester Bank had a principal and interest of 5 billion, while Golden Sun Bank had a principal and interest of 3.8 billion. Although the deadline for repayment was before midnight tonight. However, Freddie understood that after 5:30 PM, banks would close theirrge transfer systems. If the funds cannot be deposited into the bank ount before half past five. Chapter 118 Golden Sun Bank The next day, the ownership of Glory Edifice belonged to the bank. It was already half past three in the afternoon. Reginald thought that if the bank could end the repayment deadline. ahead of time, Robin''s Glory Edifice n would be ruined. After the sessfulpletion of the matter, | will boast about myself in front of the major shareholders of thepany. Shawn and others would definitely appreciate him for this. the It is very likely that, therefore, he reced Robin and took up position of President of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Maybe | could have won Karina¡¯s favor. He believed that it was because of Robin¡¯s appearance that Karina ignored him. In any case, as long as Robin is driven away from the Huber Group, regardless of the oue! After much deliberation, Reginald believed that the best course of action at the moment was to let the bank take over Glory Edifice directly. | had a close rtionship with Roberto, the president of Golden Sun Bank. The two of them used to often meet up privately. Reginald, in order to pave his own way, took advantage of his position at the Huber Group and repeatedly bribed Roberto. And, often asked him to apany me to nightclubs for some special services. Chapter 118 Golden Sun Bank It can be said that over the past few years, Roberto has been fed by Reginald. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to ask him for help in this matter now. Reginald saw Harold, Karina, and Camdyn and did not reject Robin''s proposal to sign the contract to take over Glory Edifice. Moreover, major shareholders like Shawn and Ernest also sided with Robin. Although they were all reluctant, they were the senior figures who had founded the Huber Group together with Harold back in the day. Harold supported Robin, and they both had no choice but to agree. Just a few small shareholders were hesitating. Although these people were reluctant to agree with Robin¡¯s approach, none of them dared to say it in front of Harold. Reginald noticed the doubts in these people¡¯s minds, and he nned to disrupt Robin''s n to take over Glory Edifice in two steps. Firstly, let Roberto from Golden Sun Bank initiate the early termination of Freddie¡¯s repayment program. Transfer the Glory Edifice to the court and seize its ownership. Secondly, he was prepared to contact some shareholders after the shareholders¡¯ meeting ended. They pressured Harold, Karina, and Camdyn by withdrawing funding from the Huber Group. In this way, perhaps it could force Harold to make concessions. Chapter 118 Golden Sun Bank After receiving a call from Reginald, the president of Golden Sun Bank, Roberto hesitated for a long time upon understanding his meaning. ¡°Mr. Agur and Karina had already called me before this.¡± ¡°Regarding Glory Edifice, her intention was that the Huber Group would take over next.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber said that the Huber Group would arrange the fund transfer tomorrow morning for the money Freddie owed.¡± ¡°Today, the Huber Group¡¯s finance department was unable to process such arge transfer due to thete hour.¡± ¡°If we initiate the court¡¯s foreclosure procedure on Glory Edifice at our bank now, | will have difficulty exining it to Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°You know, Mr. Harold is not an ordinary person. He has a great affection for Ms. Huber. If | offend him in this matter, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me!¡± Roberto was very worried about Reginald¡¯s request. In Hallcester, there were not many people who dared to oppose Mr. Harold. He was a boss of the highest level. Reginald learned about Roberto¡¯s concerns and smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Francis, it¡¯s not as serious as you imagine.¡± m revealing to you some information that the board meeting of the Huber Group was underway, and almost all shareholders were against Robin''s proposal for the Huber Group to take over Glory Edifice, this mess.¡± ¡°However, considering that Robin is now the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation, and moreover, he was appointed by Chapter 118 Golden Sun Bank Karina.¡± ¡°The Huber family may have refrained from directly denying at the board meeting, possibly due to saving face.¡± ¡°However, several major shareholders were disgruntled, and in fact, several shareholders wanted to withdraw their investments from the Huber Group.¡± ¡°What | mean is, if you could initiate the procedure to seal off Glory Edifice at this critical moment, it would be giving the Huber family some face.¡± ¡°It was quite decent of the Huber Group to decline taking over Glory Edifice. This way, the decision made by Robin had no meaning at all.¡± Roberto hesitated upon hearing this, ¡°Zhou, my friend, please don¡¯t deceive me. | don¡¯t want to offend the Huber family.¡± Although | was the president of Golden Sun Bank, my power was also limited. ¡°The Huber family had already greeted before this, and promised to repay tomorrow. If | do this again, I, a small bank manager, cannot afford to bear Mr. Harold¡¯s anger. Reginaldughed and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, don¡¯t worry. In fact, the Huber family was just looking for a way out.¡± ¡°Hallcester people who didn¡¯t know that the southern plot ofnd was a wastnd, also didn¡¯t know what illicit dealings Robin and Freddie, those bastards, had behind closed doors.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could he have bought Glory Edifice for a price of 20 billion? Is he fucking crazy?¡± ¡°What you did was equivalent to preventing Robin from joking around Chapter 112 Golden Sun Bank with the Huber Group¡¯s money, Mr. Harold is grateful to you before. you even know it.¡± Roberto hesitated for a moment and thought about it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The southern plot ofnd was indeed a wastnd. At the beginning of this year, he submitted a proposal to terminate the loan project of Glory Edifice in advance to the headquarters of Golden Sun Bank for review. The head office immediately issued instructions and agreed to his suggestion. The head office of Golden Sun Bank replied so quickly because, based on the evaluation, they believed that the southern city plot had no investment value anymore. If Glory Edifice is not withdrawn at this moment, it is estimated that even a penny will not be recoveredter. However, the main idea of the bank is that if someone takes over, Golden Sun Bank would rather postpone the extension. In this way, Golden Sun Bank might have incurred less loss. He pondered for a while and continued, ¡°Mr. Agur, | will now initiate the immediate sealing procedure for Glory Edifice. Although it is also reasonable, it is not yet midnight, and I¡¯m afraid it will be a topic of gossip...¡± Reginaldughed and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, one hourter, it would be impossible to make arge transfer unless Freddie pays in cash.¡± ¡°Think about it, what kind of person had the ability to raise 3.8 billion in cash in just a few hours before midnight. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Chapter 118 Golden Sun Bank ¡°| reckon even a god of wealth like Mr. Francis wouldn¡¯t have had the ability!¡± ¡°So, Mr. Francis, you boldly went ahead, which was not considered a vition at all.¡± Roberto hesitated for a long time and weighed this matter in his mind many times. Reginald saw the other person remain silent and added, ¡°After you finish the task tonight, | will treat you to a newly opened leisure club in the northern suburbs. It is said that there are several beautiful Brueciadies there... Robertoughed and said, ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s the case, | will immediately initiate the termination of the repayment process as you suggested.¡± Meanwhile, Freddie, sitting in Robin¡¯s office, received a phone call from the Finance Department of Glory Edifice. ¡°Mr. Strd, Golden Sun Bank initiated the early closure repayment procedure and issued the final notice letter.¡± ¡°Golden Sun Bank''s legal personnel said that if the outstanding loan principal and interest owed to Golden Sun Bank cannot be repaid within half an hour, they will no longer ept repayment today.¡± ¡°That means, if Glory Edifice fails to repay the 3.8 billion loan within half an hour, half an hourter Glory Edifice will belong to the bank.¡± After Freddie finished the call, he was extremely anxious. ¡°Mr. Bruce, there has been a change in the situation! We have just received a notice from Golden Sun Bank, stating that we must repay the full amount within half an hour, otherwise, they will initiate the seizure of Glory Edifice directly.¡± Chapter 118 Golden Sun Bank Robin looked at Freddie¡¯s anxious look and chuckled lightly, ¡°It seems like someone is sabotaging it!¡± Freddie shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, didn¡¯t you justmunicate with Ms. Huber earlier? Didn¡¯t the Huber Group step. forward to guarantee the loan for Glory Edifice?¡± ¡°But why did Golden Sun Bank terminate the final repayment deadline ahead of time now?¡± Robin looked at Freddie, who was currently in a state of panic, and said indifferently, ¡°There''s nothing serious. I''ll go ask Karina what''s going on.¡± Chapter 119A Different Approach Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 A Different Approach Robin dialed Karina¡¯s phone, but it showed that the call could not be connected. He suddenly realized that it was the time for the meeting. Perhaps Karina discussed the matter of Glory Edifice with the shareholders and, worried about being disturbed, turned off her phone. Golden Sun Bank has now sent a final notice to Freddie''s Finance Department, stating that the bank¡¯s repayment channel will be closed in half an hour. Time is so short that if we dy any longer, it will be toote. Since | couldn¡¯t reach Karina¡¯s phone. Then just go directly to Golden Sun Bank and see what exactly happened. ¡°Let''s go, we are going to Golden Sun Bank now,¡± Robin stood up and beckoned Freddie to walk outside. Freddie hesitated for a moment, then walked out of the office. ¡°Mr. Bruce, do you know Roberto, the president of Golden Sun Bank?¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you just go and exin the situation to him directly? He wouldn''t make such a big fuss over a small amount of money, would he?¡± ¡°Moreover, Karina,had already greeted him, and the Huber Group apter 119 A Different Approach ChapterContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. would take over Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°The president of Golden Sun Bank, Roberto, was never short-sighted enough to not give face to the Huber family.". ¡°The Huber family didn¡¯tck these 3.8 billion, with the Huber family guaranteeing, was he still worried that you wouldn¡¯t repay the money?¡± Freddie checked the time and realized that there was only a little over an hour left until the bank closed at half past five. It seems that there is no other choice but to do so. After leaving the Eastern District Development Corporation building, | immediately drove to Golden Sun Bank. Freddie quickly apanied Robin to Roberto¡¯s office. At this moment, Roberto was packing his bags, getting ready to leave the bank and go to the club in the northern suburbs. In the evening, he wanted to enjoy the exotic beauty with Reginald. Just as | was about to leave, | saw Freddie walking in with a young man, which surprised me. ¡°Freddie, are youing to pay back the money now?¡± ¡°Okay, if you can transfer the repayment now, we will immediately cancel the procedure of sealing off Glory Edifice.¡± Freddie took a step forward and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, the final repayment deadline should be tonight at midnight. What does it mean that you are closing the repayment channel now?¡± Roberto nced at the time and said, ¡°Freddie, it¡¯s already past four in the afternoon. Do you think it¡¯s possible to transfer the 3.8 billion funds to our ount now?¡± Chapter 119 A Different Approach ¡°That was just a joke from you! This kind of operation is simply impossible!¡± ¡°In this situation, | informed you to close the repayment channel. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°If you guarantee that you can transfer 3.8 billion to our bank ount before half-past five, | can wait for you now.¡± ¡°Think for yourself, do you have the ability for it?¡± Freddie was asked by Roberto these two questions and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. He certainly understood that it was a fantasy toplete a full transfer of such arge sum of money within an hour. Don''t say it¡¯s just a short amount of time, even if you give a week, it may not be enough toplete all the settlements. Roberto nced at Freddie and Robin, snorted, ¡°Freddie, just admit defeat already. Glory Edifice has been a dead end for a long time. With your limited abilities, you can¡¯t possibly afford to y it.¡± ¡°So many talented people in Hallcester couldn¡¯t handle the South City plot, do you, Freddie, have three heads and six arms?¡± ¡°Have a little self-awareness, no matter how grand your dreams were, they were useless!¡± ¡°Wake up, you were just a small real estate developer, you couldn''t change the fate of the South City plot!¡± ¡°Over the past three years, you have invested all your assets in Glory Edifice, so what can you expect?¡± ¡°In the end, nothing had changed at all!¡± Chapter 119A Different Approach ¡°Hasn''t the miracle you were expecting appeared yet?¡± ¡°Do you think the Huber Group taking over Glory Edifice will revitalize the real estate in the southern part of the city? It¡¯s simply impossible!¡± ¡°| know, you would definitely tell me now that the Huber family guaranteed this funding.¡± ¡°Yes, Karina did call me. So what?¡± ¡°She never signed a guarantee contract for me. What can a verbal promise guarantee?¡± ¡°If any unexpected situation arises, she will not admit to having said these words to me. Who should | turn to?¡± ¡°There is one more thing you may not know, the shareholders of the Huber Group are currently engaged in heated arguments because of this matter of yours.¡± As for the final oue of their argument, no one could say for sure. ¡°However, just a few minutes ago, a heavyweight figure from the Huber Group called me and told me not to wait any longer.¡± ¡°| know, the Huber Group would never transfer 3.8 billion to you, Freddie, for this unfinished building in your hands.¡± Freddie was thunderstruck when he heard this, ¡°The Huber Group doesn¡¯t want to take over Glory Edifice?¡± Roberto shook his head, ¡°Hehe, Freddie, be more realistic.¡± ¡°We have known each other for quite some time now. You are a sensible person, so just admit defeat when it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°| knew that you were feeling ufortable with the current situation.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s how business is, it''s a winner-takes¡ªall situation, and you have no choice!¡± ¡°At the beginning, it was you who insisted on cing this bet on the southernnd, no one forced you.¡± ¡°We, Golden Sun Bank, lent you the money when you needed it the most. We have provided you with 3 billion for such a long time, and we have done our utmost to fulfill our obligations.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that | am heartless and ungrateful, we, as bankers, can only do this much.¡± Freddie sighed bitterly. ¡°Mr. Francis, you were so unfair! The loan agreement | signed with your bank was for a period of ten years.¡± ¡°It''s only been three years, and yet you suddenly terminate my loan contract. Is this a joke?¡± ¡°You borrowed 3 billion from me and invested it all in Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°The construction project of the building was about to bepleted, and you suddenly terminated the contract during this period. Are you trying to deceive me?!¡± ¡°You see, my building has been built to its current state, but it cannot be sold. | don¡¯t have the money to continue building, and all the money ispletely tied up. ¡°But you forced me to repay the money in such a situation, isn¡¯t that too hical?!¡± Chapter 119 A Different Approach Roberto looked at Freddie, who was angry at the moment, and burst intoughter. ¡°Freddie, you were doing business, and so was the bank!¡± ¡°Our bank also needs to make money. Lending money to you is not giving it away to fulfill your personal distant dreams.¡± ¡°Although we initially signed a loan agreement for a period of ten years, the South City plot has bepletely worthless. Do you think you can earn back 3 billion within ten years?¡± ¡°Even if you eventually managed to construct the Glory Edifice, a skyscraper towering at a height of 380 meters, so what?¡± ¡°In the end, it was worthless junk!¡± ¡°If by then, our bank demands repayment of the 3 billion loan from you, what will you use to pay us back?¡± ¡°I''m afraid by that time, Freddie had already been killed by loan sharks.¡± ¡°As far as | know, you borrowed 20 billion high-interest loans from Demon''s Lair.¡± ¡°Who is Barry? Who is Mr. Lambert? We both know, you took their money, can they let you go?¡± ¡°They would not let you go!¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s hand over these issues to the court now, so that we don¡¯t end up being robbed by Mr. Lambert and his team before we even have a chance to nibble on the remaining bones of Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°Freddie, you should wake up!¡± Chapter 119 A Different Approach ¡°The Huber Group would not ept your Glory Edifice and the entire Southern Business District unless the upper management of the Huber Group went crazy!¡± Robin took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Huber Group is not crazy! | am Robin, the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation. The matter of Glory Edifice¡¯s transfer was discussed between Freddie and me.¡± ¡°Mr. Francis, an hour ago, Karina called you and the Huber Group was willing to guarantee a loan of 3.8 billion for Freddie.¡± ¡°Although it was a verbal agreement, with the reputation of the Huber Group, Karina would not deny this amount of money no matter what happened.¡± ¡°After the Huber Grouppleted a series of internal preparations, the funds can be transferred to your bank ount.¡± ¡°Golden Sun Bank waited for at most a dozen hours.¡± ¡°Today, it was toote to proceed with the transfer operation.¡± ¡°Mr. Francis, it would be best if you handled this matter properly, otherwise, it wouldn''t be fun for everyone if we ended up having an unpleasant time over this small amount of money.¡± Roberto looked up at Robin and said, ¡°Are you Robin, the newly appointed president of Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis.¡± ¡°Hehe, the board meeting of the Huber Group is currently discussing your actions today,¡± Roberto nced at Robin and smirked. contemptuously. Then, he assumed a posture and tone of educating the young, saying, Chapter 119A Different Approach ¡°Robin, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m criticizing you, but being so young, you act too recklessly and let your emotions guide you too much!¡± ¡°With your current perspective and abilities, you still cannot truly understand the game of market capital.¡± ¡°The issue with the southern plot, | advise you to quickly give up, don¡¯t wait until it bes impossible to resolve, and end up in a state ofplete devastation!¡± ¡°Youth have great ideals and are passionate about their work, which is a good thing!¡± ¡°But, be rational! Acting on emotions will make you fall hard!¡± ¡°| cannot promise you Freddie¡¯s matter because the Huber Group¡¯s more influential individuals just contacted me.¡± ¡°Unless you were able to transfer the repayment immediately, we have nothing to discuss.¡± After saying that, Roberto shook his head disdainfully and walked out with his bag. Robin coldly said, ¡°Wait a minute! Are you saying that even with the Huber Group guaranteeing it, it is still impossible to give Glory Edifice and Freddie one night?¡± Roberto looked up and met Robin¡¯s cold gaze. He smirked and said, ¡°That''s right, a bank is a bank. When it¡¯s time to repay, there¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s try a different approach!¡± Robin pointed at the wall clock. ¡°Isn''t it still not time for the final repayment?¡± ¡°ording to the agreement, the final repayment should have been made by midnight tonight.¡± ¡°That means, as long as the repayment is received before midnight tonight, it will not be considered a breach of contract!¡± ¡°You haven''t finished work yet, but you want to leave your position. Aren¡¯t you afraid that | will send aint letter to the CEO mailbox of your head office?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Ignorance Roberto looked up at Robin and chuckled contemptuously, ¡°Young people are so audacious! Hehe...¡± ¡°38 billion debts! The transfer operation hasn¡¯t even started yet, how are you going to repay the bank?¡± ¡°Now, it is almost five o''clock.¡± ¡°After half past five, the high-value transfer systems of any bank would be closed.¡± ¡°Even if you could get the money, how would you transfer it to us?¡± Freddie was very angry, ¡°Mr. Francis, can¡¯t wepromise at all?¡± Speaking of this, Roberto sneered at Freddie, ¡°You may think that | deliberately used these regtions to make things difficult for you, so what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the rule! Understand? If you can¡¯t transfer the money, it¡¯s your problem!¡± ¡°Of course, there is another possibility, to solve the repayment problem,¡± Roberto sneered as he nced at Robin and Freddie. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s a possibility!¡± ¡°Unless you could raise 3.8 billion in cash and deliver it directly to the counter of Golden Sun/Bank before midnight!¡± ¡°Hehe, do you have the ability for this?¡± ¡°If you dare to im such ability, then | can make all the bank Chapter 120 Ignorance employees work overtime tonight, waiting for you!¡± Freddie angrily pointed at Roberto and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, are you deliberately trying to make things difficult for us? 3.8 billion in cash, that¡¯s a huge amount of money!¡± ¡°Hehe, since you don¡¯t have such ability, don¡¯t take on such a big task! Immature!¡± Roberto sneered, nced at Freddie and Robin, and turned around with his bag, walking towards the door. ¡°It''s just 3.8 billion in cash, why can''t it be delivered!¡± Robin said indifferently. Freddie and Roberto were both startled. ¡°Hahaha... Youth is just recklessness!¡± Roberto shook his head contemptuously. ¡°Robin, if you really have the ability to deliver 3.8 billion in cash, |, as the President of Golden Sun Bank, guarantee that all employees of Golden Sun Bank will not leave work before midnight tonight to help you verify the funds!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you would kneel in front of all the staff members of our bank and bow to each of them as a sincere apology! Do you dare?¡± Robin¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of yfulness as he pressed the record button on his phone. ¡°Roberto, what if | brought 3.8 billion in cash before midnight tonight?¡± Without hesitation, Roberto responded, ¡°I will kowtow to you ten times in front of all the bank staff!¡± ¡°Good! Deal done!¡± Robin smirked indifferently, raising his phone. ¡°By the way, just to let you know, our verbal agreement has been recorded.¡± Chapter 120 Ignorance Roberto was stunned for a while, and suddenly, he regretted being too impulsive and speaking too arrogantly. He then burst intoughter. How is it possible to send 3.8 billion cash in such a short time!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha... This is the funniest joke | have ever heard in my entire life!¡± ¡°Robin, you''re really young, | suspect you¡¯re not even of legal age yet? | can¡¯t believe you can say something like that.¡± ¡°38 billion in cash, no one in Hallcester dares to say that it can be raised within a few hours.¡± Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°How ridiculous! Just because you haven''t heard of it, doesn¡¯t mean | can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Young man, boasting is of no use if you can¡¯t solve problems with just. words,¡± Roberto sneered and shook his head. ¡°| really don¡¯t know how someone like you managed to infiltrate the Huber Group and assume the position of President of the Eastern District Development Corporation.¡± ¡°Now, | finally understand why Reginald had such a strong aversion towards you. It turns out you were just a big talker and a fraud.¡± ¡°Now it seems that handing over the Huber Group to this Ms. Huber was a mistake on Mr. Harold¡¯s part!¡± ¡°Karina actually hired someone like you, who has no brains, to take on such an important position in the Huber Group.¡± ¡°It seems that the Huber Group was really starting to go downhill.¡± ¡°When Mr. Harold was in charge of the Huber Group, such a Chapter 120 Ignorance disorganized incident never urred!¡± ¡°It''s a pity that Camdyn was gued by a serious illness and had long since retreated from the spotlight. The Huber family has had no one who could rece Mr. Harold¡¯s position.¡± Freddie took a step forward and said, ¡°Roberto, Ms. Huber has already informed you about this payment, but you have gone against her wishes. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Harold will hold you ountable for this?¡± Roberto said coldly, ¡°Freddie, do you think you had a chance to tell Mr. Harold about these things?¡± ¡°Alright, you can inform your employees to work overtime tonight,¡± Robin nced at the time and stood up, saying, ¡°Freddie, let¡¯s go to the business lobby now.¡± Freddie didn¡¯t know what Robin wanted to do. Does he really want to bring in 3.8 billion in cash? Yes, it is possible. Even the Huber family wouldn¡¯t dare to say such a thing.. At this time, the vice president of Golden Sun Bank, Emmett Jackson, walked into the executive office. He walked excitedly to Roberto¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Mr. Francis, why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± ¡°Reginald invited us to go to a newly opened private recreational club in the northern suburbs tonight. When are we leaving? They have already reminded us several times.¡± Roberto looked at Robin and sighed, saying, ¡°Encountering an Chapter 120 ignorance ignorant kid who actually imed that he could gather 3.8 billion in cash before midnight tonight to repay Freddie¡¯s loan.¡± ¡°And, he even made a bet with me that if he couldn¡¯t do it, he would kneel in the business lobby of our bank and apologize to every employee of our bank by kowtowing.¡± Deputy Vice President Emmett nced sideways at Robin and sneered, ¡°Kid, where did youe from? How dare you say such things!¡± ¡°| fucking encountered a lunatic today. Come on, if you like kneeling and kowtowing, kneel down for me now, hahaha... Robin raised an eyebrow, grabbed Emmett¡¯s cor, and tapped his cheek. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± With that, he dropped Emmett directly onto the ground. The powerful pressure made Emmett kneel on the ground, unable to stand up no matter what. He looked at the tall and handsome young man in front of him in horror, being instantly overwhelmed by the terrifying aura emitted by Robin. Emmett knelt on the ground, curled up, struggling in vain. His throat felt as if it were tightly gripped by a hand, unable to produce any sound. Roberto was also stunned. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m telling you, | don¡¯t care what your rtionship with Karina is, but this is not the ce for you to act wild.¡± ¡°| know, forcing you to repay the money, you feel resentful. However, there is no other choice!¡± Chapter 120 Ignorance ¡°This world has no logic to speak of, whoever has money has the right!¡± ¡°You guys go ahead, without money, there¡¯s no point in talking! | don¡¯t have the time to waste on ying verbal games with you!¡± ¡°Whoever has money has the right, right? Fine! Just wait, and fucking give me the moneyter! | will make you personally demonstrate this statement in front of everyone, kneeling down and giving it to me!¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°If you are unwilling, thenmunicate directly with the president of your head office!¡± The president''s mailbox at the head office of Golden Sun Bank was indeed open 24 hours a day and provided instant replies. Roberto furrowed his brow and hesitated as he looked at Robin''s serious expression. If Robin reallyined to the head office¡¯s mailbox about this matter, his own ck hat would be finished. ¡°Mr. Francis, Mr. Jackson, what¡¯s going on here? What game are you. ying again?¡± Elisa Stewart, the Credit Department Manager of Golden Sun Bank, walked in from outside and saw Emmett kneeling on the ground, smiling. Elisa was a woman in her thirties. When | entered, | saw Emmett kneeling on the ground, thinking that he and Roberto were joking. Passing by him, she patted his head and said, ¡°Emmett, be good and get up. Sister won¡¯t give you lucky money today, hahaha...¡± After saying that, he walked up to Roberto. ¡°Mr. Francis, today | need to go home early. My husband said that one of his old ssmates from abroad has arrived in Hallcester, and he asked me toe back carly to invite him for a meal at home.¡± Roberte shook his head and said, ¡°Ms. Stewart, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go back today.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce said that he would repay Freddie¡¯s 3.8 billion loan and prepare to deliver the 3.8 billion cash to our bank before midnight tonight.¡± ¡°Please inform the Credit Department and the tellers that we will be working overtime tonight! It may be necessary to extend until midnight or eventer.¡± ¡°If Mr. Bruce really brought 3.8 billion in cash, it would require all the bank employees to count together in order to finish the task.¡± ¡°Overtime? Are you kidding me!¡± Elisa nced at Robin, disdainfully saying. ¡°You must be crazy, thinking that everyone is crazy, right? | bet you don¡¯t even believe this nonsense yourself!¡± ¡°Young man, have you never seen money before?¡± ¡°Hehe, 3.8 billion in cash, the daily total business volume of Hallcester¡¯srgest bank. | wonder if there is still that much.¡± ¡°You actually said that 38 billion dors in cash would be delivered to our bank counter within a few hours. What kind of international joke is this?¡± ¡°Mr. Francis, | left. | didn¡¯t have the leisure to apany you in your fantasies, you lunatic!¡° Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say Robin watched Elisa¡¯s figure and said indifferently, ¡°I heard that the head office of Golden Sun Bank has a 24-hourint mailbox for the president, which is always ready to ept anyints from customers of the bank regarding the misconduct of its employees, and will handle them promptly.¡± ¡°What I mean is, today | already personally presented the request for VIP services to the office of your bank¡¯s president.¡± ¡°One of you left work early and refused to ept my repayment. The disciplinary investigation team from your head office will find you overnight for a face-to-face interview and impose heavy fines and dismissals as punishment!¡± ¡°You!¡± Elisa angrily pointed at Robin and said, ¡°How dare youin about me? What qualifications do you have to demand VIP- level service from us? You must be delusional, haha...¡± ¡°Do you think a cash repayment of 3.8 billion is enough qualification?¡± Robin sneered coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t fulfill your duties, what can | do if |in about you? Don¡¯t believe me? Just refuse the VIP¡ªlevel service and see what happens,¡± Robin said coldly. Elisa looked angrily at Roberto and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, what do you mean? Are we really going to have to work overtime for this trivial matter?¡± Roberto furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°Robin, are you serious?¡± Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say ¡°Considering your slight connection with the Huber family, I¡¯ll give you a reminder.¡± ¡°Elisa¡¯s husband, however, is Garry Craig, the assistant to Scott Rhodes, the deputy mayor in charge of economy and finance at the Haileester government.¡± ¡°If you talked nonsense and yed tricks on our executives, you would be held criminally responsible!¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You can consider it a joke and ignore it. Then, go ahead and give it a try!¡± Roberto hesitated. Freddie¡¯s loan repayment. Due to the transfer of Glory Edifice and the corresponding debt, it was not possible to make the repayment within the final repayment deadline. The Huber Group stepped forward to guarantee, but he ignored and refused it. Due to a technical issue, therge repayment transfer of 3.8 billion cannot be processed before the end of today. Robin and Freddie requested a one-day extension as a result, but he denied them. In this situation, Robin proposed to bring in 3.8 billion in cash for repayment. It wouldn''t make sense if he refused to provide special VIP repayment services again. If Robin were toin to the office of the bank president or even the Office of the Comptroller of the Currency about this issue, he would definitely not be able to keep his job. Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say In a worst-case scenario, he could eventually be sued for charges of industry fraud. Golden Sun Bank would also suffer a huge blow as a result. If there werepetitors in the industry who continued to fan the mes behind our backs.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Golden Sun Bank will be ordered to close and rectify by the Office of the Comptroller of the Currency. In that case, the major shareholders of Golden Sun Bank would have skinned and tortured him, Roberto. So, Roberto hesitated for a long time and had no choice but to agree to Robin¡¯s request for cash repayment. Today, it was necessary to activate the special channel for VIP services. It was impossible not to work overtime. He was the president of Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank. At this moment, one must not make any silly mistakes. In addition to supporting my family, | also have many goddaughters to take care of. Without status and money, it would be over. After considering for a while, Roberto said coldly, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m telling you, if you intentionally cause trouble with this, | will report you!¡± ¡°Ms. Stewart, please don¡¯t go back for now. Please inform your husband and his friend that they must work overtime tonight! Let''s go to the business lobby together and immediately notify all the staff not Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say to leave tonight!¡± Elisa snorted coldly and reluctantly said, ¡°Mr. Francis, you may not give my husband face, but do you know what my husband, this ssmate of yours, does? Revealing his background would scare some inexperienced people to death.¡± Roberto¡¯s heart trembled for a moment. Aperson who can be admired by a woman like Elisa, who has high standards, must have aplex identity and background. Roberto approached Elisa and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Stewart, may | ask what Mr. Craig, this foreign old ssmate, does for a living?¡± Elisa did not want to conceal the identity of her husband, a former foreign ssmate. She nced disdainfully at Robin and said, ¡°Do you know the Andy family from Potrya?¡± Roberto widened his eyes in horror and said, ¡°The Andy family was one of the world¡¯s top five financial conglomerates and a prominent aristocratic family in Potrya. This family is rarely known and is referred to as a secretive family, yet their capital is as wealthy as a country!¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Elisa proudly lifted her head, as if she were a distinguished servant of the Andy family. ¡°My husband''s ssmate, Potrya, is the Vice President of the Office of Estya Affairs for the Andy family,¡± Leandro said. ¡°He had another important and secretive identity.¡± ¡°Do you know about the Hondry Sect? It is one of the major sects among the world¡¯s several sects.¡± ¡°Leandro was a disciple of the Hondry Sect.¡± Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say ¡°And, his position in the Hondry Sect was not low either.¡± ¡°As far as | know, at least in the eight divisions of the Hondry Sect, there were positions at the managerial level.¡± ¡°Mr. Francis, just because of a childish remark made by Robin, you made me work overtime here.¡± ¡°If my husband were to me, do you think you could handle the punishment from him?¡± ¡°More importantly, once Leandro finds out that he was mistreated because of this matter, even the president of the bank and several major shareholders would have to go and apologize in person!¡± ¡°Mr. Francis, do you think | needed to stay?¡± Roberto hesitated slightly. He was well aware that arge part of Elisa¡¯s words contained a lot of boasting. However, Mr. Leandro was certainly not one to be taken lightly. However, Elisa was the head of the Credit Department. She was not present, so if Robin really brought 3.8 billion in cash, the procedures of the Credit Department could not be processed. Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°A mere deputy mayor¡¯s assistant, a trivial position, can you bear the responsibility for financial misconduct?¡± Elisa trembled for a moment, knowing the weight of Robin¡¯s words. If she vited the professional ethics of the financial industry and caused extremely negative consequences as a result, her husband Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say would also be implicated and unable to escape me. Even though her husband¡¯s ssmate was an employee of Andy Consortium and a disciple of Hondry Sect, it was of no avail. Those things were still too far away from oneself, only able to serve as a facade, showing off some vanity. Roberto, with a furrowed brow, had to consider the current situation as the president of Golden Sun Bank. He could only be ountable to the big shots at the head office of Golden Sun Bank. They were the most important people to themselves. If you don¡¯t handle these things well, you are nothing. So, Roberto gave Elisa a signal: ¡°Ms. Stewart, please wait a moment before leaving. Let¡¯s finish our work before we speak.¡± Elisa snorted coldly and turned around, sitting on the sofa. Roberto asked coldly, ¡°Robin, can you give me a definite answer on how long it will take to send the money over?¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°Before 24 o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°You!¡± Elisa gritted her teeth and red at Robin. ¡°You wait! If you can¡¯t bring 3.8 billion in cash tonight, no matter who you are, | will make you pay! My husband won''t let you off the hook!¡± Robin smirked and said, ¡°Alright, I''ll wait.¡± Elisa stamped her foot and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± With that, he angrily stood up and left the bank manager''s office, Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say heading towards the business lobby. Roberto shook his head and sneered, ¡°Robin, do you know how big of a deal this is? Ms. Stewart¡¯s spouse is the deputy mayor''s assistant in charge of economic and financial affairs at the municipal government. It is said that they will be the deputy mayor in the next term!¡± ¡°Just now you also heard that his ssmate Leandro, is one of the five most powerful tycoons in the world, the Andy family, and serves as the Vice President at the Office of Estya Affairs.¡± ¡°And, this person has a background in the Hondry Sect.¡± ¡°Even if you really brought 3.8 billion in cash today, you would still offend many powerful people.¡± ¡°Robin, you were still too young! You were just asking for trouble!¡± ¡°Youth who do not listen to advice are truly beyond help!¡± Freddie hurriedly took two steps and approached Robin, whispering, ¡°Mr. Bruce, today¡¯s situation may have really escted. If... | mean, if it really doesn¡¯t work out, |, Freddie, will ept my fate!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, | have received your affection, but | don¡¯t want to see you fall into the abyss with me!¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°Freddie, this is not something a gambler should say.¡± ¡°Let''s go to the business lobby and verify the truth that Mr. Francis. mentioned, which states that whoever has money has the right!¡± Then, he turned around and tapped Emmett¡¯s head, who was still kneeling on the ground: ¡°I could stack up my money and bring down Golden Sun Bank!*/ Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say After saying that, he walked out of the bank manager¡¯s office. Freddie suddenly felt a bit nervous as he looked at Robin¡¯s arrogant appearance. Could tonight really have witnessed a spectacr gambling scene? With this in mind, | quickly followed Robin out of the bank manager''s office. Emmett was tapped on the head by Robin, and he coughed violently for a while. Robin didn¡¯t get up from the ground until he walked out of the bank manager¡¯s office. At that moment, fear filled his eyes. ¡°Mr. Francis, this kid... seems a bit sinister! Should we...?¡± Roberto only noticed Emmett at that moment. Looking at the terror in his eyes, he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jackson, you were kneeling on the ground without saying a word just now, what were you trying to perform?¡± Emmett shook his head bitterly, ¡°Mr. Francis, let me tell you, just now | couldn¡¯t move at all. It felt ike something had grabbed hold of me, and my throat seemed to be choked by a big hand, making it impossible for me to speak...¡± Roberto sneered, ¡°You fucking just want to evade the question we just had, pretending!¡± Emmett eximed in horror, ¡°Mr. Francis, what | said is true, Robin... he is not what you imagine...¡± Roberto sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s capable of much! | will Chapter 121 Not Something a Gambler Would Say immediately report this matter to headquarters. Today, | want to see how Robin manages to bring in 3.8 billion in cash!¡± ¡°If he couldn¡¯te up with 3.8 billion in cash, | would make this little bastard kneel in front of everyone and apologize one by one!¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List Robin, Freddie, Roberto, and others arrived at the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. At this moment, it was exactly 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there was still half an hour left until the end of work. The counter staff of the business lobby were busy sorting out the day¡¯s ounts, intending to finish all the work for today. The armored car of the vault had already stopped in front of the bank¡¯s lobby. Armed security guards and bank employees were swiftly transferring the cash stored in the bank today into the armored vehicle. Inside the business lobby, there were nearly 20 customers waiting to handle deposit and withdrawal transactions. Roberto opened the anti¡ªpry door of the business lobby¡¯s office area and called out to the business lobby director, Amber Shelton, ¡°Amber, notify all the employees of the Business Department that we will be working overtime tonight!¡± ¡°What? Overtime?¡± All employees of Golden Sun Bank were extremely surprised upon hearing Roberto¡¯s words. Since they started working at this bank, they had never encountered such a thing before and had no idea what had happened. Amber, the director of the Business Department at the bank, was a woman in herte twenties or early thirties. Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List Upon hearing Roberto¡¯s request to work overtime, he frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, it''s not a holiday season and nothing significant has happened. Why do we need to work overtime?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t care, | couldn¡¯t be here today. | have a blind date tonight.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s colleague introduced me to a blind date.¡± ¡°It is said that the man¡¯s conditions are very good, really! If | have to work overtime here, it will dy my blind date.¡± ¡°No! Unless it¡¯s something extremely important, you are not allowed to take a leave!¡± Roberto said with a gloomy face. ¡°Call your mother and reschedule the blind date for another day.¡± Amber frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, | have tried so many times to find a suitable partner, but without sess! Today, | finally met someone who meets my expectations. They say he is a returnee with a Ph.D. from a prestigious foreign university.¡± ¡°| have seen his photos, and they are the type that | like. | had to take a leave, it¡¯s really annoying. | don¡¯t want to work overtime!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Roberto said coldly. ¡°Amber, if you refuse to work overtime, then just quit!¡± ¡°You...¡± Amber, the director of the Business Department, stomped her foot in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to say the harsh words that were on the tip of her tongue. If | lost this high-paying job and had to go searching again, it would definitely not be an easy task. She sighed in annoyance, ¡°So frustrating! What on earth requires overtime, Mr. Francis?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Roberto pointed at Robin standing in the business lobby and said, ¡°Do Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List you see? Today was the deadline for Freddie¡¯s repayment! We worked overtime for their 3.8 billion repayment!¡± Amber nced at the time and thought, ¡°It¡¯s already past five o''clock now, and they haven''t earned a single penny. How are they going to repay?¡± ¡°And, didn¡¯t our bank¡¯s Legal Department initiate the procedure to seize Glory Edifice this afternoon? Why are they still granting loans now?!¡± ¡°The transfer system is about to close. How is he going to repay the 3.8 billion funds?¡± ¡°Pay in cash!¡± Roberto said indifferently. Amber thought she had misheard, ¡°What? Cash?¡± ¡°Yes, cash. 3.8 billion in cash!¡± Roberto replied without expression. Amber was stunned for a moment. ¡°Mr. Francis, are you suggesting that all of us stay behind to count 3.8 billion dors in cash?¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, even if we worked overtime all night, we might not be able to count everything!¡± ¡°Damn it! Mr. Francis, can¡¯t you negotiate with them and have them make the transfer repayment tomorrow?¡± Roberto was also regretful at this moment. How the hell did he believe Reginald¡¯s words? Nowadays, | have made myself so miserable. This situation of being stuck in a dilemma is really unpleasant! Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Tending List He shook his head helplessly. ¡°They said it must be done tonight! If we refuse to handle this special business, they will directly comin to the head office mailbox. Do you think we can bear the ountability from the head office?¡± Amber red fiercely at Robin and Freddie in the middle of the hall, ¡°Mr. Francis, do you believe in their nonsense and crazy talk?¡± ¡°38 billion in cash, they thought it was only 38 dors! How many cars, how many people, and how much effort would it take to gather and deliver it to our bank?¡± ¡°Moreover,rge amounts of cash inflow and outflow were all handled by the head office.¡± ¡°Our Business Department has never counted 3.8 billion cash at once.¡± ¡°Do you believe their nonsense? Are we supposed to go crazy with them, along with so many other people?¡± ¡°What will we do if they can¡¯t bring 3.8 billion in cash before midnight tonight? We will all be waiting all night.¡± Atrace of coldness shed in Roberto¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then hand them over to the police for handling!¡± ¡°But, no matter what, we had to wait!¡± ¡°Robin said that if the 3.8 billion cash cannot be delivered to our bank by 24:00 today, he will kneel in front of every staff member of our bank and apologize individually!¡± ¡°Cut! We don¡¯t want to work overtime either!¡±ined all the employees behind the business lobby counter. ¡°Really, this kind of nonsense, does the bank manager believe it too?¡± Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List ¡°Looking at him, it was difficult for him to evene up with thirty- eight thousand, let alone bragging without any preparation!¡± The discussion among a group of bank tellers could be heard by the customers waiting outside the business lobby, giving them a clue. A 40-year-old woman nced at Robin and sneered, ¡°Young man, are you not feeling well? With your appearance, you expect to get 3.8 billion in cash? It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± ¡°l even said that | had one trillion ready to deposit in the bank tomorrow.¡± Robin ignored her. The woman''s words brought a burst ofughter from several other customers. ¡°The forest has grown big, and there are all kinds of birds.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t many people in this world go crazy thinking about money?¡± ¡°They thought they were the richest person in the world, able to casually take billions or trillions!¡± ¡°Has the president of this bank lost his mind? How could he believe such nonsense?¡± A female employee behind the business lobby counter nced at Robin mockingly. Then, facing the middle-aged female customer in front of the window, she smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, please stop discussing and quickly Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List handle your business. In a while, | still need to count 3.8 billion in cash, hehehe...¡± There were over ten customers in the business lobby of the bank, along with all the staff at the Business Department counter. They jeered loudly. Everyone looked at Robin and Freddie as if they had just escaped from a mental hospital. Their eyes were filled with mockery and disdain. Some customers who had finished their business did not mean to leave immediately. They waited in front of the door of the business lobby of the bank, eager to see how Robin would ultimately end up. The bank employees who had finished their work at the business lobby counter sat inside, boredly watching the scene. Some employees took out their phones and started chatting about the current situation on their social media. Even some people secretly recorded videos of Robin and Freddie and posted them in their circle of friends. Everyone, take a look, it¡¯s these two individuals. They said they would repay the bank loan with 3.8 billion in cash. | diedughing. There are more and more fresh things in this world, hahaha... ¡°38 billion in cash, this guy actually wants to transport 38 billion in cash? This spectacr moment must not be missed!¡± Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List I stayed at the bank today, watching how this lunatic managed to gather 3.8 billion in cash and transport it to the bank. Hahaha... Soon, the chat that was originally confined to the circle of friends. quickly spread like wildfire across all the online tforms in Hallcester. On all online tforms, a miraculous story was being widely circted. There was a young man who had to gather 3.8 billion in cash and return it to Golden Sun Bank within a few hours! Within just 20 minutes, this news directly topped the trending list! Almost all the people of Hallcester saw this news. Karina, who was attending the board meeting at the Huber Group conference hall, also learned about this news. She didn¡¯t know what happened on Robin¡¯s side. Karsyn quickly ryed Robin''s message to her, ¡°Ms. Huber, there might have been some trouble on Mr. Bruce¡¯s end.¡± Karina carefully watched the video that was trending first, and the person sitting in the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank was none other than Robin. Taking another look at thements fromizens below, she instantly remembered. It should be the repayment issue of Glory Edifice. She immediately walked outside the conference hall and dialed Robin¡¯s phone number. Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry, | was in a meeting just now and my phone was turned off. | saw your call over an hour ago. What happened on your end?¡± Robin simply told her what had happened before and after. Karina was very angry. She called Harold out of the conference room and briefly recounted the situation with Robin and Golden Sun Bank. Harold pondered for a moment, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Karina coldly eximed, ¡°Grandfather, | will make Golden Sun Bank pay!¡± Chapter 123 Terminate All Business With Golden Sun Bank Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Terminate All Business With Golden Sun Bank Harold remained silent for a while and nodded. ¡°Karina, the Huber Group has been entrusted to you. Once you have made up your mind, go ahead and do it boldly!¡± ¡°You remembered, no matter when or in what situation, the Huber family always acted with love and righteousness!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce was the benefactor of the Huber family! If anyone were to trouble Mr. Bruce, the Huber family would never stand idly by!¡± ¡°No matter who the other party is, for Mr. Bruce, the Huber family never regrets, even if they have to give up everything!¡± ¡°| understood, Grandpa!¡± Karina''s eyes shimmered with a determined look. ¡°Karsyn immediately sent the decision of the Huber Group''s board of directors to the head of all institutions under the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Firstly, all institutions and partners under the Huber Group immediately terminated their financial transactions with all domestic and international branches of Golden Sun Bank!¡± ¡°Secondly, immediately count the cash in the possession of all departments and institutions of the Huber Group, and gather with this cash in the business lobby of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank in ten minutes!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Huber!¡± Karsyn immediately summoned the secretariat and Finance Department of the Huber Group headquarters to convey Chapter 123 Terminate All Business With Golden Sun Bank Karina¡¯s instructions. One minuteter, all institutions under the Huber Group in Hashville State immediately went to various branches of Golden Sun Bank to handle the cancetion of public ounts and the transfer of funds. It is nearly twenty minutes until the end of work at half past five. The branches of Golden Sun Bank were in chaos for a while. Although the withdrawal of funds from the Huber Group did not significantly harm Golden Sun Bank. However, within their bank, the sudden termination of business cooperation by top three clients like the Huber Group still shocked the upper management of Golden Sun Bank. The headquarters of Golden Sun Bank immediately contacted the Chief Financial Officer of the Huber Group. The response received informed them that the Huber Group had undergone normal business adjustments and there were no other reasons. Several senior executives at the headquarters of Golden Sun Bank were puzzled by the response from the Finance Department of the Huber Group. They tried to contact the president of the Huber Group, Karina, but couldn¡¯t reach her. Approaching the end of the workday, the headquarters of Golden Sun Bank immediately called for an emergency meeting. They were led by a deputy general manager from the head office to form a public rtions team and went to Hallcester to coordinate the business of the Huber Group. Chapter 123 Teminate Alt Business With Golden Sun Bank The meeting at the headquarters of Golden Sun Bank had not yet ended when a series of shocking news came one after another to them... At the same time, on the second floor Peace Chamber of Purpeak Club, Cecilia was closing her eyes and meditating. Livia hurriedly came from outside and said, ¡°Miss, Mr. Bruce may have encountered trouble.¡± Cecilia suddenly opened her eyes and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Livia presented the viral video from the inte to Cecilia. Cecilia slowly stood up, and on her enchanting face, an instant coldness froze. ¡°How outrageous! A small Golden Sun Bank dares to give Mr. Bruce a hard time!¡± ¡°Livia, immediately notify all institutions under Purpeak International Group to terminate all cooperation with Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°And transferred all the funds of Purpeak International Group stored in Golden Sun Bank to ounts in other banks.¡± ¡°Count all the cash in Purpeak International Group¡¯s hands and deliver it to the doorstep of Golden Sun Bank within ten minutes.¡± Just when the Huber Group and Purpeak International Group were terminating their business with Golden Sun Bank by using aggressive means. Conway, who was soaking in the hot springs at Mount Aroma, also received the same message. Did Mr. Bruce have an ident? Chapter 123 Terminate All Business With Golden Sun Bank In Hallcester, there were actually some fools who didn¡¯t have the sense to offend this gentleman! | had to perform well once. ¡°Barry!¡± Conway picked up the walkie-talkie. ¡°Come over immediately!¡± ¡°Tell our Finance Department to terminate the cooperation with Golden Sun Bank, and tonight Roberto, that jerk, must transfer my business out!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of my matters, tonight you can take all the brothers to his house to sleep!¡± ¡°Furthermore, put all the information about Roberto¡¯s kept goddaughters over the years online, as well as disclose all the transactions between them!¡± ¡°Daring to offend Mr. Bruce, Roberto is a damn nuisance!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t show him some colors, he won''t know that this world has fairness and justice!¡± Barry, who arrived promptly, blinked his eyes and thought to himself, ¡°Can Mr. Lambert really speak of fairness and justice?¡± Conway tapped Barry¡¯s head and said, ¡°Damn it! What kind of look is that?¡± ¡°I''m telling you, Mr. Lambert, | used to make a living from this job. If | did something wrong, | would admit it, unlike that damn Roberto. He may seem like a decent person, but he does despicable things behind people¡¯s backs!¡± ¡°He criticized Mr. Bruce, right? Okay, let him see if he can handle it!¡± Chapter 123 Terminate All Business With Golden Sun Bank Barry looked up at Conway with awe in his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, it has been so fulfilling to work with you all these years!¡± Conway snorted coldly, ¡°And also, retrieve all the cash from Demon¡¯s Lair¡¯s establishments, including the boxing arena, online lending, and those nightclubs. In ten minutes, have them all delivered to Golden Sun Bank. If they''re even a minutete, I¡¯ll chop them up!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert, | will go and do it immediately!¡± Barry¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Mr. Bruce needs cash now, so | had those nightclubs and underground casinos that we oversee at Demon¡¯s Lair gather cash as well, and send it to Mr. Bruce. Mr. Lambert, take a look...¡± Conway burst intoughter and said, ¡°Great! You go handle this. Whoever the hell doesn¡¯t listen, we¡¯ll shut them down tonight!¡± Mayor¡¯s office of the Hallcester government. Ethen was reviewing the documents that Hallcester had submitted. from various institutions today. The municipal government secretary, Ricardo Bat, walked into the office. ¡°Ethen, something is currently happening in Hallcester, and | am concerned that the situation will continue to escte. Therefore, lam reporting to you immediately.¡± Ethen put down the documents and looked up. He looked at Ricardo and noticed that Ricardo seemed a bit nervous. ¡°Ricardo, what''s the matter? Is it serious?¡± Ricardo paused for a moment and said, ¡°Ethen, just now the Chapter 123 Terminats All Business With Golden Bun Bank Comints Department called me and told me that Golden Sun Bank seemed to have encountered some trouble.¡± ¡°Golden Sun Bank?¡± Ethen wondered, ¡°What do they want?¡± Ricardo opened his phone and presented the news about Golden Sun Bank¡¯s preparation to receive a repayment of 3.8 billion to Ethen. ¡°Ethen, this is a matter concerning Freddie''s loan,¡± Ethen nodded, ¡°Freddie¡¯s Glory Edifice, there has been constant news about it recently.¡± He knew that if Freddie could hold on for a few more days, Glory Edifice would quickly rise from its slump. He was not able to inform him about this news. Although cruel, this was the discipline of the municipal government. Ethen put down his phone and said, ¡°Just give me a brief update, what''s the current situation with Freddie?¡± Ricardo stated, ¡°Central Hallcester Bank and Golden Sun Bank terminated Freddie¡¯s loan contract several months ago.¡± ¡°Today was Freddie''s final repayment deadline.¡± Ethen frowned slightly, ¡°It is not umon for banks and other financial institutions to terminate loan contracts in advance, it is not against the rules, just a bit unscrupulous.¡± ¡°They took into consideration the financial risk of the bank, which is normal. Are you saying that Freddie caused trouble at Golden Sun Bank because of this?¡± Ricardo nodded, ¡°Ethen, you can also say it like this.¡± Chapter 123 Terminate All Business With Golden Sun Bank ¡°However, there was a small incident in between.¡± ¡°Freddie transferred the construction rights of Glory Edifice to the Huber Group¡¯s Eastern District Development Corporation this afternoon. The agreement was signed by the group¡¯s president, Robin.¡± ¡°Robin?¡± Ethen¡¯s eyes lit up. A few days ago, when Robin was at the Finley¡¯s house, he deliberately leaked a little bit of information about the city government''s n to redevelop the southern area. He did this to repay the favor to Robin for treating his father, Donovan. At that moment, Ethen¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of a smile upon hearing the news that Robin had signed with Glory Edifice. Robin had a debt of gratitude towards the Finley family, and he could repay them a little favor, which would also bring some comfort to Ethen¡¯s heart. Thinking of this, Ethen smiled to himself and said, ¡°Tell me, what is the situation now?¡± Ricardo was slightly puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why Ethen was so happy upon hearing this news. ¡°Ethen, after Robin took over Glory Edifice, the Huber family¡¯s young miss Karina, reached out to Golden Sun Bank and Central Hallcester Bank, guaranteeing the original loan of Freddie.¡± ¡°After the Huber Group''s board of directors officially approved taking over Glory Edifice, the Huber family will repay this loan.¡± ¡°Both Central Hallcester Bank and Golden Sun Bank agreed to the Huber Group¡¯s request.¡± WON SYVE. Chapter 123 Terminate All Business With Golden Sun Bank ¡°However, after responding to Karina¡¯s proposal, Golden Sun Bank suddenly changed the previous negotiation oue.¡± ¡°They insisted on demanding that Freddie repay the 3.8 billion loan, including interest, before today at 24:00.¡± ¡°It was already past five o¡¯clock now, close to the bank¡¯s closing time, making it impossible to carry outrge-scale public ount transfers.¡± ¡°Taking this reason into consideration, the president of Golden Sun Bank, Roberto, initiated the procedure to seize Glory Edifice and closed the repayment channel ahead of time.¡± ¡°In this way, the ownership of Glory Edifice will no longer be Freddie¡¯s after tonight at midnight.¡± ¡°Therefore, the Glory Edifice transfer contract signed by Freddie and the Huber Group was nothing more than a piece of paper.¡± ¡°However, Robin and Freddie absurdly proposed to repay with 3.8 billion in cash.¡± ¡°The employees of Golden Sun Bank expressed dissatisfaction due to overtime as they demanded the bank to activate the special service of VIP repayment.¡± Such news was filmed by some customers and internal staff of the bank and uploaded online... ¡°In less than 20 minutes, this news topped the trending list.¡± Ethen frowned and said, ¡°The president of Golden Sun Bank is that guy named Roberto Francis, right? This private joint-stock bank is said to have developed quite well. Many well-knownrge enterprises in Hashville State have basically had business dealings with them in the past two years.¡¯ Chapter 123 Terenata All Business With Sedan Bon Bank ¡°This year, Golden Sun Bank has also expanded its overseas business. It is said that they have taken on two major overseas orders.¡± ¡°These two orders¡® turnover ounted for more than half of Golden Sun Bank¡¯s nationwide in Londrnd.¡± ¡°Golden Sun Bank is considered one of the top performers among privately-owned joint-stock banks in Londrnd.¡± ¡°Just that Mr. Francis¡® behavior this time was a bit strange, he didn¡¯t give the Huber family any face at all on this matter.¡± ¡°What happened here?¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Wrong Judgment Ethen was very puzzled by the actions of Roberto, the president of Golden Sun Bank. The Huber family¡¯s power in Hallcester was unmatched. Golden Sun Bank was a private financial institution in Hallcester. Normally, at this crucial moment, one should have sold a favor to the Huber family. However, Roberto did not inform Karina in advance. Intentionally, Robin, the president of Eastern District Development Corporation, made things difficult regarding the loan issue at Glory Edifice. This approach was a bit too low-end. Ricardo noticed Ethen¡¯s confusion and said, ¡°It is said that the Huber family had a heavyweight figure deliver a message to Roberto, asking him not to leave any room for Freddie.¡± ¡°At the same time, there was a serious disagreement within the Huber family regarding taking over the Glory Edificemercial site.¡± ¡°| think it is highly likely that Roberto made a judgment error, leading to this iprehensible action.¡± ¡°Roberto closed the repayment channel ahead of time and initiated the procedure to seize Glory Edifice, which may have angered Robin, the President of Eastern District Development Corporation.¡± Chapter 124 Wrong Justment ¡°Surprisingly, Robin unprecedentedly proposed to raise 3.8 billion in cash before midnight as repayment for the Glory Edifice loan.¡± ¡°Such arge sum of cash repayment was unprecedented in the financial history of Hallcester.¡± ¡°Roberto was in a difficult situation now.¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t take back the words he had already said before, so he had no choice but to agree to Robin repaying in cash.¡± ¡°However, it is too difficult to raise 3.8 billion in cash within a few hours!¡± ¡°Even if the Huber Group pooled all the cash from their institutions together, it would not be possible to raise 3.8 billion in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°Therefore, the entire inte was watching to see who would win or lose this game.¡± ¡°If Robin really gathered 3.8 billion in cash before 24:00, the social image of Golden Sun Bank would be greatlypromised.¡± ¡°Having lost its good service image, Golden Sun Bank may have copsed from then on!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Even Hallcester and even Hashville State would lose a significant portion of their market.¡± ¡°However, if Robin fails to fulfill his promise, the Huber Group he represents will also be aughingstock in the eyes of the world.¡± ¡°The stock of the Huber Group experienced a significant decline.¡± ¡°In conclusion, this fearless confrontation was a great loss for Hallcester.¡± Chapter 124 Wrong Judgment Ethen nodded, ¡°Not bad, this Roberto is really confused, | guess his career is alsoing to an end.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he wins or loses in today¡¯s matter, the top management of Golden Sun Bank headquarters will no longer employ him.¡± ¡°From this point of view, Roberto¡¯s perspective was too narrow.¡± ¡°From the current perspective, the southern plot ofnd is indeed a barrennd, so it is normal for the Huber family executives to have different opinions on this.¡± ¡°Ricardo, do you know what Mr. Harold¡¯s opinion was regarding Robin taking over Glory Edifice?¡± Ricardo answered, ¡°Ethen, from what | understood, Mr. Harold and his eldest son Camdyn, as well as his granddaughter Karina, all supported Robin taking over Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°However, they were not considering the value of Glory Edifice, but only because this Robin was the savior of the Huber family.¡± ¡°Everyone in Hallcester knew that the Huber family was very loyal, but the same couldn''t be said for the dozen or so major shareholders of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Some shareholders believed that Robin''s actions wouldpletely ruin the legacy that the Huber family had painstakingly built over the years.¡± ¡°From what | gathered, at this critical moment, a vice president named Reginald from the Huber Group privately called Roberto, the president of Golden Sun Bank.) ¡°What they specifically discussed is still unclear at the moment.¡± Chapter 124 Wrong Judgment ¡°Roberto¡¯s decision to initiate the closure of Glory Edifice ahead of schedule is likely to be rted to this phone call from Reginald.¡± ¡°Robin and Freddie rushed to Golden Sun Bank after learning about it, and negotiated with them.¡± ¡°Roberto knew that it was impossible for Freddie and him to repay the 3.8 billion through the system in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°Based on Roberto¡¯s refusal to negotiate repayment matters, Robin only mentioned settling the repayment with 3.8 billion in cash.¡± After learning the cause and effect of this matter, Ethen shook his head and said, ¡°Roberto has such a narrow perspective!¡± ¡°38 billion in cash?¡± He furrowed his brow and began to ponder deeply. 38 billion in cash is not a small amount, and it was really not easy for Robin to raise it before 24 o¡¯clock. Even if Robin had the energy and connections to gather 3.8 billion in cash. But during this period, the cash in the hands of various units had already been deposited into the treasury. Ethen looked up at Ricardo and said, ¡°Alright, | understand this matter now. You can go out first.¡± Ricardo wanted to say something, but Ethen gestured for him to leave. After Ricardo left the office, Ethen picked up the phone and dialed his younger brother Devin¡¯s mobile: ¡°Devin, where are you now and what are you doing?¡± At this moment. Devin was at home, enjoying tea with his grandfather, Donovan ¡°| was chatting with my dad.¡± ¡°| was about to discuss with you about organizing a celebration for Dad¡¯s recovery.¡± ¡°This afternoon, | gathered a few people to form a preparation team for a celebration banquet.¡± ¡°They were currently arranging the relevant matters and the list of acknowledgments.¡± ¡°| will show you the preparation status prepared by the organizingmittee at that time, and then you can review it to see if there are any omissions.¡± On the other end of the phone. Ethen fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°Devin, let¡¯s talk about Dad¡¯s celebration when | get back.¡± ¡°| called you to tell you that Robin was in trouble.¡± ¡°You opened your phone and checked the trending lists on various tforms.¡± Devin frowned, ¡°Oh, Robin ran into trouble. Where is he now?¡± ¡°It was in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Brother, Robin will encounter trouble in Hallcester? You must be joking,¡± Devin asked with a smile. Ethen said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. How much cash can you gather in your hands right now? The more, the better.¡± ¡°Cash? | never carry cash, what do you mean?¡± Chapter 124 Wrong Judgment ¡°You are now using all your connections to raise cash. Gather as much as you can before midnight!¡± ¡°Okay, big brother, | will go and do it right away.¡± Devin hung up the phone directly and stood up, walking towards the exit. Donovan saw Devin in a hurry and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Devin had finished reading the trending topics and understood the background and consequences of Robin¡¯s actions at Golden Sun Bank. ¡°Dad, Golden Sun Bank is being unfair to Robin and we need to intervene in this matter.¡± ¡°It was not Roberto¡¯s turn to bully people in Hallcester!¡± Donovan nodded, ¡°How much cash do you need? If it''s not enough, let me know immediately.¡± Devin was well aware that 3.8 billion in cash was just a phone call away for the old man. However, he didn¡¯t want to easily use his grandfather¡¯s connections for such a small matter. ¡°Not much, | went out to make a few calls and asked them to gather some. Don¡¯t worry, this is not a big deal.¡± Devin left the hall and came face to face with Randall who was walking towards him. ¡°General Allen, the old man is waiting for you at home. | have some urgent matters to attend to, so | won¡¯t apany you.¡± Chapter 124 Wrong Judgment Randall watched Devin¡¯s back and shook his head, ¡°Is this kid busy every day?¡± Entering the hall, Randall asked, ¡°Sir, what was Devin busy with?¡± ¡°Do you remember the young man who helped me treat my illness?¡± Randall''s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course | remember, | came over today specifically for this matter. What happened to him?¡± Donovanughed, ¡°Young people are full of energy and refuse to be dominated by anyone.¡± ¡°That Robin had a slight conflict with Golden Sun Bank due to taking over the Glory Edifice in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°The bank forced us to repay the 3.8 billion loan before midnight tonight, as they had already initiated the closure of the repayment channel before the end of working hours.¡± ¡°Robin was about to repay 3.8 billion in cash. This matter went viral.¡± Randall opened his phone and briefly looked over the events that had transpired. Staring at Robin in the video for quite a while, the emotions suddenly became somewhat excited. ¡°This kid¡¯s arrogance is so much like someone, really too much!¡± Donovan looked at Randall¡¯s excited expression and asked, ¡°What''s wrong? What did you see?¡± Randall trembled as he lifted his head and said, ¡°Sir, do you still remember that person from back then...¡± ¡°What?¡± Donovan suddenly stood up, remained silent for a while, Chapter 124 Wrong Judgment grabbed the phone from Randall''s hand, and zoomed in on Robin¡¯s figure in the video. ¡°Randall, do you suspect Robin is involved with that person?¡± Randall nodded, ¡°Old man, thest time | met him here for the first time, | had a very familiar feeling.¡± ¡°This feeling emanated from deep within the bones.¡± ¡°He was unruly, he looked down on everything, he was arrogant and full of himself. | saw all these inherent qualities in this kid.¡± Donovan was instantly stunned. In front of his eyes, all he saw was Lord Wyvern, the legendary figure who had once been revered by the entire army, forty years ago. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Ruth Andy At this moment, it was already half past five in the afternoon. At this time, all the banks had closed. Only the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank remained, still preparing for action. All the bank employees were at their respective positions. Waiting for Robin, 38 billion cash was being transported to the bank hall for counting. However, these bank employees who were forced to work overtime began toin. ¡°It''s already after work hours now, can Robin really bring in 3.8 billion in cash?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know if it''s true or not, but it seemed like he was sitting there without any movement.¡± ¡°You believed too!!! ¡°38 billion in cash! Such arge sum, even the wealthiest person in Hashville State, Devin, would not be able to raise it in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°Did you see? It seems like he was younger than us.¡± ¡°With his way, do you really think it could bring in 3.8 billion in cash?¡± ¡°But why did the bank manager make us work overtime? Can''t we 0.00% 11:45 Chapter 125 Ruth Andy refuse his unrealistic demands?¡± ¡°No, we cannot do it. Our bank must provide VIP special services for suchrge customer transactions, and even the bank president has no choice ¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t agree with him, many people will be in trouble if heins about us.¡± ¡°These people only know how toin. What if he can¡¯t bring so much cash tonight?¡± ¡°| heard that he promised in front of Mr. Francis that if he couldn¡¯t bring in 3.8 billion in cash, he would kowtow and apologize to every person in our bank!¡± ¡°What''s the use of kowtowing to apologize?¡± ¡°| had a lot of important things to do tonight. | had made ns with some old ssmates whom | hadn''t seen in years to go toa bar together. But | couldn''t go because of this.¡± ¡°Just waiting here bored, can¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s really annoying!¡± The young bank employees were eating a delicate dinner specially prepared for them by the bank, whileining. Everyone was full of resentment towards Robin, who was sitting in the hall. Robin had already received calls from Karina, Cecilia, and Conway at this time. Devin also sent a message and informed that he had arranged for dinner to be delivered and not to worry about the money. Chapter 125 Ruth Andy Originally, Robin thought of making a phone call himself to have Enzo¡¯s several wives transport 3.8 billion cash by air to some industries nearby. Now it seems that the amount of cash they reported is more than enough. There was no need to use one¡¯s own strength to solve this huge sum of money. Just as he had finished chatting with Devin, a profile picture of a young Meotrorian woman popped up on his Line. ¡°Robin, | have already arrived in Londrnd now. | just found out your information, you were in Hallcester in Londrnd.¡± | came to Londrnd this time for some business and also to inspect the situation of Golden Sun Bank, with which our Office of Estya Affairs recently signed a new contract. | was near Hallcester, give me a location and | will arrive at your position in thirty minutes. Robin suddenly became clever. Ruth Andy is the granddaughter of Finn Andy, the current head of the Andy family. Three years ago, Finn and his granddaughter Ruth were rescued from the Bronia mercenaries during a secret security mission. From then on, Robin became the most honored guest of the Andy family. Even President Potrya¡¯s status in front of the Andy family cannotpare to Robin¡¯s. Chapter 12% Ruth Andy How did Ruthe to Londrnd? Where did she find out about my information? It was definitely Enzo, his fairy mistress, who betrayed my information to Ruth! This dead woman must have wanted to use the Andy family¡¯s saleswork to help her sell the newly developed cosmetics, which is why she told Ruth my address. This witch, | wille find you to settle the score after | go back! Robin knew that even if he didn¡¯t tell Ruth his whereabouts. Ruth, with their extensive informationwork of the Andy family, was also able to find him in ten seconds. | had to send my location to Ruth. After sending the message, he suddenly noticed that Ruth¡¯s message mentioned checking out Golden Sun Bank. This is fucking too coincidental. It seems that the fate of Golden Sun Bank has alsoe to an end! At this moment, Elisa, the head of the Credit Department at the bank, received a phone call from her husband Garry. ¡°Elisa, haven''t you finished work yet? You were supposed toe back early, but you didn¡¯te home early either.¡± ¡°Okay, you wait for me at the bank, | will go to the airport immediately to pick up Leandro, and while I¡¯m at it, | will pick you up from in front of your bank and we can have a meal outside together.¡± Chapter 125 Ruth Andy ¡°Oh, | forgot to ask you, what happened at your bank that requires you to work overtime?¡± ¡°It seems like you have never worked overtime since you joined the banking system.¡± Elisa nced irritably at Robin sitting in the lobby and said, ¡°Just talking about this makes me annoyed! Today, at our bank, we encountered an inexperienced kid who actually said he wanted to repay the loan with 3.8 billion in cash.¡± ¡°What? 3.8 billion in cash! Are you crazy? What on earth requires such a huge amount of cash?¡± Garry eximed in astonishment. ¡°The key is whether he had the ability to gather 3.8 billion in cash during this time period.¡± Elisa sneered, ¡°It¡¯s about the loan repayment of the Glory Edifice plot in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°Glory Edifice?¡± Garryughed. ¡°Did this person run away from a mental hospital?¡± ¡°Who would be willing to take over the Glory Edifice plot in the south of the city in the current market situation?¡± ¡°Glory Edifice waspletely worthless, and yet this person was willing to lend Freddie 3.8 billion?!¡± ¡°And it was for the Glory Edifice!¡± ¡°Damn it, the person you''re talking about had a messed up mind!¡± ¡°Ah, Elisa, how long do you have to work overtime?¡± Garry asked on the phone. Chapter 125 Ruth Andy Elisa sighed, ¡°Until now, not a single penny hase in, but we must wait.¡± ¡°This person named Robin said that if we don¡¯t promise to open a VIP repayment channel, he willin about us!¡± ¡°Even to the point of lodging aint against us with the Office of the Comptroller of the Currency, it is not easy for us to hold this job, we must provide services for him!¡± Garry sounded a bit angry, ¡°So, what you''re saying is that if he doesn¡¯t have enough money, you can¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°Yes, husband! Today, it seems that even if his money doesn¡¯te, we still have to wait until midnight.¡± ¡°If he could really get this money, we would probably have to work overnight, and we might not even be able to count the 3.8 billion cash.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t rush. Later, you can talk to Leandro.¡± ¡°You go with him for dinner first, and we will invite him to have tea at a leisure clubter in the night. You go pick him up first and then we''ll talk.¡± ¡°Robin, it was impossible for you to get the money before 12 o¡¯clock,¡± Elisa said as she hung up the phone and approached Robin. ¡°Robin, you heard it too, my husband has already gone to the airport to pick up his old ssmate Leandro.¡± ¡°Do you know that Leandro is the vice president of the Andy family, one of the world¡¯s top five tycoons, in Estya? If you anger him... Robin interrupted her, ¡°Go away, | don¡¯t care which family he belongs to. If you want to lick him, go ahead and lick him. There¡¯s nothing to Chapter 125 Ruth Andy show off in front of me!¡± Elisa red angrily at Robin, ¡°What''s wrong with you? | was telling you to have a sense of propriety and respect in your actions, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. I¡¯m asking you, can you actually repay the money?¡± Robin nced at Elisa and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me this question. Go argue with your bank manager. | don¡¯t know you well and | don¡¯t want to chat with you!¡± Elisa was furious. On weekdays, she was the director of the Credit Department at Golden Sun Bank, and her husband was the assistant to the deputy mayor of the municipal government. Who would dare to have such an attitude towards her! She pointed at Robin and angrily eximed, ¡°You! Are you afraid to talk to me directly because | am so beautiful?¡± ¡°Sick! Auntie, don¡¯t you see how old you are?! Remember, as a middle- aged woman like you, the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ has long been out of reach!¡± Robin said indifferently, without even lifting an eyelid.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This caused some young female employees in the business lobby to secretlyugh. ¡°Ah! You... you called me Auntie?! I... |...¡± Elisa trembled with anger, pointing at Robin, unable to speak. Freddie burst intoughter. Elisa angrily turned towards Roberto¡¯s office in the Business Department. ¡°Mr. Francis, it infuriated me! | mean, just ignore himpletely! That little kid Robin, who hasn¡¯t even grown his hair properly, do you Chapter 125 Huth Andy believe what he says?¡± ¡°| just wanted to ask you, what if today he couldn¡¯t transfer the 3.8 billion to our bank as promised...¡± ¡°Alright, let''s not say these words anymore,¡± Roberto sighed helplessly. While he was speaking, his phone rang. After checking the iing call number, he quickly gestured to the others not to make any noise. ¡°It was a call from Mr. Kennedy, the head office.¡± Roberto quickly stood up and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, hello. Is there any instruction for calling sote?¡± On the other end of the phone, Wayne Kennedy said in a low voice, ¡°Roberto, | just saw the top trending news, and it turns out it''s about what happened at our Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank. What on earth did you do?¡± Roberto trembled for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, we were just handling the loan repayment business as usual. | don¡¯t know how it ended up trending.¡± ¡°You''re talking nonsense!¡± Wayne scolded. ¡°As far as | know, regarding the loan repayment issue of Glory Edifice, this afternoon at around three o¡¯clock, the President of the Huber family¡¯s board of directors, Karina, called and negotiated with you, and promised to provide guarantees.¡± ¡°Why did you close the repayment channel ahead of time?¡± ¡°And, disregarding Ms. Huber¡¯s guarantee, initiated the procedure to seal Glory Edifice alone?¡± Chapter 125 Ruth Andy ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Are you handling banking airs based on personal preferences? Or did you ept bribes from someone to make such irrational actions?!¡± Roberto¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He knew that he had indeed been too thoughtless in doing this. But at this point, he couldn¡¯t say that the absurd decision he made was solely because he didn¡¯t know much about the Huber family¡¯s situation and blindly followed Reginald¡¯s words. The current situation has put him in a difficult position, and he has been unable to flinch. | had to exin, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Karina did indeed call me and mention the loan guarantee matter for Glory Edifice, but it was all vague and ambiguous words.¡± ¡°After all, the southern plot ofnd was a garbage dump.¡± ¡°| was worried that if she said she had forgotten about this matter the next day, just casually, then we would be in trouble.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 | Don¡¯t Care Who Your Husband Is Roberto wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and tried to calm his nervousness. He continued, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, there will be no further progress on the Hallcester South plot in the next decade.¡± ¡°And recently, there has been a serious trend of selling offnd in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°Many of the capital investors who previously held the southern plots have already started selling them at a price of ten percent or less.¡± ¡°Glory Edifice business district, although Freddie has invested nearly 20 billion in the past three years, ording to the current market situation in Hallcester, it is now difficult for anyone to take over even 200 million.¡± ¡°The Huber Group had serious disagreements internally regarding taking over Glory Edifice. This is also a major reason why | couldn''t believe Karina¡¯s assurance.¡± ¡°If we cannot take over the re-auction of Glory Edifice in a timely manner, it is estimated that we will have difficulty recovering even one-third of the loan we had at that time...¡± ¡°Roberto, do you know what happened?¡± Mr. Kennedy interrupted his exnation on the other end of the phone, angrily. ¡°20 minutes ago, the Huber Group terminated all business cooperation with our Golden Sun Bank¡¯s regional branch banks and requested the closure of their ounts held by the Huber family and all subsidiary branches at Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°Our Golden Sun Bank, within just half an hour, only the Huber Chapter 1261 Dont Care Who Your Husband is Group alone, lost nearly 10% of our business revenue!¡± ¡°Roberto, are you capable of taking on this responsibility?¡± ¡°You calcte the ount for me, what does such a loss amount topared to the 3.8 billion loan!¡± ¡°Now, your behavior has already put Golden Sun Bank in the eye of the storm!¡± ¡°Everyone was paying attention to us. Can you make up for such a negative impact?¡± ¡°If you cannot handle this matter properly tonight, let me tell you, Roberto, not only will you have to bear the cost of being dismissed, but you will also face the possibility of being sued!¡± ¡°Now, our Golden Sun Bank¡¯s stocks have started showing signs of decline in the securities market!¡± ¡°If we continue like this and fail to create some good news, Golden Sun Bank will be ruined under your control! You bastard!¡± ¡°Mr. Gonzalez will arrive at Hallcester soon. At that time, you must cooperate with him to handle the coordination work with the Huber Group. You must also handle the Robin incident well tonight!¡± On the way to the city from Hallcester Airport. Three Mercedes cars quickly drove towards the Hallcester center.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. They were Elisa¡¯s husband, Garry, the assistant to the deputy mayor, who came to pick up Leandro¡¯s vehicle. Leandro was Garry¡¯s ssmate during their time at Southeast Estya Chapter 126 | Don¡¯t Care Who Your Husband Is Middle School. They haven''t seen each other for 20 years. However, we have always kept in touch on regr days. Earlier this year, after assuming the position of Vice President of the Office of Estya Affairs in the Andy family, Leandro had more frequent contact with Garry. We made many appointments, but we were unable to meet sessfully. Today, the two finally met in Hallcester.- Leandro was very excited. ¡°Garry, it is said that you were very likely to be promoted as the Deputy Mayor of Hallcester recently. Your career path seems to be going smoothly, huh?¡± Garry shook his head and said, ¡°Old friend, you have really made it big. The way you have prospered in the Andy family is truly remarkable. They are one of the world¡¯s top five business conglomerates.¡± ¡°You are now serving as the Vice President of the Andy family in the Office of Estya Affairs, and | am so envious.¡± ¡°| was thinking that if | ever failed in my career in the future, | would just follow you! Hahaha...¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Leandroughed. ¡°Well, Garry, everyone has their own ideals and aspirations. What | have done, to be honest, may not be impressive to you. ¡°Ah, | often heard you say in your letters that you have a beautiful wife who is also a great cook. It¡¯s been a long time since | had a taste of Londrnd cuisine. Today, | must try the delicious home-cooked Londrnd dishes made by your lovely wife.¡± Garry shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s a pity. There was a special situation at my wife''s bank, Golden Sun Bank, tonight, and she had to work overtime.¡± ¡°| heard that you wanted to taste her cooking. She was supposed toe back early and personally cook two of her signature dishes for you to try. Unfortunately, it''s not possible today.¡± ¡°In this way, | invited you to the best roast duck restaurant in Hallcester, to taste the vor of our Londrnd roast duck.¡± ¡°After midnight, when my wife finishes dealing with her banking matters, would you pleasee to a tea house in the northern suburbs of our city and taste our fragrant tea from Londrnd?¡± Leandro¡¯s expression, which was originally full of excitement, dimmed upon hearing the words. ¡°Garry, you were very dishonest! | came to Hallcester this time just to taste your Londrnd¡¯s home-cooked dishes.¡± ¡°It is such a pity that you said it like this.¡± Garry smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Leandro, it wasn¡¯t intentional on our part.¡± ¡°There was indeed a special situation today, as Golden Sun Bank had a very tricky customer.¡± ¡°It is said that he was only around 20 years old and threatened to bring in 3.8 billion in cash, making all the bank staff work overtime to count. the money.¡± Chapter 1261 Dont Care Who Your Husband is ¡°But until now, this guy hasn¡¯t taken out a single penny, | suspect that he is just ying a prank!¡± Leandro frowned, ¡°There are such rude and insolent people within. Londrnd?¡± ¡°| went to take a look! | hate people who don¡¯t understand the rules the most!¡± ¡°It''s time to get off work now, how can we continue working!¡± Garry chuckled and said, ¡°Never mind, Leandro, let¡¯s go eat first...¡± ¡°No, we should go and take a look,¡± insisted Leandro. ¡°Well... alright then,¡± Garry couldn¡¯t resist Leandro¡¯s insistence and reluctantly instructed the driver to take them directly to the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank. At this moment, the Deputy President of the head office of Golden Sun Bank, Daniel, had also arrived at the business lobby of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank.. The purpose of Daniel Gonzalez¡¯s trip, besides dealing with Robin¡¯s case, was... The most important thing was to coordinate and negotiate with the Huber Group, in order to retain as much of the Huber Group¡¯s financial business at Golden Sun Bank as possible. After Daniel arrived at the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank, Roberto and Elisa came out to greet him. After a brief understanding of the situation, Daniel walked up to Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, hello. Today¡¯s matter was mishandled by our bank, and | apologize to you.¡± Chapter 126 (Dont Care Who Your Husband s ¡°My point is, can we solve this matter in a different way...¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Gonzalez, today things have reached this point.¡± ¡°My money is also on the way, and now you''re telling me to renegotiate. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± ¡°At this point, it would be best if we finished dealing with this matter.¡± Daniel smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Since Mr. Bruce has agreed to raise 3.8 billion in cash to repay the loan, of course | wee it.¡± ¡°But please also consider the practical situation. Being angry with us won''t actually solve the problem. Everyone knows that it is difficult to gather 3.8 billion in cash, which is the first issue.¡± ¡°Secondly, even if you brought 3.8 billion in cash tonight, the bank staff would still be unable to count it all.¡± Robin smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gonzalez, it was your bank employees who caused this situation. You don¡¯t need to tell me these words.¡± Daniel was extremely angry when he saw that Robinpletely disregarded his opinion. However, on the surface, he still pretended to be very humble. He needed to open up the situation from this matter and further negotiate with the Huber Group regarding continuing cooperation matters. ¡°Mr. Bruce, could you please try to contact Ms. Huber, the President of the Huber Group?¡± ¡°Previously, we made multiple attempts to contact her, but we were unable to receive a response from Ms. Huber...¡± Chapter 1261 Don¡¯t Care Who Your Husband is Robin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Mr. Gonzalez, don¡¯te to me about this matter. ¡°What do you want to do, you can directly consult the higher¡ªups of the Huber Group. | am currently only dealing with immediate matters, and | don¡¯t ask about anything else.¡± Elisa eximed angrily, ¡°Mr. Gonzalez, don¡¯t be polite to this kind of person!¡± ¡°This kind of person didn¡¯t understand social etiquette at all, and was unwilling to leave any room for others in anything they did. Sooner orter, they would fall t on their face!¡± Daniel looked at Robin and thought to himself, ¡°Haha, still too young and immature. He is too straightforward in his actions and doesn¡¯t understand the concept of being tactful.¡± Elisa continued to shout, ¡°Robin, | told you, do you think you can solve the problem like this?¡± ¡°Mr. Gonzalez has already spoken to someone of your status with such humility, and what do you have? You even have the audacity to act indifferent. Who do you think you are? Just wait a few more hours, you''ll see what¡¯sing to you, hm!¡± ¡°Can you give a firm answer, are you willing to renegotiate the repayment method?¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°You say to close the transfer and repayment channels, and they will be closed? You say there will be no negotiation, and there will be no negotiation.¡± ¡°Now they are telling me not to repay in cash and want to negotiate with me.¡± ¡°Hehe, what do you think you are? Whatever you ask me to do, | will Chapter 126 | Don¡¯t Care Who Your Husband do it.¡± ¡°Roberto had already told me that | should repay in cash! So, | am repaying now, and you must ept it without any negotiation.¡± ¡°You!¡± Elisa angrily pointed at Robin, unable to speak. At that time, three Mercedes cars were parked in front of the lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Garry apanied Leandro and his four bodyguards as they entered the lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Garry saw Elisa¡¯s face turn pale with anger, he furrowed his brows slightly and whispered to Leandro, ¡°Wait a moment, let me go and take a look first.¡± After saying that, he walked quickly to Elisa¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Elisa, what happened?¡± Elisa saw Garry approaching and instantly straightened her back, held her head higher, and pointed at Robin, saying, ¡°Robin, let me tell you, this is my husband! He is the assistant to the deputy mayor of Hallcester, and | can openly tell you that my husband is in charge of finance and economy.¡± ¡°Just now, Mr. Gonzalez also said that you should go back immediately!¡± ¡°This loan could be renegotiated for repayment...¡± ¡°What does it matter to me what your husband manages? It has nothing to do with me!¡± Elisa shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you disrespect my husband! My husband is a vice mayor¡ªlevel official...¡± Chapter 126 1 Don¡¯t Care Who Your Husband li Robin sneered andughed, ¡°I don¡¯t care who your husband is, what does he think he is? Interfering with me, get lost!¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 | Want to Divorce You! As Robin''s words fell, the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank instantly fell into a silence so quict that one could hear a pin drop. After a brief shock, everyone turned to look at Robin. This guy is still too young. Who is Elisa¡¯s husband Garry? He was the assistant to Vice Mayor Hallcester. Six monthster, the most focused candidate for the deputy mayor. Garry¡¯s father was the deputy mayor of Hallcester back then. In the Hallcester government and various industries, he had a widework. Now in his early thirties, he became the assistant to the deputy mayor. Many people had high hopes for him, believing that he could be a mayor or even a deputy provincial-level official in the future. This guy Robin, so disrespectful to Garry, actually said he¡¯s nothing. It seems that this young man didn¡¯t have a long way in Hallcester! Leandro, who was standing far away in the back, frowned slightly upon seeing this scene. My old ssmate was humiliated and angrily confronted by someone, which made him very ufortable. He looked at Robin with great displeasure, a bundle of anger ready to burst out in his heart! np. Chapter 1271 Want to Divorce You! Youthful recklessness can be understood. However, in such a situation, if one does not know how to restrain oneself, is too arrogant, and does not give others any face, it is a bit uneptable. So, Leandro took a step forward and pointed at Robin, saying, ¡°You, young man, how can you speak like that? You have no manners at all!¡± ¡°Now the bank is approaching you with a negotiating attitude, but you are showing this unreasonable attitude, which is simply beyond.prehension!¡± ¡°My old ssmate was an official in the city government, and he spoke to you in a very gentlemanly manner, but you showed no... At this point, suddenly he noticed Robin¡¯s smirk, and he shivered abruptly. This smile? How could this young man¡¯s smile be so familiar, horrifying, and terrifying?! Leandro quickly recalled in his mind who this young man in front of him was. Why did | tremble so much when | saw his smile? Leandro, confident in his ability to do business around the world, had traveled to many ces and met many people. However, he had never felt as terrified as he did today. He widened his eyes in astonishment, carefully sizing up Robin, and suddenly took a step back, unable to speak for a while. Garry did not notice Leandro¡¯s expression at the moment. Chapter 1271 Want to Divorce You! 271 Want to Seeing his old ssmate stepping forward to speak for him, he said to Robin in a cold voice, ¡°Kid, as a public servant of the municipal government, | don¡¯t want to say too much inappropriate things to you.¡± ¡°But | can tell you, my old ssmate Leandro, his identity is not what you can imagine in front of him!¡± ¡°If you want to deal with problems in this unscrupulous way, then you should be more cautious.¡± ¡°Hehe... Are you trying to threaten me?¡± Robin sneered. ¡°Leandro, the Vice President of the Andy family, had a background in the Hondry Sect.¡± ¡°Your old ssmate, this assistant to the deputy mayor of the city government, is implying that with a background like Hondry Sect, you can use various means to discipline me?¡± Leandro shivered for a moment, instantly his heart raced and his breathing became tense. He looked at Robin¡¯s interested eyes and smile at that moment, and almost died of fright. Garry, Elisa, and everyone around them suddenly realized that Leandro was looking at Robin as if he had seen a ghost, unable to utter a word. The grandeur of the aristocratic family that existed before ispletely gone! At this moment, Leandro finally gathered up the courage and respecifully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, may | have a word with you?¡± Robin nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Want to talk to me? Alright! Let¡¯s go to the VIP room over there.¡± Chapter 1271 Want to Divorce Yout Leandro bowed and nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce, this way please.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After speaking. | walked alongside Robin towards the business lobby¡¯s. VIP negotiation room. That appearance, it was as if a servant was following their master. Everyone in the business lobby looked at this strange scene, not knowing what had happened. Why was Leandro, the Vice President of the Office of Estya Affairs in the Andy family, considered as expensive? Originally, in front of Robin, he still had a superior attitude. Why did suddenly be so obedient and submissive? Seeing Robin was like seeing a fierce and evil deity. Leandro entered the VIP negotiation room and immediately closed the door. With a thud, he knelt in front of Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | am doomed! | did not recognize you as Lord Dragon. Please let Lord Dragon punish me.¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°It''s okay, it''s not toote to know now. If you had said one more word just now, you would have walked out of this bank hall as a pile of corpses.¡± Leandro looked at Robin in horror, kneeling on the ground and dare not to lift his head, ¡°Lord Dragon, it was my blindness!¡± At this moment, in front of Leandro¡¯s eyes, all he could see was the bloody battle that had taken ce several years ago at the headquarters of the Hondry Sect. Three years ago, the upper echelons of Hondry Sect were incited by someone and openly provoked Lord Dragon, carrying out an assassination against him. In a fit of anger, Lord Dragon stormed into the headquarters of the Hondry Sect alone. One night, a person wielded a blunt Dragon Dagger and terrifyingly ughtered nearly 500 disciples of the Hondry Sect. Until the end, the leader of Hondry Sect, Matthew, waspletely defeated, kneeling on the ground, begging Lord Dragon to spare Hondry Sect. From then on, the Hondry Seet regarded Lord Dragon as their eternal master. All disciples under the Hondry Sect, when they saw Lord Dragon, had to kneel down and perform the gesture of a servant! Those who dare to disrespect Lord Dragon, the disciples of the Hondry Sect will pursue and kill them relentlessly, never giving up until they are dead! For many years, Leandro would go crazy with fear whenever he thought about the mountains of corpses and rivers of blood at the headquarters of the Hondry Sect that year. That was the Annihtor! It was so scary! At this moment, Lord Dragon was unexpectedly seen again here, and moreover, | even spoke disrespectfully. He trembled all over in fear and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, is there anything that | need to take care of?¡± Londrnd immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon! | will never appear here again. From now on, | have no connection with Garry. May | ask if there are any further orders, Lord Dragon?¡± ¡°No more, get lost!¡± Leandro bumped his head and then trembled as he stood up. He walked out of the VIP room in a disheveled manner and headed towards the business lobby. Garry saw Leandro looking lost and approached him, asking, ¡°Leandro, what¡¯s going on? Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Garry, remember this, from now on, we arepletely estranged, and there will be no connection between us!¡± After saying that, he and the four bodyguards got into the car and sped away, leaving behind a crowd of puzzled looks in the bank¡¯s business. lobby. Garry didn¡¯t know what had happened. After seeing Robin, Leandro unexpectedly ended their friendship that hadsted for 15 years. Aftering out of the VIP room, he said a sentence that had nothing to do with him and then left. What happened? At that moment, he looked at Robin walking out of the VIP room, his eyes filled with confusion. What did this jerk/say to Leandro? Elisa was also confused by the scene in front of her. When she saw Robining out, she shouted angrily, ¡°You bastard! What did you do to my husband¡¯s ssmate? Are you scheming behind his back, talking bad about my husband?¡± ¡°| told you, Robin, | would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly!¡± ¡°Don''t think that having the Huber Group backing you up means you can act recklessly!¡± ¡°My husband''s ssmate, however, Robin ignored Elisa and walked straight to the middle of the business lobby. Garry wanted to approach and question, but then his phone rang. The phone call was from Deputy Mayor Scott: ¡°Mr. Rhodes, hello. Please tell me what you need when you call me now.¡± On the other end of the phone. Scott said coldly, ¡°Garry, as a public official of the city government, you have involved yourself in matters you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Now, the Comints Department of the municipal government has brought a recent report using you of embezzlement and bribery, as well as colluding with your wife to misappropriate public assets. The relevant department has initiated an investigation, and you are required to return and cooperate with the municipal government''s scrutiny of you.¡± ¡°Furthermore, | must inform you that the next term¡¯s candidacy for the position of Deputy Mayor has been eliminated.¡± ¡°Garry, you really disappointed me. Take care of yourself!¡± Chapter 1271 Want to Diwere You! Scott hung up the phone, and Garry was struck by lightning. What happened today? Not only did his old ssmate Leandro cut off all ties with him, but also... My originally smooth career path also came to an end. At that moment, he looked at Robin and then nced at Elisa, who was angry and resembled abative rooster. He immediately understood. All the reasons today were caused by this woman. He didn¡¯t know what kind of background Robin had. But he believed that all these things today were all because of him. How strong his background was, he couldn¡¯t even imagine. Leandro trembled all over when he saw him. Robin''s background, identity, and status were undoubtedly impressive! With this in mind, he quickly walked up to Robin and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, I...¡± Robin ignored him and started chatting with Freddie about unrted topics, as if everything happening around him had nothing to do with him. Garry had a setback. However, he knew that someone like Robin, with a powerful background, would never pay attention to someone like him, a small fry. Dupler 127 | Want to Divorce Your Thinking of this, he became annoyed! If it weren¡¯t for my wife Elisa being so domineering. He paraded around all day long, proudly disying his badge as the deputy mayor¡¯s assistant. It didn¡¯t escte to the extent it has reached today. It hase to this point, with no room for any turning back. He angrily turned towards Elisa and pped her in the face, saying, ¡°You despicable woman, | want a divorce from you!¡± ¡°Why did you hit me? Honey, are you okay? | can¡¯t divorce you. Snap out of it, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Elisa looked at Garry in horror, his angry expression leaving her clueless about what had happened. Leandro left angrily, wanting to cut off all ties with Garry At this moment, Garry was getting divorced from her again, and they both seemed possessed! What exactly happened? Elisa became more and more scared as she thought about it, and suddenly she remembered someone, looking at Robin in terror. Is it him? The business lobby of Golden Sun Bank was filled with silence. At this moment, everyone looked at Robin''s back and suddenly felt a chill down their spines! Chapter 128 Their Source of Confidence Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Their Source of Confidence The business lobby of Golden Sun Bank was silent. All the bank employees who participated in overtime work didn¡¯t know what had happened. The strange scene between Leandro and Garry left everyone puzzled. Were they possessed? What did Leandro and Robin say in the VIP room? Why did Leandro leave immediately aftering out? All of this left thempletely baffled. At this moment, it was almost 6 o¡¯clock in the evening, and there was a sea of people in front of the Golden Sun Bank. Except for the staff on duty at Golden Sun Bank. Some customers who liked to watch the excitement. | learned online that Golden Sun Bank was about to stage a thrilling scene of repaying 3.8 billion in cash. They all gathered in front of the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. At one point, the bank entrance, which should have been quiet and empty after work, was crowded with arge number of onlookers. Suddenly, a burst of screams and the roar of cars came, and the crowd in front of the Golden Sun Bank''s gate became restless. Chapter 128 The Source of Confidence Everyone immediately made way for a passage. Four top-of-the-line Mercedes and one Rolls-Royce sped to the entrance of the bank¡¯s lobby. The Huber family¡¯s youngdy Karina, Karsyn, and over a dozen suited bodyguards emerged from Rolls-Royce. They carried the password money box, walking neatly behind Karina, and quickly headed towards the lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Karina walked into the business lobby and said from a distance, ¡°Robin, sorry for keeping you waiting. | have already gathered one billion in cash and there are several billion more on the way, heading towards Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, the 3.8 billion cash will definitely be delivered here. before midnight tonight.¡± Karina¡¯s words sent a chill down the spine of everyone in the bank. The Huber family deserves to be the top prominent family in Hallcester! 38 billion in cash, surprisingly, could be raised rapidly within a few hours. The initial ten billion dors in cash has been delivered to the front of the bank. Seeing the luxurious scene in front of the Golden Sun Bank, Roberto felt like dying at that moment. He regretted how he could have believed Reginald¡¯s words and ignored Ms. Huber¡¯s words. It hase to the current situation. Chapter 128 Their Source of Confidence He knew that he could no longer salvage the situation, and today he had caused a great disaster. Daniel was shocked to see that the visitor was Karina, the young miss of the Huber family.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He couldn''t believe that the Huber family had managed to raise ten billion dors in such a short period of time. ording to Karina, the remaining cash is all on the way and will be delivered here before 24 o''clock. Daniel calmed his nerves slightly and quickly approached, saying, ¡°Ms. Huber, hello, | am Vice President White from the headquarters of Golden Sun Bank...¡± Without finishing her words, Karinapletely ignored her and walked straight past him. She quickly ran up to Robin and apologized, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry. | was in a meeting when you called, | had no idea this would happen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whoever made you feel wronged, the Huber family will make them pay back tenfold or even a hundred fold!¡± Karina¡¯s words sent a shiver through everyone in the bank. The Huber family was really angry! Whoever made you feel wronged, the Huber family will make them. pay back tenfold or a hundred fold! This is the confidence of the Huber family! Don¡¯t mention a small Golden Sun Bank. Even the strength in the hands of the head office of Golden Sun Bank Chapter 128 Their Source of Confidence cannot rival the Huber Group! It seems that Golden Sun Bank has really hit a snag. Daniel saw Karina and she ignored him, leaving him awkwardly holding his hand in the air for a while. He chuckled self¡ªdeprecatingly, still wearing a forced smile, and quickly walked up to Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, hello, | am from Golden Sun Bank... ¡°Did | let you speak?¡± Karina angrily rebuked, ¡°I am talking to Mr. Bruce, and you have been bbering here. Don¡¯t you find it annoying?¡± As soon as the words fell, two bodyguards from the Huber family blocked Daniel from behind. Daniel was embarrassed by Karina¡¯s scolding. | used to be the vice president of the head office of Golden Sun Bank. Sitting in that position, | have also witnessed the powerful aura of many important figures in the past, and | have never felt nervous. Today, however, in front of the Miss Huber, the youngdy of the Huber family, | was nervous and didn¡¯t know how to speak. Faced with Karina¡¯s dominance and aloofness, he couldn¡¯t say a word. Robin looked at Karina¡¯s domineering appearance and knew that she was really angry. The corners of the mouth lifted slightly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. Sit down. and take a rest.¡± The anger on Karina¡¯s face slowly dissipated. Chapter 128 The Source of Confidence Garry, who was feeling down at the moment, saw Karina, the youngdy of the Huber family, arriving at the scene. He instantly understood that behind Robin, there was a powerful background, which should also have been part of the Huber family¡¯s influence. If he could win the forgiveness of the Huber family, Garry might be able to turn his losing game around. With this in mind, he quickly walked up to Karina and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, hello, | am Garry, the assistant deputy mayor of the city government...¡± ¡°Don''t any of you have any manners? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m speaking? Go away. | don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Karina was annoyed by Garry¡¯s self-introduction and gave him a cold stare. Garry immediately dared not speak anymore. Elisa, displeased with the situation, said, ¡°Karina, as a member of a private enterprise family, what qualifications do you have to be arrogant in front of my husband, a government official?¡± Ap ¡°pa*. Elisa hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Garry pped her in the face. ¡°Did | ask you to speak? You worthless woman, you''ve ruined everything for me. Get out!¡± Elisa covered her cheeks in horror as she looked at her husband. At this moment, she realized more and more that the man in front of her, her husband, was no longer the Garry she knew. Chapter 128 Their Source of Confidence What happened today? It seemed like everyone was acting strangely. Robinughed and said. ¡°Karina, sit down. | was fine. | didn¡¯t n on having you raise cash.¡± Freddie hurriedly got up and walked over, saying, ¡°Ms. Huber, hello, | am Freddie. All these things today were caused by me, I, | am very sorry!¡± Karina nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Strd, this matter has nothing to do with you. It was Robin''s decision, and the Huber family will ept it. Don¡¯t worry, Glory Edifice, the Huber Group, will definitely take over.¡± ¡°We will discuss this matter in detailter, first let''s handle the repayment of the loan.¡± ¡°President Roberto, please have your staff count it quickly.¡± Roberto immediately began to delegate tasks. Inside the business lobby of the bank, the tellers stopped making sarcastic remarks and jokes. They quickly counted the cash that Karina had brought. Daniel looked through the gap between the two bodyguards and sighed as he gazed at Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, can you give me a chance to speak?¡± Karina waved her hand, and two bodyguards cleared a path. Daniel stepped forward, forced augh, and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, | think today¡¯s events were a misunderstanding.¡± Karina snorted, ¡°Alright! Whether there is a misunderstanding or not, we all know it in our hearts. Just say it straight if you have something to say! | don¡¯t have the time to beat around the bush with you.¡± Daniel sighed and said. ¡°Ms. Huber, | came all the way from the provincial capital this time to discuss whether the Huber Group¡¯s business can continue to operate at our Golden Sun Bank...¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Before Daniel could finish speaking, Karina said coldly, ¡°The Huber Group will never have any dealings with Golden Sun Bank again, no matter whoes, even if it¡¯s the CEO and all the shareholders of your head office, The Huber Group will not agree!¡± Daniel bumped into a wall and his smile gradually faded away. He slowly straightened his back and said, ¡°The Huber family, known as thergest family in Hallcester, has such a small temperament!¡± Karina slowly lifted her head, her eyes gleaming with a cold re: ¡°Daniel, this is Hallcester, please be careful with your words, the Huber family is not as gentle and refined as you imagine!¡± Daniel shivered suddenly upon hearing Karina¡¯s words. At this moment, he finally understood the meaning of Karina¡¯s words. There were rumors in the rivers andkes about how Harold made his fortune back in the day. He was a legendary hero in his time. | was so angry that | actually said such self-destructive words. He believed that if he had really said all the words he had just thought. in his heart, he would probably have a hard time leaving this ce tonight. Just in the lobby of Golden Sun Bank, all the tellers were busy counting the 1 billion cash that Karina had brought. Chapter 128 Their Source of Confidence Outside the bank hall, there was once again a burst of screams and the roaring sound of car engines. Seven or eight Hummer SUVS gathered in front of the Golden Sun Bank. Dozens of men wearing ck suits carried briefcases, and under the leadership of Conway and Barry, they quickly walked towards the lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Robin the Troublemaker There was a sudden cry in front of the business lobby of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank. ¡°Wasn''t it Mr. Lambert who came?¡± ¡°And, wasn¡¯t that person Barry?¡± ¡°How did they bring so many people, carrying password boxes, and it seems like there were over a billion of them!¡± ¡°Was Mr. Lambert also here to deliver money for the young man named Robin?¡± ¡°Who is this Robin? How could he have rmed such important. figures?¡± ¡°Mr. Lambert? Mr. Lambert is also giving him money. Is this young man a son of some prominent family?¡± ¡°Wow! Hallcester actually had such a prominent figure in the past?¡± +e The bank employees in the lobby of Golden Sun Bank were also extremely shocked when they saw Conway and the others from Demon''s Lair. Who was Mr. Lambert? Everyone in Hallcester knew Mr. Lambert, who was known as the Underground Demon King. He was truly aplete devil. Whoever offends him will have no ce to be buried! 0.00% 511:49 He was a truly ruthless and cruel demon king! Compared to the Huber family, he was always unapologetically ruthless about himself Conway, apanied by dozens of ck¡ªd bodyguards, walked straight up to Robin, carrying a briefense. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | just saw your situation online, and | can¡¯t believe that there are idiots in Halleester who dare to trip you up.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, what do you think we should do about this matter today? After we pay back the money, we can even smash this bank.¡± ¡°If you''re still not satisfied, I''ll give that bastard named Roberto a good beating!¡± Conway¡¯s voice faded away, and Roberto trembled in fear. At that moment, he wished he could crash and die. He knew that if he was targeted by someone like Mr. Lambert, Roberto would have no chance of getting by in Hallcester. At that moment, Roberto¡¯s legs trembled, wanting to escape from the business lobby and hide behind the counter. However, Barry grabbed him and brought him in front of Conway. Conway patted Roberto¡¯s chubby cheek and sneered, ¡°Roberto, do you know who Mr. Bruce is? How dare you treat him like this!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Bruce is a very particr person. | would never do anything that could give him a handle and affect his reputation.¡± ¡°However, what you have done, you should be clear about it yourself.¡± ¡°In five more minutes, your glorious image would have left an indelible mark in the hearts of the entire Hallcestermunity¡± Roberto trembled all over, he didn¡¯t know what Conway meant. | have done quite a few bad things myself, which one is Conway referring to exactly? Conway continued to p Roberto¡¯s face, ¡°I will settle the score for you today. How could a small bank manager like you have done so many bad things!¡± ¡°Since you took the position of the president at Golden Sun Bank, you have started raising goddaughters, and astonishingly, the number of your goddaughters has reached more than ten, to be precise, a total of thirteen.¡± ¡°Specifically how many, my subordinates are currently investigating.¡± ¡°Your goddaughters have individually recounted your scandalous history with them.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, this event was live-streamed and will soon be publicly avable on the inte.¡± ¡°Mr. Francis, congrattions! You were about to be a star!¡± Roberto only realized at that moment that Conway was referring to this matter. This fucking shit is really over! Conway saw Roberto looking mournful and gave him a hard p: ¡°Quickly make it clear/where the 1.5 billion | asked for went!¡± Roberto was currently immersed in shock and regret. For a moment, | forgot that | should quickly have someone count the cash Conway had delivered. Conway stepped on Roberto¡¯s butt and said, ¡°What the hell are you standing here for? Do you think we have to wait all night? Hurry up and start counting!¡± Roberto quickly got up from the ground and hurriedly led dozens of men in suits carrying briefcases towards the counter. Immediately after, seven or eight luxury cars drove up outside the bank hall. This time, the team was led by Cecilia and Livia, both of whom were women with model-like figures. Twenty bodyguards, all of them standing at a height of at least 1.80 meters, walked into the bank lobby with Cecilia, the maid, carrying a briefcase. Cecilia walked straight up to Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, as soon as | found out about this matter, | immediately organized our Purpeak International Group to raise cash. | have brought 2 billion with me.¡± ¡°There are still 2 billion on their way to this ce, and by 24 o¡¯clock, a total of 3.8 billion will be received.¡± Daniel looked at the group of morous women from a distance, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What a jerk Roberto is! What kind of big shot did he bring in today that made Golden Sun Bank so miserable!¡± He believed that with this momentum, he couldpletely destroy Golden Sun Bank! While billions of cash repayments were taking ce inside the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. 1149 In the Spring Hotel, located in the Hallcester center. Afterpleting the transfer procedures for the South City plot, Crystal, Miranda, and Jacob gathered together and were enjoying a delicious dinner. Crystal heard many people in the hotel discussing something about Golden Sun Bank. She curiously opened her phone. The information that topped the trending search immediately caught her attention. This piece of information is about the cash repayment of Golden Sun Bank, and surprisingly, it is rted to Robin. At this moment, Miranda also saw the news. After understanding the cause and effect of this news, she sneered, ¡°Robin is really a troublemaker. He can¡¯t seem to find his own sense of existence without stirring up some trouble.¡± ¡°These kinds of people, in order to seek attention, always enjoy doing some unbelievable things.¡± ¡°Clearly, the Glory Edifice had long lost its value, yet he allowed the Huber Group to bear such a worthless burden.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know either, what exactly did Ms. Huber see in him that made her keep him by her side.¡± ¡°| believe that one day, the Huber Group will bepletely battered by Robin.¡± Jacobughed, ¡°Ipetent people always have such a bad temper!¡± 1:29 Roben the Trublemaker ¡°Golden Sun Bank refused Robin''s transfer repayment and prepared to seize Glory Edifice. Surprisingly. Robin was unwilling and intended to repay with a staggering 3.8 billion in cash. This guy just doesn¡¯t use his brain!¡± Jacob drank red wine while sneering andughing. Crystal nced at the two of them and said, ¡°Miranda, you should actually thank Robin. At least he resolved your urgent situation.¡± ¡°For you all. | also invested several billion.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Miranda shook her head and said, ¡°Crystal, even though | sold thend in my hands to Robin and resolved my crisis, | am not grateful to him for it.¡± ¡°This man went to great lengths just to please me, and yet he did this terrible thing. | truly despise him!¡± ¡°Even if he spent 500 million to buy mynd in the southern part of the city. | still considered him to be someone with a low-level mindset!¡± ¡°What great things can this kind of man do? See, it¡¯s just a trivial matter. Why does he have such a bad temper¡®?¡± ¡°In this way, if we offend all the banks, can we still get by in Hallcester in the future?¡± ¡°So shallow, so ignorant!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t want to listen to Miranda¡¯s imagination anymore and carefully looked at the line of words below the live video. This line of text states that Karina, Cecilia, and Conway all gathered at Golden Sun Bank. Chapter 129 Robin the Troublemaker These people also arrived at Golden Sun Bank, what exactly did they want to do? Just at that moment, all the news about Golden Sun Bank and Robin suddenly disappeared from the inte. Crystal hesitated for a moment, knowing that a big shot had intervened and deleted it. So he got up and said, ¡°Miranda, Jacob, you guys go ahead and eat. I''ll take a step ahead and go see how Robin is doing at Golden Sun Bank...¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Are You Crazy? Mayor¡¯s office of the Hallcester government. The municipal government secretary, Ricardo, promptly reported the current situation of Golden Sun Bank to Ethen. ¡°Ethen, | have already contacted Mr. Rhodes as per your instructions.¡± ¡°Mr. Rhodes was infuriated when he learned that his assistant, Garry, had be involved in the business dispute at Golden Sun Bank, assuming the role of a public official.¡± ¡°Directly reporting the Comints Department, some materials regarding Garry¡¯s illegal and disorderly conduct were submitted to the municipal government''s disciplinary inspection department.¡± ¡°Currently, the relevant departments have initiated an investigation into Garry.¡± Ethen nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Rhodes to have such a high level of awareness! How is the situation with the police now?¡± Ricardo took out the records and looked at Ethen, saying, ¡°Ethen, after receiving your instructions, | immediately notified and conveyed the instructions to Mr. Jamie Abbott, the head of the legal and political department.¡± ¡°Ten minutes ago, Deputy Mayor Mr. Abbott issued an order, instructing Police Commissioner Kurt Hanson to personally lead a team and mobilize over half of the police force in Hallcester to maintain order in the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°Great! Now | can rx,¡± Ethen nodded. ¡°With so much cash and so Chapter 130 Are You Crazy? many people watching. it¡¯s easy for something to go wrong.¡± ¡°| felt relieved when Jamie personally directed the police to maintainw and order.¡± ¡°Um, how is the situation over at Robin¡¯s? How far has it progressed?¡± Ricardo saw that Ethen was very satisfied with his work and continued, ¡°Ethen, ording to the information | currently have, the Huber family, Purpeak International Group, and Conway, each raised around one billion and sent it to the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°A total of 5 billion in cash is already enough for Robin to help Freddie repay the bank loan.¡± ¡°Furthermore, they each had a sum of cash with them, on their way to Hallcester.¡± Ethen nodded and said, ¡°Now Robin has already gathered 3.8 billion, | really didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Ricardo paused for a moment and agreed, ¡°Robin actually fulfilled his promise, it is indeed a miracle. And, it took less than half an hour!¡± ¡°In the history of Hallcester, no one had been able to do it. It seems that Roberto and his team underestimated the power of the Huber family!¡± Ethen thought to himself, ¡°This is not the power of the Huber family, it is clearly Robin¡¯s strongwork.¡± ¡°Alright, let''s not overanalyze this matter.¡± ¡°Ricardo, it was easy for something to go wrong with so much cash appearing all at once.¡± ¡°You were closely monitoring the situation at Golden Sun Bank and Mr. Abbott''s side.¡± ¡°And convey my opinion, we must ensure the maintenance of public security and guarantee the safety of these funds!¡± ¡°At the same time, the relevant parties were instructed to immediately delete all video news rted to Golden Sun Bank. This matter cannot continue to escte!¡± ¡°Immediately evacuate the crowd gathered in front of the Golden Sun Bank to prevent a stampede and to deter any malicious individuals from taking advantage and causing intentional damage.¡± ¡°Report to me at any time regarding the security situation in front of Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the matter between Golden Sun Bank and Robin is considered a normal business operation.¡± ¡°Despite their enormous transaction amounts, they caused a certain impact.¡± ¡°However, there was no vition or infringement of any legal provisions.¡± ¡°Hallcester¡¯s police force, in this mission, merely participated in maintaining social order and security.¡± ¡°I explicitly told Mr. Rhodes, Mr. Abbott, and Mr. Hanson not to interfere in their regr business dealings.¡± ¡°Our police force was only carrying out tasks to maintain public order outside the bank and were not allowed to enter the bank premises in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Okay, | will definitely convey your message clearly to them,¡± Ricardo nodded solemnly, understanding Ethen¡¯s intention. Never get involved in civil disputes, so as to avoid causing misunderstandings among the citizens, which could potentially escte into a vicious incident. After the order was issued by the municipal government. 80% of Hallcester¡¯s police force arrived at the perimeter of the Business Department of Golden Sun Bank. Jamie personally arrived at the scene, while Kurt took the lead and directed the evacuation of the onlookers in front of the bank. At the same time, the police cyber surveince center initiated special measures. Directly order Hallcester to immediately delete any information rted to Golden Sun Bank''s cash repayment tonight on all online tforms, in order to prevent the situation from escting further. The onlookers who arrived one after another wanted to witness the thrilling scene of cash repayment with their own eyes. However, the police set up a cordon and no one was allowed to approach the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. However, they were already amazed by the scene of luxury cars gathering from a distance. After Crystal came out of the Spring Hotel, Miranda and Jacob also left the hotel together. ¡°Crystal, wait a moment, we also want to go and see Robin¡¯s performance tonight!¡± Miranda caught up with Crystal, her eyes filled with schadenfreude. ¡°This matter has caused a huge uproar, and it is unlikely to end easily. Even if the Huber family wants to intervene on his behalf, they cannote up with so much cash all at once!¡± Crystal wanted to tell her that Karina, Cecilia, and Conway had already arrived at the bank. Even if Robin couldn¡¯te up with 3.8 billion in cash for a while, as long as these big shots from Halleester were present to support him, there wouldn''t be any issues. No matter how powerful Golden Sun Bank was, they still had to consider all aspects of the rtionship. Unless they didn¡¯t want to continue working in Hallcester. However, upon hearing Miranda¡¯s contemptuous words towards Robin, Crystal also didn¡¯t want to exin anymore. Miranda sneered, ¡°It was really close. Fortunately, Robin had already bought the Southern District project from us before this incident came out. Otherwise, we would have been stuck with these southern plots.¡± ¡°Robin deserved it! If it was because of this that he was abandoned by the Huber family, he even used the little money he had to buy ournd in the southern part of the city.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Hehe, he relied on these plots to fulfill his millionaire dream.¡± Speaking of this, Miranda stopped Crystal in her tracks and said, ¡°Crystal, let me tell you, Robin said that the money you took out was borrowed from him. You must not just take the money and forget about thend, do you hear me?¡± Crystal pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to answer. At that moment, she only felt that Miranda was really pitiful. Chapter 130 Are You Crazy? Perhaps, one day, when she saw Robin¡¯s true identity, she would understand how foolish she had been. Even women like Karina and Cecilia looked up to Robin with respect, what are you, Miranda! What qualifications do you have to despise Robin? Ah! The tragedy of a clown lies in not knowing that they are a clown! Jacob leaned in and teased, ¡°Miranda, if you had epted his proposal back then, you would have been on Hallcester¡¯s trending news now, bing a big star. Hahaha...¡± Miranda angrily kicked Jacob, ¡°Go away! | would never be interested in a shallow man like him!¡± ¡°This kind of man only knows how to seek poprity, thinking highly of himself! Hecks any sense of masculinity, ignorant and arrogant. He will definitely fall t on his face sooner orter!¡± Crystal sighed and said. ¡°Miranda, can¡¯t you change your attitude and get to know Robin again?¡± ¡°You covered your eyes due to certain prejudices and failed to see...¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t praise this disgusting man in front of me anymore!¡± Miranda didn¡¯t want to hear any more. ¡°Crystal, you always make excuses for him. | don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, how could you be deceived by a crude man like Robin!¡± Crystal shook her head helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, | will never talk about Robin with you again, okay? Remember, when you regret itter, don¡¯t me me. | have already told you everything | should say." Miranda sneered, ¡°Me? | will never regret divorcing Robin! My dream Chapter 130 Are You Crazy is to be Cecilia...¡± ¡°Alright, alright, Miranda, you are a queen-level woman, and Cecilia is your idol, okay?¡± Crystal chuckled and shook her head. In my heart, Miranda, you could never have imagined that the idol-like figure Cecilia, whom you admired, was nothing more than a servant in front of Robin. The three of them chatted along the way and soon arrived at the outskirts of the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. After they arrived at the scene, they discovered that the Hallcester police had already set up a cordon around the bank. No onlookers were allowed to enter the restricted area. Crystal tried to exin that she was Robin¡¯s friend and wanted to enter the bank, but she was not allowed. They could only watch from a distance on the outskirts. The entrance of the bank hall was filled with luxury cars. Only through some cracks could one barely see the movement inside. the bank hall. However, the specific characters inside cannot be seen clearly. The business lobby of the bank was brightly lit, seeming quiet yet bustling. Crystal sent a Line message to Robin. Robin, what was your situation now? Do you still need cast | might have only a few hundred thousand in cash. If | had known that you needed money. | wouldn¡¯t have gone to buy thend in the south of the city in the afternoon. | would have converted it into cash for you to use. Robin looked at the Line message sent by Crystal and felt warm in his heart. Despite what Crystal said, it had no effect on the repayment of 3.8 billion in cash. However, having this kind of heart is already enough. This woman, on the surface, appears carefree and cheerful, but she is very loyal and values friendship. So. | replied to her message. ¡°You don¡¯t need those tens of thousands of dors. However, it¡¯smendable that you can think of these things, at least you have a little conscience.¡± Now that the money has been raised, there is no need to worry. Please handle the transfer procedures for thend in the southern part of the city. Crystal replied immediately. Are you still thinking about thend in the southern part of the city? Damn it, are you crazy? Jacob and Miranda didn¡¯t care about your feelings at all! ¡°Robin, | don¡¯t know what you were thinking when you bought thend in the southern part of the city from them!¡± Chapter 130 Are You Crazy? Robin sent a smiley face: ¡°What do you think | did it for, if not for making money?¡± Crystal sent a disdainful-look emoji: ¡°Are you doing this for your fianc¨¦e, Ms. Brown, who had a previous engagement?¡± Robin was speechless. ¡°Think whatever you want, | don¡¯t have time to chat with you now,¡± he said. Crystal angrily sent an angry emoji. Robin sent a big pig head. Looking at this picture, Crystal burst intoughter. The two police officers in front of them were startled and immediately. looked at her with vignce. Crystal immediately stoppedughing. In my mind, | muttered. ¡°Damn, so sensitive! | justughed a little, and you all got scared like this?¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Nia Comes Crystal noticed that the two police officers were still staring at her, so she remained on guard and gave them a disdainful look. ¡°Uncle Policeman, why are you not maintaining order at the scene and instead ogling at beautiful women? If you keep looking, | will report you to your superiors!¡± Two young police officers nced at Crystal and then turned away. At that moment, Miranda pulled Crystal aside and said, ¡°Crystal, this scene today is big enough. Robin has really made a mess of things. With his reckless pace, he¡¯s bound to get into trouble sooner orter.¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that all these police officers came to maintain order at the scene because of Robin¡¯s powers?¡± ¡°Maintain order for him? Him, Robin, does he have such a big face? Most likely they came to arrest him!¡± Miranda sneered. ¡°He openly opposed Golden Sun Bank, wasn¡¯t that like hitting a stone with an egg?¡± ¡°In this world, whoever has money has the right! Robin thought that he had something in his hands, so he couldpete with the bank in terms of wealth. He must have lost his mind!¡± ¡°Um, | just remembered, this guy was trying to make a big fuss to get my attention.¡± ¡°He knew that if he operated like this and couldn¡¯t repay the money, he would definitely be a hot topic on the inte...¡± Chapter 131 Na Comes Miranda said, and a woman beside her snorted, ¡°Ms. Huber and Ms. Decker, as well as Mr. Lambert, have already brought a lot of money. It¡¯s more than enough to repay the bank a long time ago.¡± ¡°You are really shameless. Why would someone want to catch your attention? You must have narcissism. You should go get yourself checked!¡± Miranda eximed angrily. ¡°Who do you think is narcissistic? Robin was my fianc¨¦, and it was because | didn¡¯t like him that | called off the engagement!¡± Crystal hurriedly stepped forward and stopped her, ¡°Alright, Miranda, let''s just say a few less words. Is it worth arguing over this matter?¡± Miranda snorted coldly and stopped arguing with the woman.. Crystal whispered, ¡°Miranda, what that woman said earlier is true. Ms. Huber, Ms. Decker, and Mr. Lambert really did send money for Robin...¡± Mirandaughed mockingly and said. ¡°You believe this news too? Judging by the situation, most of Hallcester¡¯s police force has been deployed here. Robin might get into big trouble today!¡± Crystal said earnestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Just now, Robin and | chatted on Line, and we have already raised 3.8 billion.¡± Miranda shook her head and sneered, ¡°Karina from the Huber family. Cecilia from Purpeak International Group, and even Mr. Lambert from Demon¡¯s Lair, all sent money to Robin?¡± ¡°Blow it! The Huber family helped him, Robin, bring some money over in the past, maybe.¡± ¡°How could such a proud woman like Ms. Decker make a special trip for him!¡± 12.23% Chapter 131 Nia Comel ¡°Who do you think Robin is? Crystal, are you telling me a legend?¡± Crystalughed and said. ¡°Alright, you can treat it as a legend.¡± While speaking. Two military¡ªted off-road vehicles and a bulletproof van drove towards the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Several police officers immediately stopped him. Jamie and Police Chief Kurt saw two vehicles with military license tes and got into a dispute with the police personnel. They quickly ran over. The person who came was Nia, driving the training vehicle of Warwolf Special Forces. Nia handed her identification to Jamie and Kurt: ¡°Mr. Abbott, Mr. Hanson, this is my identification. After Jamie and Kurt saw Nia¡¯s identification, they immediately nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°So you¡¯re Ethen¡¯s daughter, huh?¡± ¡°Robin was a friend of my uncle¡¯s. Due to an urgent matter. | helped. my uncle send some money to him. There was 4 billion cash here.¡± ¡°So, | applied for the use of the Warwolf Special Forces special vehicle. and escorted this batch of cash to Golden Sun Bank. | also kindly request Mr. Abbott''s cooperation, as we must deliver the money inside.¡± Jamie and Kurt immediately made way for the police personnel. Nia drove to the entrance of the Golden Sun Bank lobby. More than ten inclothes soldiers got out of the three cars, walking 25.89% 11:21) in neat steps and quickly entered the bank hall, carrying over a dozen password boxes. After entering the hall. Nia found Robin in the crowd and walked up to him. Several password boxes were neatly ced in the middle of the bank hall. Everyone in Golden Sun Bank was stunned by the powerful aura of Nia and the dozen undercover soldiers. For a moment, they were somewhat dazed, what had happened today? ¡°Robin, here is 4 billion in cash, all collected. Let the bank personnel know and ask them to count it.¡± Robin shrugged his shoulders and said. ¡°Nia, we have already raised 3.8 billion in cash, making your trip here for nothing.¡± Nia was slightly taken aback, ¡®Is it all gathered?¡± Only then did | see that Karina was also in the bank hall. ¡°Karina. | should have known it was you who helped.¡± Karina smiled faintly and said, ¡°I alone don¡¯t have such great energy, it was with their help, Ms. Decker and Mr. Lambert, that we barely managed to gather enough.¡± ¡°You see, if you brought 4 billion, | wouldn¡¯t be so nervous.¡± ¡°If | encounter this situation again next time, would you also give it to me like this?¡± In the midst of speaking, the eyes nced at Robin and smiled. charmingly. 37.941 Chapter 131 N Comes Nia was slightly taken aback, a blush creeping across her cheeks. She gently tapped Karina and whispered, ¡°Karina, you''ve be naughty. too.¡± After saying that, theyughed together with Karina. All the staff of Golden Sun Bank. Originally, it was believed that Robin¡¯s bold statement about repaying with 3.8 billion in cash waspletely nonsense. It was just youthful exuberance, and the crazy words spoken. Raising 3.8 billion in cash within a few hours seemed like an impossible task for someone without any foundation. They never imagined that this young man had aplished such an astonishing feat in just 30 minutes! Not only did Hallcester and the other two big shots gather in the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank, but they also managed to pool together 3.8 billion in cash. Moreover, Ethen¡¯s daughter Nia and the deputy captain of the Londrnd Special Forces Brigade even personally attended the event, each contributing a staggering 4 billion. At this moment, there were over 8 billion dors in cash stored in dozens of safe deposit boxes in the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Everyone was shocked by such a powerful momentum. As the manager of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank, Roberto was even more astonished. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what he should do. 11:21 Chapter 131 Nia Domes What he never expected was that his extremely hasty decision plunged his life into irreparable ruin. What kind of important person did | offend to end up in such at suffocating and embarrassing situation? Daniel and his public rtions team from the head office seemed like outsiders at this moment, standing aside. They looked at the scene and couldn¡¯t say a word. Originally, they came with a mission entrusted by the head of the headquarters to negotiate matters with the Huber family. See if the Huber Group can continue to entrust all financial operations to Golden Sun Bank. However, the current situation left them at a loss. The public rtions team of the head office of Golden Sun Bank was the elite of the public rtions and marketing field in Londrnd. Before they came to Hallcester, they had already developed no less. than 10 public rtions ns for the Huber Group''s issues. PR Department Director Beatrice made a promise in front of the bank¡¯s President Wayne. It was certain that the Huber Group could restore its partnership with Golden Sun Bank. However, after arriving at the branch, | realized that it was not the case. at all. The other party¡¯s aura was so powerful that they couldn¡¯t even speak. In the end, the two sides are simply not on the same level of existence. 1121 How can we negotiate with them? Golden Sun Bank, previously arrogantly refined to negotiate with the Huber family regarding the repayment of a 3.8 billion loan. The repayment channel was unreasonably closed. However, within half an hour, they managed to gather 8 billion dors in cash for repayment. There was still 4 billion cash on the way. Do we still need to argue with you when there are nearly billions of cash in front of your bank? They conducted themselves with courtesy and propriety, leaving you speechless. The reason behind it was that the bank misunderstood its own position. After much consideration, Daniel finally gave up on the idea of facing. this situation alone. Because he knew that, with his own strength, it was impossible to change the current situation. He had to report such information to the head of the head office, Wayne. At this moment, the president of the head office of Golden Sun Bank, Wayne, was urgently holding a meeting. Upon learning that not only did the Huber Group terminate its partnership with Golden Sun Bank. Hallcester¡¯s Purpeak International Group, Demon¡¯s Lair also made such a decision and informed Golden Sun Bank. 72.914 1121 Immediately after that, more than 90% of the businesses and organizations associated with the aforementioned three also responded ordingly. What further infuriated the major shareholders of the head office of Golden Sun Bank was that Devin, the wealthiest businessman in Hashville State, also made such a demand.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. And the procedures for terminating the rtionship were being carried out. In less than an hour, several major clients of Golden Sun Bank in the country lost more than half of their assets. The shareholders¡® meeting of Golden Sun Bank decided that after the conclusion of this event, Roberto and others¡¯ arrogant behavior must be severely punished. Because of their selfishness and arrogant behavior, they caused Golden Sun Bank to suffer heavy consequences. Due to this incident, many households terminated their financial transactions with Golden Sun Bank, resulting in a direct loss of over 30% in the bank¡¯s operating profit. Just at that moment, Daniel sent a message, informing Hallcester about the situation, which greatly shocked several shareholders of the head office of Golden Sun Bank. They didn¡¯t expect that Robin actuallypleted a task that was almost impossible to aplish. Roberto¡¯s hasty behavior offended someone like Robin, which was really not appropriate! Several major shareholders immediately instructed Wayne to personally go to Hallcester to supervise this matter. They demanded that Wayne handle this matter well. As long as Robin''s forgiveness could be obtained, Golden Sun Bank would spare no expense. After a brief preparation, Wayne immediately boarded the helicopter provided by the headquarters and flew to Hallcester. The purpose of this arrival in Hallcester was only one, to ask for Robin¡¯s forgiveness. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Londrnd¡¯s No. 1 Public Rtions Team Thirty minutester, the helicopter Wayne was riding innded at Hallcester Airport. Just as he walked out of the airport hall, a white Mercedes MPV parked in front of him. In the Mercedes MPV, a young and tall woman stepped out, giving a faint smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kennedy. | am Natasha Goodman, the gold medal manager of Team Hawk, the crisis public rtions group of Londrnd¡¯s capital.¡± ¡°Drastle Crisis PR Group is the No. 1 professional crisis public. rtions group within Londrnd.¡± ¡°As its subsidiary, Team Hawk, also known as Londrnd¡¯s top crisis. public rtions team.¡± ¡°And I, am the gold medal manager of the world¡¯s number one crisis. public rtions team.¡± ¡°Therefore, | can assure you that myrades from Team Hawk and | were able to handle the service crisis at Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank perfectly.¡± Wayne looked at the several determined women in front of him and furrowed his brows slightly. Did the major shareholders of the head office of Golden Sun Bank actually hire another public rtions team? Is it theirck of trust in me or are they just too nervous? Chapter 132 Londrnd¡¯s No 1 Public Rtions Team At this moment, the PR assistant beside me stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, the headquarters¡¯ shareholders¡¯ meeting has just sent a message. In order to ensure that this crisis can be handled well, they have specially hired the top-ranked crisis PR team in the country, Team Hawk, toe to Hallcester and assist us in handling Hallcester¡¯s affairs.¡± Wayne nced at the several women across from him, a hint of displeasure shed in his eyes. Natasha saw Wayne hesitate slightly and was quite displeased, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you doubting the abilities of our Team Hawk?¡± ¡°The reason why our Team Hawk can be called the number one crisis public rtions team in Londrnd is not just an empty name.¡± ¡°Team Hawk, is the elite PR team that |, Natasha, built from scratch.¡± ¡°Over the past three years, as the industry¡¯s top gold medal public rtions manager. | led my team, Hawk, and handled over 500 marketing crisis cases, without a single failure!¡± ¡°| used to handle crisis public rtions assignments almost every three days. | have witnessed numerous cases of crises, big and small.¡± ¡°Like this case of Golden Sun Bank, among the crisis public rtions | have experienced, it can only be considered as one of the simpler ones.¡± ¡°After taking over the case of the marketing crisis in your bank, | thoroughly understood and analyzed the entire process of this case, as well as the interests of all parties involved.¡± ¡°It was very simple, there wasn¡¯t much difficulty.¡± ¡°In my past cases, there have been many situations like yours.¡± ¡°| can assure you that once we entered the public rtions negotiation process, we were able to resolve the issue within half an hour.¡± Wayne looked up and nced at Natasha in front of him. This woman appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. From head to toe, there was an overwhelming sense of pride emanating from him. With an arrogant expression and a disdainful attitude, it seemed like there was no problem in this world that she couldn''t solve. Wayne, who was well-versed in the ways of the world, did not believe Natasha¡¯s grandiose words. There are generally two situations for a person who can speak so much Firstly, the things in front of her were indeed a piece of cake, not worth mentioning. Another one is too arrogant, too shallow, and has never truly experienced big scenes. It¡¯s just a subconscious way of boosting their own confidence. ording to relevant data statistics, the more a person boasts about being good at a certain aspect, the more it bes their biggest weakness in that aspect. However, his own PR assistant quietly informed him that Natasha¡¯s identity had been verified. The Team Hawk she led was indeed the top public rtions team in Londrnd. ording to the relevant data, over the past three years, Natasha¡¯s Team Hawk has handled 568 crisis public rtions cases, and has pter 152 Londrnd¡¯s No 1 Public Rtions Team achieved a perfect record with no failures. After a moment of contemtion, Wayne nodded and said, ¡°Alright, please give me a brief introduction on how to proceed at the Business Department of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank. My two public rtions assistants will fully cooperate with you.¡± Natasha nced at the two public rtions assistants behind Wayne and disdainfully said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, | will provide a detailed introduction to my public rtions strategy and operational procedures when we get to the car.¡± ¡°However, | introduced these to you just to let you understand the entire operation process of our Team Hawk, and there is no need for you to cooperate.¡± ¡°Remember, during the entire crisis management process, none of you can disturb our team. ¡°If that were the case, it would disrupt the entire public rtions operation of our Team Hawk.¡± Once the process of public rtions mediation became disorganized, it directly rendered the crisis public rtions operation ineffective. Wayne was displeased with Natasha¡¯s statement and said coldly, ¡°Are you suggesting that none of our bank¡¯s personnel will be involved in the crisis management process?¡± ¡°If there was any deviation in the information or the core of public rtions, it would be very difficult to carry out a second crisis public rtions handling!¡± ¡°In handling this crisis public rtions, what | mean is that our bank should be involved. With your Team Hawk taking the lead, we will be the support...¡± Indrnd¡¯s No 1 Public Rtions Team Natasha sneered, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you implying that you didn¡¯t have much faith in our team*?¡± ¡°No problem with this!¡± ¡°Once you have witnessed the entire process of our team handling the problem on-site, you will truly understand why Team Hawk of Drastle Crisis PR Group is referred to as the top crisis public rtions team in Londrnd.¡± ¡°And why was |, Natasha, referred to as the best crisis public rtions manager!¡± ¡°In short, after | took over this crisis case, everything had to be arranged ording to my instructions!¡± ¡°| have never had the habit of involving someone who is not very professional in my crisis public rtions work.¡± ¡°Unless your bank terminated the agency business with our team now.¡± Wayne hesitated for a moment and had no choice but to give up. After all, this crisis public rtions agent was invited to the general meeting of shareholders by the head office, and | did not have the authority to terminate the agency rtionship with them.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Alright. Ms. Goodman, let''s talk after we get in the car.¡± ¡°Can you give me a specific introduction to the crisis public rtions. n you developed?¡± Natasha nodded, ¡°Alright, Mr. Kennedy, let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± But doubts arose in my mind, can this so-called Team Hawk really handle this crisis? Chapter 132 Londndi No. 1 Public Rtion In his thirty years of experience in the banking industry, he had never seen anyone who could confidently im that there was no crisis they couldn¡¯t handle. Natasha got in the business car and took out her tablet. She ced her crisis management n, various highly professional analysis charts, and rtionship diagrams of individuals in front of Wayne. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, | am now going to introduce to you the entire public. rtions process of our team. Team Hawk, regarding the crisis management of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°We have identified the crux and core of the crisis that arose from several major clients abruptly terminating their business cooperation with Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°Robin was the initiator of the event, and his behind-the-scenes force was the Huber Group.¡± ¡°| saw in your bank¡¯s PR Department that the focus of public rtions. was mistakenly ced on Robin in the crisis management n that was previously formted.¡± ¡°The Huber Group was the first to announce theplete termination of its partnership with Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°Afterwards, several other clients also terminated their business cooperation with your bank.¡± ¡°Therefore, Karina from the Huber Group was the key figure in this crisis public rtions.¡± ¡°She was also the key figure in creating this crisis!¡± Wayne was slightly taken aback and wanted to remind her that Robin was the key to the problem. Chapter 132 Londrnd¡¯s No 1 Public Rtions Team Natasha did not give Wayne a chance to speak and continued to talk incessantly. ¡°After extensive data analysis, we identified Karina as the key figure to target in the Huber Group¡¯s breakthrough.¡± ¡°We have prepared several public rtions ns for Karina.¡± ¡°| believe that as long as Karina can establish effectivemunication with us, this crisis will be resolved smoothly.¡± Wayne understood that Natasha had set her sights on the Huber family and Karina as the main targets to conquer. Still, | interrupted her and said, ¡°Ms. Goodman, | would like to share my opinion.¡± ¡°The crisis public rtions strategy formted by our bank¡¯s PR Department earlier should have been correct.¡± ¡°The key figure responsible for creating this crisis should have been Robin.¡± ¡°| still believe that, in order to achieve effectivemunication and handle this crisis well, the key focus should be on Robin, rather than the Huber family.¡± Ahint of displeasure appeared on Natasha¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, please do not interrupt my introduction. Team Hawk has its own principles and methods of analysis.¡± ¡°You have to believe that within Londrnd, Team Hawk was the most professional elite team in the industry.¡± ¡°In all the crisis cases that our team handled, there has never been a failure.¡± ¡°So, please Mr. Kennedy, patiently listen to my statement. ¡°You are an expert in finance, but when ites to crisis public rtions, you are not as good as me. | am the expert.¡± Wayne frowned slightly and reluctantly said, ¡°Alright then, go ahead and continue with your introduction.¡± Asmug expression crossed Natasha¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue analyzing the core points of the crisis public rtions, the Huber family and Karina¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Why were the Huber family and Karina the focal point?¡± ¡°Firstly, although Robin was the key figure behind the incident, his role was merely that of the President of the Eastern District Development Corporation, a subsidiary of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°And, moreover, having just taken office, with limited experience in the industry and within the Huber family, what''s even more crucial is that he had almost no connections in Hallcester.¡± ¡°We have investigated his social connections, and the friends he made in his social circle were all insignificant individuals from mediocre. families.¡± ¡°But the Huber Group is different, it was the No. 1 noble family in Hallcester and had deep roots in the town.¡± ¡°Even the rising star Purpeak International Group and the gray area Demon¡¯s Lair cannot bepared to it.¡± ¡°Therefore, the Huber family was the key to this crisis public rtions, and there was another reason, the Huber family was Robin''s background.¡± ¡°On the surface, the decision made by Robin was his personal action.¡± ¡°Actually, you may have all overlooked the fact that without the Huber family¡¯s consent, could Robin have made the decision to purchase. Glory Edifice?¡± Wayne and his two public rtions assistants werepletely confused. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Tell her who | was! Wayne and Team Hawk arrived at the Business Department of Golden Sun Bank. Despite being mentally prepared. However, upon arriving at the scene and seeing the surroundings of the bank with my own eyes, | was still startled. At this moment. Golden Sun Bank was surrounded by a sea of people, filled with onlookers. In the crowd, there were nearly a hundred police officers maintaining order. And a cordon was set up around the bank. Wayne slightly calmed down his shaken emotions and said, ¡°Ms. Goodman, did you see? This was not the small crisis you imagined.¡± ¡°Due to the inappropriate behavior of our bank staff, it has caused a significant impact among the people of Hallcester.¡± ¡°This crisis is rted to the reputation of our Golden Sun Bank within the territory of Londrnd. Please handle this matter carefully, along with your team.¡± ¡°If these four institutions cannot continue to cooperate with our Golden Sun Bank, our business within Londrnd will suffer significant losses.¡± ¡°Although they only ounted for about 30% of the total, their influence was significant and would soon cause a chain reaction domestically ¡°Even the stocks of Golden Sun Bank could potentially experience a significant decline ¡± Natasha nced at the scene outside the car window and sneered, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, just because there are many onlookers doesn¡¯t mean this crisis is difficult to handle.¡± ¡°This situation was nothing more than someone posting the information on the trending list.¡± ¡°You have also seen that the municipal government has deployed. police forces to maintain order, and this chaotic situation will soon be resolved.¡± ¡°We went in to take a look and understood immediately, there was nothing serious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once our Team Hawk took over this crisis, it ceased to be a crisis anymore.¡± Wayne could only nod, ¡°That would be best.¡± After getting off the car and identifying themselves to the police, they entered the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Daniel and the others saw Wayne and his team arrive at the scene and immediately greeted them, saying, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you have arrived. The situation here is rtivelyplex.¡± Wayne nodded and said, ¡°You briefly introduce the situation here first.¡± Daniel whispered, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, did you see that young man?¡± ¡°He is Robin. we really didn¡¯t ovnant thand 1. ¡ª 1. Chapter 133 Tell her whol was! in Halleester.¡± ¡°You see, the password box ced at the scene of the hall contained 8 billion cash, they said there was another 4 billion on the way.¡± Wayne looked at Robin, who was not far away, and then nced at the situation in the bank hall. He had a premonition that dealing with this crisis today would be difficult. How great an influence is needed to be able to gather billions of cash in just half an hour? He carefully observed Robin as he made his way through the crowd. With decades of experience, he could see something different from this young man. The calmness andposure he had never seen before. Sitting in the position of the president at the head office of Golden Sun Bank for so many years, Wayne has witnessed the powerful aura of many superiors. However, he had never seen a young person like Robin before, who instantly inspired him with a sense of awe. He was certain that their analysis before was correct, and this must have been the key figure in this crisis. person Thinking of this, he promptly reminded Natasha, ¡°Ms. Goodman, do you need to readjust your public rtions n?¡± Natasha¡¯s face instantly turned cold: ¡°Mr. Kennedy, if you still have doubts about me, you can contact your shareholders¡® meeting and | will immediately terminate this crisis PR agency.¡± Chapter 139 Telli Wayne hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Ms. Goodman, you misunderstood. | was just cautioning you.¡± ¡°What | mean is, if there is any deviation in the direction of crisis public rtions, please have Ms. Goodman adjust it immediately. The oue of this crisis management is crucial for us!¡± Natasha said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Kennedy. If we can¡¯t get it done within half an hour, we can take off the golden emblem of Team Hawk.¡± Wayne sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± At that moment, Roberto, who was helping to count the cash, saw the bank manager Wayne arrive at the scene. Trembling and staggering, he made his way through the crowd and ran up to Wayne. He bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, please punish me. | truly had no idea it would escte to this extent today...¡± ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s no use talking about anything!¡± Wayne said in a deep voice. ¡°Roberto, Hallcester market was built by me single-handedly back in the day, and now, it has been destroyed under your control!¡± ¡°After this matter is over, let''s sit down and settle the ounts properly!¡± Having said that, he was about to exin further to Natasha. Natasha¡¯s elite team of four has already set their sights on Karina. They walked through the crowd and approached Karina. With a professional smile, they said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°| et me introduce myself | am Natasha from Drastle Crisis PR Group Team Hawk. You should be familiar with me.¡± ¡°At least, there should have been articles about me in the relevant magazines.¡± ¡°Modestly speaking, | was referred to as a gold medal public rtions manager in the industry. One could say | was a celebrity figure.¡± Acrowd of people looked at Natasha, who was bragging to herself, all confused. Karsyn took a step forward and said, ¡°Ms. Goodman? Team Hawk? What do you do? Are you looking for Ms. Huber?¡± Natasha was very annoyed by Karsyn¡¯s unwarranted interruption. ¡°Who are you? Can¡¯t you see that | am in the middle of a conversation. with President Karina? Don¡¯t you know that interrupting someone is extremely rude?¡± Karsyn furrowed her brows slightly and said. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me this. | am Ms. Huber¡¯s executive assistant, so you can directly tell me if there¡¯s anything. Natasha eximed angrily, ¡°Step aside! As an assistant, you are not qualified tomunicate with me!¡± ¡°Karsyn, let her speak.¡± Karina looked at Natasha indifferently. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Huber.¡± Natasha greeted with her professional smile once again. ¡°I came here this time to discuss the business cooperation issues of Golden Sun Bank with you.¡± ¡°Oh, | understand, Ms. Goodman. You don¡¯t have to say anymore. | have already made a decision on this matter, and no one can change the decision made by the Huber Group ¡± Natasha was instantly stunned. She never expected that Karina, upon hearing her name, would not be excited at all Even, he showed an indifferent attitude. ¡°Ms. Huber, | came all the way here with great sincerity to communicate with you. However, you directly rejected me. Don¡¯t you think your actions were very impolite?¡± Karina coldly raised her eyelids and said, ¡°| have made it very clear. Any decision made by the Huber Group will never be changed. Go back. | won¡¯t ept any mediation!¡± Robin looked at the four PR managers, Natasha, with their impressive and confident demeanor, and chuckled with interest. Did Natasha discover that Robin wasughing at this moment? This kind of behavior was unbearable for her, ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Robin was taken aback. This self-righteous woman, damn it, was picking a fight with me again? He pursed his lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mocking you? Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°What right do you have to mock me?¡± ¡°Aman of your low level like you may not even know my identity. right?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, we were Team Hawk from Drastle Crisis PR Group, the top-ranked public rtions team in the industry. | was the gold medal manager of this team, Natasha!¡± Not far away, Barry burst intoughter and eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Where did this crazy goddesse from? Hahaha. Natasha red at him and said, ¡°You uncouth person, what are youughing at?!¡± ¡°| was discussing business cooperation issues regarding Golden Sun Bank with Ms. Huber. It is very uncivilized of you to behave like this. do you understand?¡± Barry rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You''re fucking crazy! Ms. Huber doesn¡¯t even pay attention to you. Can¡¯t you understand what people are saying? Where the hell did you gather this group of lunatics?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°The idiots at the head office of Golden Sun Bank actually hired such a crazy woman toe over. It¡¯s hrious, hahaha...¡± Natasha eximed angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t bother with someone like you whocks manners!¡± Barry immediately became furious, ¡°Who the hell do you think you''re calling uncivilized? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll smash your mouth right now!¡± Seeing Barry approaching and about to take action. Robin nced at him and said. ¡°Go away!¡± Barry quickly stepped back and said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce.¡± Natasha paused for a moment, gazing at Robin for quite a while. She let out a cold snort and a strong disdain shed in her eyes. In her opinion, a person with such qualities was simply not worthy of hering forward to negotiate with. She turned to Karina again and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, | hope we can discuss this calmly and peacefully. Karina coldly said. ¡°There is nothing to discuss about the issue of cooperation with Golden Sun Bank, just leave¡± Natasha still couldn¡¯t understand why Karina didn¡¯t give her Team Hawk any chance! This is outrageous! ¡°Ms. Huber, the Huber Group was thergestmercial conglomerate in Hallcester. As the CEO of the group, is this the level ofpetence you possess?¡± Karina didn¡¯t want to pay any more attention to her. ¡°Ms. Goodman, if you continue to pester me like this, | can¡¯t guarantee that what just happened won¡¯t happen again.¡± Nia took a step forward and said, ¡°Ms. Goodman, I¡¯m sorry, but Karina wouldn¡¯t agree to your request! Please go back, | apologize for making youe all this way for nothing.¡± Natasha angrily eximed, ¡°Who are you, and what right do you have to make me go back? | came to negotiate the partnership business with Ms. Huber at Golden Sun Bank. What kind of attitude is this?!¡± Nia frowned slightly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. No one here was willing to ept your negotiation.¡± ¡°Go away! Who do you think you are to make me go back?!¡± Natasha finally exploded, pointing at Nia and shouting angrily. Nia¡¯s face immediately turned cold: ¡°Who | am is not important, what¡¯s important is that if you dare to speak disrespectfully again, | can make you look bad on the spot!¡± ¡°Joke! What kind of scene have I, as a member of Team Hawk, not Chapter 133 Tell her who | was! seen before? You ask me to step aside, who do you think you are?¡± Before the words had even finished, Nia kicked Natasha to the ground. and pointed at a special forces member, saying, ¡°Tell her who | am!¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The Goodman Family Aspecial forces soldier took a step forward, intending to reveal Nia¡¯s identity, but Karina immediately stepped forward to stop him. Karina understood that Nia had acted in such a manner out of temporary displeasure. It would be highly inappropriate to directly reveal her identity in this situation. It would be better not to get involved in military affairs. ¡°This is the Huber Group¡¯s matter, let me handle it,¡± Karina stepped forward to block Nia. Nia knew that Karina was worried that she would vite the rules. At that moment, Nia¡¯s phone rang. The call was from Rafael, the captain of Warwolf Special Forces. ¡°Nia, arrived at the corpse disposal site in Gloom Valley fifteen minutester!¡± ¡°Karina, Robin, handle the four billion cash for me. We have a mission now and must leave immediately!¡± After receiving the order, Nia greeted Robin and Karina and immediately led twenty special forces members out of the bank. ¡°Stop right there! You hit me and now you want to leave, it''s not that. easy!¡± Natasha got up from the ground and stood in front of Nia, angrily reprimanding her. Nia furrowed her brows slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you right now. If you¡¯re unhappy, go find me at the Finley family!¡± ¡°Alright, will you ever stop, woman?!¡± Robin stood in front of Natasha. as Nia quickly walked out of the bank hall. Natasha angrily shouted. ¡°Robin, huh? | didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to you in the first ce. It was you who jumped out and caused trouble for yourself. Do you even know who | am?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Who could you be, but just a shrew?¡± There was a burst ofughtering from the bank hall. Just now, he still had the appearance of an extremely professional career manager. But now, his entire persona haspletely copsed. ¡°You! Did you call me a shrew? I, | am the best public rtions manager of Londrnd, and my uncle is Kelvin Goodman, ranked second on the Hashville State wealth list. | will make you pay...¡± Natasha angrily pointed at Robin and shouted. Wayne, who was not far away, only found out about Natasha¡¯s words. This arrogant public rtions manager turned out to be the niece of Kelvin, thergest shareholder of Golden Sun Bank! The Goodman family¡¯s wealth and background were almost on par with the Finley family, the wealthiest family in Hashville State. No wonder she was so domineering! The current situation did not ease due to Natasha¡¯s public rtions. efforts, but instead escted further. He immediately walked over here with Daniel and Roberto. 10.00% 112 ¡°Once self-proimed as the top crisis management team in Londrnd, now no longer doing public rtions but resorting to intimidation?¡± Robin looked at Natasha¡¯s aggressive roar and responded with a faint smile. ¡°What do you have besides showing off these material possessions?¡± At this moment. Natasha hadpletely lost her previous professional manager demeanor and angrily pointed at Robin, scolding, ¡°Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to lecture me? You''re just a dog of the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Livia pped Natasha across the face. ¡°Daring to disrespect Mr. Bruce. I''ll kill you!¡± Cecilia¡¯s twenty female bodyguards, unlike before, exuded a murderous aura from each of them, abandoning their previous morous demeanor. Natasha was taken aback, she did not expect Robin and the others to hear the name of her uncle Kelvin and show no fear at all! ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Decker, calm down, both of you.¡± Wayne arrived in time and intervened. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | am Wayne, the president of the head office of Golden Sun Bank. Today''s incident was caused by our Golden Sun Bank. On behalf of Golden Sun Bank, | apologize to you.¡± ¡°We, Golden Sun Bank, are willing topensate and negotiate for our work mistakes.¡± ¡°You can raise any opinions or questions you have right now, and | guarantee that they will be resolved on the spot!¡± ¡°Mr. Kennedy, what do you mean by this?¡± Natasha didn¡¯t wait for Robin to answer and said coldly, ¡°They hit me, is that all? No, Im 72.924 11.23 going to contact my uncle right now! Today, | will make the Huber Group pay for it!¡± ¡°Ms. Goodman, it would be better for us not to escte the situation any further.¡± Wayne stepped forward and advised. ¡°Don''t escte the situation any further?¡± Natasha eximed, her eyes zing crimson. ¡°No way! Today. | want them to pay back double!¡± ¡°The Huber Group thought they were so powerful in Hallcester that they could ignore me and hit me, right? Well, today | will show your what it means to be outshined and outperformed!¡± ¡°The Huber Group and Purpeak International Group, in front of the Goodman family in the past, were nothing!¡± ¡°Unless Karina and Robin are kneeling in front of me right now, begging for my forgiveness. | might consider whether to let them go!¡± Wayne frowned, if this continued, Golden Sun Bank would definitely not be able to survive. He didn¡¯t understand why Kelvin would let this brainless womane to Hallcester to handle the Huber Group issue. Karina wanted to speak, but Robin stopped her and said indifferently. ¡°Alright. | intended to let this matter end here, but it seems that Golden Sun Bank''s arrogance has a history.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start from the very beginning, make a phone call and ask your uncle Kelvin toe!¡± ¡°| would like to see how he makes me kneel in front of you!¡± Natasha snorted and picked up the phone, dialing Kelvin¡¯s mobile directly. ¡°Uncle, | had intended to negotiate with the Huber family in good faith, but they hit me. | want the Huber family to die!¡± 36.10% 11:23 mur 134 The Goodman Family Kelvin and three other major shareholders of Golden Sun Bank were scheduled to host the Andy family delegation at the Hashville Hotel, the headquarters of the bank. In the evening. Ruth¡¯s assistant called suddenly and informed them that their interview would be changed to Halleester. So. Kelvin and the other three major shareholders of Golden Sun Bank immediately rushed from the provincial capital to Hallcester. When Natasha called, Kelvin and the others had just arrived in the Hallcester area. ¡°Natasha, Uncle ising soon!¡± Kelvin said in a deep voice. The Goodman family was a prominent n in Hashville State. On par with the Finley family, each of them had a rich background. Golden Sun Bank is a financial conglomerate created through a joint venture between the Goodman family and the Hashville State several prominent families. After many efforts, we finally managed to get in touch with the Andy family earlier this year. Moreover, we sessfully obtained an investment opportunity from the Andy family. Today was thest day for the Goodman family and the Andy family to sign the cooperation agreement. Originally, the Andy family had nned to sign the contract in Potrya. However, Ruth insisted oning to Londrnd to investigate before signing the contract. Finn had no choice but to agree to his granddaughter¡¯s request. 11230 Chapter 1:34. The Gondr If the Goodman family sessfully signed a contract with the Andy family tonight. they would quickly rise to the top five of the Londrnd rich list. Compared to the Goodman family, the Huber Group paled inparison. Five minutester. Kelvin and the others arrived at the Business Department of the Hallcester Branch of Golden Sun Bank. Wayne immediately stepped forward and pulled Kelvin and the others aside. ¡°Mr. Goodman, things were not as you imagined. Please handle this matter with caution.¡± Kelvin looked up and saw Robin, Karina, and others. ¡°What happened to Natasha that she got beaten?¡± Kelvin asked coldly. Wayne shook his head helplessly and said. ¡°Well... Mr. Goodman, it¡¯s difficult to exin in a few words. It¡¯s inevitable for young people to have a few disputes and evene to blows.¡± Natasha red fiercely at Robin, Livia, and the others. ¡°Uncle, | tried to discuss business cooperation with the Huber family politely, but they were rude and even hit me! | want the Huber family to bepletely destroyed!¡± ¡°Ms. Goodman, please calmly and objectively state the facts, do not mislead Mr. Goodman!¡± Wayne said nervously. ¡°Mr. Goodman, please think twice...¡± Kelvin nced at the time and realized that there was less than thirty minutes left until his meeting with Ruth. He looked up at Robin and Karina, and said coldly, ¡°Today''s matter, 11:23 Drapfre 134 The Goodman Family you better give me a reasonable exnation, otherwise, the Goodman family would rather give up any opportunity for negotiation and cooperation!¡± Karina said coldly. ¡°Mr. Goodman, | am Karina, the President of the Huber Group. Your bank handled the Glory Edifice loan matter in an extremely unfriendly manner.¡± ¡°They treated Mr. Bruce and Mr. Freddie from the Huber Group with a rude and unjustified attitude.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce repaid in this manner, also out of helplessness.¡± ¡°The Huber Group has the right to choose not to continue cooperation with such an unfriendly cooperative bank.¡± ¡°The Huber Group has always had a principle of never changing decisions made. Therefore, | refuse topromise!¡± ¡°Your niece failed to persuade and started swearing, so my friend got angry and hit her. That''s how the situation unfolded.¡± ¡°For this matter, | can apologize to your niece on behalf of my friend and make appropriatepensation.¡± ¡°However, the Huber Group will no longer continue to coborate with Golden Sun Bank.¡± Kelvin hesitated for a moment, before Natasha angrily eximed, ¡°Absolutely not! Uncle. | don¡¯t need theirpensation unless Karina kneels in front of me and ps herself a hundred times! Otherwise, we will destroy the Huber Group!¡± Kelvin¡¯s elder brother passed away early, and he always treated his brother¡¯s daughter as his own. He saw that Natasha couldn¡¯t calm down the anger in her heart and 11:23 sand in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Huber, | don¡¯t want to esete this matter. either How about this, there¡¯s no need for a p, just kneel down and apologize to my niece, and we''ll consider this matter settled!¡± ¡°Otherwise, | cannot guarantee whether the Huber family can withstand the anger of the Goodman family in terms of their size! Ast for whether the Huber Group cooperates with you or not, it is not a big deal!¡± Everyone in the business lobby gasped in shock. The actual head of the Goodman family, Kelvin, had the confidence to say this! Did Karina from the Huber family, the No. 1 family of Hallcester, really kneel down tonight? ¡°Damn it! Old man, do you have no sense of reason?¡± Robin sneered without waiting for Karina to speak. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re someone just because you have a little money? Bullshit!¡± Kelvin immediately became angry and said, ¡°Kid, in this world, whoever has the power is right!¡± ¡°Since you want to verify it, I¡¯ll let you see the cruel reality!¡± After saying that, Kelvin instructed his assistant beside him, ¡°Inform the Goodman family headquarters and use all our resources to deliver a devastating blow to the Huber Group!¡± Karina elenched her fist, but there was no trace of panic in her eyes. ¡°Miss!¡± Karsyn eximed nervously, ¡°I called Mr. Harold...¡± Karina coldly stared at Kelvin and said to Karsyn, ¡°No need! The B6.55% decisions made by the Huber Group are never regretted!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In no time. Karsyn and Karina¡¯s phones were filled with negative news about the Huber Group. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Tragic Solitude Karsyn held her breath as she watched the continuous stream of unfavorable reports about the Huber Group on her phone news. She looked nervously at Karina. Several times, there was an impulse to call Harold privately and tell him about what was happening at the moment. Just when she saw Karina still standing there coldly, she had no choice but to give up. She understood that the current situation, even if she told Harold, would be of no use. At this moment, the lobby of Golden Sun Bank was so quiet that it felt suffocating. Everyone knew. In a situation where the capital power was absolutely disparate. The Huber Group is being destroyed in the full-scale attack by the Goodman family. Cecilia, from Purpeak International Group, furrowed her brows slightly and looked up at Karina, then nced at Robin. She believed that Robin would definitely not stand by and do nothing. However, she didn¡¯t know what actions this powerful man would take. Cecilia was well aware that, with the strength of Purpeak International Group, she was powerless to face the Goodman family¡¯s sanctions 0.00% 11:24 Chapter 135 Prage Solitude against the Huber Group. Conway hesitated for a moment and said coldly, ¡°Kelvin, do you think that just because you have money and power, you can act recklessly in Hashville State?¡± ¡°| advise you, it would be best to stop now! Otherwise, you will pay a heavy price!¡± Kelvin snorted coldly, ¡°Conway. | know how you made your fortune, and | know that in Hallcester, you were known as the Underground Demon King. Everyone had to show you respect!¡± ¡°But, your little thing, in front of the Goodman family, is worthless!¡± ¡°You had better shut your filthy mouth! Otherwise, the Goodman family wouldn''t mind destroying one more Demon¡¯s Lair!¡± Conway certainly understood that Kelvin¡¯s words were not exaggerated. With the strength of the Goodman family, Demon¡¯s Lair was simply no match for them! The Goodman family was not only one of the wealthiest dynasties in Hashville State. Its underworld background is much stronger than Conway¡¯s Demon¡¯s Lair. It is absolutely absurd for Conway to think of using underworld methods to deal with the Goodman family. With just onemand from Kelvin, Demon¡¯s Lair immediately became the target of the entire martial arts world. Conway nced at Robin, his mouth twitched, and he gritted his 0.657 11:24 m) Trage SohtudeN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. teeth. saying. ¡°Kelvin, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Even if your Goodman family is powerful, my Demon¡¯s Lair brothers, hundreds of them, dare to fight against you!¡± ¡°Barry, gather all the brothers and destroy all the properties of the Goodman family within Hashville State!¡± ¡°Even if it meant exhausting all the resources of Demon¡¯s Lair, we would still fight to the death against the Goodman family!¡± Barry hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert, | will carry out your instructions immediately!¡± Kelvin burst intoughter and said, ¡°A flea shaking a tree! Conway, how ridiculous!¡± ¡°With your little ability, you dare to challenge the Goodman family in the past? You''re asking for death, then I''ll grant your wish!¡± After Kelvin finished speaking, his assistant had already started. mobilizing troops. In no time. Conway and Barry''s phones all started ringing. The call came from the entertainment industry under Demon¡¯s Lair, and at the same time, everything started to be chaotic. Conway was startled and broke out in a cold sweat. Before, he only knew that the Goodman family was very powerful in the underworld. Surprisingly, the Goodman family¡¯s influence was also present in most of the industries in Demon¡¯s Lair. Karina saw the situation and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you didn¡¯t have to get involved in this mess. The Huber family¡¯s issues didn¡¯t need to burden 20.26% 11 241 you Conway said. ¡°I have no connection with the Huber family, so how could | possibly fight to the death for you, the Huber family, against the Goodman family?¡± | just wanted to show off in front of Mr. Robin! hope Robin can intervene before the destruction of Demon¡¯s Lair. Otherwise, half a lifetime¡¯s effort would have been wasted! Barry looked at the messagesing from various ces, his eyes turning red: ¡°Mr. Lambert, pleasee up with a solution quickly. otherwise, our Demon¡¯s Lair will be finished!¡± Conway stepped on Barry, instantly unleashing the ferocity of twenty years ago. ¡°Shut up! Damn it. I''ve been through countless bloodshed for decades, seen it all, so don¡¯t you dare scream! Today, even if the entire Demon¡¯s Lair is destroyed, | will still take a bite out of the Goodman family!¡± Conway¡¯s roar made the entire business lobby tremble with fear. Everyone in Hallcester knew that Mr. Lambert''s reputation was hard- earned. Even when facing such a formidable opponent like the Goodman family, this fierce tiger became angry and remained extremely ferocious! At that moment, Karina''s phone also started ringing like crazy. She knew that this should be a distress signal sent to her by the heads. of various institutions of the Huber Group. It seems that the Huber Group has also reached a life¡ªor¡ªdeath situation. Faced with such a tragic situation, Karina remained even calmer Her eyes were determined, her face was icy cold, and there was not trace of fear. Because her grandfather told her, the Huber family always prioritizes loyalty and affection, regardless of the circumstances. This time. Robin had a conflict with Golden Sun Bank. The Huber Group broke ties with Golden Sun Bank in anger, resulting in the difficult situation we face today. She never regretted. Natasha watched as the Huber Group and Demon¡¯s Lair were quickly and thoroughly dismantled by the Goodman family in just a few minutes. She burst intoughter and said, ¡°Karina, they say you are the esteemed Miss of the Huber Group, the No. 1 family of Hallcester, known as the goddess of Hallcester.¡± ¡°Today, the Huber family faced a great disaster as a result. | really want to see, you, Hallcester goddess, without the Huber family¡¯s strength to rely on, what else can you be proud and haughty about. hahaha...¡± ¡°If you kneel down in front of me right now and p yourself 100 times, | can tell my uncle to spare the Huber family.¡± ¡°Karina, do you know? If the Huber family were to copse, you would be worth nothing!¡± ¡°Your beautiful face, which used to bring you admiration, wealth, and praise, will now bring you nothing but disaster. Hahaha...¡± Natasha burst intoughter. Karina looked at her coldly and said indifferently, ¡°You are really pitiful!¡± Natasha sneered, ¡°Karina, being stubborn is meaningless! In the face of strength. | advise you to bow down!¡± ¡°Do you think that with just your pitiful arrogance and aloofness, you could really contend with the Goodman family, the prominent n of Hashville State?¡± ¡°How ridiculous!¡± ¡°| just don¡¯t understand, what gives you, the Huber Group, the confidence topletely terminate the cooperation with Golden Sun Bank?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that you, the Huber family, were nothing but ants in front of the major shareholders of Golden Sun Bank?¡± ¡°Now, you should have tasted what it feels like to have money and be right!¡± ¡°The Goodman family¡¯s wealth could be piled up into a mountain of gold, instantly crushing the Huber Group into ashes!¡± Natasha¡¯s words instantly lifted the spirits of the Golden Sun Bank employees who were counting cash. As employees of Golden Sun Bank, they suddenly felt their own worth multiply. In that moment, every employee of Golden Sun Bank felt superior to the goddess Karina of Hallcester. At that moment, their gazes towards Robin, Karina, and others were filled with disdain and contempt. In a short while, some employees at the bank counter began to whisper among themselves. ¡°| thought Ms. Huber had so much power, she was nothing in front of our boss.¡± ¡°They thought that by producing billions of cash in a short period of time, they could intimidate our Golden Sun Bank. How ridiculous!¡± ¡°The Huber Group, with such limited power, has no qualifications to unterally terminate our cooperation with Golden Sun Bank. They are overestimating their abilities!¡± Wayne, who had been silent all along, furrowed his brow. Although the Goodman family had the ability to defeat the Huber family in anger. However, the Goodman family would also suffer greatly as a result. This kind of behavior is nothing more than a low-level act of defiance. It was meaningless for a true businessman. So, he hesitated for a while and finally approached Kelvin, whispering, ¡°Mr. Goodman, let¡¯s stop here. | think it''s enough to teach them a lesson and let the Huber family know your power. There¡¯s no need topletely destroy the Huber family.¡± ¡°Although the Huber Group was insignificant in front of the Goodman 11:24 family, it was still a prominent n in Halleester.¡± ¡°Once the Huber Group was forced to make the final counterattack, it would ultimately cause great harm to the Goodman family¡± ¡°At the same time, it would trigger a chain of negative effects. throughout Hashville State.¡± ¡°The reputation of Golden Sun Bank would be greatlypromised as a result, and there is even a possibility of losing all domestic business ¡± Kelvin sneered. ¡°Given the current situation, even if we were to abandon all domestic operations, what difference would it make!¡± Kelvin deliberately spoke in a loud voice, loud enough for the entire business lobby to hear. ¡°Since we are on the topic, let¡¯s take this opportunity to announce some good news to our employees.¡± ¡°We. Golden Sun Bank, were about to establish a strategic partnership with the Andy family tonight.¡± ¡°The establishment of a partnership with Andy Consortium this time will enable our Golden Sun Bank to expand its business globally!¡± ¡°In the past. Golden Sun Bank didn¡¯t care about the small market of Londrnd. let alone the domestic business!¡± As soon as Kelvin finished speaking, all the employees of Golden Sun Bank in the business lobby cheered. ¡°Surprisingly. Golden Sun Bank is about to be strategic partners with Potrya, which is known as one of the world¡¯s top five financial conglomerates, the Andy family.¡± ¡°So, Golden Sun Bank would be an international corporation.¡± 1120 ¡°Once we officially coborate with the Andy family, our profits will skyrocket within half a year!¡± ¡°The Goodman family would also be the No. 1 family of Londrnd as a result.¡± ¡°With the support of the Andy family, a prominent household, Golden Sun Bank naturally looked down upon domestic business!¡± ¡°How can the Huber family, Purpeak International Group, Demon¡¯s Lair, and even the Finley familypletely terminate their rtionship with us?¡± By then, those people could only look up at Golden Sun Bank from afar as it showcased its prowess on the world stage. Listening to the excited discussions among the employees of Golden. Sun Bank in the lobby, Karsyn felt a sense of panic. She looked at the plummeting market share of the Huber Group on her phone and whispered, ¡°Ms. Huber, should we contact Ms. Finley and ask her uncle, Mr. Finley, to intervene?¡± Karina shook her head and said. ¡°The Huber family didn¡¯t want to involve anyone with what they did.¡± At this moment, a touch of tragic destion shed in Karina¡¯s eyes. She knew that the Huber family had a difficult time today. Just feeling a bit regretful, the Huber family couldn¡¯t provide Robin with a satisfactory return when facing the powerful Goodman family. Karina looked at Robin helplessly and forced a bitter smile. 11:24 She was telling Robin that she couldn''t do it anymore, the Huber family had tried their best. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 The Andy Family''s Most Honorable Friend Robin smiled indifferently, it was indeed rare for the Huber family to have such affection. ¡°Old man, your dream was indeed beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity, hehe!¡± Kelvin looked disdainfully at Robin, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Kid, even when facing death, you still talk tough!¡± ¡°The world has always revered strength.. With the sessful coboration between Golden Sun Bank and the Andy family, who in Londrnd could possibly rival them? Hahaha...¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°The Andy family would not cooperate with hicalpanies like yours!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kelvinughed, ¡°Kid, talking tough won''t do you any good, the fact is right here, the Andy family¡¯s Ruth delegation has already arrived in Hallcester.¡± ¡°After finishing the matters here, we will hold the signing ceremony at Hallcester Hotel.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard it. ¡°Uncle, | also want to go and have a look. Introduce me to Ms. Andy when the time comes.¡± ¡°If she knew that | was the gold medal public rtions manager of Londrnd, she would definitely strongly invite me to be their public rtions consultant for the Andy family.¡± ¡°So, the Andy family was not far from bankruptcy,¡± Robin said casually. 11:24 There was a burst ofughtering from the business lobby. ¡°You!... Ha, besides saying some irrelevant cold words, what else can you do!¡± Natasha angrily red at Robin. Robin shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Andy family would never sign a contract with you, and Ruth would never hire a lunatic as her public rtions consultant.¡± Natasha shouted angrily, ¡°Who do you call crazy? Uncle!¡± Kelvin sneered. ¡°Kid, you''re talking nonsense, not afraid of tripping over your own tongue! | don¡¯t have time to deal with you today! I''ll take care of you once | finish signing the contract with Ruth!¡± Robin''s lips curled up with a hint of contempt as he said, ¡°I said the Andy family would not cooperate with you, and they definitely won''t. | can predict the future.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me. I''ll prove it to you. In one second, you will be kneeling in front of me!¡± Kelvin coldly said. ¡°Kid, you are too arrogant, seeking death!¡± With a thud, before Kelvin could finish his sentence, he actually knelt down in the business lobby of the bank. The bank hall fell into a suffocating silence. No one know what had happened. ¡°Uncle, what, what happened to you?¡± Natasha was shocked by the scene in front of her. Uncle Kelvin, always held himself high and imposing, never once lowered his head in front of anyone. 11.665 11.25 However, now, unexpectedly, he knelt down in front of everyone! And. | would even kneel before this insignificant boy named Robin! ¡°Why don¡¯t you quickly help Uncle up?¡± Natasha scolded, pointing at the two bodyguards behind Kelvin. Two burly bodyguards immediately woke up and quickly stepped forward to lend a hand to Kelvin. In the cold bank hall. Robin¡¯s half¡ªsmiling voice came again, ¡°They will also kneel, how can they go and help your uncle!¡± As the words fell, two tall and strong bodyguards knelt forcefully on the bank floor. The heavy body smashed the marble floor into pieces. Kelvin was horrified and trembling as he pointed angrily at Robin, saying. ¡°You, you, you bastard, what have you done to me?¡± Robin shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Goodman, it doesn¡¯t matter what | did, what matters is that you verified my calctions and were proven Wrong!¡± ¡°What you did today will make the Goodman family pay a price that can never be recovered!¡± ¡°Just you wait, you little punk!¡± Kelvin angrily pointed at Wayne beside him. ¡°What are you all standing around for? Help me up!¡± Wayne, Daniel, and others hurriedly rushed forward to support Kelvin. However, they couldn¡¯t lift Kelvin off the ground no matter how hard they tried. Kelvin was sweating profusely out of anxiety. The Andy Family¡¯s Mod itatumika frand He didn¡¯t know why he couldn''t control his own body. This kneeling posture made him lose face. Is Robin ying tricks? The key is. Robin didn¡¯t do anything! However, his intuition told him that this matter must be rted to Robin! At this moment, he wished he could kill Robin! Could it be true, could it be true that the Andy family¡¯s contract will also be as Robin said? At the thought of this, a wave of panic swept over my heart. Just then, his assistant, with an anxious expression, handed Kelvin the phone in speaker mode and said, ¡°Mr. Goodman, it¡¯s a call from Miss Ruth.¡± Kelvin tried his best to stand up, but he still couldn¡¯t get up. | had to kneel down and said, ¡°Ms. Andy, hello. | have already arrived at Hallcester, but | was dyed by something. Please wait for a moment, | wille over immediately...¡± On the other end of the phone, Ruth, speaking fluent Londralish, said, ¡°Kelvin, | am calling to inform you that the Andy family has decided to no longer cooperate with Golden Sun Bank.¡± ¡°From this moment on, all domestic and international operations that Golden Sun Bank was coborating with the Andy family have been terminated.¡± ¡°At the same time, the Andy family will inpose corresponding Chapter 1 in The Andy Family sanctions on some of your misconduct during the cooperation with Golden Sun Bank!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kelvin eximed in fear. ¡°Are you really Ms. Andy?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goodman! The refusal signing fax letter from Potrya headquarters of the Andy family will be sent to your Golden Sun Bank. secretariat in five minutes. At that time, you will know all the reasons.¡± Kelvin broke out in a cold sweat and tremblingly asked, ¡°Ms. Andy, | would like to request you to answer me one question. Why did you suddenly terminate this coboration?¡± Ruthughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, you offended me and the most esteemed friends of the Andy family.¡± ¡°Therefore, Golden Sun Bank had to pay a heavy price!¡± ¡°If it weren''t for my friend¡¯s request, the Andy family would have already taken action to destroy your Golden Sun Bank.¡± Kelvin was confused, ¡°Ms. Andy, did | offend your friend? Who is he? Can you tell me...¡± Ruth snorted, ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to know! Anyway, without him, the current Andy family and | would have long ceased to exist.¡± ¡°You offended my esteemed friend, you became an enemy of the Andy family!¡± Kelvin¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and he felt dizzy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What on earth is going on here? Have | ever offended the most esteemed friend of the Andy family? Kelvin desperately tried to recall who he had offended, But recently. | haven¡¯t done anything myself. Have you never had any disputes with any prestigious big shots? Who exactly was this person? How could | have been regarded as the most esteemed friend by the Andy family? Turning the hand over is like clouds, covering the hand is like rain. In just five short minutes, the entire situation suddenly underwent a stunning reversal! In the lobby of Golden Sun Bank, everyone was stunned by this bizarre scene. Just now, Kelvin was still arrogant and domineering, with his hand covering the sky. It seemed that with the strength of the Goodman family, they could easily crush everything in the world. Now, he knelt in the center of the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. his face pale and his whole body trembling miserably. In an instant, Kelvin¡¯s hair turned white. Did the Goodman family suffer a stronger blow from a more formidable boss? Everyone was shocked! The person who could defeat the Goodman family, their power can be imagined! They heard an extremely important message from Kelvin¡¯s words. The Andy family refused the contract from Golden Sun Bank. Because Kelvin offended a very prestigious friend of the Andy family! This esteemed friend, the Andy family once had a life-saving grace! The Andy family got angry and punished Golden Sun Bank as a result. And never again worked with Golden Sun Bank! Wayne heard the news and felt a chill down his spine. This news was fatal for Golden Sun Bank. Suddenly, Kelvin¡¯s assistant¡¯s panicked shout broke the terrifying silence of the business lobby. ¡°Mr. Goodman, something bad happened!¡± ¡°The stock of Golden Sun Bank plummeted rapidly, resulting in a direct loss of three trillion dors!¡± ¡°If we couldn¡¯t control it in time, we... we would go bankrupt...¡± Kelvin broke out in a cold sweat! He didn¡¯t know what was going on. What exactly happened in that brief moment? Who on earth is the person Ruth was talking about?! Why did he want to punish the Goodman family? Is it the Finley family? It was impossible! Absolutely impossible! The Finley family definitely did not have the ability to instantly turn the Andy family against the Goodman family Was it the Huber family? Was it Purpeak International Group? Or was it Demon¡¯s Lair? It was impossible! What kind of person did Kelvin offend that he couldn''t afford to provoke! The employees of Golden Sun Bank, who were still celebrating and cheering. At this moment, it felt like falling into a cier. They knew that tomorrow would be the day they would lose their jobs! In the business lobby of the huge bank, there was a deathly silence. ¡°Miss. the crisis of the Huber Group has been resolved!¡± Karsyn looked at the messageing from her phone and, for a moment, forgot herself. She excitedly grabbed Karina¡¯s arm and shook it vigorously, saying, ¡°Miss, look quickly, the crisis of the Huber Group has been resolved!¡± Karina looked at the phone screen and saw positive news about the Huber Group. She was shocked! Who exactly was helping the Huber Group behind the scenes? 11:25 D The Archy Eataly + Mogt Hover i The Huber Group did not suffer a major setback due to the intervention of the Goodman family. On the contrary, fortune came from misfortune! The Huber Group¡¯s scale and size unexpectedly rose to a new level in such a short period of time. Immediately after. Barry eximed excitedly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, the danger in our Demon¡¯s Lair has been eliminated!¡± Conway raised his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t need to continue speaking. He looked at Robin¡¯s back and let out a long sigh of relief. It must have been this gentleman who made the move behind the scenes! At that moment, he broke out in a cold sweat. | am fortunate that | did not drop the ball at a critical moment just now. If Conway had retreated in fear back then. Demon¡¯s Lair would have been fucked tonight! Cecilia and Livia looked at Robin¡¯s sharply defined face, their eyes shining with pride. This is the invible power of Lord Dragon! Kelvin never dreamed that they would ultimately pay a heavy price for their shallowness and rudeness towards the Goodman family. After this blow, the Goodman family will be permanently erased from the elite of Hashville State. At that moment, Robin¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m waiting for you at Chapter 196 The Andy Family & Most Honble Frima Hallcester Hotel 3001. Miss you, Ruth.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Turns Out He¡¯s the Real Big ShotN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Receiving Ruth¡¯s message, Robin checked the time and realized it was already 10 o''clock in the evening. He stretched his bodyzily, and the events of tonight should alsoe to an end. ¡°Roberto, hurry up and finish the loan settlement procedures. | need to go back. Let¡¯s put an end to this matter.¡± Roberto was still in a daze at the moment, and he had no idea what had happened throughout the entire night. However, one thing he knew was that the Goodman family was finished. Upon hearing Robin¡¯s instructions, he immediately scolded Elisa, ¡°Settle Mr. Bruce¡¯s loan procedures immediately!¡± ¡°But there are still tworge boxes of cash that haven''t been counted yet...¡± Elisa said, trembling. ¡°Not finished cleaning? They¡¯re all a bunch of idiots! Mr. Bruce is repaying, every box of money has the same data, there¡¯s nothing to count, proceed with the settlement immediately!¡± Roberto scolded. Elisa hesitated for a moment and quickly asked two employees from the Credit Department to bring the seal toplete the loan settlement procedures for Freddie. Robin patted Roberto¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°| remember you said before. that if | could repay the 3.8 billion loan before midnight, you would kneel down and apologize to me, Mr. Francis. Did you forget?¡± Roberto fell to the ground with a thud. Robin chuckled and turned to walk outside the hall. Freddie immediately followed him out of the business lobby. ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you so much!¡± ¡°Today, you saved Freddie¡¯s family!¡± ¡°From then on, | would definitely follow you closely, willingly obeying your everymand!¡± Without turning his head, Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, | ept it! Starting tomorrow, the Glory Edifice and the surroundingmercial area will resume construction!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce, | will definitely build Glory Edifice into the best building in the entire Hashville State! And | will transform the southernmercial district into the most distinctivemercial and leisure center.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s give it our best.¡± A cool breeze blew, and Robin took a deep breath before walking into the crowd. Karina, Karsyn, Cecilia, and Livia, along with Conway, Barry, and others, quickly dealt with the excess cash from the business lobby and followed Robin as he walked away. At this moment, the same news began to spread like wildfire across major online media tforms in Hallcester. Negative news about Roberto, the president of Golden Sun Bank, emerged, including his affair with a mistress, embezzlement, and bribery, as well as other executives of Golden Sun Bank. In an instant, customers of Golden Sun Bank across the country. demanded an exnation for the current event. And, it is required to terminate all business with Golden Sun Bank. Kelvin sat on the ground, looking at the negative news about Golden Sun Bank He knew that the Goodman family¡¯sst remaining hope for aeback had beenpletely ruined by Roberto and his gang of bastards. In an instant, the raging blood surged to the top of the head. Kelvin suddenly realized that he could control his own body. He quickly got up from the ground and kicked Roberto in the face. ¡°You bastard! You havepletely ruined thest bit of hope for the Goodman family!¡± ¡°You wait to die! | won''t let you go!¡± After a furious roar, Kelvin gradually calmed down. Looking up at the expressionless Wayne, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, please take immediate remedial measures...¡® Wayne looked at the unstoppable defeat in front of him and shook his head. ¡°Mr. Goodman, I¡¯m sorry, but | am powerless in this situation. You should let your niece Natasha handle it.¡± With that, Wayne left angrily. At that moment, Kelvin and the four shareholders stood in the bank hall at a loss. This unbearable ending was something he never expected. Chapter 137 Tums Out He¡¯s the Real Big Shot The Goodman family, with a market value of over hundreds of billions, surprisingly proved to be so vulnerable, as they were completely wiped out within a few minutes. It seemed like everything happening before my eyes was an illusion. A few minutes ago, he was still the billionaire tycoon of Hashville State. But now, | am a lonely and penniless person! Kelvin couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of terrifying person he had offended. This person was so ruthless that they didn¡¯t give the Goodman family any chance to catch their breath! Looking at the crowded people outside the hall and the chilly dark night, he sighed deeply. Suddenly, he saw Karina, Cecilia, and Conway closely following behind a young man outside the business lobby! As Kelvin watched the tall figure of the young man gradually recede into the distance, in that instant, he understood! Wow! He turned out to be the real boss! How could | be so blind and not see his identity! He was Ruth¡¯s most important friend.. How stupid | was, how could | offend him! If | had known that he was the most respected friend of the Andy Chapter 137 Tuma Out He¡¯s the Real Big Shot family. | would never have shown the slightest disrespect towards him. Let me kneel before him, it is all my glory as Kelvin! Hurry! Perhaps there is still time. If | knelt in front of him and sincerely repented. Perhaps he could spare the Goodman family, considering my sincerity and willingness to correct my mistakes. As long as he could raise his hand, the Goodman family could make aeback. With this in mind, Kelvin quickly ran towards the business lobby. Natasha stood in front of him and asked, ¡°Uncle, why are you in such a hurry to do something?¡± ¡°| just thought about it, there might have been some misunderstandings between Ruth and us.¡± ¡°Uncle. | took my Team Hawk with me to find Ruth. | personally handled the crisis public rtions and | was determined to turn the situation around!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Kelvin pped Natasha across the face. ¡°You''re just crazy!¡± ¡°Where was there a Team Hawk? Where was there a No. 1 manager?¡± ¡°Those were all things | had the media boast about for you, did you actually believe them?¡± ¡°The Goodman family waspletely ruined by you, get out!¡± Kelvin tripped Natasha to the ground with one foot. Then, quickly chased after the past. Natasha couldn''t understand no matter what. It was through years of struggle that Team Hawk became the number one public rtions team, as major news mediapeted to report on them. Moreover, | personally handled over five hundred crisis cases. How did he be the one who created it all? | did not agree! 1. Natasha, am the gold medal manager in crisis public rtions worldwide! Kelvin¡¯s assistant sighed and said, ¡°Miss Natasha, those over five hundred crisis cases were all set up by the Goodman family. Mr. Goodman did that purely to indulge your whims. You actually took them seriously?¡± ¡°Youpletely messed up this matter today, so deal with it yourself!¡± Natasha pushed her assistant aside and shouted, ¡°No, | was the best public rtions manager in the world, and no one can erase my former glory!¡± As Wayne passed by Natasha, he sneered, ¡°You''re just a lunatic! Women like you are born troublemakers, go handle your own crisis management!¡± Karina quickly caught up to Robin and said, ¡°Wait a minute! | want to ask you something, did you do this?¡± Robin shrugged and said, ¡°Maybe.¡± Karina looked at Robin¡¯s half-smiling expression, unable to figure out whether he was telling the truth or not. 137 Juma fun ite ¡°Tomorrow morning, are you avable to attend the board meeting at the Huber Group headquarters with Mr. Strd?¡± Robin nodded and said. ¡°Alright! | have some things to do now, so I''ll leave.¡± Karina wanted to say a few more words to Robin. Robin had already walked briskly through the crowd and headed towards the outskirts. Karina stopped in her tracks and watched Robin¡¯s figure from afar, feeling empty inside. How could Robin possibly have had such a deep connection with the Andy family? Is it impossible? Karsyn whispered, ¡°Miss, are you really upset because of Mr. Bruce?¡± Karina shook her head and said. ¡°It¡¯s not very realistic. However. besides him, who else has such great ability to help the Huber family?¡± ¡°Is he Nia¡¯s uncle?¡± Karsyn pondered. ¡°Maybe...¡± Karina shook her head and nced at Robin¡¯s figure in the distance, a beautiful smile appearing on her face. ¡°Karsyn, did you find the master chef | asked you to hire?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Karsyn nervously said, ¡°I... | haven¡¯t been able to get in touch yet.¡± ¡°You! You ruined everything for me!¡± Karina eximed anxiously. ¡°Sigh, I''ll just go online and download a software to learn by myself!¡± Tumis Out Hen the Real Big Schot In the crowded crowd. Miranda, Crystal, and Jacob. | saw Karina, Cecilia, and Conway walking out from a distance. Several teams of horsemen followed behind, with each person carrying a briefcase. Miranda¡¯s eyes lit up and she eximed, ¡°They truly live up to the reputation of the big shots from Hallcester. Just by looking at their presence, | can feel their power!¡± ¡°| really envied them for being able to achieve such aplishments today. | must be someone like them!¡± Miranda muttered to herself, tightly clenched her fist, and silently cheered herself on. Crystal, however, was in the crowd, diligently searching for Robin¡¯s figure. But | looked for a long time and still didn¡¯t see him. ¡°| wonder why Robin hasn¡¯te out yet,¡± Crystal muttered to herself. She squeezed forward and watched as Karina, Cecilia, and Conway each got into their own cars. Aluxurious convoy gradually departed from the entrance of the business lobby of Golden Sun Bank. Still not seeing Robin¡¯s figure, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. It seems like the matter has already ended, why didn¡¯t Robine out? Miranda noticed that Crystal was restless. She observed her searching gaze and knew that she was looking for Robin. She sneered ¡°Crystal, from the way you look so anxious, are you looking for that guy Robin?¡± ¡°He caused such a big trouble today, do you think he can stille. out?¡± ¡°The Goodman family was a prominent n in Hashville State, with a heritageparable to that of the Finley family.¡± ¡°He Robin was clueless and actually dared to challenge the Goodman family¡¯s Golden Sun Bank. Wasn''t that asking for trouble?!¡± ¡°Even if the Huber family had invited the big shots, Ms. Decker from Purpeak International Group and Mr. Lambert from Demon''s Lair, Robin couldn¡¯t have escaped so smoothly.¡± ¡°The Goodman family would definitely punish him severely.¡± ¡°Let''s go, he wouldn¡¯te out!¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Robin, We Finally Meet! Crystal looked at Miranda¡¯s gloating expression and felt very displeased. ¡°Miranda, | don¡¯t know why you always disliked Robin so much.¡± ¡°In my impression, he seemed to have never harmed you or the Brown family¡¯s interests.¡± ¡°Even if you looked down on Robin, despised his humble status, and refused to marry him, he had no resentment.¡± ¡°Even, he had helped you.¡± ¡°You shouldn''t have harbored so much hatred towards him, or even wished for his situation to worsen, especially when you had no gratitude at all.¡± ¡°| really don¡¯t know how you could have such an attitude.¡± ¡°At least in the vast sea of people, the Bruce family and your Brown family once had a good connection, which was a kind of fate.¡± ¡°Even if you couldn''t be a family with him, couldn¡¯t be together, you should still bless him, shouldn¡¯t curse him!¡± Miranda shook her head and sneered, ¡°Why should I bless a man like this, who always seeks attention and causes trouble everywhere, shallow and vulgar?¡± ¡°He helped me, also to prove himself in front of me, wanting to salvage our engagement.¡± Chapter 138 Robin, We Finally Man ¡°Haha, he forgot. We were never on the same level to begin with, and | looked down on him!¡± ¡°Every time | saw him causing such a big scene, | felt ashamed for him! ¡°Aman with little ability, always liked to do some shocking things, it¡¯s really disgusting!¡± While Crystal and Miranda were talking, two Bentleys passed by them. Crystal¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she saw the person sitting in the Bentley, who seemed to be Robin. ¡°Miranda, look, look, isn¡¯t that Robin in the car?¡± Miranda nced at the figures of several foreigners in the car and smiled. ¡°Crystal, are you crazy? | don¡¯t know why you are so infatuated with Robin.¡± ¡°How on earth did this jerk manage to deceive you sopletely?¡± ¡°Crystal, wake up!¡± ¡°Take a closer look, those two Bentleys that just passed by were luxury cars exclusively for foreign guests! They are special vehicles used by the Hallcester government''s Foreign Affairs Office for diplomatic receptions!¡± ¡°How could someone like him, Robin, with such a low social status, have the ability and qualifications to sit in such a noble car?¡± ¡°Crystal, you should wake up and snap out of it. If you continue like this, I¡¯m afraid something bad might happen to you!¡± Crystal ignored Miranda¡¯s mockery and dialed Robin¡¯s Line phone number on her mobile. Chapter 138 Rober, We Finafly Meet! Soon, Robin¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Why are you calling sote?¡± Crystal was annoyed and said. ¡°Robin, | wanted to see how you are doing now! Damn it, a beautiful girl called sote to show concern for you, and you''re not even moved?¡± Robin could imagine the angry expression on Crystal¡¯s face at that moment. Heughed and said. ¡°Where are you now, caring about me?¡± ¡°| wanted to ask you, where were you?¡± Crystal eximed angrily. ¡°| was yawning as | was on my way to Hallcester Hotel,¡± Robin said. ¡°Weren''t you in the bank?¡± Crystal¡¯s heart dropped as she spoke. ¡°No, | had already left the bank a long time ago.¡± ¡°Robin, were you sitting in a Bentley?¡± ¡°How did you know | was driving a Bentley? Were you following me?¡± ¡°Stop following me!¡± Crystal snorted coldly. ¡°What''s the matter, tell me.¡± Robin pouted, able to sense Crystal¡¯s nervousness on the other end of the phone. Crystal remained silent for a while, suddenly unsure of what to say. My throat was choked, and tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Can''t | call if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± Crystal wiped away a tear from the corner of her eye and gritted her teeth. ¡°You bastard, Robin!¡± After scolding, he hung up the phone directly. At this moment, Robin must have had a confused expression on his face, while Crystal burst intoughter. Robin looked at the screen of his phone, which disyed the words. ¡°call ended.¡± and pouted. Is this woman out of her mind? Did she call just to insult me? ¡°You jerk!¡± Robin muttered. The two bodyguards of the Andy family were startled. Trembling, they moved to one side of the seat, fearing that this gentleman would kick them out of the car. Miranda looked at Crystal¡¯s tearful smile and shook her head, saying. ¡°Crystal, | heard your conversation with Robin, neither you nor this man can be saved!¡± ¡°He said,ing out of the bank, riding in a Bentley to Hallcester Hotel, do you believe it?¡± ¡°Hallcester Hotel was thergest and most luxurious five-star hotel in our town. Hallcester.¡± ¡°Hallcester Hotel was generally used to amodate foreign guests or for hostingrge-scale conferences organized by the municipal government.¡± ¡°What did he go there for? Could it be that the Goodman family invited him to have dinner at Hallcester Hotel?¡± ¡°Do you believe in such nonsense?¡± Crystal ignored Miranda and said, ¡°Once his matters were taken care of, he was safe.¡± ¡°Let''s go, we should also go back, the police were evacuating the crowd.¡± Miranda shook her head as she watched Crystal''s figure disappear: ¡°It¡¯s over, Crystal must have been deceived miserably by that jerk Robin!¡± Jacob sneered. ¡°Let''s go, everyone has their own fortunes and misfortunes, and we can¡¯t be bothered. If Crystal wants to be deceived. by Robin, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Miranda sighed. ¡°I had told her a long time ago to stay away from men like Robin, but she wouldn''t listen. Sigh! She got dragged down by Robin after all!¡± At that moment, Miranda¡¯s phone rang. | hadn¡¯t heard before, her aunt, uncle, and auntie had already made many phone calls. ¡°Miranda, | asked you something?¡± Miranda¡¯s aunt, Margaret Brown, coldly asked on the phone. ¡°I just heard that you sold thend in the southern part of the city. Why didn¡¯t you tell us about this?¡± ¡°At that time, we followed you to buy thend in the south of the city because we heard you say it would appreciate. Now, all these plots have be wastnd. You can¡¯t just ignore us!¡± Miranda¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°Aunt, when | bought thend in the south of the city, | didn¡¯t force you to buy it. It was you who insisted that | help you buy it together.¡± ¡°You heard from others that there was a Glory Edifice in the southern part of the city, and many capital institutions had invested in it. The city government was soon going to develop it, but you insisted on going there to make a quick profit.¡± Chapter 135 Robin We Finally Mesti ¡°Now, howe you''re saying it was me who told you to buy it again? Don¡¯t nder me!¡± ¡°My parents knew about this matter, and there is no way you can me it on me!¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°Miranda, listen. Auntie said we didn¡¯t mean it the way you thought. ¡°It is already like this now, no matter who made us buy it back then. After all, we are a family. You can¡¯t just watch these properties be worthless in our hands.¡± ¡°Today you sold all thend in city south that you had in your hands. Although it was at half price, at least you didn¡¯t incur any losses.¡± ¡°Can you help Auntie sell thend in my hands as well?¡± ¡°| seem to have heard that Robin helped with the selling?¡± ¡°Auntie called to ask if you could inquire with Robin whether the Huber Group could also acquire the southern plot we have in our hands.¡± ¡°They, the Huber Group, didn¡¯tck this amount of money, buying ournd wouldn¡¯t hurt their vitality.¡± ¡°Also, take a look at thend | currently have in my hands, can | sell it to them at the original price? The Huber Group is very wealthy!¡± ¡°You must be dreaming! Do you think the Huber family are fools? How could the Huber Group possibly spend so much money to buy thend in your hands in the southern part of the city!¡± ¡°Miranda, after all, we are family. Could you please ask Aunt tomorrow and try to sell thend in our hands, even if it''s at half price? Is that okay?¡± ¡°We currently have a total of nearly 2 billion worth ofnd in our hands.¡± ¡°It we could recover the cost of 1 billion, we would be extremely grateful¡± ¡°Miranda, could you ask for us tomorrow? Aunt won''t mistreat you!¡± ¡°If possible, during the Brown Group shareholders¡® meeting, we would nominate you as the Chairman of the Brown Group!¡± ¡°My aunt will definitely vote for you. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you help me sell thend in the south of the city, our rtives will all stand by your side.¡± ¡°You would have been able to secure the position of Chairman of the Brown Group by then.¡± ¡°Can''t we just do it like this?¡± Miranda pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, | will ask tomorrow.¡± ¡°However, | cannot guarantee that it could be sold for sure.¡± ¡°Ten billion is, after all, not a small amount. Even if the Huber Group is wealthy, they wouldn¡¯t just buy some wastnd casually.¡± ¡°It was also a coincidence for me this time, Robin wanted to please me so | bought it.¡± c ¡°After asking tomorrow, | will get back to you.¡± Hallcester Hotel. Chapter 1: Robin We Finally Meet Two waiters led Robin to the door of the 3001 Presidential Suite. Pressing the doorbell, a burst of cheerful footsteps came from inside. ¡°Robin, we finally meet!¡± The door opened, and a young woman with blonde hair and big eyes excitedly threw herself into Robin¡¯s arms. Robin patted her back and slowly pushed her away, saying. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re choking me.¡± Ruth tightly held onto Robin¡¯s neck and still didn¡¯t let go. Those big blue eyes, filled with deep affection, looked at Robin and whispered, ¡°Robin, why are you always so indifferent to me? | really like you!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Alright, Ruth. if you keep behaving like this, | will leave.¡± Ruth angrily red at Robin and reluctantly released her arm. ¡°Robin, why couldn''t you just ept me?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t like being restrained, it''s as simple as that.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ruth sighed and handed Robin a ss of red wine. ¡°You always had a lot of reasons.¡± ¡°| know Enzo once said that you had something very important to do and you couldn¡¯t.. Robin raised an eyebrow and clinked sses with Ruth, ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about these things.¡± ¡°This time you helped me out, it seems like | owe a favor to the Andy family.¡± Chapter 138 1 Ruthughed and said. ¡°Lord Dragon, never say that you owe anything to the Andy family The Andy family has always said that as long as you, Robin, are willing, their doors will always be open for you!¡± Ruth finished the red wine in her cup and tightly embraced her life- Saving benefactor whom she had been separated from for many years. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The Blood Curse of the Andy Family Robin felt the trembling Ruth in his arms and remained silent for a while. Slowly pushing her away. | looked into her eyes and gave a faint smile. ¡°Three years ago, Finn promised me that he wouldn''t contact me first. So, what brings you to Londrnd this time?¡± Ruth took a deep breath and apologized, ¡°Robin, | know that you can see through any thoughts of the Andy family.¡± ¡°Grandpa asked me to find you this time, and it was after much hesitation that he made this decision.¡± ¡°We first found Enzo, and he said that he no longer concerns himself with your matter. He asked us to directly negotiate with you.¡± In order to find out your specific whereabouts, the Andy family specifically opened up worldwide sales channels for the cosmetics newly developed for Enzo¡¯s three wives, Maria. ¡°Enzo repeatedly urged and warned me not to mention this matter.¡± Robin''s mouth twitched, ¡°You still told me.¡± Ruth smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I know, nothing can escape your notice. | might as well just tell you directly.¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Enzo would say you betrayed him?¡± Ruthughed and said, ¡°I know Enzo can tell me your whereabouts, so he must have already given his consent to this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even tell me, even if it meant helping all his wives.¡± ¡°Old Dongxi did this actually because he was afraid that his three wives would continue to pester him, so he quickly sent her away,¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Having said that, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ruth hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°Do you know why the Andy family suffered a near¡ªdevastating blow three years ago?¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Three years ago, | intervened to save you, the Andy family, but only following Enzo¡¯s orders. | never asked for the reasons behind these actions, | simply did what | was supposed to do.¡± Ruth nodded. ¡°I knew this was your principle of doing things.¡± ¡°The disaster that happened three years ago, and the huge difficulties that the Andy family is facing now, are all because of this matter.¡± ¡°That was also the reason why | came to Londrnd to find you this time.¡± Robin closed his eyes and leaned back on the sofa, not saying a word, quietly listening to Ruth¡¯s ount. ¡°Several decades ago, when the Andy family was starting out, they once offended a prominent figure named Kissane.¡± ¡°He was also doing business in Potrya and was a good friend of my grandfather.¡± ¡°Due to the immense profits in business, eventually, they had to collide in the Meotrorian market.¡± ¡°Later, the Kissane family, which had neverpeted in the Meotrorian market, was under the control of my grandfather, the Andy family.¡± ¡°Therefore, Kissane faced severe punishment within their family and also lost their power and status within the family.¡± Chapter 139 The Blood Curse of the Andy Farni ¡°Finally, he was mncholic all day long, anxious to the point of death.¡± ¡°Before his death, he believed the nder of others, iming that my grandfather had sabotaged his failure in the Meotrorian market years. ago.¡± ¡°So, he gave everything he had and hired a wizard to cast a vicious blood curse on the Andy family before his death.¡± ¡°The Andy family would be attacked by the world¡¯s most ruthless mercenaries, and all the members of the family would be killed overnight.¡± Ruth said this, her eyes filled with terror. ¡°Robin, the first blood curse has already been fulfilled, and that disaster really happened. If it weren¡¯t for your intervention, the Andy family would have probably beenpletely ruined and fallen apart today.¡± ¡°The second blood curse was my father¡¯s death in a ne crash. A year ago, such a tragedy really happened.¡± ¡°And the third blood curse of this person is that every descendant of the Andy family would die by spitting blood on their twentieth birthday!¡± ¡°Three months ago, my cousin and a cousin-inw of mine both experienced the blood curse on their birthdays and died by spitting blood.¡± ¡°Today, eight months remain until my twentieth birthday, and my grandfather is afraid that | too will die because of it.¡± ¡°He found the Dark Lord of the Dark World and asked them to decipher this curse.¡± The Blood Curse of the Andy Family ¡°However, the Dark Lord said that such a blood curse could not be broken.¡± ¡°Only by finding someone who had practiced the Pure Yang technique could the blood curse of the Andy family be broken.¡± ¡°Helpless, my grandfather finally found Enzo and asked him to help find such a person.¡± ¡°Enzo said... you... you are the person we have been looking for.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, the Andy family was willing to give everything, please...¡± Robin raised his hand and said, ¡°Ruth, | cannot promise you this matter for now. Please go back first.¡± Ruth shrugged her shoulders and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Alright. My grandfather said that you have already saved the Andy family. We will never force you on this matter, sir.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Robin, | have a request. Could youe and see me for thest time on my birthday, eight months from now?¡± Robin''s mouth twitched slightly as he stood up and said, ¡°I still can¡¯t be sure, Ruth. Take care, I¡¯m going back.¡± Ruth smiled helplessly and hugged Robin, ¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you. | will miss you.¡± Robin let go of Ruth¡¯s arm, gave a faint smile, and turned around to walk out of the living room door. When he reached the door, Robin stopped. Looking back at Ruth, who was holding back tears, | smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps things aren¡¯t as bad as you imagine.¡± The Blond Curse of the Andy Family ¡°Before your birthday, | would go and visit that old man Finn, and tell him to live well! I''m leaving!¡± Ruth watched Robin¡¯s figure and burst into tears, smiling happily. ¡°Darling, thank you. | will definitely be waiting for you dressed up at the headquarters of the Andy family!¡± I left Hallcester Hotel. Robin did not ask Ruth¡¯s bodyguard to drive him back, he walked to Grace Apartments himself. Walking on the quiet street, with the cold night breeze blowing. everything felt so fresh and pleasant. Enjoying the tranquility of solitude, | looked up and saw a luxurious Mercedes parked in front of me on the quiet street. Three men got out of the car, Kelvin and two burly bodyguards. Kelvin walked briskly to Robin and knelt down with a thud. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | apologize for offending you. | deserve to die a thousand deaths!¡± ¡°All the things today were my own fault.¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Bruce, in consideration of my ignorance, | kindly request you to spare the Goodman family and give us a way out.¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you, the Goodman family. Begging me won''t help.¡± Kelvin took a step forward and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | know that the Andy family gave up the coboration with Golden Sun Bank because of you ¡± ¡°| had dealt with Roberto and his gang, they are a bunch of bastards...¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to say these words to me anymore. The past is already gone, and bringing it up again is meaningless.¡± Kelvin knelt on the ground, ¡°Mr. Bruce, just because of this trivial matter, do you really have to bring the Goodman family to their demise?¡± Robin shrugged and said, ¡°Do you think an elephant needs to consider why it stepped on an ant?¡± ¡°If | step on you and kill you, then I''ll just step on you. There¡¯s nothing to consider!¡± ¡°Didn''t you used to say, time and time again, that strength is everything in this world? That whoever has strength is the one who is right?¡± ¡°Since you provoked someone stronger than you, you must bear the consequences.¡± Kelvin shook his head bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please forgive me this once. As long as you spare the Goodman family, rest assured, everything belonging to the Goodman family will be yours.¡± Robin gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Do you think | need it? You have always believed that this world is unreasonable, so | will be unreasonable too.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t need toe begging to me, | have never had the habit of forgiving others.¡± ¡°The world only gives everyone one fair chance to reason, which expires without waiting, you fool!¡± With that, he bypassed Kelvin and went on his way. Kelvin suddenly climbed up from the ground, his eyes shooting out a cold and fierce light. ¡°Stop right there! The Goodman family was built on a knife back in the day.¡± ¡°Robin, since you won''t give me a way out, I''ll make you dic!¡± Kelvin roared and two bodyguards swung their knives towards Robin. Robin didn¡¯t turn around, sighed, and waved his hand to release three special tools. Kelvin and two burly bodyguards immediately fell to the ground, convulsing uncontrobly, with their pupils dted infinitely, and a nk expression on their faces. Returning to Grace Apartments, it was already 11 o¡¯clock at night. Robin had just stepped into the elevator when an annoying voice came from behind. ¡°At this point in time, you knew that | went out to buy things, Robin. What were you really up to?¡± ¡°| warned you not to follow me and spy on me! Did you hear me?¡± ¡°If you continue like this, | will really have to call the police!¡± Robin looked down at his phone,pletely ignoring nca walking up from behind, and pressed the floor button of the elevator. ¡°Robin, did you hear what | said?¡± nca, infuriated, saw that Robin didn¡¯t even look at her and shouted loudly. ¡°Do you think pretending to be deaf and dumb can hide the fact that you secretly followed me?¡± ¡°Do you know, | used to despise men like you, who are filthy and sleazy!¡± Robin looked up coldly at nca and said, ¡°If you keep nagging in my ear, believe me, I''ll p you to death!¡± ¡°You!¡± nca saw the fierce light in Robin¡¯s eyes and immediately shut her mouth. Looking at Robin''s indifferent look, if she continued to shout, he would really kill her. During this period of time, there were only the two of them in the elevator. The elevator arrived at the 20th floor. Robin walked out of the elevator and returned to his room.. nca waited for a while before she hurriedly got home from the elevator in panic. Entered the room and immediately closed the door. Immediately after, | opened the Mtime app and looked towards Robin¡¯s room door. After watching for a long time, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Robin¡¯s door still hadn¡¯t opened. ¡°This bastard must have been a pervert!¡± Madeline saw nca in a flustered state and asked in confusion, ¡°nca, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Madeline. | went out to buy a bottle of milk tea and ran into Robin. What does that indicate?¡± ¡°He was constantly observing my every move, able to track me!¡± ¡°Now, | would see if he waited for me to enter the room, opened the door, and peered and eavesdropped in front of my door!¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 You Think Too Much nca said, once again leaning over the peephole to look into Robin''s room. Madeline looked at nca¡¯s puzzled expression and said, ¡°nca, have you been overthinking?¡± ¡°Robin wouldn''t be that kind of person.¡± ¡°Moreover, was it necessary for him to stand guard at our doorstep and spy on you for your sake?¡± nca eximed angrily, ¡°Enough! Every time | mention Robin, you always contradict me. | know, you have long been poisoned by that bastard.¡± ¡°| have seen many men like him! He would do anything just to catch my attention and make me look at him for a moment longer.¡± ¡°He actually followed me, it disgusted me so much!¡± Madeline shook her head helplessly, ¡°nca, you¡¯re really overthinking.¡± ¡°| felt that we should get along well with Robin. Perhaps, we could be good friends. We work in the samepany and live so close to each other, so we can take care of each other...¡± nca didn¡¯t wait for Madeline to finish and said displeasedly, ¡°Go away! I¡¯ve seen plenty of men like him, without a prestigious background, without strong connections. What great achievements can he have being with him?¡± Chapter 140 You Think Too Much Madeline paused for a moment and said, ¡°nca, | heard that Robin might have been an executive in the Huber Group.¡± ¡°What | mean is, if you keep doing this over and over again, maybe it¡¯s not good for you?¡± nca was stunned for a while, and then burst intoughter. ¡°Madeline, do you believe in this legend too? Hahaha...¡± ¡°This must be the public opinion deliberately created by that guy Robin!¡± ¡°He wanted me to know how high his position was in the Huber Group, and then make me admire him. Such tricks are too low¡ª level! Haha!¡± Madeline gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°nca, your prejudice runs deep.¡± nca sneered, ¡°If he was an executive at the Huber Group, would he walk or ride a shared bike to work every day? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Judging from his demeanor and attire, did he look like an executive?¡± ¡°Madeline, there¡¯s something | didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Maurice is currently investigating Robin¡¯s matter on behalf of Mr. Agur.*. ¡°It is said that he bribed Ms. Croft in an attempt to curry favor with Ms. Huber and some higher-level figures in the Huber Group. It seems that he had manipted things above him a lot.¡± ¡°Maurice said that he had caught some leverage on Robin and now he had reported it all to Mr. Agur.¡± Hater 143 You Think Tan Li, ¡°Do you know? Robin deceived some upper-ss aristocratic women in order to achieve his own goals.¡± ¡°| suspect that the Thompson family¡¯s daughter was deceived and that¡¯s why she got involved with him.¡± ¡°This man was just a fraud!¡± ¡°In order to gain the trust of the upper management at the Huber Group, he definitely employed some means to deceive Ms. Croft.¡± ¡°Madeline. | advise you to stay away from him! He wasn¡¯t as good of a big brother as you imagined.¡± ¡°In the past, he saved you just to get close to me.¡± ¡°Because he saw that | would definitely be an upper-ss white- cor elite.¡± ¡°He wanted me so desperately, just so he could eventually be an upper-ss person like me.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? You think so much,¡± Madeline was stunned, such an entric imagination, just like a novelist. nca continued speaking, her eyes shining, ¡°Every time | encountered him, he never dared to look me in the eye, always pretending to be busy with his phone. Hehe, | knew he was intentionally acting this way to make me pay attention to him.¡± nca sneered, her face filled with contempt. ¡°He was actually mistaken. | understood what kind of thoughts this man had as soon as | saw him. | was destined to be a woman he would look up to. How could | be interested in a man like him who had no abilities?¡± ¡°Or rather, he was scared when he saw me, unable to lift his head. because my aura was too powerful, making him feel suppressed.¡± Madeline listened to nca talking to herself,pletely speechless. ¡°Alright, nca, since you believe it to be so, let it be.¡± Madeline didn¡¯t want to discuss this fantasy topic anymore and turned around to leave. However, nca still held onto her. ¡°Madeline, I¡¯m telling you, there will be some news about yourst job entry soon.¡± ¡°| heard Maurice say that the Customer Service Department of the Huber Group had already reported the oue of this matter to the Huber Group¡¯s board of directors. There will be a statement in the next couple of days.¡± Madeline became nervous and said, ¡°nca, do you really want me to be fired by the Huber Group?¡± hidden agenda, ¡°Neither | nor anyone from the Huber Group had any hidden as let alone the kind of unspoken rules you imagine.¡± ¡°nca, we were ssmates, and you were better than me. | have always admired you and considered you my good friend. | beg you, can you please stopining about this matter anymore?¡± ¡°If, indeed, you were to touch someone important in the upper echelons of the Huber Group, not only would | lose this high¡ª paying job, but you might also find yourself in a lot of trouble.¡± nca shook her head and said, ¡°Madeline, you''re overthinking. | didn¡¯t want you to lose your job.¡± Chapter 1:12 You Truk Too Aluch. ¡°| knew your family was very poor, and your mother was currently hospitalized, in great need of this high sry.¡± ¡°But, within ourpany, the Huber Group, such arge corporation, such an ugly incident urred. As a white-cor elite of the Huber Group, how could | just stand by and do nothing?¡± Madeline pouted and said, ¡°nca, how can you insist that my job. was obtained through some kind of shady deal?¡± nca shook her head disdainfully, ¡°Madeline, do you think you are better than me? Why is your job better than mine, your position higher than mine, and your sry more generous than mine?¡± ¡°Hehe, Maurice told me that this matter was likely Robin¡¯s attempt to please Ms. Croft for some purpose of his own, and he manipted Ms. Croft in it.¡± ¡°That day. didn¡¯t you also see Ms. Croft? She even went to the HR Department specifically for your matter.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t know what kind of inappropriate rtionship Robin had with Karsyn. | am prepared to continue filing aint about this matter!¡± ¡°| had to expose Robin''s ugly face.¡± ¡°If there was someone like him in the Huber Group, it would be a disgrace to our Huber Group!¡± ¡°He had a close rtionship with Ms. Croft, and | suspect she was also deceived by him.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Ms. Croft, such a clever person, took the wrong path and ruined her own future!¡± ¡°| decided to write a letter directly to President Karina to exin this matter!¡± Madeline looked at nca¡¯s excited expression and sighed, ¡°nca, if you keep pursuing this, | might actually lose my job. Can you please let go and stopining? | really need the money right now.¡± ¡°The high sry from the Huber Group could alleviate the expenses needed for my mother¡¯s treatment. Please, | beg you, don¡¯t do this. anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Whether or not it was Robin who was behind it, at least he didn¡¯t deceive me.¡± ¡°| was very proficient in my current job, and | performed very well in this position. There was no ipetence or inability to perform.¡± ¡°nca, let go, it¡¯s good for everyone.¡± nca shook her head, ¡°Madeline, it¡¯s not about you, | just can¡¯t stand Robin using unfair means behind the scenes to help you!¡± ¡°Do you know what his purpose was in doing this?¡± ¡°He did this to get closer to me. He wanted to make sure that the conditions for your employment were better than mine, to provoke me. How despicable!¡± Madeline felt that she couldn''t continue the conversation with nca. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Alright, nca, suit yourself. I¡¯m going to bed, there¡¯s a lot of work to do tomorrow.¡± here''s a nca stood in front of Madeline and said seriously, ¡°Madeline, what | mean is that you should resign early on your own, so that it won''t be awkwardter.¡± Madeline didn¡¯t want to pay any more attention to nca. She realized that this woman should go to the hospital for a check-up. Over the years, being with her, | knew that she had a particrly strongpetitive spirit. It may be that upon joining the Huber Group, her job was much better. than hers, enjoying the treatment of an assistant director, which made. her feel unbnced. Madeline sighed. nca watched Madeline¡¯s figure disappear and felt very ufortable in her heart. Why did she get a better position at the Huber Group than me? How could shepare to me, nca? |, nca, was both talented and beautiful. The Huber Group needed someone like me, a smart social elite! Robin returned to the room, just finished washing up, when Crystal called. ¡°Robin, did Miranda look for you?¡± Robin paused for a moment, ¡°Why is she looking for me? We have never had any individual contact before.¡± Crystalughed, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Miranda called me half an hour ago.¡± ¡°She said that she had bought thend in the south of the city together with Jacob. Her aunt, uncle, and aunts heard that the potential of thend in the south of the city was very promising, so they also bought a portion of it.¡± The total market value of thend in the hands of Miranda''s aunt and uncles in the southern part of the city was nearly 2 billion. Robin heard this and asked, ¡°What does all this mean that you''re. telling me?¡± ¡°Miranda wanted me to tell you before that she has a plot ofnd in city south, and she was wondering if you could also sell it to the Huber Group.¡± ¡°| refused at that time.¡± m calling now to advise you, please do not take on this matter again.¡± ¡°The southern plot ofnd was just a dump, and you have already helped her a lot.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Robin chuckled, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve taken all thend they have. Thend prices in the south of the city will rise soon.¡± Crystal on the other end of the phone eximed angrily. ¡°Robin, you are so mean!¡± ¡°No matter how rich you were, never buy it again, even if it¡¯s for Karina. Aren¡¯t you cheating her?¡± ¡°The Huber family treated you well, but they didn¡¯t go as far as treating Miranda like a bottomless pit of money.¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°Crystal, you are Miranda¡¯s friend, howe you are speaking up for me?¡± Crystal eximed angrily, ¡°Robin, you heartless creature! Do you know what Miranda said about you when you were at Golden Sun Bank?¡± sapter 140) You Think Too Much ¡°She was always gloating. enjoying your misfortune.¡± ¡°At that time, | wanted her to help you gather some money to repay the bank, but she absolutely refused. She was delighted to see you in more trouble...¡± ¡°Alright, stop mentioning her. It¡¯s so boring to call in the middle of the night and talk about these things!¡± Crystal was annoyed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand her using you and insulting you everywhere! I¡¯m even afraid that you, this stupid donkey, will be sold by someone and still give them money.¡± ¡°Go away! You stupid donkey!¡± Robin didn¡¯t wait for Crystal to finish speaking and hung up the phone immediately. ¡°What? You actually called me a stupid donkey!¡± Crystal seethed on the other end of the phone, ¡°Robin, you motherf***er, you''re just a big jerk!¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Purchase All the Land in City South The next morning. Robin arrived at the office of Eastern District Development Corporation and saw that Freddie had already been waiting in front of his door. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Bruce!¡± Freddie bowed with utmost respect. Robin looked up at Freddie and said, ¡°It seems like you came early?¡± Freddie still bowed respectfully, his eyes filled with devotion, and said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce, | had already arrived here an hour ago.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, | am really grateful for what you did for Glory Edifice...¡± Robin raised his hand and said, ¡°Alright, this matter has already passed. it¡¯s no longer interesting to talk about it.¡± ¡°In the future, you will be responsible for the southern plot ofnd, and the specific arrangements will be discussed after the Huber Group handles all parties¡¯ opinions.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce.¡± Freddie followed Robin into the office. ¡°Mr. Bruce, yesterday¡¯s incident at Golden Sun Bank, although the information was suppressed on various online tforms.¡± ¡°However, the news of the Huber Group taking over Glory Edifice was still widely circted.¡± ¡°Everyone said that the Huber Group made a very wrong decision.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, it was all because of me that the Huber Group faced ridicule and even me from all sides. Moreover, | am aware that there was significant internal division within the Huber Group, causing the Huber family to bear immense pressure¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and looked at Freddie with a remorseful expression, indifferently saying, ¡°They say you¡¯re a gambler, but ever since I¡¯ve known you, | haven''t seen a trace of it.¡± ¡°What''s the point of talking about these things since it has already been done?¡± ¡°They said whatever they wanted to say, a bunch of mediocre people''s boring idle talk, what''s there to care about. Freddie nodded. ¡°What the gentleman said is true, | have been through a lot of hardships in these past few years and | am afraid.¡± ¡°However, there is one thing | must tell you, as far as | know, the Huber Group may have faced significant pressure today.¡± Robin looked at Freddie and said, ¡°So you mean that any capital. merchant who holds the South City plot will gather at the Huber Group once they find out that the Huber Group has bought Glory Edifice, and request the Huber Group to buy theirnd?¡± Freddie nodded. ¡°Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s like this...¡± ¡°As long as they are willing to sell, the Huber Group should take all of them.¡± Robin said casually. Freddie stared in astonishment at Robin¡¯s back and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, will the Huber Group take over the entire South City plot? Will it bankrupt the Huber Group?¡± ¡°This is not a problem you should be concerned about,¡± Robin yed with his phone in his hand. ¡°You just need to focus on doing what you are supposed to do.¡± Chapter 141 Purchase All the Land in Dity South on Freddie wanted to continue speaking, but as the words reached his lips, he swallowed them back. ¡°Let''s go,e with me now to attend their board meeting at the Huber Group headquarters.¡± Robin looked at the respectful Freddie in front of him and shook his head. | didn¡¯t want to get involved in these worldly trivial matters, but unexpectedly | unintentionally stepped into the midst of controversy. Robin and Freddie drove to the headquarters of the Huber Group. At this moment, it was only a little past seven o¡¯clock, and the area in front of the Huber Edifice was already filled with various luxury cars. Agroup of people were waiting in front of the lobby doors of the Huber Edifice. Freddie pointed at them and said. ¡°Mr. Bruce, these people havee to request the Huber Group to acquire thend they have in the southern part of the city.¡± Robin nced at their anxious expressions and chuckled, ¡°It seems like the Huber Group is about to make a fortune.¡± Thinking aboutst night. Faced with the strong blow from the Goodman family, Karina was deeply moved by the scene of Robin standing up for him, even if it meant destroying the entire Huber Group. ¡°Since the Huber Group is so kind-hearted, let¡¯s give them another step up.¡± Freddie listened to Robin muttering to himself, not understanding 11293 Chapter 14) Purchase All the Land in City South what he meant. No matter from what perspective, thend in the southern part of the city cannot regain its value without a waiting period of ten or twenty years. In other words, thend in the southern part of the city was all garbage. within the past ten years. Even if the Huber Group acquired all thend in the southern city at cost price, it would be equivalent to throwing all that money down the drain. Moreover, thend in their handsbined amounts to nearly seventy to eighty billion. The Huber Group could only borrow such arge amount of funds from various capital institutions if they mortgaged all of their assets. That was simply self¡ªdestructing one¡¯s future! How is it possible?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even if Robin suggested they buy it, the Huber Group board of directors would not agree. Entering the business lobby of the Huber Edifice, | encountered Karina who had just broken free from the crowd. Freddie respectfully greeted, ¡°Ms. Huber, hello.¡± Karina nodded and turned to Robin, ¡°Today, the people in front of the Huber Group¡¯s gate were mostly those who held thend in city south.¡± Robin shrugged and said, ¡°If they send money, then you should take it all. What you did today was to find ways to raise money, at any cost.¡± Karina suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Robin, ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Robin smiled and said, ¡°Do | look like I¡¯m joking? If you believe me. then you''ll take it all!¡± Karina hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright, | will bring it up at the board meeting and immediately have the finance department prepare the funds!¡± Karina had some doubts in her mind regarding the acquisition of the southern plot. However, since Robin said that he wants to bring all the southern plots. under the Huber Group, then let¡¯s listen to him. Last night, the scene of Golden Sun Bank instantly being reduced to ashes shocked her greatly. Although the force behind defeating the Goodman family was one of Potrya¡¯s five major conglomerates, the Andy family. However, she spected that the driving force behind the Andy family was likely Robin. Now, Robin¡¯s certainty in letting her ept the southernnd must have had his reasons. Just as | arrived at the elevator door, Miranda walked over from the side and said. ¡°Ms. Huber, hello.¡± Karina nced at Miranda, nodded expressionlessly, and walked straight into the elevator. Miranda took a step forward and said, ¡°Robin, wait a moment, | have something to tell you.¡± the Land in City South Karina furrowed her brows slightly and said, ¡°Shall | go up first?¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Miranda and stepped into the elevator. Miranda eximed, ¡°Robin, | have something important to tell you!¡± Robin nced at Karina and said, ¡°You go first. I''lle after.¡± Karina gave Miranda a cold nce and pressed the elevator button. At this moment, Crystal walked quickly from behind and said, ¡°Miranda, are you really going to let Robin sell all thend from your aunt and uncle¡¯s hands to Karina?¡± Miranda interrupted Crystal and said, ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t worry about this. matter. | will exin it to youter. | had no choice but to do it this way. ¡°Robin. | came to see you today regarding thend in the south of the city...¡± Robin didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking: ¡°I can take thend in the south of the city from your family at cost price. If you don¡¯t mind. please bring the documents before noon today.¡± ¡°Crystal, could you do me a favor again today...¡± ¡°No. | don¡¯t have any money!¡± Crystal eximed angrily upon hearing that Robin wanted to buy the South City plot from Miranda¡¯s aunt and uncle. Robin shrugged and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to help, then forget it. I''ll find someone else.¡± Miranda heard Robin agree to take on the South City plot, and she eximed excitedly, ¡°Robin, is what you said true?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Whether you want to sell or not. it¡¯s up to you!¡± Miranda¡¯s lips curled up with a smug smile. He calmed down his excited emotions a little and said, ¡°Robin, were you doing this for me?¡± Robin''s mouth twitched, ¡°You''re overthinking. | bought thend to make money. If you want to sell thend, bring the paperwork quickly. If not. forget about it.¡± ¡°Okay, my documents are in the car, I''ll go get them right away,¡± Miranda said as she turned and walked towards the lobby. In my heart. | despised it. It was clearly just to please me, yet they pretended to be high and mighty. It¡¯s trulyughable! Robin, | knew what you were thinking. If you didn¡¯t like me and didn¡¯t want to behave well in front of me, how could you ept such garbage like southernnd? Although the Huber Group did notck a billion dors. However, Robin, it wasn¡¯t an easy task for you to ask Karina to buy these trash, haha! Crystal looked at Miranda with a mixture of excitement and disdain, angrily pointing at Robin and saying, ¡°You are such a big troublemaker!¡± ¡°Karina was kind to you, but you helped Miranda and made her...¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°Borrow some cash from you, |¡¯ll buy it myself. If you don¡¯t want to help, forget it!¡± Purchase At the Land in Cly South ¡°Robin, you''re such a jerk!¡± Crystal became even more furious. ¡°You... you want to buy it yourself? And you want me to pay for it? Damn it! You¡¯re so cheap!¡± ¡°Alright, wait a moment. You and | will go to the houseter to sell the Cox Group¡¯s shares and help you buy the trash in your fianc¨¦e¡¯s hands. I''ll make it happen for you!¡± Robin nodded and said. ¡°Ah, how could | forget? The Cox Group¡¯s equity in your hands is indeed meaningless. In a few days, the Cox Group is likely to be finished. It''s better to convert it into cash.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, | will go back with you.¡± ¡°Let Barry help you convert it into cash. Then, please assist with the transfer procedures for Miranda.¡± Crystal was going crazy. Robin could actually say such nonsense? ¡°| refused to help you deal with thend issue city south for your fianc¨¦e! Robin. | hate you, you, you are a jerk!¡± Robin watched as Crystal huffed away, muttering to herself, ¡°You jerk! This woman always insults me. You''re the real jerk!¡± Freddie looked at Robin¡¯s current appearance, stunned and unable to recover for a while. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Come on, follow me upstairs and attend the board meeting of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, Mr. Bruce,¡± Freddie quickly followed Robin into the elevator. After entering the office, Karina told Harold one by one about Robin asking her to purchase thend in the south of the city. Harold pondered for a while and said. ¡°Karina, listen to Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°Grandfather, aren''t you worried that this high-stakes gamble will ruin the Huber family?¡± Karina asked tentatively. Haroldughed. ¡°Karina, where was the courage you showed at Golden Sun Bankst night? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bruce won¡¯t deceive you, he is giving the Huber Group a chance to soar!¡± ¡°Karina, remember, no matter how big the obstacles are at today¡¯s shareholders¡® meeting, we must buy all thend in the southern part of all thend in the southern part of the city!¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 This House Is My Mother¡¯s Inheritance Robin and Freddie arrived at Karina¡¯s office. At this moment, Karina was signing the financial fund movement report.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Karina greeted them and asked the secretary to prepare a cup of green tea. ¡°Robin, please have the Finance Department roughly estimate that acquiring the southernnd parcel would cost nearly one trillion dors.¡± ¡°With such arge sum of money, | was prepared to sign and process the bill settlement through various branches of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°| have discussed with my grandfather, and the Huber family will make every effort to raise this huge sum of money.¡± ¡°At present, apart from the five billion funds avable to various branches of the Huber family.¡± ¡°We were prepared to mortgage all of the fixed assets of the Huber Group, as well as the equity of my grandfather, father, and myself, to borrow five billion from five banks.¡± ¡°At ten o''clock in the morning, the Huber Group could be notified to sign contracts with several branch offices.¡± ¡°The procedures for signing and transferring the contract were very simple, totaling thirtypanies, and could bepleted quickly.¡± ¡°We would havepleted all the signing and remittance procedures before the end of work tonight.¡± Freddie was greatly shocked when he heard Karina¡¯s statement. The Huber Group¡¯s gamble was truly spectacr! The Huber Group, arge capital, intervened in the southern plot, and it is likely to introduce a portion of the capital for further investment. However, for the vast Southern District, it still appears somewhat inadequate. This practicepletely relied on the efforts of the Huber Group to drive the development of the Southern District. It only had minimal effect recently. Ten or twenty yearster, perhaps there could still be some returns on investment. Any wise investor would not make such a choice. Before. | personally requested the Huber Group to buy Glory Edifice, with a significant selfish motive. He believed that the Huber Group¡¯s purchase of it for ten billion would not hurt them, considering it as a long-term investment. Now, the Huber Group is going to invest billions of capital to enter the entire southern area. That is a life-or¡ª-death gamble. It is possible that the Huber Group would quickly copse as a result. | tried to dissuade Karina and Robin. However, when these words came out of his mouth, they always felt strange. Chapter 142 Let''s see and then we''ll talk. There is no doubt that the Huber family¡¯s upper¡ªss perspective and connections were much stronger than Freddie¡¯s. The Huber Group believed Robin''s proposal was not a rash decision. ¡°That¡¯s good! Karina, | went out to take care of some personal matters, I''ll be backter.¡± ¡°Freddie, you just wait here and assist Ms. Huber in dealing with the matters regarding the South City plot.¡± Robin drank a cup of tea, greeted them, and then left Karina¡¯s office. We arrived at the ground floor lobby of the Huber Edifice. At that moment. Crystal was sitting in the hall, angrily cursing at Robin. ¡°This idiot is so stupid!¡± ¡°Are you, aS a woman, often badmouthing me behind my back?¡± Robin tapped Crystal¡¯s head. Crystal still persisted. ¡°Robin, you are just despicable. Miranda, she was trying to harm you...¡± ¡°Alright, take me to your house to retrieve the documentation for the Cox Group¡¯s shares and convert them into cash. | have already contacted Barry, and he will assist you with the process.¡± ¡°Then, he apanied you to purchase the southern plot ofnd from Miranda¡¯s rtives and transferred it all under your name.¡± ¡°What?¡± Crystal shook her head helplessly. ¡°Robin, damn it, your mother¡¯s scheming against me even when you''re trying to please your fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°You actually bought all thend in city south that she had a bunch of garbage in her hands and put it under my name. You''re such a jerk!¡± ¡°Alright, since you obtained the ownership of the Cox Group anyway, I''ll give it back to you! Come, let¡¯s go home, I''ll return everything to vou!¡± Crystal got in the car and angrily ignored Robin. Robin looked at Crystal, who was angry and no longer paying attention to him. He picked up the phone alone and dialed Conway¡¯s mobile number. ¡°Send someone over to take over all the business of the Goodman family¡¯s entertainment venues!¡± There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, indicating that Conway was clearly taken aback! Later, he eximed excitedly. ¡°Mr. Bruce, can | really eat so much?¡± ¡°And, the Goodman family¡¯s fortune was much stronger than mine. even when it fell, it was still more powerful than my Demon''s Lair. Can L... can | take over?¡± ¡°If you can take it, just send someone to pick it up. All the procedures have been taken care of.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± Upon hearing this, Conway instantly had an epiphany. Yesterday, due to his outstanding performance at Golden Sun Bank, Robin is going to give his Demon''s Lair a generous reward. All of the Goodman family¡¯s night business had been taken care of by the Death Mongers. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Mr. Bruce,¡± at this moment, Conway was 1129 Chapter 142 This House in My Mother¡¯s inheritance grateful that he had made the wisest decisionst night. ¡°There is one more thing, you asked Barry toe to the Thompson family and wait for me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce! | will immediately have Barrye over. Did the wealthy Goodman family from Hashville State really disappear overnight? Crystal looked at Robin in astonishment. Conway¡¯s respectful voice on the phone was crystal clear to her. Robin asked Conway to take over the night shift for the Goodman family. Needless to say, the downfall of the Goodman family must be rted to Robin! She examined the man beside her once again, and every time she discovered something, it shocked her immensely! What kind of power does it take to casually wipe out a trillion¡ªdor family like the Goodman family? After Robin hung up the phone, he sent a message directly to Cecilia. The Goodman family officially handed over all their legitimate business to Purpeak International Group. Crystal also saw this information. Crystal hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Robin, tell me the truth, did you buy thend from Miranda to please her?¡± ¡°Are you still obsessed with Miranda?¡± Robin snorted lightly. ¡°What on earth is this woman thinking? Buyingnd in the south of the city is obviously for making money! Do | need to please her? Is she even worthy?¡± ¡°The southern plot ofnd is just garbage. Who would believe these. words?¡± Crystal sneered, muttering under her breath. ¡°Robin, you''re just being stupid!*. ¡°| don¡¯t believe it!¡± Robin eximed, ncing at Crystal muttering to herself, and furrowing his brow. This woman must be secretly cursing at me! ¡°Crystal, were you scolding me? | said my cars have been feeling hottely!¡± Crystal red at Robin and said, ¡°So what if | curse at you! You¡¯re just being a jerk!¡± ¡°Do you know how Miranda used to talk about you about you behind your back? She always looked down on you for always trying to show off and please her in front of her!¡± Robin shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Well, if it makes you happy, think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Crystal red at Robin fiercely and burst into loud.ughter. ¡°| went, you scared me!¡± Robin pouted and said, ¡°Are you a periodic lunatic, woman?¡± Crystal''sughter trembled with a charming and enchanting beauty. Aray of sunlight streamed in through the car window, illuminating Crystal¡¯s enchanting face. Robin only just noticed that this woman seemed carefree and easygoing on a daily basis. In fact, there was a faint sadness hidden between her brows. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Crystal red at him, a blush creeping up her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | will help you please your fianc¨¦e!¡± Robin shook his head, leaned back in the seat, and closed his eyes in silence. We remained silent throughout the journey and arrived at the Thompsons vi twenty minutester. Conrad and his wife Adrienne were getting ready to leave for the office. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bruce. Do you have something to discuss with me today?¡± Conrad''s eyes lit up, thinking that Robin hade to talk to him about the contract for the Huber Group¡¯s Eastern Business District project. ¡°It''s nothing. | just happened to be passing by with Crystal,¡± Robin said indifferently. Crystal pulled Robin directly towards the second floor. Adrienne nced at them and said, ¡°What''s this all about?¡± Robin ignored her and followed Crystal upstairs. Without dy, he came down from upstairs with the equity certificate of the Cox Group in hand. Adrienne caught a glimpse of the stock certificate in Crystal¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Out gallivanting all day and now bringing wild men home, just like her damn mother, a slut!¡± 11:30 Chapter 142 This House Is My Mother''s Inheritanc Crystal suddenly stopped in her tracks, her face turning icy cold as she pointed at Adrienne and said, ¡°If you dare to humiliate my mother again. | will not hesitate to smash your mouth!¡± Adrienne sneered and muttered, ¡°Brought a wild man home today, feeling proud, huh! | told you, your mother is a cunning fox spirit, so what?¡± ¡°That woman, Hattie Lynch, no matter how arrogant she was, was kicked out of the Lynch family¡¯s house and was worth nothing, haha!¡± Conrad angrily eximed, ¡°Adrienne, can¡¯t you keep quiet for a moment?¡± ¡°Why should | say less? It was because of that cunning Hattic, that fox spirit, that you, you bastard, were bewitched and abandoned me.¡± ¡°She was just an unscrupulous woman. She seduced you with her charm back then, and that¡¯s how she took you away from me.¡± ¡°Look at her daughter, it¡¯s the same! She was always hanging out with questionable people, just like her! A fairy is a fairy, even her daughter couldn¡¯t change her lowly nature.¡± Crystal turned around and pped Adrienne in the face, saying, ¡°You insulted my mother, | will smash your mouth!¡± Adrienne was taken aback and angrily raised her hand to hit Crystal. Robin grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Shaming an old friend is despicable!¡± ¡°You, you are not a good person either! You, a poor scoundrel who was divorced by the Brown family, what qualifications do you have to lecture me!¡± Adrienne angrily pointed at Crystal and said, ¡°This kind of despicable woman has no sense of shame, just like her dead mother. She wouldn''t even know if she was deceived to death by a man ¡°Do you think | didn¡¯t know why you were with her? It was just to deceive her and get your hands on the Thompson family¡¯s shares, right?¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Robin pped Adrienne across the face. ¡°You want to die, it¡¯s that simple!¡± ¡°You, how dare you hit me?¡± Adrienne screamed madly, swinging her hands and reaching out for Robin. Robin grabbed Adrienne¡¯s hair and said, ¡°What can you do even if | hit you!¡± Adrienne was directly thrown out of the hall. Conrad¡¯s face immediately changed color: ¡°R¡ªRobin, what are you doing?¡± Robin sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, and since you can¡¯t take care of your woman, of course | will discipline her for you!¡± ¡°You, you dare!¡± Conrad eximed angrily, motioning for the bodyguards in the house to step forward and take action. ¡°So what if you¡¯re being reckless!¡± Robin coldly looked at Conrad and kicked the bodyguard rushing towards him out of the door. Crystal pulled Robin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s disgusting to argue with those two trashy men and women!¡± Conrad shouted, pointing at Crystal''s back, ¡°Get out and nevere back!¡± Crystal stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°This house is my mother¡¯s 11:30 Chupke 147 The Huse is My Momer¡¯s when inheritance, it¡¯s you who should leave!¡± ¡°Conrad, remember this, one day | will take it back!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Crystal Cries Comad angrily pointed at Crystal and shouted, ¡°This is the Thompson family, your mother died a long time ago!¡± Crystal gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Conrad, you are not a human. being yourself, so don¡¯t call yourself an elder in front of me!¡± ¡°Since you have spoken such heartless and ungrateful words, | am determined to retrieve all of my mother¡¯s belongings!¡± ¡°One day, | will kick Adrienne and you, the fraud, out of my mother¡¯s ce!¡± ¡°Robin, let''s go!¡± Crystal, with tears in her eyes, pulled Robin out of the Thompsons vi. Sitting in the car, Crystal leaned on the steering wheel and started crying. Robin paused for a moment and said. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you cry. What¡¯s wrong? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Go away! Not a single one of you men is a good person! Leave me alone, | want to cry for a while!¡± Crystal burst into tears. ¡°Okay, you can cry.¡± Robin furrowed his brow. Crystal cried for a while and suddenly looked up. Seeing Robin leaning back in the seat with his eyes closed, he eximed in annoyance, ¡°You, you actually fell asleep?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to cry for a while, so you expect me to stay 11:30 awake and cry with you?¡± Robin innocently looked at the angry Crystal Crystal punched Robin in the chest and said. ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare curse at me again, do you hear me?¡± Robin furrowed his brow Crystal red at Robin fiercely and said, ¡°You are such a jerk!¡± Robin was stunned for a while, ¡°You, woman... You jerk! Your dad is a jerk! Your stepmom is also a jerk!¡± ¡°Oh my god! You, man... You curse so well, hahaha...¡± Crystal looked at Robin acting silly and was stunned for a while, then suddenly burst. intoughter. Robin''s mouth twitched as he looked at Crystal¡¯s joyful smile and muttered, ¡°How cunning!¡± Crystal stoppedughing and gave Robin a disdainful look. ¡°Isn''t this right? Crying won''t solve the problem,¡± Robin nced at Crystal. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to deal with bad people, and that¡¯s to beat them up!¡± Crystal wiped away her tears and started the car. ¡°My mother was the heiress of the Lynch family, a prominent noble family in the capital city of Drastle. It was during my college years that she met Conrad. He¡¯s my jerk of a father!¡± ¡°They used to be a couple, him and Adrienne.¡± ¡°He saw my mother as beautiful and wealthy. He immediately left Adrienne and crazily pursued my mother.¡± ¡°The Lynch family strongly disagreed with my mother marrying Chapter 149 Crystal Cre Conrad, a penniless man, after they found out¡± ¡°My mother. kind and innocent, broke ties with the Lynch family and ran away from them to marry Conrad, resolutely and decisively ¡± ¡°My grandmother felt sorry for my mother and secretly sent her 5 million.¡± ¡°My mother had a talent for doing business, and through her relentless efforts, she created the Thompson Group we have today.¡± However, while my mother was working hard for the Thompson Group, Conrad was secretly getting involved with Adrienne and having ndestine interactions. ¡°My mother was very angry when she found out. By that time, both my brother and | had already been born.¡± ¡°My mother couldn''t bear to separate my brother and me, so she swallowed her pride and didn¡¯t choose to divorce Conrad.¡± ¡°Conrad pretended to my mother that he had cut off contact with Adrienne, but behind her back, he intensified their rtionship!¡± ¡°My mother, upon learning the news, was mncholic all day long and eventually died in sorrow and anger.¡± ¡°| hated that couple so much! They almost took away all of my mother¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Although | held the Thompson Group shares that my mother had left me at the time, | was thergest shareholder of the Thompson Group.¡± ¡°But | hardly gained any benefits in the Thompson Group.¡± ¡°One day, | will kick them both out, those two bastards!¡± 11:30 - Robin shook his head and said, ¡°He was indeed a jerk!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, just take back all of your mother¡¯s belongings.¡± Crystal sighed and said. ¡°Of course, | wanted to retrieve all of my mother¡¯s belongings and make these two jerks leave!¡± ¡°He stole my mother¡¯s money and even insulted her. Such a person deserves to go to hell!¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°What are we waiting for? Just bring it back directly, let them eat shit!¡± ¡°Take you? How can | take you when | don¡¯t have any money?¡± Crystal said helplessly. ¡°The Thompson Group¡¯s shareholders¡® meeting is now basically dominated by Adrienne and their family rtives, and they are not likely to easily sell those shares!¡± ¡°In such a situation, even if | had prepared enough money, it would have been difficult for me to retrieve the inheritance left by my mother.¡± ¡°Moreover, | didn¡¯t have that much money in my hands either.¡± ¡°How much money do you need?¡± Robin asked. Crystal smiled bitterly and said. ¡°Back then, my mother started with 5 million and within a short period of time, she umted a business empire worth billions. At that time, she was almost on par with the Huber family.¡± ¡°Based on the current size of the Thompson Group, it would probably take nearly 5 billion to fully acquire the Thompson Group back.¡± ¡°Such arge sum of money, for me, is just an astronomical figure.¡± Robin casually said, ¡°It''s not difficult either. Once you cash in your shares of the Cox Group, you can buy the Brown family¡¯snd in the south of the city and quickly earn enough money.¡± Crystal nced at Robin and said, ¡°Don¡¯tfort me. The south city plot is just a dump now.¡± ¡°| know you still can¡¯t forget Miranda, and you buying the Brown family¡¯snd in the south of the city was to help her. | will support you.¡± ¡°Moreover, Miranda has been in a difficult recently, and she really needs someone, situation within her family lend her a hand.¡± ¡°Anyway, | didn¡¯t need this money, and the Cox Group shares were useless in my hands, so consider it as giving both of you a chance.¡± Robin did not continue to exin. Barry had already been waiting at the intersection ahead. Robin handed over the Cox Group¡¯s equity to Barry: ¡°Cash out these things before noon today, and then transfer all the Brown family¡¯s several plots ofnd in the south of the city to Ms. Thompson''s name.¡± At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the Huber Group''s signing hall was packed with people. Hallcester was filled with major media outlets and many investors who came to watch the excitement. They wanted to witness the grand move of the Huber Group, a major capital, entering the southern area of the city! The thirty capital merchants holding thend in the south of the city seemed to be extremely excited as if they had seen a living Buddha. The enormous stone that was weighing on them could finally be lifted today. Faced with the Huber Group¡¯s massive acquisition of the South City. plot, they were overjoyed. Many people on the scene were also puzzled, could it be that the municipal government was going to reinvest in developing the southern part of the city? Why did the Huber Group suddenly raise hundreds of billions of funds for acquisition? Although the Huber Group acquired these real estate developers at the cost price they originally purchased, they had no comints. At least they did not suffer too much loss. Now, holding the cheque given to them by the Huber Group, they are overjoyed! This was purely an unexpected surprise. Many people had already made ns to celebrate this matter tonight and they would not return until they got drunk! President¡¯s¡ªoffice of World Real Estate. Nathen found the news report about the Huber Group¡¯s acquisition of the South City plot rather suspicious. ¡°Melvin, have you heard the news about the city government nning to reinvest in developing the small plot ofnd in the southern part of the city recently?¡± hapter 141 Crystal Cres Melvin shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, | didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Last year, the municipal government had already made it clear that the investment focus would be ced on City East, which is well-known to the people of Hallcester.¡± ¡°Although three years ago, there were rumors circting that the southern city plot might be considered as a key investment project by the municipal government, it never got initiated.¡± ¡°For the past three years, no one has mentioned it again, and recently. there has been no such news.¡± ¡°All the capital owners holding thend in the southern part of the city have been desperately seeking to sell their projects recently.¡± ¡°| suspected that someone was secretly creating a buzz to specte on and then sell thend in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°You know, those capital merchants who held thend in the southern part of the city have been extremely worried in recent years.¡± ¡°The plots thatnded in their hands werepletely equivalent to garbage, and many people had initially purchased them through loans.¡± ¡°Nowadays, various banks have terminated loan contracts in advance. forcing many real estate developers holdingnd in the southern part of the city to sell at low prices in order to repay their debts.¡± Nathen nodded, ¡°Not bad... It¡¯s just strange what the Huber Group did today. Melvin continued, ¡°ording to rumors, yesterday Karina followed Robin''s advice and acquired Glory Edifice from Freddie, which caused quite a stir.¡± ¡°Just the reports about these information on the inte tform were nte 143 Crystal Chien all deleted and cannot be searched.¡± Nathen furrowed his brow, stood up, and walked over to the floor¡ªto- ceiling window, gazing at the dpidated city block in the distance. ¡°Hehe, Robin is indeed a character. He actually managed to make Karina lose her mind and buy all the half-developed plots in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°Robin was divorced by the Brown family. After joining the Huber Group, Karina¡¯s style suddenly changed from cautious to bold and decisive?¡± ¡°Did Karina, who is brainless, listen to Robin¡¯s advice and purchase thend in the south of the city? Is Harold also foolish?¡± ¡°The Huber family¡¯s gamble would have been a disaster if it had failed!¡± ¡°This might have been a great opportunity for the Reynell family in Hallcester!¡± Thinking of this, Nathen smiled.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°The Reynell family sold the 3 billion square meters ofnd in the southern part of the city to the Huber Group, taking advantage of this opportunity.¡± ¡°The Huber Group wanted to do good deeds, so let them go all the way!¡± ¡°Melvin, you went to the Huber Group now.¡± ¡°Remember, the South City plot ofnd cannot be sold for less than 1.5 billion at least. We must recover our costs.¡± Melvin immediately arrived at the signing hall of the Huber Group Lapter 143 Ovital Oner with the paperwork for the South City plot. Just when he reported these materials to the Huber Group, Karina refused to sign the contract, even if it was 1.5 billion. Melvin had no choice but to report this information to Nathen. For this reason, Nathen was certain that there was no government investment policy inclination towards the southern plot ofnd in the near future. If there was such a tendency, even if Karina had dissatisfaction. towards the Reynell family. Wouldn''t the Huber Group want to take advantage of this kind of cheapness? nd parcel of 1.5 billion, when acquired, would at least multiply several times. So, he told Melvin over the phone to take some indirect strategies. Through other people¡¯s channels, thend in hand was sold to the Huber Group. No matter what, thend in the southern part of the city must be sold. Even if the price is lowered further, it is still possible. Melvin wandered around the signing hall of the Huber Group for quite a while when he saw Robin walking in from a distance. He got scared and turned his head to run. Robin called out to him, ¡°Melvin, why do you always try to run away when you see me? What mischief have you done again?¡± Chapter 143 Crystal Cres Melvin hurriedly ran up to Robin and trembled as he said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, he¡¯s not here! |. | just didn¡¯t see you carlier.¡± ¡°What do you have in your hand?¡± Robin nced at the paperwork for the southern plot that Melvin was holding. Melvin hurriedly replied, ¡°This, this is the southern plot ofnd. Mr. Reynell wanted me toe and sell it to the Huber Group. However, Ms. Huber did not ept.¡± Robin casually said, ¡°I understand. The Huber family doesn¡¯t want it, sell it to me personally.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 You Bes a Legend Melvin was stunned. Robin personally wants to buy the Reynell family¡¯s piece ofnd in the southern part of the city? Robin picked up the information about the southern plot from Melvin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I''ll give you five bil Melvin was almost scared to the point of sitting on the ground: ¡°Mr. Bruce, five billion, | won¡¯t be able to exin it when | go back.¡± ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t sell, then get lost! Don¡¯t wander around the signing hall of the Huber Group, with me here, no one will buy your piece ofnd.¡± Melvin hesitated for a moment, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | will make a phone call to Mr. Reynell to see what his opinion is.¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell, the Huber family refused to take over ournd in the southern part of the city.¡± ¡°However, there was one person willing to make a private purchase, and that was Robin.¡± ¡°Robin? Alright, as long as he has money, sell it to him,¡± Nathan eximed in surprise on the other end of the phone. ¡°But Robin only invested five billion.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Nathen on the other end of the phone immediately refused, ¡°I bought thend for 3 billion, and he only offered 500 million.¡± Robin could hear Nathen¡¯s words and said directly, ¡°Tell Nathen that 0.00% 11:31 Chapter 144 You Bes a Legend five billion won¡¯t be sold. No one in the Huber Group¡¯s hall dares to take over, no matter what channel you use, the Huber family won''t take over!¡± ¡°Also, you told Nathen that thend prices in the southern part of the city would skyrocket tomorrow. If he holds onto it, it might even multiply several times.¡± On the other end of the phone, Nathen burst intoughter after hearing Robin¡¯s words. ¡°Melvin, sell it to him for 500 million! 1.5 billion is nothing for the Reynell family!¡± ¡°The Reynell family disdained to earn this money, give it to him!¡± Melvin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, then | will transfer it to him for five billion.¡± After hanging up the phone, Melvin¡¯s head spun for a moment. He never expected that Nathen would actually agree to sell thend in his hands for five billion to Robin. Robin nced at Crystal beside him and said, ¡°Call Barry, you also bought this piece ofnd.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal took a moment toe back to her senses. ¡°Besides the Brown family¡¯s properties, do you also want me to buy the Reynell family¡¯s?¡± ¡°Robin, were you always targeting me alone?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°After the Cox Group¡¯s equity realization, it should be enough. If we''re going to buy, let¡¯s buy it together. You can earn a little more by doing so.¡± ¡°Make a profit? Thend in the south of the city is just rubbish!¡± Chapter 144 You Bes a Legend Crystal red at Robin and pointed at the crowd in the signing hall. ¡°You see, after they disposed of the southern plot ofnd, they became so excited!¡± ¡°Not only did you make Karina take a bunch of garbage, but you didn¡¯t spare me either! Tonight, you, Robin, have already be a legend.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if | be a legend, what matters is that after you buy these plots ofnd, you can fulfill your wish and reim what belongs to you,¡± Robin said indifferently, looking around the hall at the happy expressions of everyone who had sold their plots ofnd, speaking earnestly. ¡°Alright, I''ll go crazy with you! We can even go to those abandonednds in the south of the city and do some farming, damn it!¡± Crystal picked up the phone and contacted Barry. The Brown¡¯s vi. Miranda handed over the transfer agreement and promissory note purchased by Barry to her aunt Margaret and her uncles and aunts. ¡°| sold all of your plots in the southern part of the city to you at cost price.¡± Margaret and Miranda''s aunts and uncles, looked at the transfer agreement and promissory note in their hands, and immediately became excited. ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re amazing! You actually sold all those worthless plots ofnd owned by the Brown family.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Auntie will definitely support you to be the Chairman of the Brown Group.¡± Chapter 144 You Bes & Legend ¡°Miranda, your grandfather will return from abroad to Hallcester tomorrow. At that time, let¡¯s gather in front of him and speak highly of you.¡± ¡°The Brown Group entrusted you, we are at case! Hahaha...¡± Miranda looked at their excited faces and smiled proudly. ¡°You were happy, and that¡¯s all that matters. There¡¯s no need to worry now, as thend in the south of the city has turned into a mess in your hands.¡± Margaret couldn''t stopughing: ¡°Miranda, did you find Karina and convince her to take it?¡± ¡°No, Robin bought it directly,¡± Miranda said proudly. Everyone in the Brown family hall stood frozen. ¡°Did Robin buy it directly? Robin actually has so much money in hand to buy thend from you?¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°How could he have so much money? He must have borrowed it from Karina, just to show off in front of me.¡± ¡°| knew what he was thinking! The reason he did this was to let me know that it was him who helped me.¡± ¡°It''s just about wanting to please me and make the Brown family ept him.¡± Julia sneered, ¡°How is that possible! The Brown family would never ept someone like Robin, a poor loser!¡± Margaret chimed in, ¡°Miranda, you mustn''t let his actions deceive you.¡± Chapter 144 You Be a legend ¡°That was all bought with Karina¡¯s family¡¯s money. Robin is just a scammer!¡± Ahint of disdain shed in Miranda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. How could | ever be interested in someone like Robin, a crude and boorish brute? | saw through his little tricks a long time ago!¡± Margaret and others praised, ¡°Well, our Miranda is indeed intelligent. In the future, she will definitely be someone like Cecilia and Karina!¡± Julia heard her rtives praising her daughter and couldn''t stop smiling. ¡°Margaret, today Miranda helped you aplish such a big thing, you should show some appreciation.¡± Margaret eximed, ¡°Of course! Today, Miranda helped us sell thend in the southern part of the city. Each of us will contribute a portion and celebrate at the finest hotel in Hallcester.¡± ¡°| know,st year a new hotel opened called tlow Lake Restaurant.¡± ¡°It is said that the dishes there were all flown in, very fresh. Let¡¯s go there tonight!¡± Juliaughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with your n! Let¡¯s go to tlow Lake Restaurant and celebrate.¡± Six o''clock in the evening. Miranda and the Brown family drove to tlow Lake Restaurant. This was Yechar, a big boss, who opened a hotel in Hallcesterst year. Whether it was the hotel¡¯s environment, service, or cuisine, everything. Chapter 143 Year Bes a Legend was prepared in the style of the Nortnd. When they entered tlow Lake Restaurant, it was already filled with guests. Most of the people who gathered here tonight were the capital merchants who soldnd to the Huber Group in the southern part of the city. Miranda hesitated for a moment when she saw that there were too many people in this hotel. ¡°There are too many people here, let''s find another one.¡± Just then, they heard a few people discussing about Robin, and Julia and Alex immediately became interested. ¡°Miranda, we gathered here, it was so lively.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Miranda also wanted to hear how these people were discussing the topic of the Huber family¡¯s extravagant purchase of the southern city plot. The Brown family sat down in the middle of the hall. These people, apart from expressing their excitement after selling thend, did not hesitate to take pleasure in the Huber Group¡¯s foolish actions in their words. ¡°Today, the Huber Group became the biggest fool by buying thend from us. It¡¯s really fortunate! Hahaha...¡± ¡°Karina and the Huber family actually found a dog¡ªheaded strategist named Robin, who came up with such a terrible idea for them.¡± ¡°Yesterday, | thought Freddie was pushed to the brink by the bank.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Fr¨¦ddie sessfully sold Glory Edifice to the Huber 11.22 Chapter 144 You Bes a Legend Group, but unfortunately, Freddie sold it for 20 billion, while we only received the cost price.¡± ¡°You should be content, Freddie. It¡¯s lucky for him to encounter the biggest unfortunate soul in the world, Robin. Unexpectedly, we also got involved, hahaha...¡± Agroup of people burst intoughter. ¡°Perhaps tomorrow, a shareholder of the Huber Group will propose to sever ties with the Huber family.¡± ¡°Swallowing up the entire southernnd plot ispletely a super brainless act!¡± ¡°The Huber family had no reason, nor any indication. Suddenly, they announced their intention to purchase thend in the south of the city, which was indeed very strange.¡± ¡°| suspect that Robin is a spy sent by the rival group, the Huber Group. He is trying topletely destroy the Huber Group!¡± ¡°But, this Ms. Huber really listened to Robin¡¯s advice!¡± ¡°Ah, did the Huber Group do something like this? Did they hear any news?¡± ¡°Did you hear that the municipal government was going to invest in the southern part of the city?¡± ¡°No, my friend works in the office of the municipal government. | inquired several times, and they all said there is no information about reinvesting and developing the southern city plot.¡± ¡°| had contacts within the government of Hashville State, and when | asked them about this information, they all denied it vehemently.¡± Chapter 144 You Bes a LegendPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°The investment in the southern plot requires arge amount of funds. The municipal government has already put in a lot of effort in both the eastern and western parts of the city. How is it possible to invest in development in the southern plot? Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± ¡°It seems that the Huber Group took on a big mess! With a billion- dor investment, it could easily bring the Huber Group back to the pre¡ªliberation era overnight.¡± Listening to a group of people gloating and discussing, the Brown family burst intoughter. ¡°Robin really brought a huge disaster to the Huber Group this time, it¡¯s absolutely hrious.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the Brown family did not allow this lunatic to marry our Miranda back then. Our decision at that time was very wise.¡± ¡°Miranda, your choice was right!¡± Miranda proudlyughed, ¡°Robin is just amoner, how could he understand the ways of high society games, hehe!¡± ¡°He wanted to manipterge amounts of capital in a sensational way, it was trulyughable!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand how Karina, such a clever woman, fell for Robin¡¯s trick.¡± Margaretughed and said, ¡°Robin is just a fraud!¡± ¡°Recently, | heard that he was getting close to Crystal, the daughter of the Thompson family, and it seems like she was also completely enchanted by him, as if he had deceived her.¡± Miranda shook her head disdainfully, ¡°He approached Crystal just to pass on some messages to me, all for his own agenda!¡± Chapter 144 You Bes a Legend ¡°Recently, Crystal has been talking about Robin all the time, it¡¯s Robin who asked her to tell me.¡± ¡°A few days ago, you told me that Mauveglow Vi 1 belonged to Robin. It¡¯s so funny when | think about it!¡± ¡°Robin, this jerk, cane up with anything. He could even make up such nonsense just to win my favor.¡± ¡°This kind of man is beyond redemption!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know what kind of aphrodisiac Karina was drugged with, but she believed him when he said he wanted to buy the South City plot. The Huber family will definitely be killed by him!¡± ¡°If this man wasn''t still so infatuated with me, how could the plots ofnd in your hands be sold?¡± ¡°Using Robin, | felt extremely satisfied!¡± As they were talking, Miranda looked up and saw Crystal and Robin walking down from the second floor. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 The Largest Shareholder of the Huber Group Miranda¡¯s proud smile froze instantly on her exquisite and beautiful face. ¡°Crystal... you... howe you are also here?¡± Crystal gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Is it satisfying to take advantage of someone¡¯s kindness towards you, not showing gratitude, and mocking them behind their back?¡± Miranda was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Crystal, you misunderstood. | just disliked men who tried to please me by seeking attention.¡± In the midst of speaking, the eyes nced disdainfully at Robin. Crystal shook her head, ¡°Miranda, Robin helped you a lot, and you actually said such things? Isn''t that a bit too ungrateful?¡± Miranda sighed, ¡°Crystal,pared to you, my biggest advantage is rationality! | will never be deceived by the deliberate illusions created by some people.¡± ¡°Robin helped me, but his motives were impure. His goal was to get my attention and hope that | would ept him back, so that he could be a son-inw of the Brown family.¡± ¡°Hehe, Robin, today | still say it like this, the Brown family and | will never ept you!¡± Crystal looked at Robin and shook her head helplessly. Julia also nodded and said, ¡°Crystal, you were a good friend of our Miranda, | heard that you often used to follow him around recently.¡± 11:32 Chapter 145 The Largest Shareholder of the Huber Group ¡°Auntie wants to advise you, stay away from this kind of man, he would kill you!¡± ¡°You saw it too, now the Huber family has be a joke throughout Hallcester, all because of him!¡± ¡°This man was a disaster, a fraud!¡± Crystal ignored Julia and shook her head helplessly, saying, ¡°Miranda, you guys are too much!¡± Miranda looked at Robin, who had no expression on his face, and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not like | forced him to buy it, he decided on his own.¡± ¡°Investment is like this, both losses and gains are the results of one¡¯s own judgment.¡± ¡°Crystal, | advise you to stay away from him, he would really harm you!¡± ¡°Just like Karina, such a clever woman, she has be the laughingstock of the entire Hallcester ever since she started associating with him.¡± ¡°Let''s go, Robin!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him, so she pulled Robin out of tlow Lake Restaurant.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When she arrived in front of the car, she eximed angrily, ¡°Robin, you saw it! You helped Miranda and her family, and yet they still mock you. | don¡¯t understand why you did it in the first ce.¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°Stop being angry. | am not helping them, | am helping you fulfill your wish as soon as possible and bring your mother¡¯s things back.¡± ¡°Are you helping me?¡± Crystal was instantly confused. ¡°You clearly helped Miranda solve the problem, and yet you say you''re helping me. ¡°You thought | was really an idiot! Damn it, Robin, for you, | spent all my money on those worthless plots ofnd from the Miranda family. And you dare to say it was helping me?¡± At that moment, Robin¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bruce, | am the secretary of the Huber Group Shareholders¡® Meeting Secretariat. | am writing to inform you that you are invited to attend the special shareholders¡® meeting of the Huber Group tonight at 23:00. The meeting will take ce in the Conference Room for Executives at the Huber Edifice. Please make sure to arrange your schedule ordingly and be punctual.¡± The phone call from Secretariat had just ended when Karina¡¯s call came in. ¡°Robin, if someone informs you to attend the Huber Group shareholders¡® meeting, don¡¯t pay attention to it, and definitely don¡¯t go to the meeting venue.¡± Robin paused for a moment and said, ¡°This matter started because of me, so | will go back to the past.¡± Without waiting for Karina to continue speaking, Robin hung up directly. He nced at Crystal, who was still angry, and chuckled, ¡°Take me to the Huber Group!¡± ¡°No!¡± Crystal red at Robin. ¡°Damn it, just the thought of Miranda¡¯s family treating you like that makes me feel ufortable! Robin, you''re such a jerk!¡± ¡°Damn it! Can you give me apliment, woman?¡± Robin made a gesture as if he was about to get out of the car, ¡°If you won''t give me a ride, I''ll take a taxi myself.¡± 11:32 ¡°No, you can¡¯t go!¡± Crystal red at Robin for a while, ¡°L... I¡¯ll take you there!¡± | cursed myself in my heart, damn it, I¡¯m even more despicable! ¡°Buzz!¡± The Porsche shot forward like an arrow. At 10:20 PM, the Huber Group gathered in the Conference Room for Executives. Except for Harold and Camdyn, who haven''t arrived yet, the shareholders of the Huber Group have already arrived here early. They have been arguing all night about Karina¡¯s extravagant purchase of the South City plot with a capital of billions today. In their view, Karina¡¯s sudden investment city south this time waspletely a crazy move. This act was extremely reckless! This was to put the Huber Group in an irreparable situation. Karina sat alone in the front, looking indifferent as she listened to the shareholdersining and criticizing, without offering any exnations. Shawn remained silent for a long time. It was already 10:40 in the evening. The shareholders¡® meeting is about to start in twenty minutes. At that time, Harold and Camdyn had not arrived yet. He tapped his cane on the ground a few times, and the conference hall 3807% 11:32 Chapter 145 The Largest Shareholder of the Huiter Geson instantly fell silent. Shawn cleared his throat and pointed at Karina, angrily saying, ¡°Karina, the Huber Group that your grandfather and the rest of us built was achieved with our lives on the line!¡± ¡°We put you in the position of Chairman of the Huber Group, not for you to mess around!¡± ¡°What have you done today, disregarding the legacy built by our older generation?¡± ¡°If you couldn''t sit in this seat, then switch with someone else!¡± Ernest also agreed, ¡°Karina, you can¡¯t me Shawn for being harsh with his words. What you did today was way out of line!¡± ¡°We all watched you grow up, we are your elders. Why didn¡¯t you consult us before making such a big investment in the South City plot?¡± ¡°After all, it was your grandfather who led us to conquer thisnd together. We put in effort, shed sweat, and we also have indelible contributions! The Huber Group is ours too!¡± ¡°What were you thinking, mortgaging the entire Huber Group with a capital investment of billions just for the South City plot?!¡± ¡°Tonight, you had to give us an exnation!¡± ¡°What''s there to exin? It¡¯s just one hundred billion, isn¡¯t it? Why are you all so nervous about it?¡± Robin walked into the conference hall, sat beside Karina, and gave a faint smile. ¡°Are you Robin? Get out of here! What qualifies you to sit here?¡± Shawn mmed his hand on the table, pointing at Robin and scolding angrily. Chapter 145 The Largest Shareholder of the Puber Drives The conference hall immediately fell silent. Everyone looked at Robin together, their eyes filled with anger. Robin tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table and chuckled, ¡°I was thergest shareholder of the Huber Group, so of course | had the right to sit here.¡± Karina wanted to advise him not to be bothered by these old guys. Just then, Robin pointed at Shawn and Ernest, shaking his head and said. ¡°You old bastards think you can act all high and mighty just because Mr. Harold and Mr. Camdyn haven''t arrived yet?¡± ¡°In fact, you all knew in your hearts that the purchase of the South City plot today was approved by Mr. Harold. You dare not question him, but instead, you put all the me on Karina. Do you still have any shame?¡± ¡°What a waste for Mr. Harold to have led you all to prosperity and wealth for so many years!¡± Shawn trembled with anger, pointing at Robin and said, ¡°Everyone knows that thend in the south of the city was nothing but a wastnd. The city government would never make any significant investments in the near future.¡± ¡°Without the guidance and investment from the municipal government, no capital would be involved in the southern area. Even if the Huber Group invested billions of dors to enter the southern district market, it would not be able to drive the overall economic development of the southern region.¡± ¡°A rough estimate suggests that without trillions of capital investment, it would be impossible to truly uplift the southern city block. Do you think it is possible solely with the Huber Group?¡± Chapter 145 The Largest Shareholder of the Hober Braun ¡°What | just said about trillions is just a foundation, what difference does it make if we invest a hundred billion?¡± ¡°Wasn''t this a joke at the expense of all shareholders of the Huber Group?¡± ¡°We want an exnation, is there no reason?!¡± Shawn, pointing at Robin, questioned, ¡°Karina, was it him who suggested the South City plot to you?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Sherman,¡± Karina nodded. ¡°Mr. Bruce proposed it, and after discussing with my grandfather and father, | made the decision. My decision is in ordance with the procedure, and it has been signed by the threergest shareholders of the Huber Group.¡± Karina handed over the signed text of the letter of intent for the investment city south to Shawn and others, asking them to confirm it. Shawn looked at Robin''s signature above and felt very annoyed. ¡°| just want to ask, where exactly does this Robine from, and how did hee to hold 20% of the Huber Group?¡± Karina said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Sherman, | don¡¯t need to exin this to you. My grandfather directly divided his shares and gave them to Mr. Bruce.¡± Ernest snorted, ¡°Hmph! Robin? Robin was nothing but a joke in Hallcester! | don¡¯t know how on earth | was deceived by him like this!¡± ¡°Hallcester was all abuzz with rumors that Robin was a low-life thug who had been divorced by the Brown family! | just can¡¯t understand how he managed to rise to the top ranks of the Huber Group and deceive the Huber family into giving him a 20% stake.¡± 4 Comdum Chapter 145 The Largest Shareholder of the Huber Group walked in from outside the conference hall. ¡°Shawn, do you think | have be senile?¡± ¡°Brother. |... | didn¡¯t mean it...¡± ¡°Old man...¡± Shawn and Ernest quickly got up and ran to Harold¡¯s front, ¡°Big brother, |, | listened to you.¡± Harold sat next to Robin and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce, for making a fool of myself.¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°Normal, ordinary people are naturally prone to excitement.¡± Shawn and Ernest, among others, understood that Robin was talking about them and felt annoyed. With only Mr. Harold present, no one dared to be unruly anymore. Harold looked around the conference room at the shareholders and several executives from the Huber Group. Seeing Reginald sitting in the audience seat, he pointed at him and said, ¡°Tell us, why did you instigate the shareholders of the Huber Group to strongly oppose investing in the South City plot behind our backs?¡± Reginald was instantly at a loss. He was not sure how Mr. Harold would know that it was him who had instigated and directed all the shareholders¡¯ anger towards Robin behind his back. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Ulterior Motive The executive conference hall of the Huber Group suddenly fell silent as everyone turned their gaze towards Reginald. Reginald hesitated for a while before calming down his nervousness.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Ms. Huber, esteemed shareholders of the Huber Group, to be precise, | was not inciting, | was merely stating the facts to all of you.¡± ¡°Before, | attempted to discuss the matter of Karina purchasing thend in the southern part of the city, and | had already analyzed the potential consequences with Ms. Huber. However, shepletely disregarded my advice.¡± Karina looked coldly at Reginald, knowing that he had been very active in this matter, clearly targeting Robin. Last night, he instigated Golden Sun Bank¡¯s president Roberto to create that trouble, but he didn¡¯t have time to argue with him. Today, once again, | found myself in front of the shareholders of the Huber Group, stirring up trouble because of the issue with the South City plot. Without getting rid of this person, the Huber Group cannot be at ease. Karina coldly eximed, ¡°Reginald, as a vice president of the Huber Group, you have crossed the line in yesterday''s incident at Golden Sun Bank! Today, you show no signs of self-reflection and have the audacity to spout nonsense in front of the Huber Group shareholders. What exactly are you trying to aplish?¡± Reginald hurriedly said, ¡°Karina, Mr. Harold, shareholders, the reason | did that yesterday was to prevent you from buying Glory Edifice. | was worried that you would be deceived.¡± ¡°Mr. Sherman just said that if there were no government policies favoring development, the southern plot ofnd would never have been developed.¡± ¡°That ce was a wastnd, with very few residents in the surrounding area. If one wanted to forcefully develop it, the initial funding would need to be at least trillions.¡± ¡°Although thend prices in the southern part of the city are currently very low, the Huber Group¡¯s investment of 100 billion dors into a massive project that requires trillions of dors to activate is like a drop in the bucket.¡± ¡°As a senior executive of the Huber Group, | had the obligation and responsibility to present my insights and analysis to the core management team of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°| believe that Ms. Huber¡¯s action was a hasty decision made without rational consideration.¡± ¡°Of course, there was a reason behind all this!¡± ¡°Since its establishment, the Huber Group, despite the relentless efforts of Mr. Harold and the shareholders, has experienced many ups and downs along the way.¡± ¡°ording to my research, the Huber Group has always been cautious. and has never made any investment mistakes.¡± ¡°This time, in order to acquire thend in the southern part of the city, billions of funds were mobilized, even to the extent of harming the vitality of the Huber Group.¡± saauline liar that ench a hip move waspleted without any public debate at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, directly finalizing the entire process of purchasing the South City plot.¡± ¡°| responsibly say that Ms. Huber must have been instigated by someone to make an extremely hasty decision!¡± Shawn impatiently interjected, ¡°Reginald, just say it straight, who encouraged Karina to make such a hasty decision?¡± Shawn''s words clearly indicated that Robin was the one who instigated Karina, ording to Reginald. Before, he had heard Reginald talk about some random things about Robin. He doubted that someone like Robin,ing to the Huber Group, must have had some kind of purpose. After being persuaded by Reginald, many shareholders were more inclined to believe that Robin was a fraud. Otherwise, how could someone like Robin, who has no background or foundation, enter the coreyer of shareholders in the Huber Group? Why does Robin have the current position in the Huber Group when he has never made any achievements and has not invested any capital? After taking office as the President of Eastern District Development Corporation, the first decision made was to purchase the Glory Edifice, a dpidated and unfinished building. It made people doubt Robin¡¯s motives! Karina was also impatient and said, ¡°Reginald, don¡¯t hide anything, just say it directly!¡± Reginald hesitated and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, shareholders, what | mean is that you trusted Robin too much.¡± ¡°Regardless of the significant impact caused by purchasing Glory Edifice.¡± ¡°This morning, you suddenly urged me to purchase all thend plots in the south of the city.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, does this make sense ording to normal investment knowledge?¡± ¡°Please calm down. | don¡¯t know what Robin exactly told you to make youe up with such an absurd decision.¡± Karina coldly retorted, ¡°Reginald, this is not something a mere vice president like you should be asking!¡± Reginald nodded, ¡°Ms. Huber, | indeed did not have the authority to inquire about your decisions, but | would like to present some information to the shareholders here.¡± ¡°You can see whether Robin entered the Huber Group with some undisclosed purpose!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it means everything he did was damaging the interests of the Huber Group!¡± Reginald¡¯s words immediately astonished all the shareholders in the conference hall.. Everyone suddenly had doubts in their hearts, is Robin really a scammer? Did he really approach Karina with the intention of damaging the Huber Group? Shawn eximed anxiously, ¡°Reginald, why are you still hesitating? Chapter 146 Uterine Just bring out the evidence and let everyone see it on the table!¡± ¡°We are all veterans who founded the Huber Group together with Mr. Harold. Anyone who wants to destroy the Huber Group is our enemy! | am the first one who is unwilling!¡± Reginald nced at Robin and shook his head, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to present these things, but this matter was a matter of life and death for the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Therefore, | had to expose some of Robin¡¯s private things to everyone to see!¡± ¡°Everyone, please look!¡± Without waiting for Karina to stop him, Reginald had already turned on the disy screen in the conference hall. The above presents photos of Robin with several women, including Nia. Elisa, and Cecilia. The shareholders were greatly shocked when they saw this scene. Robin had close rtionships with Cecilia from Purpeak International Group, as well as several other women. Watching Cecilia holding Robin intimately in the video, Shawn. pounded the table and angrily said, ¡°Robin, don¡¯t you want to give us an exnation?¡± ¡°Rumors had it that you and Karina were in a romantic rtionship. What did you mean by doing that?¡± The shareholders were also angrily looking at Robin. Robin knew that these photos were all taken by Maurice, and he shook his head with a smile, saying, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Reginald sneered, ¡°Robin, you are so shameless. | have reason to suspect your motives for getting close to Karina!¡± ¡°| believe you did this for the money and status in their hands!¡± Robin smiled indifferently. ¡°That''s just what you think. Your perspective is too narrow, you can only see these things.¡± Karina expressed her displeasure, ¡°Reginald, | told you, this matter ends here. Yet, you brought all of this to the shareholders¡¯ meeting? What are you trying to do?!¡± ¡°| know your purpose! During the first executive meeting of the Eastern District Development Corporation, Robin made you look bad, Eastern District Development and you have been holding a grudge ever since!¡± ¡°You were trying to incite the shareholders of the Huber Group against Robin, you are really despicable!¡± Reginald innocently shook his head, ¡°Karina, you have misunderstood me. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°The purpose of my actions was solely for you and the Huber Group! Robin¡¯s approach to the Huber Group was nothing but a scam from start to finish!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that Robin was the abandoned child divorced by the Brown family!¡± ¡°Later, | was unsure how he managed to enter the Huber Group and then came to your side, gaining your trust!¡± ¡°All of his actions, had to make people doubt!¡± ¡°Especially with the acquisition of the city¡¯s southern plot and Glory Edifice, who can say he wasn¡¯t setting a trap for the Huber Group?!¡± ¡°You can see how he is being rumored on the inte now.¡± ¡°Everyone suspected that he vigorously purchased the Glory Edifice in order to gain personal benefits from it!¡± ¡°Freddie only needed 10 billion, but he promised 20 billion!¡± ¡°Did anyone make such an investment?¡± ¡°A bottom-tier individual with no background and no connections, how could he possibly enter the core management of the Huber Group? Don¡¯t you all doubt his ulterior motives?¡± ¡°In addition, he had a close rtionship with Cecilia from Purpcak International Group, which inevitably raised suspicions about Robin¡¯s true intentions.¡± ¡°All the people in Hallcester knew that Cecilia, that woman, never went on a date with any man alone.¡± ¡°What does it mean that Robin became very familiar with Hallcester shortly after arriving and had a close rtionship with her?¡± ng and had a close rtionship with ¡°If Robin was a fraud, his involvement in the core management of the Huber Group would have been a huge disaster for the Huber Group!¡± The shareholders began to whisper among themselves. Everyone agreed with Reginald¡¯s statement, they believed that Robin was just a fraud! Robinughed and said, ¡°Reginald, you shouldn¡¯t be in business management, you should be a novelist.¡± ¡°Your imagination is so rich that what you''re telling can basically be written into a script, or even made into a TV drama!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t apany you guys topare aimlessly, boring!¡± He finished speaking and got up, walking out of the conference hall. Karina followed and walked out, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Robin took out his phone and dialed Wayne¡¯s number. Then, he handed it to Karina and said, ¡°Tell him, how much money is needed to buy the shares from these shareholders and ask him to give it to you right away!¡± Karina looked at the phone Robin handed her and froze, ¡°Mr. Kennedy?¡± ¡°Yes, he has taken over the Goodman family¡¯s financial conglomerate now, with billions of cash at his disposal, he can send it anytime!¡± ¡°How much do you need, just tell him directly.¡± Seeing Karina still puzzled, Robin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Their purpose today was to hold someone ountable.¡± ¡°They knew that you had already purchased thend in the south of the city, so there was no point in discussing it further.¡± ¡°They wanted to sell their stake in the Huber Group to you for cash!¡± Karina understood, ¡°I knew it.¡± ¡°Just... would Mr. Kennedy agree to help us, the Huber Group?¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°Whatever you need, just ask. If it¡¯s not enough, Mr. Kennedy can arrange another trillion overnight through his connections in the industry.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need that much. Just two or three hundred billion will suffice,¡± Karina pondered for a moment and said. ¡°Then | will ask Mr. Kennedy to deliver three billion.¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Humiliation Karina learned that there was a trillion¡ªdor fund as a backing, and her anxious heart finally settled. She was well aware that the main purpose of all the shareholders of the Huber Grouping over tonight to demand an exnation was to immediately break away from the Huber Group. These shareholders were worried that the Huber Group would harm their interests after purchasing the South City plot. With Wayne¡¯s funds received. Once the Huber Group¡¯s equity in the hands of these shareholders was cashed out on the spot, no one said anything anymore. ¡°Robin, thank you.¡± Karina looked at Robin, her eyes slightly moist. Robin smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Tomorrow will be better.¡± Karina thought that Robin wasforting her, choking back tears as she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this money, even with my grandfather¡¯s old face, it would probably be difficult to pass smoothly today.¡± She didn¡¯t know that tomorrow morning at ten o''clock, the city government would announce an explosive news. The Hallcester government focused on investing in the southern area of the city in the next twenty years. As soon as this news was released, trillions of capital would pour into the southern city block within a very short period of time. Chapter 147 Hum Back then, the Huber family¡¯s investment of one trillion would grow at several times the speed every day! If these shareholders really signed the agreement to withdraw their shares from the Huber Group tonight, they would probably regret it to the point of spitting blood. At that moment, Nia called and said, ¡°Karina, where are you now? Can |e over and pick up the money?¡± Last night, Nia left in a hurry because she had to go on a mission. Devin¡¯s four billion cash was temporarily stored in a small vault at the Huber Edifice. ¡°Nia, | am currently at the Huber Edifice,e over, | am waiting for you in the Conference Room for Executives.¡± Karina and Robin returned to the conference hall. All shareholders looked at them with strange expressions in their eyes. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, | am well aware of the purpose behind your visit tonight as shareholders. You are concerned about your interests. beingpromised within the Huber Group.¡± ¡°But | did not back down because of it.¡± ¡°Today, the Huber family invested billions to enter the southern city plot, which was by no means a momentary impulse.¡± ¡°Tonight, | wouldn¡¯t give you any further exnation about a so-called detailed investment n.¡± ¡°Since | sat in this position, | had the authority to decide the direction. of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°And besides, the investment in the southern plot ofnd has already be a fact, even if you are unwilling, you cannot change it anymore.¡± Shawn angrily mmed his cane on the ground a few times, ¡°It¡¯s simply child¡¯s y! We have put in half of our life¡¯s efforts, and yet you have ruined it! If it weren¡¯t for the sake of my elder brother¡¯s reputation, 1...¡± Karina calmly said, ¡°Mr. Sherman, you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone¡¯s face. Don¡¯t say so many hypocritical words.¡± Shawn angrily pointed at Karina, ¡°You, how dare you speak like this?! Your grandfather and I...¡± Karina didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking and said indifferently, ¡°If you really cared about the loyalty of starting a business with grandpa, you wouldn¡¯t have forced me and the Huber family into this situation. today!¡± Shawn''s face turned red, and he trembled with anger, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Karina nced around the conference hall and continued, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if you have lost confidence in the Huber Group¡¯s significant investment this time, you can withdraw your shares!¡± ¡°Yesterday, my grandfather already mentioned in the meeting that if anyone wants to withdraw shares from the Huber Group, the Huber family will not have any objections.", ¡°All of you present here have once followed the Huber family from weakness to strength, and have contributed to the glorious present of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°When did you lose faith in the Huber family, you can request to withdraw at any time, and the Huber Group will immediately redeem your equity at the highest market value price! ¡°The current situation is meaningless no matter what is said. ¡°| have 20 share transfer agreements here, and any shareholder can sign and withdraw their shares on the spot. The Huber Group will not create any difficulties, and furthermore, cash will be provided immediately!¡± ¡°Ah? Cash on the spot?¡± Everyone was shocked by Karina¡¯s words. If all the shareholders on site were to cash in their equity in the Huber Group, it would require at least over 20 billion. Did Karina want to convert it into cash? Today, the Huber Group invested billions to purchase thend in the southern part of the city. Will the Huber Group have more money in the future? Could it be that Karina deliberately disyed this posture to intimidate them? Harold was also startled. The Huber Group had no money left! He came over with Camdyn tonight, just to support Karina. Worried that Shawn and Ernest, these old guys, would use this matter to pressure Karina. But isn¡¯t Karina causing trouble for herself by saying these things now? | wanted to stop Karina, but it hase to this point, there is no way anymore. At this moment, in the conference hall of the Huber Group shareholders¡® meeting, the silence was so profound that one could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. Shawn, Ernest, and other senior shareholders never expected that Karina would dare to say such words. All shareholders knew that today the Huber Group used its only 50 billion dors of liquid funds. The Huber family borrowed 50 billion dors from six or seven banks, using all of their fixed assets and equity as coteral. Just enough funds were gathered to purchase thend in the southern part of the city. At this moment, the Huber family should have run out of money. ording to Karina¡¯s current statement, all shareholders who withdraw their shares will be cashed out on the spot. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s heart started pounding. Did the Huber family really have the confidence to say that they would cash in their equity on the spot? You should know that thebined equity in the hands of the twenty shareholders amounted to nearly 30 billion. This was not a small amount. However, if Karina didn¡¯t have so much cash, how could they dare to propose the idea of selling their shares and cashing out at this critical moment? In the Conference Room for Executives of the Huber Group. Twenty shareholders were calcting the pros and cons of this matter in their minds. Over the years, following Harold, Camdyn, and Karina, they earned at lot of money and gained a certain status in Hallcester. More than 90% of the shareholders here were penniless followers of Harold back then, and they have be billionaires today. The Huber family made a significant decision this time, which suddenly made them feel that the wealth in their hands could possibly vanish overnight. Coupled with rumors circting online and in themunity, it made them even more uneasy. In the face of interests, they had long forgotten the kindness that the Huber family had once shown. In the conference hall, everyone remained silent for a while. Shawn sneered, ¡°Karina, what do you mean by this? Are you suggesting that we raise these questions now and you don¡¯t need to exin, just asking us to withdraw our shares?¡± Everyone understood that Shawn said so, he wanted to push the responsibility for leaving the Huber Group shareholders¡¯ meeting onto Karina. Ernest immediately understood and agreed, ¡°Karina, it hasn¡¯t been easy for us toe this far with Mr. Harold in creating the Huber Group. And now you''re suggesting that we withdraw from the Huber Group shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡± Karina understood that Shawn and Ernest, these two old foxes, spoke these words because they did not want to bebeled as ungrateful. So, in a cold voice, he said, ¡°Since Mr. Sherman and Mr. Roberson have already made it clear that they are unwilling to withdraw their shares and exit the Huber Group, forget it then, Karsyn, take back their withdrawal agreement.¡± ¡°You!¡± Shawn and Ernest stood up together. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! | just need you to give us a reasonable exnation!¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°Wanting to be a role model and wanting to be praised, isn¡¯t it tiring?¡± ¡°Why not just sign the withdrawal of shares directly?¡± ¡°You! Ignorant brat! How dare you insult me? I...¡± Shawn mmed the table and roared angrily. ¡°You old bastard, what¡¯s wrong with scolding you!¡± Robin said indifferently, pping his hand on the table. ¡°Bang!¡± The enormous conference table instantly shattered into pieces, and Shawn, unable to support it, fell to the ground. The scalding hot water cup on the table spilled all over his head and face. ¡°Hiss!¡± The entire conference hall fell silent again, suffocatingly. Disheveled Shawn wiped the tea leaves off his face and was about to roar in anger. However, when he saw Robin''s half-smiling face, the words stuck in his throat and he swallowed hard. Suddenly, | remembered that it was rumored that Conway had beaten up Barry so badly that his teeth were scattered all over the ground. This kid must have been a tough character. Chapter 147 Humiliation The wood used for the Huber Group conference table was made from a type of wood called ckwood, which is as hard as iron blocks. Robin mmed his palm on the table, causing the conference table to shatter into pieces. If he dares to provoke him again, it is hard to say whether Robin¡¯s palm will p him on the head. Shawn no longer concealed it and directly tore off that fig leaf, coldly saying. ¡°I have at least 8 billion shares in my hands! Karina, you promised immediate cash redemption upon withdrawal of shares, and tonight is the deadline!¡± Karina coldly pointed at the agreement. ¡°Shareholders, those of you who want to withdraw your shares, can sign now.¡± Shawn picked up the pen and suddenly caught sight of Harold sitting behind him. He awkwardly said, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not what | meant. It¡¯s just that over the years, my family business has also grown bigger, and there are many aspects that require money. If...¡± Harold nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Shawn. You have been following me for decades. Back when we were conquering the world barefoot, we were full of passion and only cared about loyalty, not money.¡± ¡°After all these years, it seems that it wasn¡¯t entirely correct. Money still matters.¡± ¡°It''s okay, you can withdraw your shares.¡± Shawn let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing | can do, | really can¡¯t.¡± Ernest also stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Harold, it¡¯s not that | am heartless or unkind, | am also...¡± Harold nodded and said. ¡°I understand! The investment in the southern part of the city was also my final decision. | cannot guarantee that it will definitely make money. ¡°Alright, let''s not say anything more. Let¡¯s work together and part ways amicably.¡± Shawn and Emest, as shareholders, were not bothered much and directly signed their names on the withdrawal agreement. Several shareholders saw that the two elders had already signed to withdraw their shares, and they also followed suit and signed. There were still ten shareholders watching the scene in front of them, hesitating to make a move. Shawn nced at them and said, ¡°What are you hesitating for? Ms. Huber said...¡± Ashareholder named Harry Lyons shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Sherman, we have followed the Huber Group together until today, from nothing to the present prominence, all thanks to the Huber family.¡± ¡°Now, when the Huber Group is in need of money, we are worried about withdrawing so much cash due to the fear of investment failure.¡± ¡°This is so unfaithful!¡± ¡°Hehe, Mr. Sherman, you were the earliest veteran to start a business. with Mr. Harold. You, of all people, should not have done this. It¡¯s really outrageous!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°In conclusion, | did not withdraw my shares!¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 | Can Kill You Right Now! ¡°Hmph!¡± Shawn snorted coldly, no longer speaking to Harry, and handed the signed share transfer agreement directly to Karsyn. Justin, who had been hiding in the crowd, didn¡¯t dare to speak much. He quietly handed over the withdrawal agreement that he had signed. Karina said coldly, ¡°Uncle Er, have you made up your mind? After withdrawing your shares, the Huber Group will have nothing to do with you, whether it is prosperous or in decline. In the future, don¡¯t regret it.¡± The conference hall suddenly fell silent, and everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Justin and Alondra.. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh, this world is really too realistic! In the face of interests, even rtives find it difficult to truly be affectionate and righteous. Suddenly bing the center of attention in the conference room, Justin immediately panicked. ¡°Karina, how am | supposed to talk to you when you make such absurd decisions today!¡± ¡°You saw it too, all these people who followed your grandfather to create the Huber Group, they were all disheartened!¡± ¡°You believed Robin''s nder, and were willing to destroy the entire Huber Group...¡± ¡°Okay, | got it.¡± Karina ignored Justin and took the agreement, ncing at the shareholders who had already signed the agreement. ¡°You guys wait, the cash that should be delivered to you will be fulfilled in another half an hour.¡± Justin still wanted to speak, but Karina had already turned around and handed these agreements to Karsyn, ¡°Immediately have the finance calcte a clear amount for redemption.¡± Watching Karina¡¯s figure, Justin suddenly realized that he seemed to have lost something. He looked up tremblingly at Harold and Camdyn, took a step forward and said, ¡°Dad, big brother, I, | had no choice but to do this, you know Alondra, | don¡¯t usually...¡± ¡°Alright, let''s not say these words anymore,¡± Harold nodded indifferently. ¡°| have said that | will not prevent any shareholder of the Huber Group from withdrawing their shares, and you are no exception!¡± All the shareholders in the conference hall fell silent immediately. Harry let out a long sigh. | nced at the nine shareholders who had not signed the withdrawal agreement. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, in the beginning, we had nothing. It was only after following the Huber family for three generations that we achieved the prosperity and wealth we have today.¡± ¡°If we withdraw our shares at this moment, it would be like delivering a fatal blow to the Huber family from behind.¡± ¡°In short, what | mean is that everyone must not withdraw their stocks at this time. ¡°Being a person always requires paying attention to emotions and righteousness!¡± The other nine people also nodded: ¡°Mr. Lyons, just like you, we will never withdraw our shares at this time!¡± ¡°In short, if this time the investment in thend in the southern city. makes money, we will move up to the next level with the Huber family, even if we lose everything, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Mr. Harold dares to lose such arge industry, what are we!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°We had nothing to begin with, so we could always start over with Mr. Harold if necessary.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Harold, we nine will not withdraw our shares!¡± Harold nodded with a smile, without saying a word. Ten shareholders returned the agreement to Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, rest assured, you were the president of the Huber Group, your decision, we supported you!¡± ¡°We believe that the Huber family must have made the decision after careful research for thisrge investment.¡± ¡°Over the years, how many significant decisions have you made and won? We believe that this time, you will definitely win again!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, you dared to do it, it''s okay, even if not, we will apany you, the Huber family, to create another the Huber Group.¡± Karina nodded, ¡°Alright, Harry, the Huber family won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, Ms. Finley have arrived,¡± at that moment, the secretary of the secretariat walked in. Nia walked into the conference hall and saw a scene that surprised her. ¡°Harold, Uncle Xiao, Karina, what happened to you guys?¡± Karina smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Some shareholders of the Huber Groupcking confidence in the investment of the southern city plot, decided to withdraw their shares.¡± Nia looked at the desk with ten copies of the Huber Group shareholders¡® withdrawal agreement, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Karina, | heard that you spent a huge amount of money to purchasend in the south of the city, putting the entire Huber family at stake. What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°It''s okay, this matter cannot be exined clearly in just a few words.¡± Karina handed over the financial procedures to Nia. ¡°| have alreadypleted the procedures for the 4 billion cash. You can instruct your people...¡± The conversation was not finished when Reginald pointed at Nia and said. ¡°Shareholders, did you see? She is the woman in the photo who had an affair with Robin.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± Nia was taken aback, not understanding what was going on. All the shareholders looked at Nia together. Reginald sneered, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He opened the video again, and the photos of Nia and Robin instantly appeared on the huge screen in the conference hall. ¡°We were discussing the rotten ideas that Robin gave to Karina, which led the Huber Group to the current state of disintegration.¡± ¡°The shareholders of the Huber Group suspected that it was because Robin and you dubious women were conspiring to deceive Karina!¡± Nia was instantly dumbfounded: ¡°You dared to secretly take photos of me? And you dare to nder my reputation, do you want to die?¡± Reginald trembled slightly when he saw the murderous look in Nia¡¯s eyes. However, thinking that she was just a woman, he continued, ¡°You must exin today, what is your rtionship with Robin, and what do you both want by getting close to Karina!¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Nia shouted angrily. Two Warwolf Special Forces members who had apanied her immediately pinned Reginald to the ground. Nia stepped on his face and said, ¡°Just because you dared to secretly follow and film me, | could have killed you right now!¡± In an instant, a sharp broken de appeared in the hand of a Warwolf Special Forces member, pressing against Reginald¡¯s neck. ¡°You!¡± Reginald eximed, astonished, as he looked at Nia who had suddenly changed her style in front of him. Who exactly was this woman? ¡°Nia, let him go.¡± Karina shook her head. ¡°Reginald, do you know who she is?¡± Nia gestured for two special forces soldiers to release Reginald. ¡°If it weren''t for Karina¡¯s persuasion, you would have died long ago! You worthless scum!¡± Reginald looked at Nia¡¯s exquisite face and was instantly terrified by the fleeting murderous intent, causing him to wet the floor. Lying on the ground, | struggled several times but couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°Nia, the daughter of Hallcester, was the deputy captain of the Warwolf Special Forces in Londrnd, holding the rank of senior colonel!¡± ¡°Did you dare to track and secretly film her whereabouts? You''ve really gone too far! Reginald, get out! The Huber Group won''t keep you anymore!¡± As soon as Karina finished speaking, Reginald and all the shareholders. in the conference hall gasped in shock. Did Robin, Karina, and Ethen¡¯s daughter have a close rtionship? Shawn suddenly realized that he seemed to have done something wrong! Ethen¡¯s daughter, Colonel Finley, was the deputy squadron leader of the Warwolf Special Forces. Londrnd was a resounding heroine of her time! To achieve glorious military achievements for the nation! How could such godlike figures have such a good rtionship with. Robin and Karina?. Moreover, just now | heard her say that her uncle, Devin, the richest man in Hashville State with a fortune of 4 billion dors in cash, had it stored in the vault of the Huber Group. What on earth is going on? Shawn and the shareholders who had already signed the withdraw, agreement suddenly broke out in a cold sweat! Right Now! At this moment. Nia also understood what was happening with the Huber Group. She looked at Karina and said, ¡°Karina, my uncle¡¯s 4 billion cash is temporanly left for you to use. | wille to collect it when it is convenient for you. ¡°| will call my uncle right now. | know he still has some cash on hand.¡± Without waiting for Karina¡¯s answer, Nia picked up the phone directly and said, ¡°Uncle Er, how much money do you have on hand? | am currently at the Huber Group, and many shareholders at the Huber Group are requesting to withdraw their stocks for cash. If you have any, please send some over for Karina to use.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Shawn and the shareholders gasped in shock! If the wealthiest person in Hashville State, Devin, had intervened, the Huber family would certainly not have faced any major risks! At this moment, Devin on the other end of the phone was puzzled. Many shareholders of the Huber Group were demanding withdrawal of their stocks. How stupid would one have to be to withdraw stocks during this period of time? The Huber Group will be able to take it to the next level tomorrow, and the stocks held by all shareholders of the Huber Group will double. Withdrawing stocks at this time is equivalent to throwing away the money in hand directly. Nia briefly described the current situation of the Huber Group to Devin, and Devinughed. ¡°| see. Nia, ask Mr. Harold if it is possible for me to buy some of the shareholders¡® equity who want to withdraw their shares, with my nearly 7 billion dors in cash, in addition to my 4 billion dors in cash. | am willing to buy these original shares of the Huber Group immediately!¡± Nia ryed Devin¡¯s words to Harold. Haroldughed and said, ¡°Nia, he was willing to favor the Huber Group, of course | was willing too!¡± Devin on the other end of the phoneughed. In his heart, my brother was afraid that | would purchasend in the south of the city and abuse my power, which would affect him. Now | bought the Huber family¡¯smon stock, so no one should be gossiping anymore, hahaha... ¡°Nia, tell Mr. Harold that | have nearly 10 billion in hand, all of which will be used to purchase as much as possible of the additional shares of the Huber Group that became avable tonight!¡± Karina hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°Nia, you tell Devin that he shouldn''t be afraid of the Huber Group because of this investment failure...¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle said it, and he was willing to do it. He¡¯s not helping you, he wants to make a fortune with you,¡± Nia said with a smile. ¡°I''ll go get the money for you!¡± Karina wanted to continue exining, but Robin said, ¡°Since Nia mentioned that her uncle wants to invest in the Huber Group, why don¡¯t you just directly sign a share transfer agreement with him?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Karina had no choice but to agree. 14R 1 Can Kill You Fight Mawi Soon, under Karsyn¡¯s arrangement. Nia helped Devin sign the original stock transfer agreement to purchase the Huber Group worth billions of dors. Shawn watched this scene and became even more aware that he had made a mistake! The richest person in Hashville State, Devin, and Ethen¡¯s daughter both supported the Huber Group. Is there any information that we didn¡¯t know among these? In theory, no one could have known about the information invested by the municipal government. However, the Huber family spared no expense and purchased thend in the southern part of the city, which made people wonder. Suddenly, Shawn understood. Mr. Harold, Camdyn, Karina, as well as Devin and Nia, were willing to invest such arge amount of money in the southernnd because they did not hesitate at all. It must be because they had already received the most authoritative insider information. The southern plot ofnd will re-enter the list of key investments by the municipal government in the near future. If that¡¯s the case, | would have suffered a big loss! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 | Was Wrong Shawn pondered for a while. Looking up at Harold, who had always had no expression, my heart was even more uneasy. In this situation, Mr. Huber had not spoken yet.. It seems that the Huber Group¡¯s acquisition of the southern city is far from being as simple as imagined. If the Huber Group had won this time, the Huber family would have be a true billionaire dynasty. Based on Harold¡¯s personality, he would not give any chance to those who betrayed him. Moreover, their withdrawal of shares at this time is nothing short of throwing the Huber family into a well and stabbing them in the back. Harold would definitely have killed them at the first opportunity. Otherwise, how could Hallcester, the top aristocratic family, establish its dominance in the ruthless underworld? Having worked alongside Harold for so many years, Shawn was well aware that, apart from their rivals, it was the brothers who had betrayed the Huber family that had fallen at the feet of the Huber Group. This was the might of a hero! There was never really any good gathering or parting. Chapter 1491 Was Wrong Shawn suddenly realized that he had made a huge mistake. These years offort have been too long, and for a moment, | forgot about Harold, the terrifying tiger, who still hides his sharp fangs! At this thought, Shawn shivered down his spine! He hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Big brother... Mr. Huber, I, | want...¡± On Harold''s expressionless face, a bright smile suddenly appeared. ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s okay, you withdraw your shares, | won¡¯t have any objections!¡± ¡°To be honest, you have been with me for so many years, and now that you want to leave, | really feel a little reluctant.¡± ¡°Very well then! Everyone has their own aspirations. You chose to leave the Huber Group and pursue a greater career, and that is only natural!¡± ¡°You can rest assured and go ahead, in a while, once you have the money, you can leave without any interference from anyone in the Huber family, as long as | am here!¡± Shawn suddenly shivered, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not what | meant. | meant to say that | think | shouldn¡¯t withdraw...¡± Harold nced at him indifferently, ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t burden yourself mentally! Alright, go take care of your own matters! | want some quiet time.¡± Ernest also came to his senses at that moment and hurriedly caught up with him, saying, ¡°Mr. Harold, | was wrong...¡± ¡°You are right! Ernest, gathering and dispersing, birth and death, these are all naturalws!¡± ¡°Doing business and being a person, it is the same!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all about the benefits! If we don¡¯t consider any benefits. and only talk about emotions, then what the hell are we doing for a career?!¡± Harold waved his hand and two bodyguards stood in front of him. ¡°Mr. Sherman. Mr. Roberson, please return to your respective seats. Mr. Huber is tired and needs some quiet!¡± Shawn understood that Harold hadpletely cut them off from the Huber family. He hesitated for a while and quickly stood in front of Karina. ¡°Karina, | want to retract the withdrawal agreement...¡± ¡°Mr. Sherman. was a joke?!¡± did you think the agreement signed by the Huber family ¡°You have been following Grandpa for decades, don¡¯t you know the Huber family¡¯s principles?¡± Karina nced coldly at Shawn and Ernest. ¡°Just wait, the money will be delivered in half an hour!¡± Shawn didn¡¯t expect Karina to give her no face at all, which made him very angry. ¡°Karina, | am at least your elder, and you don¡¯t even understand basic manners?!¡± Robin chuckled with interest, ¡°A dog will always be a dog, no matter what, it can never be a human!¡± ¡°You!¡± Shawn angrily pointed at Robin, wanting to scold loudly. However, when he saw the cold gaze in Robin''s eyes, he forcibly. swallowed his words.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The other shareholders, seeing Shawn and Ernest¡¯s panicked and annoyed expressions, suddenly realized. Tonight, they may have made a decision that they will regret for the rest of their lives! Twenty minutester. Nia led a group of people and ced Devin¡¯s seven billion dors in cash in the lobby of the Huber Group. Karsyn immediately arranged for the financial personnel to count on- site and cash out the withdrawal of shares for Shawn, Ernest, and others. At 24:00. Wayne urgently transferred 28 billion dors in cash from several branches of Golden Sun Bank in Hallcester and delivered it all to the Huber Group hall. Shawn, Ernest, and the shareholders who had already signed the withdrawal agreement were shocked to see such a stunning scene! The Huber family managed to mobilize such arge amount of funds in such a short period of time! In this situation, they immediately understood that the Huber family¡¯swork and background, contrary to their imagination, were not already in decline. Although in the past two years, the Huber Group has not made. significant achievements under Karina¡¯s leadership. Furthermore, after Nathen took over the Reynell family¡¯s World Real Estate, he also exerted various pressures on the Huber Group. The business performance of the Huber Group was not very good However, the foundation that Harold and Camdynid down all those. years ago remains strong. Even if the rumors circting in the market were true, the Huber Group¡¯s investment of billions in the southern city plot was a bold gamble made in a state of deficit, and it would not be possible to mobilizerge amounts of funds again. However, what is the situation with this cash in front of me? With such a capital operation ability, it indicates that the Huber Group remained strong! Shawn sighed. ¡°Ernest, perhaps we were really wrong today.¡± Ernest was extremely anxious. ¡°Mr. Sherman, since that¡¯s the case, let''s hurry and ask Mr. Harold to retract the agreement we just signed.¡± Shawn watched Harold from a distance, at that moment, Mr. Harold was chatting happily with Robin. Ten bodyguards stood around, isting them from the surroundings. This posture clearly indicated that they did not want them to approach. He knew that Harold hadpletely abandoned them. At the most crucial moment in the Huber Group, Shawn chose to betray the Huber Group.. Harold, the fierce tiger, could not be epted anymore. Back then, he was penniless and being chased by loan sharks, but Harold saved him. From then on. Shawn followed him and fought alongside him, which led to his achievements today. Shawn smiled bitterly, looking at the cash ced in front of him, pondering to himself. Well, whatever! Since that¡¯s the case, let''s grit our teeth and move forward! Perhaps this time, the Huber family was just bluffing again! Over the years, | have also used this trick while following Harold to create the Huber Group. The feat was aplished merely to intimidate those who betrayed him. The more they made such a big fuss, the more it indicated that they might really be empty. ¡°Ernest, don¡¯t be afraid! We earned this money with our own lives at stake, it rightfully belongs to us! Don¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s take it and go!¡± ¡°Perhaps in a few days, we could witness the Huber Group copse with a bang.¡± ¡°This time, even if Devin contributed 10 billion funds to help the Huber Group alleviate the current situation, it still couldn''t fundamentally solve the problem.¡± ¡°Like | said before, it is impossible to crack this bureau in the south of the city without trillions.¡± Ernest let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Mr. Sherman, | listened to you.¡± hapter 149 i Was Wrong The shareholders individually counted the cash they received from withdrawing their shares until four or five in the morning, and the Huber Group shareholders¡® meeting finally concluded. Major changes at the Huber Group¡¯s shareholders¡® meeting are still being discussed in the major media and online tforms in Hallcester. One of the most discussed topics was the collective withdrawal of the major shareholders of the Huber Group. In order to stabilize the situation, the Huber family did not hesitate to dismantle and borrow arge amount of cash to redeem their equity. Manyizens were greatly shocked by the Huber Group¡¯s move. The rumor that the Huber Group suffered severe losses due to the investment in the southern city plot was quickly debunked. There was also a group of people who believed that the Huber family¡¯s. actions were purely to create a hoax. To prove to everyone that the Huber Group¡¯s strength still existed. Most people believed that the Huber Group¡¯s move to enter the South City market with a capital of billions was a suicide. No one would believe that the municipal government would refocus its investment on the southern part of the city. More authoritative figures havee forward to prove that the municipal government had no information whatsoever regarding the investment in the southern part of the city. Even, they presented a lot of evidence to prove their ims. For a moment, the news of the impending downfall of the Huber Group spread throughout the streets and alleys of Hallcester. Various partners of the Huber Group in different fields contacted the Huber Group overnight to inquire about what exactly had happened They needed the Huber Group to provide them with a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, they would consider suspending further cooperation with the Huber Group. The next morning. Shawn slept until after nine o¡¯clock and was awakened by the continuous ringing of his phone. ¡°Ernest, | wanted to sleep a little longer. Why did you call me so early?¡± ¡°Mr. Sherman, we were wrong! We were really wrong!¡± Ernest''s voice on the other end of the phone almost shouted. ¡°What''s wrong? Ernest, why were you crying on the phone all morning? What did we do wrong?¡± Shawn impatiently asked. Ernest let out a heavy sigh as he said, ¡°The municipal government will hold a press conference at 10 o¡¯clock this morning regarding the key investment area.¡± ¡°Announce all you want, what does it have to do with us?¡± Shawn turned over and suddenly felt a shock in his heart. ¡°Ernest, what did you say?¡± | immediately lost all sleepiness. ¡°Has the press conference already started?¡± ¡°No, there are still over ten minutes left. It starts at ten o''clock.¡± Ernest sighed. ¡°Mr Sherman, this morning there was news that the city government announced that the key investment area will he located in the south of the city!¡± Shawn remained silent for a while and anxiously asked, ¡°South City? Ernest, did Harold intentionally create fake news?¡± ¡°Do you believe in this thing too? We have done it before, just fooling those trendy capitalists.¡± ¡°Mr. Sherman, not to be the one to say it, but almost all of Hallcester¡¯s online media was reporting.¡± ¡°Prior to this, the municipal government secretary had previously issued a media briefing, mentioning the decisions made by the city. government regarding the adjustment of key investment directions.¡± ¡°The Hallcester government, in order to promote rapid development, considered leveraging the geographical advantage of Dimburgh to boost the Hallcester economy.¡± ¡°So, they believed that developing the southern area of the city would be the best choice for Hallcester! Mr. Sherman, think about it, would the media briefing of the city government secretariat be nonsense?¡± Upon hearing Ernest''s words, Shawn felt a wave of panic in his heart. If that is true, the strength of the Huber Group will quickly multiply! He immediately turned on the television. At this moment, the press conference of the municipal government is filled with journalists from major media outlets. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 That¡¯s the Brown family¡¯s Money! It was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Municipal Government Press Conference Hall. Mayor Ethen announced that the future 20-year investment focus of Hallcester, apart from the Eastern Business District, will gradually shift towards the development of the southern area. Its purpose was to connect with the neighboring Faircliff Economic Zone and, under its influence, quickly elevate the economy of Hallcester to a higher level. Once the municipal government released this information, it immediately caused a huge uproar in all sectors of Hallcester. The news of the Huber family¡¯s billion¡ªdor investment in the southern city block caused a stir for a day and night, but gradually cooled down. However, after the announcement by the city government, the Huber family¡¯s topic once again topped the trending list. The merchant who had previously threatened to terminate the partnership with the Huber family. We urgently contacted the headquarters of the Huber Group through various channels in the past, pleading for an increase in cooperation. shares. The investor who had once withdrawn from the South City plot was greatly regretful. We started to explore various channels to invest in the Southern Business District. In this gambling game, the Huber family emerged as the biggest winner. Its market value was skyrocketing in units of minutes and seconds. Everyone understood an indisputable fact. From then on, the Huber family¡¯s market value and strength surpassed all others in Hallcester. If there had been no investment opportunities like the skyrocketing wealth of the southernnd parcel. They would never be able to catch up with the pace of the Huber Group. The Huber Group once again became the true No. 1 family of Hallcester. This seemingly certain losing bet, the Huber Group not only did not copse, but instead, its market value skyrocketed several times within a short day. Almost all the capital began to flow towards the south of the city. The Huber Group instantly became a capital ma. The headquarters of the Huber Group was surrounded by capital investors who came begging to give money. The top ten shareholders of the Huber Group, who had originally withdrawn their stocks overnight, regretted it deeply. They were considering how to request the Huber family to ept them spite 150 That In family¡° dy¡¯ Mona as shareholders of the Huber Group¡¯s original shares again. So, some shareholders gathered at the headquarters of the Huber Group. Central Hallcester Bank also took a cold breath.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If they had also acted as aggressively as Golden Sun Bank did at that time, they would have threatened Freddie with an extremely tough stance. So, today they were very likely to lose everything in this gambling game, just like Golden Sun Bank did. Fortunately, at the crucial moment, they chose to believe in the Huber Group. | identally boarded the giant aircraft carrier, the Huber family, which was about to set sail. Nowadays, it is not so easy for all the capital to enter the southern area. It was necessary to pass through the threshold of the Huber family, at a cost several times or even dozens of times higher, in order to have at chance to share a small piece of the city¡¯s southern plot. Nevertheless, various capitalists waited in front of the Huber Group''s door. Their only request was that the Huber family would ept their money! They were able to finance the southernnd plot again, this time as investors. Bing the first group of investors in the South City plot, we shared the imminent explosive profits with the Huber family. Shawn regretted deeply after seeing such news. The Huber family won the southernnd plot, but they became. outsiders. More importantly, Harold gained a new piece ofnd in the southern part of the city. Even if one does not beg for Harold¡¯s forgiveness and mercy. Shawn knew very well that with Harold¡¯s nature, he would never let anyone who betrayed him go. After much thought, Shawn immediately called Ernest, ¡°Ernest, this time we are really done. Let''s go and beg Mr. Huber right away, hoping that he will give us a chance, considering our dedication to building the Huber Group with him.¡± After discussing with Ernest, Shawn quickly rushed to the Huber¡¯s vi. Hallcester Airport. All the core members of the Brown Group, upon receiving Miranda¡¯s grandfather Bradshaw, also learned about the announcement of the city government regarding the southern plot ofnd. Miranda¡¯s uncles, aunts, and aunts¡ªinw were also bothered by asking about Bradshaw''s For this matter, they argued all the way from the airport to the Brown¡¯s vi. Margaret was the first to speak up, ¡°Miranda, look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± Chapter 150 Thats the Brown family a Money ¡°| suspected that you had known long ago that the municipal government would reinvest in the southern part of the city, which is why you deceived us and sold all of our projects to Robin and hist team.¡± ¡°You told us, how much benefit did you actually gain from this?¡± Miranda was extremely surprised. ¡°Aunt, what are you talking about? If | had known that the city government would release this information, would | have sold thend in city south to Robin at cost price?¡± Margaret snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, these matters were under your responsibility, and now you must retrieve the South City plot from Robin at the original price!¡± ¡°Thend in the southern part of the city that we originally bought for less than 500 million has now appreciated to nearly 2 billion!¡± ¡°Looking at the current trend still rising, Miranda, in less than 24. hours, you made us lose billions! You really screwed us over!¡± ¡°Miranda, if you don¡¯t reim these plots ofnd, you can forget about. bing the Chairman of the Brown Group! Dream on! We, as some of your rtives, are the first ones who refuse.¡± Miranda¡¯s uncles and aunts all joined in to demand the southern plot ofnd from Miranda. Bradshaw didn¡¯t know what was going on: ¡°What are you all making a fuss about? Did you think | died and came backte?¡± Margaret and the others finally calmed down, ¡°Dad...¡± Margaret burst into tears and said, ¡°Look at what your precious. granddaughter has done! She has been living off us and has deceitfully sold the South City plot in our hands to the Huber Group. This time, the Brown family has suffered a huge loss!¡± ¡°If it weren''t for her, the plots ofnd in city south in each of our hands. would have be hotcakes now, multiplying several times.¡± Bradshaw furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Miranda, is what they said true? What do you mean by doing this?¡± Miranda eximed angrily, ¡°Grandpa, they were talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Before this, thend in the south of the city was worthless. Grandpa, you must have seen the news too.¡± ¡°At that time, the bank prematurely terminated the contract for the Brown family¡¯s loan to purchase thend in the south of the city, pressuring us to repay a loan of 500 million.¡± ¡°The Brown Group didn¡¯t have as much capital at that time, so | thought about mizing the urbannd | had in the southern part of the city. As a result, | approached the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Crystal told me that Robin had some cash in his hand and he bought it without saying anything.¡± ¡°Robin?¡± Bradshaw asked, ¡°Who is Robin?¡± Margaret eagerly interjected. ¡°It¡¯s that poor loser who got dumped by your precious granddaughter! Now he¡¯s a big shot by Karina¡¯s side!¡± Ahint of surprise shed in Bradshaw''s eyes: ¡°Robin went to the Huber Group? Miranda, do you still have any contact with him?¡± Miranda sighed and said, ¡°Grandfather, although | broke off the engagement with Robin, | know that he has never been able to forget me. ¡°During this period, he was seeking various opportunities to approach me, please me, and hoping that the Brown family would ept him, but | rejected all of them!¡± ¡°| sold the southern plot in my hand to him, and it was only out of necessity that | used him once. | knew Robin always made Karina pay for it¡± ¡°Aunties came to me when they learned about this situation, asking me to sell the plots they had to the Huber Group.¡± ¡°They believed that the Huber Group didn¡¯t care about this amount of money¡± Bradshaw''s frown deepened, ¡°Did the Huber family trust Robin so much?¡± Alex said, ¡°Dad, Robin is just a scammer! Karina also doesn¡¯t know what''s wrong with her, she¡¯s beenpletely fooled by Robin! Everyone in Halleester knows about this.¡± Bradshaw nodded, ¡°Miranda, you may continue.¡± Miranda shook her head and said, ¡°I only agreed to Auntie and the others because | saw that the Huber family trusted Robin.¡± ¡°At that time, the Huber Group suddenly invested billions of dors into the southern area, without knowing where they had obtained the information.¡± Upon hearing this news, all the original owners of the southern plot rushed to the Huber Group, ¡°In this situation, | helped my aunt and uncles sell the city southnd they had in their hands to the Huber Group through Robin.¡± ¡°How would | know that the municipal government would suddenly announce a key investment in the southern part of the city?¡± ¡°Not only me, but also them, as well as all the investors who originally held the southernnd, suffered huge losses.¡± Timon family ¡®n Money! ¡°Grandfather. Aunt and the others have actuallye to demand payment from me now, believing that | deceived them. Don¡¯t you think they are being sincere?¡± Bradshaw said coldly. ¡°Margaret, you are the elder, how can you bully Miranda like this!¡± ¡°She was also unaware that thend in the southern part of the city would turn from waste to treasure overnight. It was your own decision in the beginning, so how can you me Miranda?¡± Margaret saw the old man¡¯s remarks and had no choice but to keep quiet. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Dad, are we just going to let go. of the loss of billions like that?¡± ¡°You have been busy for decades, but you haven¡¯t earned as much in a day as we have with the southernnd in our hands!¡± ¡°Are we just going to stand by and watch as the money we had in our hands is taken away by the Huber family?¡± ¡°That was the money of the Brown family!¡± Bradshaw suddenly clutched his chest, in excruciating pain. Let''s calcte, the soldnd in city south is worth at least forty to fifty billion in today¡¯s market value. And, this momentum continued to grow. If Miranda could use Robin again, she would be able to reim the southern plot ofnd at the original selling price, bringing the Brown family one step closer to bing a billion¡ªdor family! This was his dream for decades! hapter 150 Thats the Brown family¡¯s Money) He took a deep breath and calmed down his excited emotions. ¡°Miranda, your aunt and uncle¡¯s argument does have some merit.¡± ¡°Just now you said that Robin is still infatuated with you and wants to please you. This is a good thing, it shows that he still has feelings for you and also proves that our Miranda is very charming!¡± Miranda blushed and said, ¡°Grandfather, what did you say?¡± Bradshaw smiled and said, ¡°Since Robin still likes you so much, it¡¯s only natural for him to help you with some things.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean? Do you still want me to fulfill the engagement with Robin? | don¡¯t want to!¡± Miranda eximed angrily. ¡°| would never be interested in a man like Robin! No background, no manners!¡± v ¡°Grandfather, as you know, my dream was to be a woman like Cecilia! Robin and | were not on the same level, how could I possibly be dragged down by such a man!¡± Bradshaw burst intoughter and said, ¡°Miranda, | didn¡¯t mean it that way. | meant that you can try asking Robin about this matter. Since he likes you so much, he will definitely help you solve the issue with the South City plot.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with the engagement.¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Help Me Get It Back Alex and Julia also agreed with their grandfather¡¯s statement. ¡°Miranda, what your grandfather said makes a lot of sense.¡± ¡°Robin still liked you so much. We can take advantage of the trust he has in the Huber Group and let him help us reim the pieces ofnd. from the Brown family.¡± ¡°The Huber Group didn¡¯t even care about such a small amount, and now the Huber Group doesn¡¯t even bother with this money.¡± ¡°Moreover, Robin still owed the Brown family! He produced that marriage contract, causing the Brown family to lose face in Hallcester.¡± ¡°If it weren''t for the Brown family, why would the Huber family have hired him as the Huber Group¡¯s bodyguard!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, without the Brown family¡¯s connection, he wouldn''t have been able to stay in Hallcester for even a day.¡± Margaret and the others also joined in urging Miranda, ¡°Miranda, Robin owes the Brown family so much, what''s the harm in asking him for a small favor?¡± ¡°He, being a low-level loser, would be more than happy to help if you ask him. It¡¯s because the Brown family values him that they would seek his assistance.¡± Hearing this, Miranda¡¯s mouth curved into a proud smile. She firmly believed that if she spoke up, Robin would definitely agree. D00% Charter 151 Help Me Ger And besides. this wasn¡¯t Robin¡¯s idea, it was all funded by the Huber Group Moreover, the Huber Group did not value this amount of money either! With this in mind, she nodded and suppressed the pride in her heart, ¡°Grandfather, let me think about it.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Bradshawughed and said, ¡°Alright, Miranda, from now on | want to entrust the Brown family to you. At crucial times, you must consider the interests of the Brown family more.¡± Miranda confidently said, ¡°Grandpa, | believe that as soon as | speak up, Robin will help me get it done.¡± ¡°However, | don¡¯t want to appear so submissive in front of him. I''ll think about it. It would be best if he begged me himself and returned thend in city south.¡± ¡°Grandpa, | was a bit tired and wanted to take a rest before dealing with this problem! Once it¡¯s done, | will give you a response.¡± Although Miranda had already made up her mind to ask Robin for the South City plot back. However, she was very unhappy about the attitude Margaret and others had towards her before. First, let¡¯s adjust their taste preferences and make them ufortable for a few days before saying anything. In the future, the Brown family, | will be the head of the household! You people want to ckmail me into doing things by assuming the role of elders, but | won''t pay any attention to you! tally wanted to be a queen¡ªlike figure like Cecilia. Chapter 151 Help Me Gal It is said that Cecilia was ruthless in her actions. | must also be like her! When | finally took over as the Chairman of the Brown Group, | won¡¯t keep any of you around! If you dare to speak to me like this again, | will make sure you all have a hard time! Miranda couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she thought of this, which startled Bradshaw and almost caused him to tumble off his seat. Miranda hurriedly supported him, ¡°Grandfather, what happened to you?¡± Bradshaw took a moment to catch his breath before saying. ¡°You startled me, child, with your suddenughter.¡± ¡°Grandpa. I¡¯m sorry. Just now, | thought about how you started from scratch and created the Brown Group, which led to the achievements. we have today. | got so excited that | burst intoughter.¡± ¡°Grandpa. you were amazing.¡± Bradshaw''s face lit up with a contented smile. ¡°Miranda, you did well. Grandpa is proud of you.¡± Miranda didn¡¯t stay long and turned around to leave the vi¡¯s hall. Margaret and the others followed closely behind and caught up. ¡°Miranda, wait a moment. Auntie wants to tell you that if you can help us redeem thend in the south of the city, when the Brown Group elects a new chairman, we will definitely vote for you.¡± Miranda looked at her aunt, uncle, and aunts in front of her, and 120 cursed them ten thousand times in her heart These bunch of milk-dependent bastards! But reality was right in front of her. If she couldn¡¯t redeem thend in the southern part of the city, she really couldn¡¯t be the Chairman of the Brown Group. Because the aunts and uncles and aunties held the majority of voting rights in the board of directors. If they opposed, even if grandpa insisted, it would be difficult for oneself to take the position of chairman. Since | dreamt of bing a queen-like woman like Cecilia, | will endure these dog¡ªlike elders for now. One day, | will step on all of you! Miranda pretended to be very reluctant and said, ¡°Aunt, actually | can only try to negotiate with them and do my best. | can¡¯t guarantee that it will definitely work out. | said that earlier because | was afraid that Grandpa couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± Margaret finally had a smile on her face. ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t worry. As long as you can reim all thend in the southern part of the city today, we will still honor our original agreement and ensure your election as the Chairman of the Brown Group.¡± Miranda didn¡¯t say much more to them and turned around, leaving the Brown¡¯s vi. Margaret and the others watched Miranda¡¯s departing figure and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go directly to find Robin and tell him that Miranda sent us?¡± ¡°| was worried that Miranda would take back all these low-priced plots and then raise the price on us midway, and we would suffer a big loss.¡± ¡°| heard that Robin works at the Eastern District Development Corporation of the Huber Group. Let''s go there quickly.¡± After discussing. Margaret and the others immediately drove straight to the Eastern District Development Corporation. Miranda left the Brown¡¯s vi, intending to go directly to find Robin. However, | felt that this was too cheap. | thought it would be better to let Crystal contact Robin. She believed that as long as Robin knew her thoughts, he would actively seek her out. She couldn''t help butugh when she thought about how surprised and delighted Robin looked when he saw her. So, she dialed Crystal¡¯s phone number. After a long time, Crystal finally answered the call, ¡°Miranda, | was still sleeping. Why are you calling me so early?¡± ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s almost 12 o¡¯clock and you''re still not up. Wake up quickly, | need your help with something.¡± Crystal yawned and said, ¡°What''s up? Tell me.¡± ¡°Crystal, did you watch the news this morning?¡± Crystal impatiently said, ¡°What rubbish news? I¡¯m not going to watch it, I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡± ¡°It''s about thend in the south of the city. Crystal, stop sleeping and wake up, | have something to tell you.¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°Oh, stop mentioning the South City plot. | was totally screwed over by you and Robin!¡± ¡°| had worked hard to save up some money, but that jerk Robin took it all to buy the south plot ofnd for your family, the Brown family¡± ¡°Miranda, | really helped you a lot. | collected all the waste from your house.¡± Miranda chuckled bitterly, ¡°Crystal, do you know what decision the city government announced today?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t care about whatever decision the municipal government announced. What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Crystal, the city government will designate the southern area as a key investment zone for the next 20 years. The market value of the southern area has already multiplied several times. Robin, that jerk, and the Huber Group have both made a fortune.¡± Crystal sat up and pondered Miranda¡¯s words, ¡°The city government announced a key investment in the southern part of the city?¡± What does this have to do with me? ¡°Miranda, what did youe to me for? All the procedures are not in my hands, and my money was lent to Robin, which you already know.¡± ¡°And, at that time, you even instructed me not to lend money for the southern plot! You just lent it to him!¡± Miranda fell silent for a moment. ¡°I know about this matter. What | mean is, | want you to help me retrieve all the plots ofnd in the southern part of the city from Robin.¡± ¡°What? Did | hear it wrong? Miranda, | remember you casting a curse back then, saying only animals would repent!¡± ¡°You want me to do this kind of thing now, | won¡¯t go! Is it embarrassing or not Miranda sighed and said, ¡°Crystal, are you scolding me? | have a secret that is hard to exin. My aunt and uncles are forcing me to do this, and if | don¡¯t.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t wait for Miranda to finish speaking and replied directly. ¡°Don¡¯t give me these reasons, | can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°When the southern plot was garbage, you begged to sell it to someone. Now that it¡¯s valuable, you want it back! Do you think this is a joke?¡± ¡°You took advantage of all the cheap things. | don¡¯t want to be treated like a fool by you either!¡± ¡°Miranda. | told you, never do such shameless things!¡± Miranda eximed angrily, ¡°Crystal, how do you know that Robin wouldn¡¯t want to? You know how much he liked me, maybe he would be even happier if | did this!¡± ¡°| went to hell with you! What do you take Robin for? | won¡¯t talk to you anymore, you make me so angry!¡± Crystal refused to continue arguing with Miranda and hung up the phone directly. This woman is really despicable! Before. | begged someone to sell theirnd, but now that thend in the southern part of the city has appreciated, they want to take it back at the original price. Shameless! Crystal was thinking and thinking, getting so angry that her teeth itched! She immediately turned on the television, and the news about the city¡¯s southem plot was ying on it. Crystal opened her phone again, and the inte was filled with discussions about thend in the southern part of the city that had been heatedly debated. The most talked-about story was the Huber Group¡¯s entry into the southern city block with a capital of billions, bing the biggest. winner in Hallcester in the most astute manner. Hallcester and the surrounding capital investors are now gathering the Huber Group, hoping to get a share in the Southern District. Crystal was shocked when she saw the current market price of thend in the southern part of the city. Recalling the City South project | held in my hands, its market value has now approached nearly ten billion. At this moment, she suddenly remembered the words Robin had said. to her before this. At that time, it was believed that Robin made Miranda cash out the Cox Group¡¯s equity and buy the southernnd plot from the Brown family, thinking it was for her sake. At that time, it seemed that it was not the meaning at all. Robin may have already obtained the information about thend plot in the southern part of the city. She remembered Robin saying that doing so was to help her fulfill her wish of retrieving all the property her mother had left behind. Now that | think about it, that¡¯s how it was. With this money, many years of wishes can be fulfilled Robin was helping me, not trying to please Miranda! Otherwise, how could you have transferred all the most profitable belongings of the Brown family under my name? As she was thinking, Crystal started tough. Damn it. Robin, have you secretly liked me for a long time? Hahaha! How embarrassing! Looks like | underestimated you! How big is your background and how much energy do you have, you fellow! Every time you made a move, it surprised me! You knew secrets like the one about the municipal government! No! Miranda would definitely go to find Robin again, | must go and stop this woman! With this in mind, Crystal quickly freshened up and drove straight to the Eastern District Development Corporation. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Robin Is My Nephew-in-¡ªLaw Shawn and Ernest arrived at the Huber¡¯s vi and were informed that Harold had gone to the Eastern District Development Corporation today. They had no choice but to quickly rush to the east of the city. When | arrived at the entrance of the Eastern District Development Corporation, | was stopped by a security guard. Originally, these security guards were all under theirmand. Now, after seeing them, they were as cold as ice. No matter how Shawn and others exined, the security guards refused to let them pass. Shawn and the others finally got angry and pointed at the security guard, shouting. ¡°Are you blind, you bastards?! | am Shawn!¡± ¡°When Laozi was in power, each and every one of you were like dogs. Now, you dare to keep Laozi outside? You fucking dog ves, don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± Asecurity supervisor, with a smile on his face, said, ¡°Mr. Sherman, I¡¯m really sorry, it wasn¡¯t us who prevented you from entering. Mr. Huber had instructed that none of you were allowed inside.¡± ¡°Mr. Sherman, you should go back, please don¡¯t trouble us, okay? We also have no choice.¡± ¡°Mr. Huber had already said that whoever lets you in will end up the same way as you!*/ 0.00% 14.21 ¡°What will be our fate. just like us? What will our fate be? | have billions in my hands, what is there to fear...¡± Shawn said, and suddenly. stopped. His intuition told him that Harold¡¯s words clearly indicated that the Huber family would not let betrayers go unpunished. His legs trembled and he hesitated for a while before ¡°thump¡± he knelt down in front of the Eastern District Development Corporation hall. ¡°We came to apologize to Mr. Huber!¡± ¡°Please help us pass a message to Mr. Huber. We have been following Mr. Huber for decades and we hope that he can consider this and let us off the hook.¡± Several security guards ignored Shawn. Shawn, Ernest, and others had no choice but to kneel in front of the entrance of the Eastern District Development Corporation. The crowd of peopleing and going saw this scene, and many people stopped in their tracks to watch. Several shareholders looked around at the mocking nces: ¡°We are kneeling here, how embarrassing, and our former subordinates are still here...¡± Shawn snorted coldly, ¡°Ugly? Being ugly is still better than being dead!¡± Several shareholders knelt in front of the hall, bowing their heads and remaining silent. Miranda¡¯s aunt, uncle, and aunts also arrived at the front of the Eastern District Development Corporation¡¯s hall. 10.53% 14.21 Margaret looked at Shawn and the others kneeling in front of the door and curiously asked the security guard, ¡°Does the Huber Group have such a protocol? Why are they kneeling here?¡± Several security guards ignored her and stopped Margaret and the others, asking. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do we do? We are here to find someone!¡± Margaret sneered as she nced at the security guard blocking their way, bypassing them and heading straight inside. Asecurity guard chased after them and sternly shouted, ¡°Stop right there! There are many peopleing to see Mr. Huber today, and he said no one is allowed in!¡± Margaret suddenly realized that this was Harold¡¯s territory and quickly shut her mouth. Later, with a smile on his face, he continued, ¡°We came to find Robin.¡± ¡°Robin? Who is Robin?¡± The security guard did not recognize who Robin was. Margaret thought for a moment and smiled, saying, ¡°Robin... Robin is a bodyguard for Ms. Huber. Could you please help us deliver a message? We are rtives of Robin. He is my nephew-inw.¡± ¡°We looked for Robin, and Ms. Huber also knew.¡± Several security guards heard that Karina also knew about this matter and exchanged a few words in a low voice. Immediately, | rushed to the Security Department and called Karina¡¯s secretariat. At that time, Karsyn was dealing with matters rted to the southern plot at the secretariat. After receiving this phone call, report this information to Karina: ¡°Ms. Huber, there are several people in front of the lobby looking for Mr. Bruce They im to be Mr. Bruce¡¯s rtives and say that Mr. Bruce is her nephew-inw.¡± Karina heard that Robin hade to find her, so she looked up and asked. ¡°Is Robin her nephew-inw?¡± Karsyn took a step forward and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, they were the Brown family¡¯s people.¡± Karina paused for a moment, a hint of a meaningful smile curling up at the corner of her mouth.N?velDrama.Org content. Karsyn noticed that Karina had been silent all along and tentatively asked, ¡°Ms. Huber, are you nning to drive them away?¡± Karina shook her head and smiled, ¡°In that case, you go tell Mr. Bruce that some rtives havee to see him and ask him to go down and take a look quickly.¡± Karsyn saw the smile in Karina¡¯s eyes and understood her meaning: ¡°Yes, Ms. Huber, | will go and inform Mr. Bruce right away.¡± After leaving Karina¡¯s office, Karsyn covered her mouth and started.ughing. After calming down for a while, Karsyn arrived at Robin¡¯s office. At that moment, Robin was ying a game, trying hard not tough, and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, there are some rtives downstairs looking for you.¡± Robin was stunned for a moment, ¡°Rtives? | don¡¯t have any rtives in Hallcester.¡± 33.33% 1421 Karsyn stifled augh and said. ¡°No. Mr. Bruce, they insisted that they are your rtives and insisted on meeting you.¡± Robin thought for a while, could it be that my grandfather and his rtives used to be in Halleester? No, it¡¯s impossible. | have never heard Enzo say that. Karsyn watched Robin¡¯s carnest expression as he pondered, almost bursting intoughter, ¡°Mr. Bruce, should they go or should you go and meet them? They said they have something very important they want to discuss with you.¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°Alright, I''ll go down and take a look.¡± As | walked, | muttered to myself, ¡°I actually have rtives in Hallcester?¡± Karsyn apanied Robin to the Eastern District Development Corporation hall and pointed to Margaret and a few others, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, did you see them? They are the ones who said you are their niece¡¯s husband.¡± Robin looked up and saw Miranda¡¯s aunt and others. ¡°Damn it! Who is her nephew-inw? Karsyn, are you doing this on purpose?¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the elevator. Karsyn covered her mouth and giggled. After Margaret and the others saw Robin, they quickly rushed to his front and said, ¡°Robin,, wait a moment. We have something important to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Robin looked coldly at Margaret and the others. ¡°Who are your rtives! Let me tell you, don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future! | have no connection with you or the Brown family!¡± Margaret snorted and said. ¡°Robin, who do you think you are? Stop right there! Let me tell you, we came here to find you, and that¡¯s giving you enough face!¡± ¡°Get out of the way! Who do you think you are?¡± Robin pushed aside Margaret and the others, intending to walk straight into the elevator. Suddenly, he remembered that a few bastards came to see him today, they must havee for the South City plot. He stopped and smiled yfully, ¡°What are you guysing over to find me for?¡± Margaret saw that Robin¡¯s tone suddenly softened a bit and hurriedly said, ¡°Robin, | know you still like our Miranda, | know you have always wanted her approval...¡± ¡°Oh my, this whole family is crazy! Where did you see that | liked your family¡¯s Miranda?¡± Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, shaking his head. ¡°Get to the point! | don¡¯t have time to waste with you guys!¡± Margaret sneered, ¡°Robin, just because Miranda isn¡¯t here, you think you can disrespect us? After all, we are your elders!¡± ¡°Fine, you guys can y by yourselves! Crazy!¡± Robin turned around and left. Margaret saw that Robin was unwilling to pay attention to her and shouted loudly, ¡°Robin, we came to talk to you about the South City plot today!¡± Robin looked at Margaret and a few others, ¡°Are you also nning to invest in the South City plot? There are many people interested in 56.34% investing in it today¡± ¡°Did you see? Those people kneeling in front of the door are just like you, except they are richer than you, each of them has billions!¡± ¡°Do you know who they are? They are all heavyweight figures worth billions in Halleester, and they used to be the veteran members of the Huber Group, who once conquered the world alongside Harold. Margaret and the others looked at Shawn and were greatly astonished. No wonder they looked so familiar, turns out these ten people were the major shareholders rumored to have withdrawn from the Huber Group. Robin did not lie, among the few of them, the one with the lowest worth also had two to three billion. Now, however, I had to kneel in front of the Eastern District Development Corporation hall! Robin said indifferently. ¡°They should kneel with their worth.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Opening your mouth and wanting thend in the south of the city, what good things are you thinking about! If you really want it, go outside and kneel down! Wait for further notice!¡± Margaret gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Robin, we are different from them! It¡¯s time for you to return the south city plot that you bought from us!¡± ¡°Give it back to you?¡± Robinughed. ¡°Auntic, you haven¡¯t woken up yet, have you? If you haven¡¯t woken up, go home and sleep!¡± There was a burst ofughtering from the lobby of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Everyone wants to get the southern plot ofnd in the hands of the Huber family now. These people actually said that they wanted to take back thend in city south that had been sold before. This mind must have been sick! Several security guards stepped forward and said, ¡°They don¡¯t recognize you as their rtive, so you should leave quickly!¡± Karina, who was watching the surveince in the office,ughed as she watched a scene in the video. She sent a message to Karsyn, saying, ¡°Tell the security guards in the lobby not to chase them away for now. Karsyn knew that Karina was intentionally teasing Robin. Margaret eximed angrily, ¡°Robin, how dare you utter such nonsense!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, it was Miranda who asked us toe over, and you didn¡¯t even agree?¡± Robin ignored them and walked away. Margaret and the others became anxious and caught up with Robin. wanting to tear his clothes. Robin pped her and pushed her to the ground, saying, ¡°Get lost!¡± Looking up at Karsyn. ¡°You''re so boring too! Are you also free?¡± Karsyn couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and burst intoughter. Robin looked at Karsyn¡¯s appearance and thought, ¡°This is something Karina did!¡± He pointed at the surveince camera. Margaret and a few others grabbed Robin and said, ¡°You owe us money!¡± At that moment, nca and Madeline passed by them. Several people were surrounding Robin, shouting at him to return the money. They stopped in their tracks. Acontemptuous smile appeared on nca¡¯s face as she said. ¡°Madeline, did you see that? Robin, the fraudster, finally revealed his true colors. He actually owes money to a few olddies!¡± She walked up to Margaret and said, ¡°Auntie, Auntie, what is going on here?¡± Margaret looked around and noticed that nca was calling her. She became furious and her face twisted in anger, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not even 40 yet, and you call me ¡®auntie¡®? Get lost!¡± ¡°Sorry, Auntie...¡± nca hurriedly exined. ¡°Who is your aunt!¡± Margaret pushed nca away. nca sighed and said, ¡°Sister, | wanted to tell you that he was just a scammer!¡± ¡°Who is your elder sister? You are the impostor! Get lost!¡± Margaret, furious, pped nca across the face. 90.61% Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 You Big Liar! ¡°Why, why did you hit me?¡± nca wanted to curse out in anger. Karsyn stood in front of her: ¡°nca, this has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and get to your own post.¡± nca covered her burning cheek, annoyed, ¡°So she just gets away with hitting me?¡± Karsyn said expressionlessly, ¡°They are from the Brown Group. If you want to continue, | won¡¯t ask any questions!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. nca nced at Margaret and the others, and had no choice but to swallow the anger that was welling up inside her. Although the Brown Group was far less powerful than the Huber family, she still couldn''t afford to provoke them. She watched Karsyn from a distance, who was clearly standing in front of the Brown family, protecting Robin. Hehe! It seemed that Ms. Huber¡¯s executive assistant had an unusual rtionship with Robin. No wonder Robin was so popr in thepany, he actually managed to win over Ms. Huber¡¯s assistant! Robin, you liar! | will definitely expose your true colors! nca watched Robin and Karsyn¡¯s retreating figures, a glint of darkness shing in her eyes. 1422 At that moment, she had a n in her heart to deal with Robin. | was going to write a letter exposing the ambiguous rtionship between Robin and Karsyn, and send it directly to the CEO¡¯s mailbox of Karina! ¡°nca, we need to hurry up, or we''ll bete.¡± Madeline said anxiously, pulling nca along. nca sneered, ¡°Madeline, you see, this bastard Robin still has an unbreakable connection with the Brown family! You heard that olddy just now, asking him to pay back the money. | suspect this guy is nothing but a scumbag who deceives for money and sex!¡± ¡°| won''t let him get away with it!¡± Madeline said displeasedly, ¡°nca, Robin is not that kind of person. It¡¯s the members of the Brown family who seem like scoundrels!¡± ¡°Enough. | won¡¯t waste my breath on you. Whenever Robin is mentioned, you just lose your mind,¡± nca red at Madeline and turned to dash into the elevator. Margaret wove her way through the crowd, watching nca¡¯s irritated figure from a distance, and burst intoughter. ¡°Robin, did you not get along well with people at the Huber Group? Even a junior staff member called you a fraud.¡± ¡°You swindled the southern plot ofnd from the Brown family, give it back to us! Otherwise, we''ll make it impossible for you to stay in Hallcester!¡± ¡°Would the Huber family have believed you if it weren''t for the Brown family?¡± ¡°Everyone in Hallcester knew that when you first came to the Brown 4911 family with a marriage proposal, it was to deceive Miranda andtch onto us!¡± ¡°Looking back now, you really were aplete con artist!¡± Themotion caused by Margaret and herpanions in the lobby. of the Eastern District Development Corporation had attracted a lot of onlookers. Robin didn¡¯t want to argue with Margaret and the others.. However, upon seeing the shameless faces of the Brown family, he suddenly had the urge to teach them a lesson. ¡°You want to return to the southern part of the city, right?¡± ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the deal. The paperwork for the plot ofnd in the south of the city that you originally sold to me is now in someone else''s hands.¡± ¡°I''ll give him a call toe over. You guys can talk to him directly. As long as he agrees, | don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Not a penny needed, you guys can just take it away.¡± Margaret and the others immediately closed their mouths, asking in surprise, ¡°Robin, is what you''re saying really true?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Having said that, he immediately dialed Barry¡¯s cell phone: ¡°Come to Eastern District Development Corporation. The Brown family now wants to reim the southern city plot. As for how to proceed, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Karsyn saw that the call Robin was making was actually to Barry, and he shook his head with a smile. Margaret''s face lit up with joy instantly. ¡°Robin, | knew you still have feelings for our Miranda Don¡¯t worry, | will definitely put in a good word for you in front of Miranda ¡± ¡°We were her aunts and uncles, we watched her grow up. If we put in a good word for you, she might agree to ept you.¡± ¡°Who said | would ept him?¡± Miranda walked in from outside the hall, ¡°Aunt, what nonsense are you talking about again? | will never ept a man like him!¡± All eyes in the hall converged on Miranda: ¡°Ah, this is Miss Miranda of the Brown family.¡± ¡°It was said that their grandfather had arranged a marriage for them before they were even born.¡± ¡°Now, Robin hade to propose, but he was rejected by the Brown family.¡± ¡°Rumor had it that Robin was still pestering Ms. Brown...¡± Upon hearing the surrounding chatter, a satisfied smile spread across Miranda¡¯s face. She flicked her eyelids, casting a nce at Robin, as if she herself was a queen who could hold the universe in her hands at that very moment. Robin was like a humble servant submitting before her. As soon as she spoke, even if it was to reveal all of Robin''s secrets. Robin would always give it to her without hesitation. ¡°Robin, | came over today with no other intentions. Don¡¯t overthink it. No matter what you do, | will never fall for you again!¡± ¡°Damn it, he was already at death¡¯s door¡± Robin turned around ¡°Robin stop night there! | know it seems like I¡¯m hurting your pride by saying this, but it''s the truth. I¡¯m not as hypocritical as you!¡± ¡°| hated you, | was disgusted by you, and | would say it outright!¡± ¡°Unlike you, some people are not self-aware!¡± ¡°Let me reiterate, | came to you with no other intentions, | just want to reim the plot ofnd in the south of the city that | sold to you!¡± Robin nced back at Miranda¡¯s haughty face andughed, ¡°Not only are you sick, but you¡¯re also shameless!¡± A ferocious expression suddenly twisted Miranda¡¯s haughty face: ¡°Robin, are you cursing me?¡± Robin snorted coldly. ¡°I remember when you came to me to sell thend in the south of the city, you said that if you backed out, you''d be no better than a beast!¡± ¡°Robin, you?¡± Miranda was taken aback, pointing at Robin and saying, ¡°When did | ever say such a thing?¡± ¡°Robin, you''re such a scoundrel!¡± ¡°| despise men like you the most!¡± Robin didn¡¯t say a word, he simply turned on the voice recorder on his phone. The entire conversation between Miranda and Robin regarding the sale of the southern city plot was yed inside- ¡°Miranda, the property prices in the south of the city are about to rise. Are you sure you won''t regret selling to me now?¡± Miranda snorted coldly, ¡°Robin, do you think | would act like someone who has never seen money, like you? Since |, Miranda, have sold thend in the south of the city, no matter how much money | made, | will never regret it!¡± Robin said with a smirk, ¡°If the value of thend in the south of the city suddenly rises to one and a half billion, two billion, or even higher in a few days, you won''t regret it?¡± Miranda said irritably, ¡°Is it just about this little money? Look at you, acting like you¡¯ve never seen the world! If | go back on my word, then I¡¯m no better than a beast! Are you satisfied now?!¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Alright, | believe you. What about you, Jacob?¡± Jacob quickly interjected, ¡°Of course, once something is sold, regardless of the price, there will be no regrets. That¡¯s the basic rule. Just like Miranda said, if | were to go back on my word, I''d be no better than a beast!¡± There was a wave of sighs in the hall. Robin turned off the recorder, ¡°Do | need to exin further?¡± Miranda was so angry that she was grinding her teeth, ¡°Robin, you''re so despicable! This is a lie, | never said such a thing!¡± At that moment, Crystal came over from behind, ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is a bit disgusting?¡± She walked up to Miranda, ¡°You begged Robin to sell thend in the south of the city to others, and you even swore an oath, promising never to regret it! How could you do this now!¡± Miranda was stunned for a while before she said angrily, ¡°Crystal, are you helping me or him? We are supposed to be best friends!¡± ¡°You knew it, Robin bought thend in the south of the city from the Brown family, just to catch my attention, to deliberately please me!¡± Having said that, Miranda didn¡¯t want to exin any further to Crystal, and directly turned to Robin. ¡°Enough! Robin, you just want me to verbally ept you, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°If you truly care for me, return the plot ofnd in the south of the city to the Brown family immediately!¡± At that moment, Barry rushed in, ¡°Mr. Bruce, let me handle this.¡± Robin turned and headed towards the elevator. Miranda was instantly confused, how could Robin treat me like this? He should have returned the plot ofnd in the south of the city to me. immediately. Only then would | have taken a second look at him! That¡¯s not right, he actually let Barry handle this matter. Could it be that Robin was trying to give himself a way out, by having Barry return thend in the south of the city to us? This man was such a hypocrite. Why didn¡¯t he just give it to us directly? Instead, he had to beat around the bush. Hypocrite! She pointed at the paperwork for the southern city plot in Barry¡¯s hands. ¡°Hand it over! Isn¡¯t Robin¡¯s intention to return the southern city plot to us through you?¡± Barry nced at Miranda and the Brown family ¡°Give it to you? Are you asking for death! Mr. Bruce doesn¡¯t want to bother with you, but I do! You want to y dirty, huh? If it¡¯s about ying dirty. I¡¯m your ancestor!¡± He pointed at Miranda and the Brown family members, ¡°If you want thend in the south of the city, follow me to Demon¡¯s Lair to get the paperwork!¡± ¡°If you dare to bother Mr. Bruce again, | will bring hundreds of brothers from Demon¡¯s Lair to camp out at your the Brown¡¯s vi today!¡± ¡°Get the hell out of here, all of you! You shameless bunch from the Brown family! Pass a message to your Bradshaw if he doesn¡¯t discipline his own people. I''ll do it for him! Margaret and the others never imagined that Robin would bring in Barry from Hallcester to deal with them. Barry was not someone the Brown family could afford to mess with. They immediately left the lobby of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Once outside, Margaret pointed at Miranda and said, ¡°How could your say such a damn thing! Look at the mess we''re in now!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t help us reim thend in the south of the city, we will absolutely not support you as the chairman of the Brown Group!¡± Miranda red at Robin¡¯s retreating figure from a distance, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re nothing but a liar!¡± Crystal sighed, ¡°Miranda, you''ve always told me that you wanted to be a woman like Cecilia.¡± ¡°Cecilia was ruthless in her actions, but she was also a stickler for rules and regtions, do you understand?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even afford to lose this little thing, how can you be a queen-like woman like Cecilia? You really disappoint me!¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 You''ll Be Sorry Miranda stood in the lobby of the Eastern District Development Corporation. In her perception, she always believed that Crystal, a typical ¡°salted fish¡± rich second generation, looked up to and admired her. However, | never expected that Crystal would say such harsh and cutting words to her in front of everyone. She remained silent for a while and said coldly, ¡°Crystal, this matter istpletely different from what you said!¡± ¡°Robin asked me for something, and | did it because | looked down on him.¡± ¡°Do you think | woulde all the way here just to beg him for such a trivial matter?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Hehe, | just did what | was supposed to do.¡± ¡°You may not have been able to understand Robin¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°Everything he did was just to get closer to me, to catch my attention time and time again.¡± Crystal shook her head helplessly, ¡°Miranda, your idea is too bizarre. It¡¯s all just your imagination.¡± Miranda watched Robin''s back from a distance, her eyes filled with mockery and disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the circumstances when | sold thend in the south of the city?¡± Chapter 154 You''ll ¡°At that time. thend in the south of the city was just a garbage dump.¡± ¡°Could Robin really foresee that the southern plot ofnd would have such a market today?¡± ¡°Crystal, he clearly borrowed money from you to buy the southern plot ofnd from the Brown family just to please me and the Brown family.¡± ¡°Now, | came over to ask him for what | should take back. Is there anything wrong with that? How can you say that I can¡¯t ept losing?¡± ¡°In front of him, there is no such thing as winning or losing. | am always the winner!¡± ¡°What is he. Robin! He is not even on the same level as me, Miranda!¡± ¡°Crystal, just wait and see, Robin will definitely beg to return thend in the south of the city to me!¡± Miranda snorted coldly and turned around, walking out of the lobby of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Crystal looked at her back and sighed softly, ¡°Miranda, one day you will feel ashamed of the words you said today!¡± At this moment, Robin had already entered the elevator, with Karsyn following closely behind. Crystal immediately caught up to the elevator door and said, ¡°Robin, | invited you to dinner tonight!¡± ¡°No time!¡± Robin pressed the button to close the elevator directly. ¡°Ah, wait a moment...¡± Crystal didn¡¯t have the chance to finish her sentence before the elevator closed and started moving. ¡°Damn it, she even started ying with me!¡± Crystal stomped her foot in anger and pped the elevator door ¡°Ouch! It hurt so much!¡± ¡°Alright, Robin, you''re avoiding me, aren''t you? I¡¯ll be waiting for you at this door until you finish work today!¡± In the elevator at that moment, there were only Robin and Karsyn. Robin nced at the seemingly calm Karsyn and said, ¡°You and Karina are so boring! You both knew it was the Brown family who came to see me, yet you made me y this role.¡± Karsyn couldn¡¯t help butugh and cover her mouth, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the Brown family were such scoundrels!¡± ¡°Since you knew this, why didn¡¯t you drive them away at the first opportunity?¡± Robin shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | was originally nning to kick them out directly, knowing exactly what was going on. However, when Ms. Huber heard that they were from the Brown family, she got curious and wanted to see how you would react after meeting them.¡± Robin pouted. ¡°It¡¯s so boring. | should find something to do besides. work.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Karsyn answered immediately, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber has been practicing her cooking skills during this time and is preparing to personally cook a delicious meal for you.¡± ¡°Huh? She learned cooking and made food for me?¡± Robin recalled Karina mentioning this a few days ago. Karina used to not know how to cook, is she nning to learn and sell it now? Chapter 154 You''ll Be Sm Can the cooked food still be eaten? ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber has been working hard during this period...¡± ¡°Let me go! The food you richdies cook is even worse than shit!¡± Before Karsyn could finish speaking, Robin quickly walked towards. her own office. Karsyn was stunned for a while and muttered to himself, ¡°What does it mean? Is Ms. Huber a bad cook?¡± | entered Karina¡¯s office. At this moment, Karina was staring at a food-themed TV show on herputer screen. She was watching it attentively while taking notes on her notebook. ¡°Ms. Huber, the Brown family¡¯s matter...¡± Karina raised her hand, gesturing for Karsyn to be quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up those things again, Karsyn. Come home with me after work tonight and taste a few new dishes I¡¯ve learned.¡± Karsyn froze. ¡°Howe, do you have any ns?¡± Karina asked, looking up. ¡°Oh, | didn¡¯t. Ms. Huber, | understand,¡± Karsyn said, recalling what Robin had said, as she noticed Karina¡¯s serious expression. Ms. Huber studied so diligently, so her dishes shouldn¡¯t have been very bad. President''s office of World Real Estate. Chapter 154 You''ll Be Sorry Nathen was furious, pointing at Melvin and shouting, ¡°You bastard! Are you intentionally trying to deceive me? The Reynell family¡¯snd, worth 3 billion, is now worth at least 20 billion in the current market. And you sold it to the Huber Group for only 500 million! Did you conspire with Robin to deceive me?¡± Melvin said aggrievedly, ¡°Big brother, how can this matter be med on me?¡± ¡°That day, you asked me to go to the Huber Group and negotiate the sale of thend in the southern part of the city with them. The Huber Group declined, butter Robin called you and personally told you that the price of thend in the southern part of the city would increase tomorrow. You didn¡¯t believe it at all and agreed to sell it to them for five billion over the phone. Have you forgotten all about it?¡± Melvin hadn''t finished speaking when Nathen stomped him to the ground, saying. ¡°You bastard! How dare you argue with me!¡± ¡°A few days ago, | heard that Robin beat you twice. Is it true that on the night at Summer Bar, you knelt in front of him and publicly said you wanted to be his dog?¡± Melvin¡¯s face turned pale with fear as he knelt on the ground, saying, ¡°Big brother, back then, it was also ast resort...¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Nathen waved his hand, ¡°You roll out of here! You worthless thing, you caused the Reynell family to lose over 10 billion overnight, and you havepletely tarnished the reputation of the Reynell family. You can no longer serve as the Vice President of World Real Estate!¡± Melvin still wanted to beg for Nathen¡¯s forgiveness, but he was kicked out. At that moment, Reginald from the Huber Group met Nathen and Chapter 154 Tre entered his office. What did this guye over for? Melvin stood aside, watching through the ss door as Reginaldplimented Nathen. He suddenly remembered the rumor that Reginald had fallen out of favor at the Huber Group. Are youing over now to seek refuge with the Reynell family? In the office, Nathen saw Reginald with a ttering look and sneered, ¡°Mr. Agur, what brings you here to me when you are not serving as the vice president of the Huber family?¡± ¡°The Huber family abandoned you and now you want toe to me for a meal?¡± ¡°Mr. Agur, | know that the Agur family holds some status in the provincial capital of Hashville State, and you yourself are a talented graduate of Millbush Business School. You could have achieved more dignity based on your own abilities and the strength of your family.¡± ¡°But you went all the way to Hallcester, this godforsaken ce, just to make a living for Karina. You really have some guts!¡± Nathen sneered and looked at Reginald, continuing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, your n failed?¡± ¡°Karina abandoned you and was kicked out of the Huber Group by the Huber family, hahaha!¡± ¡°What''s up? What are you here for?¡± Reginald suppressed the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, you may look down on me!¡± ¡°| know, it seems like your previous n went down the drain!¡± ¡°Everyone is intelligent, there is no need to pretend to be satisfied and content.¡± ¡°You are now just like me, both having amon enemy. So, think it through. Today, | didn¡¯te here to beg you, but to cooperate with you!¡± ¡°If you treat me with this attitude, that¡¯s me overestimating you. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Reginald finished speaking and turned to walk away. ¡°Stop right there! What do you take me for, Nathen? Barking a couple of times in front of me and thinking you can just walk away!¡± Reginald stopped in his tracks and sneered, ¡°Mr. Reynell, they say you are charming and gentle, as smooth as jade, the most humble gentleman in Hallcester. | never expected you to be so vulgar!¡± Nathen snorted, ¡°Reginald, the entire Hallcester poption knows that |. Nathen, like Karina. In a way, you should be my enemy. Are you sure | will cooperate with you to deal with the Huber family?¡± Reginald shook his head and said, ¡°Nathen, you were so hypocritical! Even at this point, you were still wearing a mask and talking to me.¡± ¡°The first thing you did after returning to Hallcester five years ago was to start nning how to rece the Huber family as the No. 1 family in Hallcester. ¡°How did Camdyn get sick? Who passed on the information to Nelson, the Huber family¡¯s enemy, back then?¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell, you should know who did these things, right?¡± Nathen immediately stood up from his seat and looked at Reginald coldly. ¡°Are you investigating me?¡± Reginald did not answer his words and continued, ¡°Mr. Reynell, with a mindset like yours, how could you give up your own dreams for Karina?¡± ¡°I came to Hallcester just to be able to be with Karina. | have liked her for many years, so of course | had to consider her safety!¡± ¡®Since the day Camdyn had an ident, | have suspected that someone deliberately framed him. | won¡¯t say much about what happened. afterwards.¡± Nathen remained silent for a while, walked up to Reginald, and chuckled meaningfully. ¡°Interesting. Since you had already noticed that | was dealing with the Huber family, why didn¡¯t you tell Harold all this time??¡± Reginald smirked sinisterly. ¡°Camdyn¡¯s death would be more advantageous to me, hehe!¡± Nathen patted Reginald on the shoulder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so cunning. Never mind for now, but aren¡¯t you afraid that if we join forces, Karina will hate you for the rest of her life? You won''t have another chance!¡± Reginald burst intoughter and said, ¡°If | can¡¯t have Karina, | will destroy her! Destroy the Huber Group!¡± ¡°If Mr. Reynell was willing to join forces with me, we would each take what we needed after the sess! Otherwise, | will consider myself mistaken!¡± Nathen burst intoughter and said, ¡°Deal! What do you want to do?¡± Reginald nodded with a smile, ¡°Mr. Reynell was indeed a man of great 84.6340 aplishments!¡± ¡°To defeat the Hutser Group, one must start with the most familiar person.¡± ¡°These people knew the weaknesses of the Huber Group and Harold. only then could they deliver a fatal blow to the Huber family!¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 I¡¯m Not Interested in Money! ne Nathen handed Reginald a ss of red wine and asked, ¡°Tell me, how should we proceed?¡± Reginald finished the red wine in his cup and said. ¡°Mr. Reynell, do you know what is happening with the Eastern District Development Corporation now?¡± Nathen hummed lightly and said, ¡°The Huber Group is now the biggest winner in Halleester. Of course, everyone is begging to give them money. What else could there be?¡± Reginald chuckled lightly, ¡°Not quite! Ten shareholders of the Huber Group, including Shawn and Ernest, knelt in front of the entrance hall, pleading for Harold¡¯s forgiveness and eptance.¡± Nathen¡¯s eyes immediately lit up: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Reginald continued, ¡°Mr. Reynell, do you know what kind of person Harold was?¡± ¡°He was not a kind and amiable old man.¡± ¡°He was a fierce tiger who devoured people without leaving any bones!¡± ¡°How many people¡¯s bones did Harold step on to get to where he is today when he started out?¡± ¡°Over the years, the Huber family washed off the blood on their hands and put on a facade of kindness.¡± ¡°In fact, all of this was false appearance.¡± Chapter 155 Tm Not Interested in Money! ¡°Such characters are not easily understood by ordinary people!¡± ¡°Harold always made clear distinctions between right and wrong in his actions!¡± ¡°No matter the reason, he would never forgive anyone who betrayed him!¡± ¡°Shawn and the others made an extremely wrong decisionst night, misjudging Harold¡¯s judgment!¡± ¡°When the Huber family needed their support the most, they chose betrayal and withdrew their shares from the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell, if this situation were to happen to you, would you forgive someone like Shawn?¡± ¡°Harold, in particr, would have definitely annihted Shawn and the others!¡± ¡°The authority of the boss was not to be vited, otherwise how could he establish himself in the rivers andkes!¡± ¡°Shawn and others were well aware of this truth, even though they held billions of capital, they were like dogs in the hands of collectors!¡± ¡°If Harold couldn¡¯t forgive them, their journey would alsoe to an end!¡± ¡°The Huber family, with tworge plots in the east and south of the city, has be even more powerful!¡± ¡°He had firmly secured the throne of Hallcester¡¯s top noble family. without any dispute!¡°/ ¡°Shawn and the others were just a group of ants that could be crushed at any time in front of the Huber family!¡± Nathen smirked and said, ¡°What do you mean by saying all this now?¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell, when would a person wholeheartedly devote themselves. to selling their life for you?¡± ¡°You should be well aware without me having to say it!¡± ¡°A person only reaches the brink of death, and you extend a helping hand to him.¡± ¡°He would only stand with you on the same boat, without hesitation, to confront the enemy that terrified him.¡± Nathenughed and said, ¡°So you mean | should take in all of Shawn and his friends?¡± ¡°Did these people, who had knowledge of the Huber Group¡¯s secrets, use it to target and harm the Huber family?¡± ¡°You underestimate Harold too much!¡± Reginald sneered, ¡°Just relying on these few people is certainly not enough to deal with the Huber family! However, Mr. Reynell, | know that behind you, there are some underworld forces.¡± ¡°The closest to us is the Hashville Martial Arts Union, and thergest martial arts sect in Southeast Estya, the Hondry Sect!¡± Nathen nodded meaningfully and said, ¡°Alright, you go ahead and do this.¡± Reginald eximed with joy, ¡°Mr. Reynell is indeed exceptionally wise. It seems that my choice was right!¡± ¡°One day, | will mak¨¦ Karina and Robin kneel before me, begging for mercy!¡± Chapter 155 I¡¯m Not Interested in Money Reginald¡¯s eyes gleamed with a fierce light. Melvin stood outside, looking at everything inside the office, and he suddenly understood. After being abandoned by the Huber Group, Reginald came to seek refuge with Nathen. Not only that, but also prepared to bring Shawn and others under Nathen¡¯smand and use them. Did they want to confront the powerful Huber Group with the current size of the Reynell family? It was simply a flight of fancy! Based on the current strengthparison, the three Reynell family members may not necessarily match up to the Huber Group¡¯s strength. Melvin pondered for a while and since that day at the Summer Bar, when Robin was willing to take me in as his dog, | might as well wholeheartedly join him. After the Reynell family was killed, | still had a way out. Today, Reginald got involved in the matters of the Reynell Group. If | were to tell Robin, wouldn''t that be a great achievement? At this thought, a smug smile appeared on Melvin¡¯s face. Nathen, the Reynell family, you have been dominating everything, | have long been fed up with you! Since you abandoned me, | decided to not sit idle and follow Robin! Chapter 155 Dai Net Interested in Munny! Noon. Robin received a call from Livia. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Miss would like to invite you for lunch today. There is something she wants to report to you. | will pick you up in front of the Eastern District Development Corporation in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Robin guessed that there must be some new updates from the Hart family. After ending the call, | left the office and went straight to the entrance. of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Crystal saw Robin appear in front of the hall door and immediately walked over. ¡°Robin, | was here.¡± Robin nced at Crystal and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for you. | have something to do. Let''s schedule another time for you to you. | have invite me!¡± ¡°| can¡¯t believe it!¡± Crystal red at Robin, ¡°You think you''re all high and mighty just because you guessed right about thend in the south of the city? Do you really think people are lining up to invite you for dinner?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°You guessed it right.¡± After saying that, he walked straight out of the hall.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Fuck you! You shone even brighter when | gave you a little sunshine! Watching Robin¡¯s back, Crystal stomped her foot in anger and chased after him. 4324% 1474 ¡°Robin. | asked you, how did you know that thend in the southern part of the city would increase in value?¡± ¡°This morning. | was shocked to learn that thend in the southern part of the city had increased in price!¡± ¡°That feeling was like winning the lottery. | thought you werepletely fooled by Miranda, but | didn¡¯t expect that it would infuriate them! Haha!¡± Robin nced at Crystal¡¯s carefree demeanor and shook his head, ¡°Can you please act like ady and stop being so jumpy? Look around, everyone is watching you.¡± Crystal nced around and hummed lightly, ¡°See what''s wrong with me? The smile is always on my face, and | want it to appear whenever | want it to!¡± m not like your Miranda, who constantly says she wants to be a woman like Cecilia!¡± ¡°But he did something that even | despised!¡± Robin nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Whose Miranda? Stop talking nonsense! | have no connection with her or the Brown family!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! If you had any more involvement with the Brown family. | couldn¡¯t bear to watch!¡± Crystal held Robin¡¯s arm and said earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention these frustrating things!¡± ¡°Robin, do you know how many times the Cox Group¡¯snd has multiplied after the equity realization and purchase from the Brown family?¡± 53.69%, 1424 Robin saw Crystal¡¯s excited expression and then smiled, ¡°How much? I¡¯m not interested in money! As long as it¡¯s enough for you to fulfill your wish, it¡¯s fine.¡± Crystal swung Robin''s arm. happily like a child, and asked, ¡°Robin, did you really want to help me fulfill my wish back then?¡± Not getting a response from Robin, Crystal continued, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you think. Robin, thank you so much!¡± ¡°| used to think that you were helping Miranda and her gang to deceive me!¡± Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s face full of longing and chuckled, ¡°You know | might trick you, yet you¡¯re still willing to spend money to buy thend in the south of the city? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll cheat you out of everything?¡± Crystal suddenly stopped in her tracks and stared at Robin, saying, ¡°I¡¯m willing, what are you going to do! Hahaha!¡± Crystal suddenlyughed again. ¡°My mother told me that living is not just about money, fame, and status. These things will alwayse secondpared to what one truly desires in their heart!¡± ¡°No matter how much money it is or how it is used, as long as it brings happiness!¡± ¡°| was deeply moved by what happened at Golden Sun Bank that evening!¡± ¡°And, you helped my brother and sister-inw take revenge, | am willing to pay whatever amount of money for you!¡± Crystal spoke while letting go of her hand and taking out her phone, 65.17% 14:24 104 ¡°Enough of that. I¡¯m very happy now!¡± ¡°| used to think that my wish would nevere true, Robin, you are amazing! You actually helped me solve it within a day!¡± ¡°| found that many things seemed to be not a problem in front of you!¡± ¡°For example, there was the Cox family jerk who helped my brother seek revenge, the bet at the Riding and Shooting Recreation Center. the predicament at the Eastern Business District owned by the Huber family, and many many more...¡± ¡°You are amazing! | feel like | wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish any of these things. but in front of you, it¡¯s like child¡¯s y, and you solve them instantly!¡± ¡°Come on, I''ll treat you to a feast. Order whatever you want to eat today.¡± Crystal took out her phone and searched for the most unique hotel in Hallcester. ¡°Robin, look, this restaurant¡¯s dishes were more unique, we...¡± Crystal was talking animatedly, but when she looked up, she suddenly noticed that Robin was gone. ¡°Hey, where did he go?¡± ABMW SUV zoomed past her. Crystal just realized that Robin was sitting in the car, and the woman driving was Cecilia¡¯s assistant, Livia. Damn it! She was really kidnapped by someone! Okay, | forgive you. | will treat you to dinner tonight! Ten minutester, Livia drove to Winter Tavern in the western suburbs. of Halleester with Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce. Miss is waiting for you inside.¡± Robin looked up and saw that this tavern seemed to be newly opened. Despite being located in a remote area in the western suburbs, it was crowded with people during lunchtime. ¡°Was the tavern business still thriving in such a ce?¡± Livia nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce. This tavern had been open for less. than half a year, and it is said that the owner of the tavern has a few ancestral secret recipes that have never been seen in the market before.¡± ¡°Winter Tavern had a history of several hundred years, and the specialty dishes at the tavern had an extremely unique vor.¡± ¡°Miss specially chose this ce for the gentleman today, and would like to invite the gentleman to have a taste. The owner personally cooked several signature dishes for you.¡± Robin walked into Winter Tavern with Livia. Just as he entered the tavern hall, Maurice, who was passing by the front of Winter Tavern, caught sight of Robin from a distance. At this moment, he was answering Reginald¡¯s phone call. Reginald instructed him to continue tracking Robin and gather all the evidence of Robin¡¯s misdeeds. So, he followed Robin all the way to the second floor. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Winter Tavern Maurice followed behind Robin and Livia from a distance and arrived at the door of a VIP room. The door of the private room opened, revealing a stunning and enchanting face. Maurice was instantly stunned by Cecilia¡¯s down-to-earth temperament and appearance! Isn''t this morous woman the one | saw at Purpeak Club? At that time, he couldn''t see it clearly because it was too far away. At this moment, closer to each other, Maurice saw Cecilia¡¯s face and figure, and his nose almost started bleeding. This woman actually had a maid? It seems that she must have been a youngdy from a big family! What does Robin, this poor loser, want by constantly hovering between top-notch women? | understood! Maurice confirmed that Robin did so in order to take a shortcut and wanted to enter high society by attaching himself to a wealthy woman! This bastard is so despicable! Today | must expose him! Let everyone know that Robin was a scumbag who cheated money and ODO% deceived others! Astrong feeling of envy, jealousy, and hatred made Maurice forget his original purpose of tracking Robin. He wanted to stop Robin¡¯s behavior on the spot! After Robin entered the private room with Cecilia, he realized that the room was not soundproof and very noisy. ¡°Sorry. Mr. Bruce.¡± Cecilia frowned. He turned around and said to Livia, ¡°Let them change to another private room, it¡¯s too noisy here.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Livia immediately arrived at the front desk on the second floor. ¡°Hello, we were guests in room number three, and it was too noisy there! Could you please switch us to your quietest room?¡± A young woman at the front desk nced at the expressionless Livia and sneered. ¡°Haven''t you seen how busy our tavern is? It''s already good enough to have a private room, and you''reining about the noise. It''s impossible to change!¡± Livia continued, ¡°Please reconsider, any amount of money, and help us switch immediately!¡± The woman who originally had no intention of paying attention to Livia was stunned for a while, a hint of disdain shed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but without a prior appointment, it is impossible to change any seats.¡± ¡°If you felt that the felt that the private room was too noisy, you could have cancelled it. Next time, please make an early reservation for a private room that satisfies you.¡± Livia¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°My youngdy invites someone for a meal and they have to wait until the next time?¡± Several receptionists at the front desk were slightly taken aback andughed sarcastically. ¡°Does your missy inviting someone for a meal mean she can break the rules of our Winter Tavern? How ridiculous!¡± Livia said coldly. ¡°Tell your boss that Ms. Decker from Purpeak International Group requested a change of private room!¡± Several front desk staff burst intoughter, ¡°Ms. ... from Purpeak International Group...¡± Several receptionists suddenly stoppedughing and looked at Livia¡¯s cold and morous face, which scared them and made them tremble. Instantly, they nervously said, ¡°You, please wait.¡± After saying that, he immediately ran towards the backstage. The other three women at the front desk carefully scrutinized Livia and only then did they realize that she was actually Cecilia¡¯s personal maid. Such characters were not ones that their boss could afford to provoke. Offending someone like Cecilia, Winter Tavern could announce its closure tomorrow. Restaurants like Winter Tavern, despite being packed with people every day. Most of the people whoe to eat have to make a reservation in advance and wait in line. However, the tavern owners would always reserve a few quiet and high-ss private rooms for some special guests. Most hotels would have such borate arrangements, even if these rooms are not used throughout the year, they still need to be reserved. If a situation like today¡¯s urred, it would not be just a matter of a private room. In less than two minutes, the owner of the tavern hurriedly ran to the front desk Originally, the four receptionists at the front desk stood respectfully on the side. The owner of the tavern was a man in his forties. He walked briskly up to Livia, wearing a smile on his face, and bowed as he said, ¡°Ms. Colon, I¡¯m truly sorry. | will personally switch the private room for you immediately!¡± Before, when the current host went to report to him, he was still skeptical when Cecilia arrived at this tavern. How could someone as influential as Cecilia choose to dine in a taver of this size? He didn¡¯t truly confirm until he came in front of Livia himself. ¡°Ms. Colon, | have seen your distinguished appearance on television before. We have a total of three private rooms here, which your youngdy may require. Would you like to take a look and choose the one that suits you best?¡± Livia nced at the front desk and said indifferently, ¡°Didn''t you say it couldn¡¯t be changed just now?¡± The boss looked embarrassed and apanied with a smile, saying, ¡°It was their rudeness, please forgive Ms. Colon.¡± ¡°Ms. Decker visited, and our tavern always had the best private room 33.12% 14:25 m. prepared for her.¡± The tavern owner was sweating profusely with nervousness at that moment. If one were to offend the big shot from Purpeak International Group, his Winter Tavem in Halleester would be finished. He waited eagerly for Livia¡¯s orders. ¡°| didn¡¯t have time to go and see, so you choose the quietest and best. private room!¡± The boss hurriedly said, ¡°Then please have Ms. Decker to the private room number 9.¡± Livia nced at him and said, ¡°Remove all security and service personnel both inside and outside the private room! No one is allowed to approach thedy during her mealtime! You personally deliver the dishes. The expenses are up to you!¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s our honor to have Ms. Decker visit our tavern. All expenses are waived,¡± the tavern owner said nervously. Livia coldly retorted, ¡°My youngdy did not have this habit!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The tavern owner knew that he was not qualified to have a conversation with someone of Cecilia¡¯s status on the same tform. Maurice watched from a distance as Livia talked with the tavern Owner. | didn¡¯t know what they were saying. The moment Cecilia and Robin walked out of the private room. Maurice was stunned when he saw the intimate appearance of the two of them What kind of despicable means did this guy Robin use to deceive the wealthy girl and leave her bewildered! Today, | not only took their photos! | also want to expose Robin¡¯s scoundrel face on the spot! | had to tell the wealthy girl, Robin¡¯s true intentions! Maurice watched Robin¡¯s back from a distance, gritting his teeth in anger. Looking at Cecilia¡¯s enchanting figure again, his eyes sparkled, Suddenly, another idea came to mind.. After he exposed the truth that Robin had deceived, the wealthy girl was momentarily moved and perhaps would fall in love with him, Maurice. If that were the case, my dream of entering the upper ss society would soon be realized. Maurice was thinking of beautiful things and his whole body was filled with strength. Today | must perform well and perhaps there will be a chance to change my destiny!. Maurice nced at Cecilia from a distance. This woman was so enchanting! It was simply God¡¯s most perfect masterpiece! What a temperament! What a face! Like a fairy! Maurice¡¯s heart raced and his mind became congested as he watched. Robin, a loser, was showing off and deceiving everywhere, and he actually managed to meet such a beautiful woman? Looking at the age of this wealthy girl, she appeared to be only around eighteen or neen years old. Humph! Robin, you scum! You could only deceive some naive young girls. Today | will definitely make you look good! The owner of Winter Tavern respectfully led Cecilia and Robin to Room 9. ording to Livia¡¯s request. Quickly withdraw the security and service personnel from both inside. and outside the private room. No one was allowed to approach within ten meters! He himself also stood ten meters away. He waited for the waiter to deliver the food and drinks to his hands. Then he was taken to Room 9. Inside room number nine. Cecilia knelt in front of Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, this matter today came as a bit of a surprise ¡± ¡°| couldn¡¯t exin clearly over the phone. | wasted your time!¡± Robin saw Cecilia looking nervous and said indifferently. ¡°It''s your Hart family¡¯s business, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°Get up. | had already anticipated it.¡± Cecilia respectfully sat across from Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, thest time you killed my senior brother Darren.¡± ¡°Shortly after, my mentor Jimmy Cunningham had someone send me a message.¡± ¡°Let me return to Valluynn within three months.¡± ¡°The Hart family and the Agility Sect are going to hold an internal n chief election before my 21st birthday celebration.¡± ¡°Grandfather was ready topletely let go of the Hart family¡¯s internal affairs.¡± ¡°| knew, it was just an excuse for them.¡± ¡°The gentleman helped me remove the Soul¡ªDevouring Curse from my body, and Benny, that demon¡¯s evil spirit, lost its connection. They should have already noticed.¡± ¡°Moreover, there has been no news from the two groups sent from the family to Londrnd.¡± ¡°Jimmy Cunningham did not mention my senior martial brother.¡± ¡°This further indicator that th... the family and the sect ¡± ¡°If the Hart family and the Agility Sect had not been concerned about the surveince of the Londrnd security department, they would have arrived in Halleester much earlier.¡± ¡°If | were to return to Valluynn this time, it would be more bad luck than good. Please, master, save me!¡± Cecilia knelt before Robin once again. Robin''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the dining table as he pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright, I''ll apany you back to Valluynn in theing days! We willpletely resolve the conspiracy of the Hart family and the Agility Sect!¡± ¡°Benny, this evil spirit, wanted to possess a body and be reborn in this world, but it was absolutely impossible!¡± Cecilia knelt on the ground and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you very much. for saving my life, master! To be on the safe side, | would like to arrange a secret itinerary to transfer from Cliffburn to Valluynn...¡± Cecilia¡¯s words were not finished when suddenly the door of Room 9 was mmed open. Maurice rushed in from outside. He was stunned when he saw Cecilia kneeling in front of Robin. It took a while to calm down. Maurice pointed at Robin and angrily eximed, ¡°You fraud!¡± ¡°What nca said is absolutely true, you are not only a fraudster but also a pervert!¡± ¡°You are simply not hunan, deceiving even an innocent young girl who has yet to experience the world!¡± Robin looked at the angry Maurice, shook his head with a smile, and remained silent. He knew that Maurice did not know Cecilia. If they knew Cecilia¡¯s identity, they would probably have copsed on the ground by now! Cecilia slowly stood up and looked at Maurice with a cold gaze, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in!¡± Maurice approached Cecilia and said earnestly, ¡°Miss, he was a fraud! He was a perverted man who deceived people for money and pleasure! You should leave him immediately!¡± Cecilia¡¯s icy eyes instantly shot out a murderous intent: ¡°Do you want to die by humiliating Mr. Bruce?¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 The Underground Queen of Dallig Maurice did not realize that he was in danger at that time. He believed that Cecilia¡¯s words this time were just deceived by Robin¡¯sck of discernment. He appeared to be a brave and righteous person, pointing at Robin and continued, ¡°This person is nothing but a fraud! Do you know how many women have fallen for his tricks?¡± ¡°A few days ago, he was still having romantic affairs with several women outside!¡± 1-1 ¡°If | didn¡¯t remind you today, you would have gotten deeper and deeper!¡± Cecilia frowned and looked coldly at Maurice, ¡°It seems like you''re really bored with life! | don¡¯t want to kill anyone today, so get out!¡± Maurice found Cecilia¡¯s words amusing when he heard them. These rich girls often say things like ¡°I wish you were dead,¡± but it¡¯s all just empty words. He didn¡¯t care. However, Maurice was a little upset with Cecilia for not knowing any better. She put on an angry face and said, ¡°Miss, | was trying to help you!¡± ¡°You kept telling me to get lost and even wished for my death. You are so rude!¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of person he was?¡± ¡°He was just a scumbag who cheated for money and sex!¡± Robin nked his eyelids and nced at Maurice without saying at word He wanted to see how Maurice died today. Cecilia¡¯s name was well-known in Halleester. However, very few people have actually seen Cecilia. Especially this kind of close contact was very rare. Someone like Maurice, at that level, would be even less likely to have such qualifications. Otherwise, | would have been scared and knelt before Cecilia. At this moment, Maurice still had a lecturing tone, ¡°Miss, you should speak to me with more courtesy!¡± ¡°Otherwise, | would get angry!¡± ¡°In today¡¯s society, what is mostcking is someone like me who acts. bravely and righteously!¡± ¡°| was helping you now, you need to understand this!¡± ¡°If it weren''t for me, you would have-likely fallen into the trap of this scammer!¡± Upon hearing Maurice''s words, Cecilia¡¯s originally icy face instantly transformed into a seductive smile. People familiar with Cecilia know that even if she doesn¡¯t smile at you, she is still friendly. If a smile suddenly appeared on her stunningly enchanting face. Then you were not far from death! ¡°Very well, you dare to say that | made you angry in front of me, then show me how angry you can get!¡± Cecilia smirked seductively, almost driving Maurice crazy withughter.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maurice took a deep breath and pretended to be calm, saying, ¡°You, miss, really have no sense of good or bad!¡± ¡°| did everything for your own good from beginning to end, but you thought | was deceiving you! You have disappointed me so much.¡± Maurice originally barged into the private room with a firm determination, determined to expose Robin¡¯s disguised image in front of Cecilia. However, he never expected it. Cecilia, this woman, surprisingly had no sense of gratitude towards him. Instead, they showed extreme disdain and mockery towards his behavior. ¡°Are you saying that | was blind?¡± Cecilia sneered, ¡°Do you even know who | am?¡± Maurice burst intoughter, deliberately disying an extremely generous demeanor. ¡°Miss, you really have no sense of gratitude!¡± ¡°| rushed into your private room at great risk just to tell you that he is a scumbag and a fraud!¡± ¡°You not only didn¡¯t appreciate me, but also mocked me, and even threatened me!¡± ¡°Were you blind or something? Cecilia gave a coldugh and said. ¡°In Hallcester, you are the most clueless person | have ever met! So, tell me, how should | thank you?¡± ¡°Did they chop off your limbs or dig out your eyes?¡± Maurice paused for a moment. Looking at Cecilia¡¯s cold and elegant face, she had a fairy¡ªlike smile on her face at the moment, which scared him and made his whole body tremble. After a moment, he confirmed that it was just his illusion, and then raised a hint of a self-deprecating smile again, ¡°Hehe, you still don¡¯t understand my thoughts until now. ¡°Miss, you really need to reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°They say the youngdies from wealthy families were pitifully foolish!¡± ¡°Now | believe!¡± ¡°| knew that your family must have been wealthy!¡± ¡°But, with your foolish appearance, you will be deceived miserably in the future by scumbags like him!¡± Robin couldn''t help butugh as he watched the hrious scene unfolding before him. 157. The Undergrund Que Although Cecilia was known as the Purpeak Queen in Hallcester, However, she did not show her full ferocity. The Underground Queen of Dallig, hailing from Valluynn. From the age of 3, | followed Valluynn¡¯s first martial arts sect, the Agility Sect, and practiced the techniques of killing under the guidance of Master Jimmy Cunningham. He made his debut and ventured out into the world at the age of 13. Armed with a Valluynnian Saber in her hand, she killed all the opponents who dared to challenge her in the vicinity of Dallig in Valluynn. Under her knife, there has never been a living being! From then on, Carly earned the title of the Underground Queen of Dallig with her cold¡ªbloodedness and ferocity. If it were not for the strict regtions of the Hart family and Jimmy Cunningham. After entering Londrnd, Cecilia would not be as patient and submissive as she is now. Little did they know that behind her enchanting and alluring appearance, there hid a pair of hands stained with blood. Anyone who dared to offend her, she would never allow them to act recklessly! Maurice dared to say that Cecilia was blind. It seems that today, the two eyes of this creature couldn¡¯t be saved. Smugly. Maurice suddenly noticed Robin mocking him and gritted his teeth, saying. ¡°How dare youugh at me! Robin, do you know who made mee here today? ¡°You have been taken care of by many people!¡± ¡°| can tell you that Mr. Agur, Mr. Reynell, and several major shareholders of the Huber Group were all gathering evidence against you.¡± ¡°| presented all the information | had mastered to them, | wanted the whole world to see clearly the true face of this fraudster!¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Maurice, isn¡¯t it better for you to be the deputy head of the Sales Department at the Huber Group? Why do you have to get involved in things that you shouldn¡¯t be involved in?¡± ¡°At this point, it was meaningless for me to advise you anymore.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do stupid things, you won''t die! If you like ying, just y by yourself.¡± Maurice pointed at Robin and said sternly, ¡°All the education | have received has taught me to be a just person. | must never be a fraud for my own desires, let alone deceive others for money or pleasure!¡± ¡°Robin, | despised you to the utmost extent for being the person you were!¡± At that moment, Maurice felt like he was the embodiment of justice. Robin gave a faint smile and said, ¡°You can leave, | don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Robin wanted to p this scum to death, but he thought it would dirty his own hands. Chapter 157 The Underground Outen of Balig Maurice, hurry up and get out! The tone and attitude of someone like Robin, in Maurice¡¯s eyes, seemed as if he didn¡¯t regard him at all. It seemed that Maurice was just an ant that Robin could casily crush. Maurice¡¯s self-esteem was instantly deeply affected. He angrily eximed, ¡°Robin, what do you think you are? Do you think | will just leave if you tell me to?¡± ¡°| knew that you were afraid | would expose your ugly face!¡± ¡°You appeared as if you didn¡¯t care about anything, that was because you were nervous!¡± Robin nced at his mouth and said, ¡°Well, since you want to stay, then stay. | hope you can bear the consequences of today!¡± Maurice looked at Robin with a contemptuous expression and noticed the threatening tone in his words. Annoyed, he said, ¡°Robin, | will never let someone like you seed!¡± At this moment, Livia and the tavern owner rushed in from outside. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, just now | received a call from my family, | was worried...¡± Cecilia raised her hand, signaling Livia not to speak. The tavern owner saw that there was suddenly an extra person in the room. He nced up and down at Maurice, then looked at Cecilia and Robin, instantly sensing that something was off in the atmosphere of the private room. Cecilia seemed very unhappy! If Ms Decker was not satisfied with her experience here, her tavern would have closed down. ¡°Ms. Decker, what happened? | just went to brief them...¡± Without waiting for the tavern owner to finish, Cecilia coldly said, ¡°How did this foolish person get in?¡± The tavern owner trembled in fear, and the te in his hand almost fell to the ground. Cecilia was questioning him! The tavern owner immediately turned around and looked at Maurice, angrily scolding, ¡°Who the hell are you to dare to disturb Ms. Decker while she¡¯s eating?!¡± Maurice nced at the tavern owner, observing the dish he held in his hand, and shook his head disdainfully. ¡°This tavern is too low¡ª-ss! Using a man in his forties as a waiter? It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± The tavern owner pointed angrily at Maurice and said, ¡°You!¡± Without waiting for the boss to finish, Maurice pointed at him and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Does a waiter like you have the right to speak? Get out!¡± The owner of the tavern almost went crazy. Where did this stupid doge from, his mother! ¡°| was the boss here!¡± 57. The Undergrning Gumen ¡°What are you. qualified to stand here and talk to me?¡± The tavern owner was as humble as a servant in front of Cecilia. However, in front of someone like Maurice, who is at such a high level, he exudes a boss-like aura. ¡°Are you the owner of the tavern?¡± Maurice realized that the middle-aged man in front of him possessed an aura that was far beyond what a waiter could possess. ¡°Of course, | was the boss here. Do you know who you offended?¡± ¡°This is Ms. Decker from Purpeak International Group!¡± ¡°How did you run in?¡± The boss immediately picked up the walkie- talkie, ¡°Everyone roll over here!¡± Two security guards quickly ran to the front of the private room. ¡°Kneel down!¡± the tavern owner eximed in anger. Two security guards knelt down in front of Cecilia and Robin with a thud. ¡°Sorry, we, we just...¡± ¡°You were fired!¡± the boss said directly. Two security guards sighed in frustration, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Ms. Decker, it was our negligence!¡± Maurice was stunned by the scene before his eyes. This woman turned out to be Cecilia from Purpeak International Group! In an instant, his intuition made his scalp tingle Just now, | actually said Cecilia was blind! He looked up at Cecilia again and knelt down with a thud. ¡°Ms Decker, it was my fault! | didn¡¯t know...¡± ¡°Drag him out and dig out his eyes!¡± Cecilia said coldly. Without waiting for Maurice to beg for mercy, Livia immediately covered his mouth and dragged him out of the private room. There came a piercing scream from outside the private room. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Tislis Caf¨¦ Two o''clock in the afternoon.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cecilia personally drove Robin back to the Eastern District Development Corporation. Melvin waited in front of thepany hall¡¯s entrance. After witnessing Cecilia''s respectful behavior in front of Robin, | was extremely shocked. | became even more determined to join Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | finally waited for you,¡± Melvin hurriedly approached. That kind of appearance, just like meeting a long-lost rtive, trembling with excitement and tears welling up in the eyes. ¡°Did you get drunk at lunch today?¡± Robin nced at Melvin, ¡°Are you so excited to see me? It makes me feel like I¡¯m your own father.¡± Melvin wiped away the tears from his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | am willing to be your dog forever!¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and chuckled with interest, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, had an epiphany?¡± Melvin followed Robin closely as they walked towards the hall. ¡°Mr. Bruce, from now on, | will only take orders from you. Whatever you ask me to do, | will do it!¡± Robin stopped in his tracks. ¡°By doing this, are you not afraid that Nathen will chop you?¡± 1426 Melvin gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Nathen that bastard, he was nothing but an animal!¡± ¡°Since he came back. | have been living a miserable life at World Real Estate!¡± ¡°| had long stopped wanting to be with him!¡± ¡°Even his father was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to go back to thepany anymore. Nathen¡¯s mother is just a pervert!¡± Robin smiled indifferently, ¡°Melvin, you waited all afternoon just to tell me this?¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, this is just the beginning,¡± Melvin looked around and leaned in closer, whispering, ¡°There¡¯s something | need to tell you.¡± ¡°The vice presidents of the Huber Group, Reginald and Shawn, both joined Nathen today.¡± ¡°They were plotting behind your back to stab you!¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s indeed good news.¡± ¡°Not...¡± Melvin saw Robin''s indifferent reaction to this news and anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, aren''t you going to prepare how to deal with them?¡± ¡°Deal with them?¡± Robin smirked coldly, ¡°They are not even worth our attention.¡± Melvin stood in front of the lobby for a while and caught up with Robin, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, didn¡¯t you say you were going to hire me as a dog?¡± Robin was speechless. ¡°ept you? What would | do with a wretch like you, a disgrace to your family?¡± 9.78% Melvin was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | could do anything for you!¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Well, since it''s like this, fine, you can be a dog. Melvin was extremely grateful and said, ¡°Thank you so much for rescuing the dog. Mr. Bruce! Sir, Nathen, Reginald, and others were setting a trap for the Huber Group behind the scenes. Aren¡¯t you nning to deal with them?¡± Robin sneered, ¡°If people like Nathen and Reginald could easily defeat Harold, the Huber family would have been finished long ago.¡± ¡°Alright, let''s not bring up this matter again. Now, there is something | need you to do.¡± Upon hearing Robin¡¯s words, Melvin eximed excitedly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, whatever youmand, | will do my utmost to fulfill it!¡± ¡°Did the Thompson Group know?¡± ¡°| know, | know,¡± Melvin nodded. ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Bruce?¡± ¡°Did someone from the Thompson family offend Mr. without thinking? | will immediately send my subordinates to teach them a lesson and make the members of the Thompson family beg for mercy in no time!¡± Robin tapped Melvin¡¯s head and said, ¡°Put away those brainless things of yours!¡± ¡°What | wanted you to do was to collect information about several shareholders of the Thompson Group.¡± ¡°Within a week, Conrad and Adrienne, along with their rtives from the Baldwin family, were kicked out of the Thompson family!¡± Melvin was instantly stunned, ¡°This... ¡°Can''t do it?¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Then forget it. Melvin hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | can handle the task of collecting the Thompson family shareholders¡¯ information in just one day.¡± ¡°Just... just getting the Conrad couple out of the Thompson Group, maybe, maybe it would take some time...¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Alright, you go ahead and gather their information, and then I''ll tell you what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce, | will go right away!¡± Melvin eximed excitedly as he received Robin¡¯s instructions, and immediately left the Eastern District Development Corporation. Robin had just pressed the elevator button when a gust of fragrance hit him. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a small world! We meet again!¡± Crystal appeared before him like a ghost. On that exquisite face, a brilliant smile bloomed. Robin chuckled. ¡°It seems like you were everywhere.¡± Crystal held onto Robin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You were always in my sight.¡± ¡°| can¡¯t believe it! Gone for a while and you¡¯ve changed your style. bing a female poet?¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Is life just about the mundane present, or is there also poetry and distant ces?¡± Crystal said earnestly. ¡°If living without a bit of poetry, it would be so meaningless!¡± 13 ¡°Alright, you go ahead and enjoy your poetry.¡± Robin let go of Crystal¡¯s hand. ¡°I have to go upstairs.¡± ¡°Don''t go! | have been waiting for you since noon, and | haven¡¯t had lunch yet,¡± Crystal stood in front of Robin. ¡°Wait for me, wait for me to do what?¡± Robin furrowed his brow. ¡°Please have a meal, you have helped me so much. Having a meal is a small favor | can do to repay you,¡± Crystal said, holding onto Robin again and smiling. ¡°A meal and you think you''ve repaid me?¡± Robin nced at Crystal. ¡°What do you suggest then? | can only do so much,¡± Crystal said, lowering her eyebrows and thinking for a moment. A pair of elf-like clear eyes suddenly looked affectionately at Robin, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll repay your favor in a different way.¡± Robin shivered as he looked into the mischievous gleam in Crystal''s eyes. At this moment, standing in front of oneself, it seemed not to be at beautiful woman, but a cunning little fox. ¡°What way?¡± Robin asked cautiously. Crystal held onto Robin tightly. Standing on tiptoe, leaning close to his ear, exhaling warm breath, ¡°Can | just pretend to be your girlfriend for a while?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Robin sighed with relief, her heart still racing. ¡°Hahaha... Crystalughed, ¡°You are actually nervous...¡± Robin shook his head and said. ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Judging by the way you were seared, are you afraid that | would cat you?¡± Crystal finally put down her heels and smiled, ¡°Come on, let me treat veu to a nice ce for afternoon tea.¡± ¡°the Eastern Business District opened a new trendy restaurant.¡± ¡°Although it was not the most high-end, in Hallcester, it was the most trendy, poetic, and charming.¡± Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s serious expression and it seemed that she really liked the style of this restaurant. When ites to this restaurant, Crystal gets excited. ¡°Besides these, | preferred the ambiance of this restaurant.¡± ¡°This restaurant was located by Hallcester Lake.¡± ¡°Sitting by the window in a private room of the restaurant, | watched the scenery outside.¡± While savoring afternoon tea, | enjoyed the picturesque scenery of theke, including the spring water, ripples, gentle breeze, and the setting sun. ¡°What a poetic and picturesque scene it was. Robin shrugged. ¡°Are you the marketing manager of this casual restaurant? You speak so highly of it. I¡¯m actually a little tempted.¡± Crystal angrily nced at Robin and said, ¡°What are you thinking? You have no emotional intelligence at all.¡± ¡°When this restaurant first opened, | only found out about it through word of mouth.¡± ¡°Later, | went in to experience it myself and was instantly captivated by the scenery and style there.¡± ¡°A cup of clear tea, ake of spring water, a touch of nting sun, a wisp of gentle breeze, free from attachments, and indifferent to the world.¡± ¡°Entering the private room of the restaurant, it felt like stepping into a peach garden, free from worldly constraints and earthly troubles.¡± ¡°Pushing open the door, the outside was a bustling and prosperous. world.¡± Sitting there, keeping a distance from this world, it felt sofortable! ¡°| really enjoyed that feeling.¡± Robin looked at Crystal and said with a smile, ¡°Two days apart and you''ve be a true poet?¡± ¡°Alright, based on your sales pitch, | will go with you to Shangri-La once.¡± ¡°We won''t be disappointed, for sure!¡± Crystal eximed excitedly ast she walked out of the hall with Robin. Twenty minutester, they drove to Tislis Caf¨¦ next to Hallcester Lake. Although it was only three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.. However, in front of Tislis Caf¨¦, numerous fashionable and luxurious cars had already parked.. From the styles of these luxury cars, it is obvious that the majority of people whoe here to consume are young. Some young men and women from the upper ss society used to enjoy this leisurely andzy afternoon tea time. Crystal brought Robin to the reserved private room on the second floor. This private room was the best one in the entire caf¨¦. Not only spacious, but also sitting in front of the window in the private room, one can see all the scenery of Hallcester Lake, Its price is also the most expensive, with a private room fee of 10,000 dors per hour. Crystal booked the whole day. Entered the private room. The sound of the piano was melodious, and the fragrance of tea filled the air. Sitting by the window, a gentle breeze blew. Thezy afternoon sun was awakened by a gentle breeze, which ruffled the cool spring water in theke. The several ducks ying in the water on theke were startled and scattered in all directions. This scene indeed gave people a feeling of being away from the world. Crystal looked at Robin excitedly and said, ¡°How do you feel? | didn¡¯t lie to you, did 1?¡± Robin nodded and said. ¡°Not bad.¡± Crystal eximed happily, ¡°If you stay here for an afternoon, you won''t want to leave this ce anymore.¡± In a short while, the waiter in the restaurant ced various pastries on the table Most of these pastries were of Hashville State vor. Robin picked up a piece of sponge cake and put it in his mouth. In an instant, the glutinous rice became fragrant and prated into the heart and soul. Acup of clear tea was tasted. Bitter and sweet, from life to death, | am intoxicated by the past and present of this cup of clear tea. Under the warm sunshine and gentle breeze, Crystal held her chin with both hands, gazing at Robin without moving, her eyes filled with warm smiles... This was the happiest time of her life in the past 20 years. After my mother and my brother and sister-inw left one after another, her world became dim. Until she met Robin, Crystal suddenly realized that everything had started to be warm and bright. She didn¡¯t ask for any results, she just wanted to quietly stay by this man¡¯s side. As soon as she saw him, heard him, or thought of him, she would be inexplicably happy... ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the private room was rudely pushed open. Ayoung and fashionable woman appeared at the door. There were two tall bodyguards and a woman in her thirties following 87.14% beside Crystal was very displeased. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why did you barge in without knocking*?¡± The woman in her thirties walked forward and said coldly. ¡°Ms. Martinez has taken a liking to this private room. You all need to leave immediately. How much? Name your price, and | will transfer the money to you right away!¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Evelyn the Diva ¡°Ms. Martinez?¡± Crystal sized up the young and fashionable woman behind her. It was only then that | noticed, it was none other than Evelyn Martinez, the hottest A-list actress in Cliflburn. Evelyn, the acimed star of Cliflburn, arrived in Hallcester! And, it is just around the corner. Although somewhat surprised, Crystal is not that kind of brainless fan. | wouldn''t pay any attention to these arrogant and unreasonable celebrities! This rare time was the happy alone time for her and Robin, and no one was allowed to disturb. Even though she is currently a popr A-list actress, what does she have to do with me? Just a product. You acted, | watched the y, and that was also spending money. Fans are the gods and providers for you celebrities. How dare such a rude and disrespectful person treat God and their parents like that! Crystal was displeased and said, ¡°No way! | won''t exchange it, no matter how much money you offer.¡± c 1427m The woman speaking is Whitney Hudson, Evelyn¡¯s assistant. She used to think that Evelyn was so famous and had many fans and followers throughout the Estya region. Any young person from the maind, as long as they hear the name Evelyn, will be moved to tears. Don¡¯t even mention it, it¡¯s just a small matter of changing the caf¨¦¡¯s private room. Even if they were asked to kneel and lick on the spot, these people would be willing to do so. And Crystal unexpectedly said no change! Whitney was very angry. Since her debut. Evelyn has had many big shots in Cliffourn as her followers. Last year, the eldest son of the Dickson family, Leandro Dickson, returned to Cliffourn in Southeast Estya. Leandro did not participate in the operation of the Dickson family business. However, he served as the Vice President of the Office of Estya Affairs for the Andy family, recing Potrya. During that time, Leandro established his own entertainmentpany, Carmen Pictures, in Cliflburn. Leandro was very fond of Evelyn¡¯s image, temperament, and acting skills, so he spent a huge amount of money to sign her. Less than a year after signing with Carmen Pictures, Evelyn was 8.74% 1427 immediately propelled to stardom and crowned the leading actress of Chiffburn This time. | came to Hallcester to shoot the exterior scenes for a new film. Unexpectedly, the other party knew it was Evelyn but did not give them face! Whitney had intended to get angry. Just considering that they were public figures, she suppressed the anger in her heart and said, ¡°Ladies, this private room costs 10,000 per hour. I''ll give you 50,000 per hour. Can we make a deal?¡± ¡°50.000 dors per hour should be a considerable amount for you.¡± ¡°If you work for 24 hours, | will pay you 1 million directly!¡± Crystal wanted to refuse, but Robin continued, ¡°We can negotiate. How much did you say earlier, any amount is fine?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Evelyn¡¯s assistant, Whitney,ughed disdainfully, her eyes filled with contempt. Money can make the impossible possible. These poor guys, as long as you give them a little more, they can handle anything. The smile on Whitney''s face instantly vanished, and she sneered, ¡°Tell me, how much money do you need? I''ll transfer it to you directly, and then, leave here immediately!¡± ¡°Is this true? How much money is it?¡± Robin said earnestly. ¡°Hehe!¡± Whitney sneered, ¡°Of course it was true!¡± ¡°Money is more important than life itself for people like you at a lower level! However, in the eyes of Ms. Martinez, it is just a number.¡± ¡°One million, Ms. Martinez only needed to appear for one second!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, quickly say how much money you need! Take the money and get out immediately!¡± Crystal was annoyed and said. ¡°Robin, | won¡¯t switch no matter how much they offer! | made a reservation over a month ago and finally managed to get this private room... While chewing on a cloud cake, Robin smirked and said, ¡°Why not switch when they offer more money?¡± ¡°You! You infuriate me!¡± Crystal red at Robin in anger, unable toprehend why Robin would stoop so low for money. Whitney sneered and said, ¡°How much money have you agreed upon? Hurry up and tell, Ms. Martinez is getting impatient.¡± Robin nodded and said earnestly, ¡°Alright, then let''s show some goodwill and reduce the price a bit. One billion! One billion will be transferred immediately, and we will give you the private room!¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy! You want us to trade a billion dors for a shabby private room?¡± Whitney eximed, outraged. Crystal finally understood what Robin meant, and a smug smile appeared on her face. She got up and nodded, pointing at Whitney, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that any amount of money would do? What''s wrong? Is 10 billion too much?¡± ¡°We couldn''t afford so much money, so just get lost! Don¡¯t disturb our pleasant afternoon tea time!¡± 30.145 4 14:27 Whitney was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Evelyn also took off her sunsses and red at Robin and Crystal, her eves filled with anger. She was Evelyn, a top-tier female celebrity in Cliffourn! Wherever she went, she was a queen-like figure adored by everyone. However, these two people in front of her, dare to disrespect and y with her without knowing their ce. This is simply outrageous! She snorted coldly, ¡°Ms. Hudson, | have set my eyes on this private room. Let them leave immediately!¡± Whitney nodded, ¡°Ms. Martinez, wait a moment.¡± She took a deep breath, struggling to control the emotions that were about to burst out, and looked at Robin and Crystal. ¡°| hope you could stop at a reasonable point!¡± ¡°Today, Ms. Martinez was in a good mood and didn¡¯t want to argue with you all. She gave you 1 million and left immediately! Otherwise...¡± Robin sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even afford this little money, and you dare toe out and act tough? Get lost!¡± Two tall bodyguards approached from behind, intending to get. physical. Whitney stopped them! During the filming in Hallcester, she didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble. We prepared to finish shooting the outdoor scenes tomorrow and left Hallcester after hosting a fan meeting at the television station. Whitney nced at Robin and Crystal, ¡°You really won''t let me?¡± Crystal sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t afford 10 billion, why should we let you!¡± ¡°You have disturbed our afternoon tea time, and | haven¡¯t made youpensate yet! Hurry up and leave, you are really annoying!¡± ¡°Alright, since you won''t allow it, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Whitney stepped forward and spat a few mouthfuls of saliva onto the table full of pastries. ¡°Ah?!¡± Crystal was shocked, ¡°Is this the kind of quality you celebrities have? How despicable! |...¡± Crystal had not finished speaking when Robin''s next move confused her! Whitney had just finished vomiting when suddenly Robin also spat out two mouthfuls of phlegm towards the pastries. Whitney was also startled! She was surprised by Robin''s posture. Was this guy crazy? She had intended to spit on these pastries to provoke the other person. Surprisingly, Robin also spat on the pastry himself. Moreover, the area she vomited was evenrger than Whitney''s, and the things that came out of her mouth were even more exaggerated! ¡°Robin... what... what are you doing?¡± Crystal looked at Robin with 53.554 14270 confusion Robin ignored her, and what happened next left everyone speechless. He picked up the napkin on the table, wiped it on his shoes a few times, and then threw it directly onto the pastries. Crystal was shocked: ¡°Robin, what are you doing?¡± Whitneyughed and said. ¡°Hahaha, is your brain not functioning properly¡±?¡± Robin ignored them and asked Crystal, ¡°Are you wearing stockings?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal blushed, didn¡¯t this guy see it himself? ¡°Didn''t...didn¡¯t wear, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Robin nodded and muttered to himself. ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡± He took off his casual shoes and removed two pairs of socks, throwing them onto the pastries. The entire room was silent! Evelyn covered her nose, her eyes filled with astonishment. ¡°You...you...¡± Whitney never expected to witness such a bizarre scene. ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal immediately stood up. bewildered and at a loss for words. What the hell is this guy doing? Robin put on his shoes barefoot and then slowly stood up. Crystal looked at the ambiguous expression on Robin''s face. Suddenly. | remembered that day at Purpeak Bar when Robin made Melvin drink a full ss of red wine with cigarette butts and phlegm init Ahint of a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. It seems that this guy is going to act silly again today! ¡°Eat all of these things for me!¡± The smile on Robin¡¯s face instantly froze. Whitney was startled, such a terrifying look! Evelyn raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What, still want to get physical?¡± Two bodyguards stepped forward, reaching out to grab Robin. Robin raised his hand and waved. Two strong bodyguards, like two giant prawns, popped out of the private room and crashed heavily in the center of the hall, unconscious. Evelyn and Whitney were a little flustered in an instant. They did not expect that Robin, who seemed gentle in appearance, would be so violent. After a brief silence, Whitney pointed at Robin and Crystal and said, ¡°You two are trash! Do you know who is behind Ms. Martinez?¡± Acrisp sound of ¡°pa*. Robin raised his hand and pped Whitney''s face, saying, ¡°Eat all the pastries on the table for me!¡± ¡°You...you dare to hit me?¡± Whitney covered her burning cheek. ¡°Just wait! If | can¡¯t make both of you kneel and beg for mercy today. I¡¯ll 74.161 livestream myself eating shit!¡± Evelyn was also extremely angry and pointed at the waiter who had just arrived, saying coldly. ¡°I am the celebrity Evelyn. These two people harassed me. Get your boss here!¡± In an instant, the customers of Tislis Cafe heard that Evelyn had arrived here and immediately surrounded her. If it weren¡¯t for the restaurant security guards forming a human wall, they would have surrounded Evelyn long ago, moring to take photos and get her autograph. Evelyn looked at the excited expressions of the fans around her and had a proud smile on her face. Whitney also red fiercely at Robin and Crystal, ¡°Did you see that? You''re in big trouble!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In a short while, the restaurant owner rushed over. The boss was a woman in her thirties named Meghan Lamb. | was startled to see such a scene. Whitney pointed at Robin and Crystal and said to her, ¡°I want these two to kneel down in public and apologize, and also, give them a hundred ps in the face!", ¡°Otherwise: no matter who is behind you, | would have shut down this hotel!¡± Meghan was well aware that Whitney¡¯s words were not an exaggeration. Although Demon¡¯s Lair was their backing,pared to the Dickson family in Cliffourn, Demon''s Lair was nothing! 85.10% Chapter 150 Evelyn the Div ¡°Ms. Martinez, I¡¯m truly sorry for not knowing about your visit and causing you any inconvenience. Please rest assured that | will handle this matter properly! | guarantee to satisfy you!¡± Turning around, he looked at Robin and Crystal and said, ¡°The restaurant will refund the prepaid fees to you.¡± ¡°But, you offended Ms. Martinez, and you must kneel down to apologize and give yourselves a hundred ps in the face!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 159 Evelyn the Diva ¡°Ms. Martinez?¡± Crystal sized up the young and fashionable woman behind her. It was only then that | noticed, it was none other than Evelyn Martinez, the hottest A-list actress in Cliflburn. Evelyn, the acimed star of Cliflburn, arrived in Hallcester! And, it is just around the corner. Although somewhat surprised, Crystal is not that kind of brainless fan. | wouldn''t pay any attention to these arrogant and unreasonable celebrities! This rare time was the happy alone time for her and Robin, and no one was allowed to disturb. Even though she is currently a popr A-list actress, what does she have to do with me? Just a product. You acted, | watched the y, and that was also spending money. Fans are the gods and providers for you celebrities. How dare such a rude and disrespectful person treat God and their parents like that! Crystal was displeased and said, ¡°No way! | won''t exchange it, no matter how much money you offer.¡± c 1427m The woman speaking is Whitney Hudson, Evelyn¡¯s assistant. She used to think that Evelyn was so famous and had many fans and followers throughout the Estya region. Any young person from the maind, as long as they hear the name Evelyn, will be moved to tears. Don¡¯t even mention it, it¡¯s just a small matter of changing the caf¨¦¡¯s private room. Even if they were asked to kneel and lick on the spot, these people would be willing to do so. And Crystal unexpectedly said no change! Whitney was very angry. Since her debut. Evelyn has had many big shots in Cliffourn as her followers. Last year, the eldest son of the Dickson family, Leandro Dickson, returned to Cliffourn in Southeast Estya. Leandro did not participate in the operation of the Dickson family business. However, he served as the Vice President of the Office of Estya Affairs for the Andy family, recing Potrya. During that time, Leandro established his own entertainmentpany, Carmen Pictures, in Cliflburn. Leandro was very fond of Evelyn¡¯s image, temperament, and acting skills, so he spent a huge amount of money to sign her. Less than a year after signing with Carmen Pictures, Evelyn was 8.74% 1427 immediately propelled to stardom and crowned the leading actress of Chiffburn This time. | came to Hallcester to shoot the exterior scenes for a new film. Unexpectedly, the other party knew it was Evelyn but did not give them face! Whitney had intended to get angry. Just considering that they were public figures, she suppressed the anger in her heart and said, ¡°Ladies, this private room costs 10,000 per hour. I''ll give you 50,000 per hour. Can we make a deal?¡± ¡°50.000 dors per hour should be a considerable amount for you.¡± ¡°If you work for 24 hours, | will pay you 1 million directly!¡± Crystal wanted to refuse, but Robin continued, ¡°We can negotiate. How much did you say earlier, any amount is fine?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Evelyn¡¯s assistant, Whitney,ughed disdainfully, her eyes filled with contempt. Money can make the impossible possible. These poor guys, as long as you give them a little more, they can handle anything. The smile on Whitney''s face instantly vanished, and she sneered, ¡°Tell me, how much money do you need? I''ll transfer it to you directly, and then, leave here immediately!¡± ¡°Is this true? How much money is it?¡± Robin said earnestly. ¡°Hehe!¡± Whitney sneered, ¡°Of course it was true!¡± ¡°Money is more important than life itself for people like you at a lower level! However, in the eyes of Ms. Martinez, it is just a number.¡± ¡°One million, Ms. Martinez only needed to appear for one second!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, quickly say how much money you need! Take the money and get out immediately!¡± Crystal was annoyed and said. ¡°Robin, | won¡¯t switch no matter how much they offer! | made a reservation over a month ago and finally managed to get this private room... While chewing on a cloud cake, Robin smirked and said, ¡°Why not switch when they offer more money?¡± ¡°You! You infuriate me!¡± Crystal red at Robin in anger, unable toprehend why Robin would stoop so low for money. Whitney sneered and said, ¡°How much money have you agreed upon? Hurry up and tell, Ms. Martinez is getting impatient.¡± Robin nodded and said earnestly, ¡°Alright, then let''s show some goodwill and reduce the price a bit. One billion! One billion will be transferred immediately, and we will give you the private room!¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy! You want us to trade a billion dors for a shabby private room?¡± Whitney eximed, outraged. Crystal finally understood what Robin meant, and a smug smile appeared on her face. She got up and nodded, pointing at Whitney, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that any amount of money would do? What''s wrong? Is 10 billion too much?¡± ¡°We couldn''t afford so much money, so just get lost! Don¡¯t disturb our pleasant afternoon tea time!¡± 30.145 4 14:27 Whitney was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Evelyn also took off her sunsses and red at Robin and Crystal, her eves filled with anger. She was Evelyn, a top-tier female celebrity in Cliffourn! Wherever she went, she was a queen-like figure adored by everyone. However, these two people in front of her, dare to disrespect and y with her without knowing their ce. This is simply outrageous! She snorted coldly, ¡°Ms. Hudson, | have set my eyes on this private room. Let them leave immediately!¡± Whitney nodded, ¡°Ms. Martinez, wait a moment.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She took a deep breath, struggling to control the emotions that were about to burst out, and looked at Robin and Crystal. ¡°| hope you could stop at a reasonable point!¡± ¡°Today, Ms. Martinez was in a good mood and didn¡¯t want to argue with you all. She gave you 1 million and left immediately! Otherwise...¡± Robin sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even afford this little money, and you dare toe out and act tough? Get lost!¡± Two tall bodyguards approached from behind, intending to get. physical. Whitney stopped them! During the filming in Hallcester, she didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble. We prepared to finish shooting the outdoor scenes tomorrow and left Hallcester after hosting a fan meeting at the television station. Whitney nced at Robin and Crystal, ¡°You really won''t let me?¡± Crystal sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t afford 10 billion, why should we let you!¡± ¡°You have disturbed our afternoon tea time, and | haven¡¯t made youpensate yet! Hurry up and leave, you are really annoying!¡± ¡°Alright, since you won''t allow it, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Whitney stepped forward and spat a few mouthfuls of saliva onto the table full of pastries. ¡°Ah?!¡± Crystal was shocked, ¡°Is this the kind of quality you celebrities have? How despicable! I...¡± Crystal had not finished speaking when Robin''s next move confused her! Whitney had just finished vomiting when suddenly Robin also spat out two mouthfuls of phlegm towards the pastries. Whitney was also startled! She was surprised by Robin''s posture. Was this guy crazy? She had intended to spit on these pastries to provoke the other person. Surprisingly, Robin also spat on the pastry himself. Moreover, the area she vomited was evenrger than Whitney''s, and the things that came out of her mouth were even more exaggerated! ¡°Robin... what... what are you doing?¡± Crystal looked at Robin with 53.554 14270 confusion Robin ignored her, and what happened next left everyone speechless. He picked up the napkin on the table, wiped it on his shoes a few times, and then threw it directly onto the pastries. Crystal was shocked: ¡°Robin, what are you doing?¡± Whitneyughed and said. ¡°Hahaha, is your brain not functioning properly¡±?¡± Robin ignored them and asked Crystal, ¡°Are you wearing stockings?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal blushed, didn¡¯t this guy see it himself? ¡°Didn''t...didn¡¯t wear, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Robin nodded and muttered to himself. ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡± He took off his casual shoes and removed two pairs of socks, throwing them onto the pastries. The entire room was silent! Evelyn covered her nose, her eyes filled with astonishment. ¡°You...you...¡± Whitney never expected to witness such a bizarre scene. ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal immediately stood up. bewildered and at a loss for words. What the hell is this guy doing? Robin put on his shoes barefoot and then slowly stood up. Crystal looked at the ambiguous expression on Robin''s face. Suddenly. | remembered that day at Purpeak Bar when Robin made Melvin drink a full ss of red wine with cigarette butts and phlegm init Ahint of a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. It seems that this guy is going to act silly again today! ¡°Eat all of these things for me!¡± The smile on Robin¡¯s face instantly froze. Whitney was startled, such a terrifying look! Evelyn raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What, still want to get physical?¡± Two bodyguards stepped forward, reaching out to grab Robin. Robin raised his hand and waved. Two strong bodyguards, like two giant prawns, popped out of the private room and crashed heavily in the center of the hall, unconscious. Evelyn and Whitney were a little flustered in an instant. They did not expect that Robin, who seemed gentle in appearance, would be so violent. After a brief silence, Whitney pointed at Robin and Crystal and said, ¡°You two are trash! Do you know who is behind Ms. Martinez?¡± Acrisp sound of ¡°pa*. Robin raised his hand and pped Whitney''s face, saying, ¡°Eat all the pastries on the table for me!¡± ¡°You...you dare to hit me?¡± Whitney covered her burning cheek. ¡°Just wait! If | can¡¯t make both of you kneel and beg for mercy today. I¡¯ll 74.161 livestream myself eating shit!¡± Evelyn was also extremely angry and pointed at the waiter who had just arrived, saying coldly. ¡°I am the celebrity Evelyn. These two people harassed me. Get your boss here!¡± In an instant, the customers of Tislis Cafe heard that Evelyn had arrived here and immediately surrounded her. If it weren¡¯t for the restaurant security guards forming a human wall, they would have surrounded Evelyn long ago, moring to take photos and get her autograph. Evelyn looked at the excited expressions of the fans around her and had a proud smile on her face. Whitney also red fiercely at Robin and Crystal, ¡°Did you see that? You''re in big trouble!¡± In a short while, the restaurant owner rushed over. The boss was a woman in her thirties named Meghan Lamb. | was startled to see such a scene. Whitney pointed at Robin and Crystal and said to her, ¡°I want these two to kneel down in public and apologize, and also, give them a hundred ps in the face!", ¡°Otherwise: no matter who is behind you, | would have shut down this hotel!¡± Meghan was well aware that Whitney¡¯s words were not an exaggeration. Although Demon¡¯s Lair was their backing,pared to the Dickson family in Cliffourn, Demon''s Lair was nothing! 85.10% Chapter 150 Evelyn the Div ¡°Ms. Martinez, I¡¯m truly sorry for not knowing about your visit and causing you any inconvenience. Please rest assured that | will handle this matter properly! | guarantee to satisfy you!¡± Turning around, he looked at Robin and Crystal and said, ¡°The restaurant will refund the prepaid fees to you.¡± ¡°But, you offended Ms. Martinez, and you must kneel down to apologize and give yourselves a hundred ps in the face!¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 The Lynch Family Leandro¡¯s words on the phone shocked everyone in the private room. Did the young master Leandro of the Dickson family really want topletely banish Evelyn, the star of the Cliffourn level, after hearing Robin''s name? Is it true or not? Evelyn was a contracted artist under Carmen Pictures, the entertainment group owned by Leandro. Within a year, Carmen Pictures invested nearly a billion dors in her, transforming her into a top-tier female movie star like Cliffourn. Now is the time to start reaping. Leandro, however, was about topletely ban Evelyn and was preparing to terminate the contract with her because of Robin''s words. Once this decision was finally formed. Not only did Evelyn¡¯s acting careere to an end, but Carmen Pictures also suffered significant losses. Crystal also didn¡¯t expect that Robin could make Leandro, the young master of the Dickson family, bow his head. From the phone call just now, it could be heard that Leandro seemed to be afraid of Robin.. She couldn''t help but take another look at the man beside her. Every time a crisis came, this man always brought her unexpected surprises! 14.29 Chapter 161 The Lynch Family Seemingly insurmountable obstacles were so casily ovee by Robin. The information quickly spread outside the private room. Evelyn''s fans and movie enthusiasts exploded with excitement upon learning this information. ¡°Did the Dickson family, the big boss behind Evelyn, want topletely suppress her?¡± ¡°No way! It must be a mistake!¡± ¡°Ms. Martinez was at the height of her poprity, and Carmen Pictures wants to terminate her contract andpletely cklist her. Are they out of their minds?¡± Many people did not believe it. Take out your phone immediately and search online for information about Carmen Pictures and Evelyn. Soon, information about the Evelyn incident spread rapidly across various media tforms on the inte, quickly dominating the top spots on the trending charts. Following that, spokespersons from various media outlets and numerousizensmented. This piece of news is likely to have been deliberately hyped by the operations department of Carmen Pictures. Carmen Pictures did not make any response regarding this matter temporarily. Evelyn''s agent, Whitney, received a call from Carmen Pictures headquarters imm¨¦diately. They were ordered to immediately return to headquarters to discuss the termination of the contract. Carmen Pictures¡® upper management was extremely angry with Evelyn¡¯s actions in the maind. They may face substantialpensation. Immediately after that, many of Evelyn¡¯s advertising partners and film contract partners called, suspending their ongoing coborations with her. They would decide whether to continue fulfilling the previous contract with Evelyn based on the final discussion results of Carmen Pictures. This news quickly went viral across the entire inte. After learning this news, Evelyn was also shocked. At this moment, they truly began to size up Robin and Crystal. She didn¡¯t know what kind of person she had offended today. It was surprising to see Leandro from the Dickson family react so strongly. She was at a loss for a moment. The two people in front are too ordinary. Known from the information provided to her before Whitney. They were neither the sons of any noble or aristocratic family, nor were they any social elites. However, what is puzzling is. Why did Leandro make this shocking decision immediately after Chapter 161 The Lynch Family hearing his name? If Carmen Pictures had ultimately reached a decision, it would undoubtedly have been devastating for Evelyn! Evelyn panicked and didn¡¯t know how to handle the problem in front of her. She snatched Robin¡¯s phone hastily and said, ¡°Mr. Dickson, listen to me, did you mistake me for someone else?¡± Leandro on the other end of the phone coldly stated, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin this matter to you. Just wait for the final decision from Carmen Pictures¡® Legal Department!¡± After speaking, Leandro hung up the phone directly. Evelyn was stunned. At that moment, her mind went nk. Leandro¡¯s attitude has already said it all! Whitney was even more shocked. After a brief moment of being stunned, she struggled desperately and pulled the sock out of her mouth, pointing at Robin and shouting, ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± ¡°You, you bastard! What on earth did you say to Mr. Dickson?¡± Acrisp sound of ¡°pa*. Barry pped Whitney in the face and said, ¡°If you dare to utter filthy words and insult Mr. Bruce again, | will kill you!¡± Whitney rolled on the ground, looking at Robin in horror. Chapter 161 The Lynch Family She never expected that the once thriving Evelyn would be abandoned. by Carmen Pictures so quickly! Without Carmen Pictures, Evelyn was nothing. She was absolutely worthless, Whitney! At that moment, there was amotion outside the door. Ayoung handsome man, surrounded by four bodyguards, hurriedly ran up to Evelyn. Carefully examining Evelyn, a warm smile spread across her face as she slightly leaned forward. A gentlemanly gesture followed as he extended his hand and said, ¡°Ms. Martinez, is it really you?¡± ¡°| had wanted to go to Cliffourn to see you for a long time, but | never had the chance.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t expect that | just arrived in Hallcester today and happened to meet you here. What a coincidence!¡± ¡°It seems like the two of us really have fate, hahaha!¡± Evelyn hesitated for a while before tremblingly reaching out her hand and giving it a gentle shake, quickly retracting it. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± The man saw Evelyn, who was startled like a frightened bird, and a hint of pride immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Well, haha, | am Raul Lynch, the eldest son of the Lynch family.¡± Crystal looked at the young man, her eyes filled with a burning hatred. The Lynch family! Conway was taken aback by Raul¡¯s words and looked up to assess him. Chapter 161. The Lynch Family The Lynch family, like the Finley family from Hallcester, had a military background. If this man were the eldest son of the Lynch family. So, his grandfather Carlton was a military bigwig of the same status as Donovan. The Lynch family was one of the top five prominent ns in Drastle. The influence of the Lynch family within the territory of Londrnd was exceptionally strong. Both the military and various fields have their disciples and students. This man, who called himself Raul from the Lynch family, had quite a reputation! Whitney realized it immediately. As Evelyn¡¯s manager and assistant, she knew more about the information of these maind big families than anyone else. To work in her profession, it is essential to be extremely familiar with the backgrounds, connections, and social rtionships of various high society elites and aristocrats. How could a celebrity like Evelyn, who belongs to the idol genre, be hugely popr without the pursuit of these wealthy tycoons? Therefore, when she heard that Raul was the eldest son of the Lynch family, one of the prominent families in Drastle. She seemed to have seen a savior and immediately revived with full health. Chapter 161 Moreover, Raul learned from Mr. Lynch that he had long admired Evelyn. With this rtionship, today¡¯s defeat could be turned around. At this thought. Whitney immediately stood up excitedly. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lynch! | am Ms. Martinez¡¯s assistant. We encountered some trouble here!¡± Raul surveyed Whitney''s face, which was covered in scars, and furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Oh, trouble? Who dares to trouble Ms. Martinez?¡± Whitney pointed at Robin and Crystal, her eyes gleaming with hatred. ¡°Mr. Lynch, today we just arrived in Hallcester and were nning to take a good rest before starting work tomorrow. However, unexpectedly, we encountered these two bastards harassing Ms. Martinez.¡± ¡°We theorized with them, not only did they hit us, but they also called upon the local gray forces to threaten us.¡± ¡°Look at how they beat me like this!¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch, Ms. Martinez came to this ce and suffered such humiliation. Please, stand up for justice on our behalf!¡± Saying that, Whitney held onto Evelyn and started crying. Upon hearing the words. Raul¡¯s smile froze instantly on his face. He looked up and nced at Evelyn, ¡°Ms. Martinez, is it true?¡± Evelyn nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lynch, we were here in Hallcester to shoot exterior scenes for our new film. Unexpectedly, we encountered these Chapter 161 The Lynch Family viins!¡± Raul held Evelyn¡¯s hand and caressed it, smiling. ¡°Ms. Martinez, with me, Raul, no one dared toy a finger on you in the maind!¡± ¡°These troublemakers harassed you, | will definitely make them pay!¡± Evelyn leaned closer to Raul and said with a hint of sadness, ¡°Mr. Lynch, thank you for your kindness. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter. It would be troublesome if my situation were to affect your reputation.¡± Raulughed and said, ¡°Ms. Martinez¡¯s matter is my matter!¡± ¡°Moreover, you were wronged, and | felt sorry for you.¡± He said as he embraced Evelyn in his arms. Evelyn hesitated and whispered, ¡°Mr. Lynch, thank you so much.¡± Raul burst intoughter, ¡°These scoundrels from Hallcester are nothing in front of the Lynch family, crush them like stepping on an ant!¡± ¡°Ms. Martinez, take a short break while | finish handling this garbage. I''ll surprise you in a different location!¡± Tears shimmered in Evelyn¡¯s eyes as she gratefully said. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lynch.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Whitney pointed angrily at Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, these two lovebirds bullied Ms. Martinez. | want them dead!¡± Barry pped Whitney in the face and said, ¡°You bitch! | told you, if you dare to humiliate Mr. Bruce again, | will kill you!¡± Raul squinted his eyes and coldly said, ¡°What are you? How dare youy hands on me in front of me, do you want to die?¡± Chapter 161. The Lynch Family Whitney gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, he was from Demon¡¯s Lair!¡± Raul sneered, ¡°You trash, dare to be arrogant in front of the Lynch family Demons Lair is nothing in my eyes!¡± Barry intended to speak up, but Raul pushed him aside and walked up to Robin. Suddenly, | saw Crystal next to Robin and was taken aback. ¡°Haha, you? It¡¯s actually you!¡± Raul sneered, ¡°Who is this trashy person, doing such ignorant things! So it¡¯s you, you despicable person!¡± ¡°You and your mother were as despicable as Demon¡¯s Lair, and yet you associated with such trash!¡± Crystal red at Raul fiercely, ¡°You are the trash! All of you in the Lynch family are trash!¡± Raul¡¯s eyes instantly shot out a murderous gleam: ¡°You scum! The Lynch family is also someone you dare to insult. | will smash your face!¡± With that, he raised his palm and pped Crystal''s cheek. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Apologize to Crystal! Robin understood that the person in front of him, Raul, was Crystal''s cousin! Crystal¡¯s mother, Hattic, was a member of the Lynch family. Back then, Hattie¡¯s rtionship with grassroots Conrad infuriated the Lynch family. They believed it was a disgrace for the Lynch family. From then on, the Lynch family cut off ties with Hattic. The Lynch family had visited when Hattie passed away that year. At that time, Tony, the head butler of the Lynch family, was entrusted by Hattie¡¯s mother to bring Raul to visit the Thompson family. Therefore, Raul met Crystal. Now, meeting again in this situation, | was extremely annoyed. He was about to p Crystal when he was caught by Robin. Raul couldn¡¯t move at all: ¡°You, you bastard! How dare you...¡± ¡°There will be consequences for insulting me!¡± Robin said coldly, grabbing Raul¡¯s hand and pping his cheek twice. ¡°How dare you fucking hit me!¡± Raul shouted furiously. Robin didn¡¯t stop and continued to grab Raul¡¯s wrist, delivering a series of fierce ps to his face. Chapter 162 Apologize to Crystall Raul was hit so hard that he saw stars. Her fair face swelled up high. The four bodyguards who came in with him took a while to react, but then immediately threw punches and charged towards Robin. Barry, under Conway¡¯s guidance, dragged Raul¡¯s four bodyguards out of the crowd and beat them fiercely with the help of dozens of disciples from Demon¡¯s Lair. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Robin pped Raul, who was still dizzy, and said. coldly, ¡°Apologize to Crystal.¡± At that moment, a murderous intent shed in Raul¡¯s eyes, ¡°You fucking asking for death!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Robin picked up Raul¡¯s hand and pped him across the face. Raul hadn''te to his senses yet and knelt down with a thud. ¡°What... What have you done to me?¡± Raul¡¯s face turned red as he struggled to stand up. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get up from the ground. Raul gritted his teeth and red at Robin, ¡°Today you hit me, the Lynch family won''t let you get away with it!¡± Robin shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Apart from boasting about being the eldest son of the Lynch family, what else can you do? The Lynch family is nothing!¡± ¡°Apologize to Crystal!¡± Raul red at Robin fiercely and said, ¡°You''re done for!¡± ¡°Alright, no apologies, huh?¡± Robin grabbed the scalding hot kettle from the table and smashed it down on his head. There suddenly came a burst of screams and exmations from both inside and outside the private room. ¡°Is this guy crazy? The young master of the Lynch family, he dared toy a hand!¡± Whitney and Evelyn were also astonished. Originally, they thought that the young master of the Lynch family could help them reverse the current difficult situation. | didn¡¯t expect that Robin didn¡¯t give a damn about the Lynch family at all! In his eyes, the Lynch family was just a fart! They didn¡¯t know what kind of terrifying person they had provoked today! Evelyn panicked for a moment. Her heart was struggling fiercely. Today, perhaps | really kicked the iron te. Leandro heard the person¡¯s name and immediately wanted to ban her. The eldest son of the Lynch family stood up for her, but he was brutally beaten. Is Robin¡¯s background really so powerful that she can¡¯t imagine it? After a moment of chaos there was suddenly a terrifying silence both Chapter 162 Apoingue to Cryttar inside and outside the private room. Robin said indifferently, ¡°Apologies!¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Raul gritted his teeth, ring at Robin and Crystal, ¡°You want me to apologize to this jerk... The words were not finished, and Robin pped again, saying, ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°You, you dare? Are you really not afraid of the Lynch family...¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Another p. Raul was on the verge of tears. He has never been treated like this before, ever since he was young. Raul continued to re at Robin fiercely, saying, ¡°I will never apologize to this despicable person!¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll grant you this!¡± Robin grabbed Raul¡¯s wrist and gave him. a series of ps on the cheek, making a loud ¡°crackling¡± sound. Raul cried, ¡°Let me go, I... | apologize, sob...¡± Robin finally released his wrist. ¡°Sorry!¡± Raul finally couldn''t hold on anymore. ¡°Not enough!¡± Robin said coldly, seeing tears still in Crystal¡¯s eyes. Raul cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | shouldn¡¯t have cursed at you and your mother. | apologize to you, sob... Please stop hitting me!¡± Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°If he had done it earlier, it would have been over!¡± Raul wiped away the tears from his face, his eyes filled with intense resentment, and took out his phone. ¡°| apologize! Do you think this matter can be over?¡± ¡°|. Kaul, came to Halleester this time to attend the mayor¡¯s family Donovan''s recovery banquet. You hit me, and the Finley family won''t let you get away with it!¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°Alright, I''ll give you time. You can call for help!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a murmur of discussion could be heard both inside and outside the private room. ¡°Originally, Mr. Lynch came to attend the Finley family celebration! If we had hit Mr. Lynch, the Finley family would not have been pleased.¡± ¡°Hehe, what kind of presence is the Finley family? If we alert the Finley family, this matter will be a big deal today!¡± Upon hearing this, Evelyn and Whitney, who were originally desperate, felt a renewed sense of hope in their hearts. Crystal saw things getting out of hand and whispered, ¡°Robin, forget it. | don¡¯t want you to get involved with both the Lynch family and the Finley family...¡± Robin sneered, ¡°No problem, let him find someone!¡± At this moment, Raul had already dialed Donovan¡¯s number while crying, ¡°Donovan, it¡¯s Raul, boohoo...¡± Donovan¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Are you Raul, the grandson of Carlton Lynch? What¡¯s wrong, how... is your grandfather doingtely?¡± Chapter 162 Apologize to Crystal Raul burst into tears and said, ¡°Donovan, | had arrived at ran ¡°Arrived at Halleester? What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡± Donovan was very puzzled. ¡°Donovan, Grandpa heard about your recovery and asked me toe and see you. However, | just got attacked by a group of thugs as soon as | arrived in Hallcester today. You have to stand up for me!¡± There was a long silence from Donovan on the other end of the phone. ¡°What was the reason they hit you?¡± Raul cried, ¡°I was dining at Tislis Cafe when | witnessed someone harassing a female celebrity named Evelyn. | spoke up and said a few words, and they immediately started attacking me...¡± ¡°Can such a thing really happen?¡± Donovan on the other end of the phone was slightly annoyed. ¡°Fine, send me the location and I''ll have Nia go take a look!¡± Donovan said coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s really something like this, these criminals must be punished severely!¡± Raul sent a location to Donovan. He wiped away his tears and looked at Robin with hatred. ¡°My grandfather and Donovan were oldrades! You hit me, and the Finley family will not let you go!¡± Robin shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll wait!¡± Conway blinked his eyes and he knew the rtionship between the Finley family and Robin. Raul actually reported Robin in front of the Finley family, it¡¯s really ridiculous! Chapter 12 Apologies to Crystal At this moment, there was silence both inside and outside the privateThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. room. The people of Hallcester knew exactly what a powerful presence the Finley family was. The two brothers of the Finley family, Ethen was the mayor of Hallcester, and Devin was the wealthiest in Hashville State. More importantly, Donovan was one of the few military veterans. remaining in Londrnd. Throughout Hashville State, he was the biggest recluse. If Donovan stepped forward, no one dared to defy him! A few minutester, Nia and her uncle Devin hurriedly arrived at Tislis Caf¨¦. ¡°Mr. Lynch, what¡¯s going on? Get up quickly...¡± Devin entered the room and saw Raul kneeling on the ground, with tears streaming down his face, and asked directly. ¡°Devin, |... | couldn¡¯t stand up. It was that jerk who hit me! Sob... sob...¡± Raul pointed at Robin and cried out. Devin looked up and was instantly startled. The man Raul was pointing at was Robin! Devin looked around the room and instantly understood what was going on. ¡°Devin, Nia, you finally came!¡± Raul eximed, seeing Devin and Nia. standing frozen in front of the door. He continued to sob. ¡°Grandpa heard that Donovan had recovered and asked me to go to Chapter 162 Apologize to Crystall Hallcester to visit him. But as soon as | arrived at this restaurant, | saw him harassing Evelyn. | said a few fair words, and this jerk punched me!¡± Devin and Nia no longer paid attention to Raul¡¯sints, they quickly walked up to Robin: ¡°Mr. Bruce, we didn¡¯t know it was you, otherwise, we would never have...¡± Robin smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay! A few short-sighted fools interrupted me and Ms. Thompson''s afternoon tea, so | taught them a lesson on the spot.¡± Devin nodded, ¡°That''s good.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, next weekend | will hold a rehabilitation celebration for my father. | kindly request Mr. Bruce to attend!¡± ¡°The old man said that it didn¡¯t matter if anyone else was present, but Mr. Bruce must be invited to be present.¡± Robin nodded and said, ¡°Alright! | wille over then.¡± Inside and outside the private room, the people who were supposed to watch Robin¡¯s jokes were instantly dumbfounded. The second young master of the Finley family, Devin, the richest man in Hashville State, actually showed such respect to Robin? It seems that the young master of the Lynch family has fallen! Raul also froze, ¡°Devin, you... you were the one who hit me...¡± Devin turned around and sneered, ¡°Mr. Lynch, | can¡¯t take care of your affairs. Good luck to you!¡± ¡°Nia...¡± Raul pleaded, looking at Nia. Nia ignored him and walked straight to Robin. She respectfully said. ¡°Mr. Bruce. I¡¯m sorry. | didn¡¯t know it was you. If we are not needed here, then we will take our leave.¡± Robin gave a faint smile and nodded. Nia and Devin exchanged a few greetings with Robin and then turned around to leave the private room at Tislis Caf¨¦. Raul was dumbfounded. The Finley family, whom he invited, showed such respect to Robin, which is unreasonable! After going back, you must tell Grandpa that the Finley family does not know how to show respect! After Devin and Nia left, Robin ignored Raul and pointed at Whitney. ¡°It''s your turn! | said, you ruined my snacks, now eat them all!¡± Barry immediately grabbed Whitney¡¯s hair and pressed her down on the ground, saying. ¡°Eat it! If you don¡¯t finish these snacks. I''ll chop you up!¡± At this moment, Whitney no longer dared to hold out any hope. kneeling on the ground and greedily devouring the scattered snacks. Chapter 163 Are You Okay? Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Are You Okay? Dozens of disciples from Demon¡¯s Lair quickly blocked Evelyn''s fans outside. Next, they had no idea what happened inside the private room. Previously, many media outlets rushed to the scene as soon as they learned of this news. However, the dozens of disciples of Demon¡¯s Lair, like a cold human wall, no one could squeeze in. At one point, rumors of various versions were spreading like wildfire in the media of Hallcester. The eldest son of the Lynch family, a hero, saved the damsel in distress and beat up the viin who was harassing the female celebrity Evelyn. Mr. Lambert fought fiercely with the Lynch family, the wealthy young master, on behalf of Evelyn, the female star of Cliffburn. Evelyn had a secret meeting with her maind boyfriend... The overwhelming amount of information about Evelyn in the past leftizens confused and bewildered. There are different opinions about what happened at Tislis Caf¨¦, and no one knows the truth behind it. The information did not mention anything about Hallcester¡¯s the Finley family and Robin, Crystal. Evelyn stood alone in the private room. hapter 15.3 Are You Okay? Looking at the mess in front of her, she finally understood that no one could save her today. At this moment, the Legal Department of Carmen Pictures has already sent a formal notice. Carmen Pictures headquarters in Cliffourn demanded her to return. within three days to discuss termination of contract and substantialpensation. In the notice, it was clearly stated that her actions seriously vited the Code of Conduct for Carmen Pictures artists. Unless she obtained Robin¡¯s forgiveness. Otherwise, Carmen Pictures would immediately initiate legal proceedings and corresponding sanctions to punish them. At the same time, she would face nearly 1 billion dors inpensation for vitions. Evelyn looked at the contents of the notice and she became afraid. She was well aware of Carmen Pictures¡® regtions regarding artist conduct. Her behavior today was undoubtedly a vition of the rules. Even without initiating legal proceedings to hold her ountable. The mere exposure of today¡¯s incident itself was enough to make her fall from grace and ruin her reputation. Once Carmen Pictures initiated thewsuit, the subsequent substantialpensation would be something she could never afford. Evelyn looked at Robin and Crystal, then nced at the mess in the 9714 14:30 room, trembling all over The eldest son of the Lynch family, Raul, began to boast about settling everything for her. Now, he knelt on the ground, helpless and pitiful, crying. Her assistant, Whitney, had boasted arrogantly before that she would. change this private room no matter how much it cost. What''s even worse is that, unable to benefit, he actually spat on someone else¡¯s pastry. How are you? Under Barry¡¯s coercion, he reluctantly ate the pastries on the floor, stained with phlegm, bite by bite. Even the owner of the caf¨¦, was also crouched on the ground, licking the dirt like a dog. Originally, | wanted to bully and humiliate others by taking advantage of my celebrity status. Ending up in the current situation, they have no one to me but themselves. Thinking about what happened this afternoon feels like a nightmare, filled with regret. Evelyn thought of this and quickly ran up to Robin, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me...¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s toote! What would have happened if | didn¡¯t have such great power?¡± ¡°Back then, would you and your assistant have shownpassion and Chapter 163 Are You okay! spared me?¡± Evelyn was startled. Yeah! If Robin wasn¡¯t so powerful. At this moment, his assistant spat on the pastries, disgusting them and himself as well! Even, it was possible to use bodyguards to beat up Robin and his friends. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Bruce, we were wrong!¡± she immediately pointed at Whitney angrily and said, ¡°It was this bitch who disturbed your and Ms. Thompson¡¯s afternoon tea! | am willing to makepensation and apologize for this.¡± ¡°Please, could you exin the situation to Carmen Pictures and Mr. Dickson, asking them not to terminate my contract? | would be extremely grateful.¡± Robin ignored Evelyn and pulled Crystal, turning to walk out of the private room. Staring at their backs, Evelyn was stunned. As a superstar of the past, | have never humbly begged others like this. At that moment, anger flickered in her eyes. However, reality is cruel. If she couldn¡¯t obtain Robin¡¯s forgiveness, she would lose everything immediately. Evelyn became extremely popr and famous throughout the entire Estya region within this year. 31.15% 1430 The immense glory made her forget the years of hardship she had once. experienced Back then, for the sake of a film appointment, a character who could. only leave the country for one minute couldn''t even have a meal all day. Even licking one¡¯s face to beg others. Nowadays, once bing a top-tier celebrity, they became arrogant and conceited. Unexpectedly, a trivial incident today has left her in ruins. She was in great panic. After a brief moment of contemtion, Evelyn kicked off her high heels and rushed out of the crowd to stand in front of Robin and Crystal. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Thompson, please wait a moment.¡± However, the other party treated her like air andpletely ignored her, walking past her and continuing towards the parking lot. After much hesitation, Evelyn finally let go of all her reserve and pride. He rushed to Robin and Crystal, and knelt down with a thud. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Thompson, I¡¯m really sorry! Today¡¯s incident...¡± Robin pulled Crystal and drove away, bypassing Evelyn. The sky in the city dimmed. It was already 6 o''clock in the evening, and the lights in the city were der 163 Are You Okay? Chapter just starting to shine. Evelyn stood alone in the cold wind of carly spring, looking around in confusion. Surrounded by the pointing and whispering of fans, she suddenly felt so lonely and helpless. Without the tform of Carmen Pictures, | was nothing! No! | had to fight for my own life once! Otherwise, |, Evelyn, would really be finished! She hailed a taxi and followed behind Robin¡¯s car. In the car of Porsche918. Robin saw that Crystal was still feeling down and said, ¡°Shall | take you home?¡± Crystal shook her head and said. ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± ¡°Not going back, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Crystal looked nkly at the ghostly city night scene. outside the window. ¡°Whatever?¡± Robin frowned, ¡°That''s so boring.¡± ¡°Alright, | treated you to a feast!¡± Crystal still shook her head. Robin sighed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t eat, and you don¡¯t go back. You can¡¯t keep wandering around all the time... So, shall | take you back Chapter Til der You Day? and make a bowl of noodles for you to eat?¡± Crystal nodded. Robin''s corner of the mouth twitched, muttering to himself, ¡°I should have said | wanted to eat noodles earlier.¡± Crystal red at him and muttered, ¡°Damn it, a perfectly good afternoon tea ruined, what a bad luck!¡± Robin saw that Crystal¡¯s mood had improved slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, when you''re upset, just curse at her! Damn it!¡± Crystal burst intoughter. Just as Robin entered Grace Apartments, he saw Madeline standing in a shadowy corner of theplex, talking to a young man who appeared to be sixteen or seventeen years old. Judging by their expressions, they seemed quite solemn. Madeline handed a bank card to the man and said a few words before they went their separate ways. The car drove into the parking lot, and Robin looked at Crystal, who remained silent. ¡°Getting off the car, isn¡¯t it just the trivial matter of the Lynch family? Don¡¯t let that garbage person affect your mood. Your mother, resting in peace, wouldn¡¯t want to see you unhappy...¡± Just as Robin was about to open the door and get out of the car, Crystal grabbed his arm and started crying. Robin was at a loss for a moment. This was the first time he saw Crystal looking so sad. Chapter 163 a 163 Are You Oku When | was at a loss for what to do, Crystal suddenly burst intoughter. Robin was startled and looked at Crystal, who was crying andughing, with astonishment. ¡°Are you... are you okay?¡± Crystal wiped away her tears and took a deep breath. ¡°You didn¡¯t say just now, don¡¯t let those trash people disturb your emotions. Let¡¯s go, you promised to cook for me personally. | haven¡¯t eaten two meals because of you, and now I''m starving!¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Robin nced at Crystal, confirming that she was in a stable state of mind. ¡°You''re adjusting your emotions quite efficiently. Just a moment ago, | thought they had driven you to be mentally unstable.¡± ¡°Go to hell! Am | that fragile? Just thinking about those bastards being messed up by you makes me happy! Hahaha...¡± Robin''s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°That''s good if you¡¯re not crazy.¡± The two of them had just entered the elevator. nca and Madeline walked in from outside. Robin noticed that Madeline¡¯s eye sockets were slightly swollen and red. Remembering just now when she handed her bank card to that man, could it be... Robin didn¡¯t continue to think further, as it was none of his business. In those years, the lives of ordinary people were not without hardships. nca nced at Robin and Crystal, snorted coldly and said, ¡°Robin, | must say I¡¯m impressed. You actually brought Ms. Thompson home today?¡± Robin didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to her. He and Crystal just nodded and greeted Madeline. ¡°Ms. Thompson, why are you so absent-minded?¡± nca sighed as Robin ignored her and continued speaking. ¡°Do you know what happened in the lobby of Eastern District Development Corporation this morning?¡± Crystal smiled and looked at nca, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± nca stared at Robin disdainfully and said, ¡°Today, several members of the Brown family came over to ask him for money. He is a scammer! He specifically cheats women out of their money.¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson, please don¡¯t fall for his tricks again! Being around such a person, you will eventually be deceived miserably!¡± Crystal smiled and looked at Robin, ¡°Does he really look like a scammer?¡± nca sneered, ¡°He was just a fraud! Last time, in order to get close to me, he devised a cunning n of ying the hero and pretended to save Madeline.¡± ¡°| knew he had been eyeing me for a long time. However, | despise men like him who are so hypocritical!¡± ¡°When | was in school, | knew that many men wanted to be with me, but | would never easily like them.¡± ¡°Robin did such despicable things in order to win me over, which only made me despise him even more!¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Crystal looked at Robin, then looked at nca, and smiled. ¡°Hahaha... Robin has done this kind of silly thing before? Ms. Perry, how did you know that Robin likes you?¡± nca said earnestly, ¡°Robin not only designed to save the beauty. but also followed me to work at the Eastern District Development Corporation! With him in thepany, | felt extremely unsafe every moment!¡± ¡°Later, | don¡¯t know where he got the information from, but he found. out that | was living in Grace Apartments, and he actually moved in across from me!¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson, think about it, why does this kind of person always appear in front of me with malicious intent?¡± ¡°Sometimes when | went out, | felt scared. | worried that these perverted people would follow me!¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°You were very sick, go see a doctor quickly!¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Crystal looked at Robin''s innocent face and burst intoughter. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 | Like Him nca saw Crystal still holding onto Robin,ughing with trembling flowers, feeling very puzzled. She shook her head and said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, | wasn¡¯t joking with you. | advise you to stay away from him as soon as possible!¡± Crystal intentionally leaned her head on Robin¡¯s shoulder, assuming an extremely intimate posture. ¡°Why should | stay away from him?¡± ¡°He is so good at attracting women, | better keep my distance from him, or else he will be snatched away by other women, haha...¡± nca looked down upon Crystal¡¯s stubbornness, ¡°Ms. Thompson, it is disgraceful for someone of your status to be with him! He is a fraud! He will swindle all your money!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Crystal continued to smile nonchntly. ¡°| actually wish he could really deceive my money, whatever amount he needs, | would give it to him! Because I... like him, hehehe...¡± nca was stunned, ¡°Ms. Thompson, how could you let him deceive you like this? You knew he was tricking you, and yet you still fell for it?¡± As we were speaking, the elevator arrived at the 20th floor. Crystal suddenly clutched her chest and said, ¡°Ms. Perry, thank you. for your advice, but | had no way out.¡± nca¡¯s eyes immediately burst with anger: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Thompson, did he threaten you?¡± Chapter 16 Crystal suddenly stopped smiling and held Robin¡¯s arm, painfully saying. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t threaten me, he... he stole my heart! If | leave him. | won''t be able to live for a moment... hehehe...¡± ¡°Oops!¡± Robin was also speechless. Looking at Crystal, who was so emotional at the moment, he almost. went crazy. This woman didn¡¯t be an actress, what a waste of talent! ¡°Let''s go, dear. Let''s go home for dinner,¡± Crystal said, holding Robin¡¯s arm as they walked out of the elevator. nca stared at the backs of Crystal and Robin for a while, and shook her head in frustration, ¡°What a despicable person!¡± Madeline pulled nca and said, ¡°nca, please keep quiet for a moment.¡± ¡°You always say Robin is a scammer every time you see him, it¡¯s really not nice.¡± ¡°If Ms. Thompson was Robin¡¯s girlfriend, it would be impolite of you to say such things.¡± nca red fiercely at Crystal¡¯s graceful and swaying figure, gritting her teeth as she said, ¡°I will expose Robin''s deceitful face sooner orter!¡± When Crystal reached the door of Robin¡¯s room, she turned around and waved at nca with a smile, saying, ¡°Goodbye, both of you.¡± With that, theyughed and walked into the room together with Robin. nca eximed angrily, ¡°You stupid woman! Robin, this fraud, deceives women like you who are brainless. You deserve to be deceived to death!¡± Madeline pulled nca and whispered, ¡°nca, can you mind your own business?¡± ¡°Why do | not care?¡± nca huffed, ¡°Whenever | see a fraud like Robin, | feel ufortable! Especially when | see him with other women, it disgusts me!¡± Madeline slightly furrowed her brows and timidly asked, ¡°nca, are you falling for Robin?¡± ¡°What?¡± nca eximed, her eyes wide with anger. ¡°You''re saying | would like that scammer? Ha, if | ever liked him, | would truly be a brainless beast!¡± ¡°Why do you always keep staring at what others are doing?¡± Madeline shook her head helplessly. ¡°What kind of person is Robin, and what does he have to do with you? Besides, he hasn¡¯t harmed you or deceived you.¡± |...¡± nca paused for a moment, annoyed, ¡°How did he not harm me? He was always lingering around me, just trying to take advantage of me!¡± ¡°| was so beautiful and elegant, and moreover, | was a white-cor worker in the Huber Group. He always appeared in front of me, just to catch my attention and make me fall in love with him willingly!¡± ¡°Hmph! A man without the courage to directly express himself and pursue me is truly pathetic!¡± Madeline shook her head, not wanting to discuss the matter with nca any further. ¡°Alright, what are we having for dinner tonight? I''ll make it.¡± ¡°Noodleel¡± nca anorily mmed the door shut. Chapter 16411 de Him ¡°Madeline, | have something to tell you. The rent is due soon, and this month you need to contribute a little more. You pay 2/3, and | pay 1/3¡± Madeline froze: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree at the beginning that we would split all the expenses equally?¡± nca gave a cold smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s different now. You didn¡¯t get the job originally, which means you had no work and no ie. That''s why | said we split it half and half.¡± ¡°Now, your current job was obtained through unfair means, and moreover, your sry is much higher than mine, so of course you should contribute more!¡± ¡°But...¡± Madeline frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it! If you don¡¯t want to, then move out! However, you must pay this month¡¯s rent before you go!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Madeline shook her head helplessly, ¡°Well... nca, | might really have to move next month. My mother is in the hospital and we need a lot of money...¡± nca nced at Madeline and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Madeline entered the kitchen and her phone vibrated.. It was a phone call from my younger brother. ¡°Sister, just now you gave me the money on this card, but the payment. counter at the hospital said it''s not enough.¡± ¡°If we couldn¡¯t gather enough money the day after tomorrow, my mother wouldn''t be able to continue with the treatment.¡± ¡°Before, | had already borrowed a lot of online loans, all of which were 35.14% overdue. They were all urging me to repay the money, and now | can¡¯t borrow any more money......... " Madelineforted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother. Take good care of mom, and | will figure out the money issue.¡± After hanging up the phone, Madeline furrowed her brow She remembered receiving some loan information on her phone a few days ago. Although the interest rate was high, it could be used in case of emergency. She decided to finish cooking and then contact these informal lending institutions to have a look. No matter what, first cure mother¡¯s illness before anything else. After finishing her meal. Madeline hid in her room and hesitated for at while before finally dialing the number on the information. On the other end of the phone, a man said, ¡°You can borrow money if you need it urgently, but the interest rate is very high. If you want to borrow, add me as a Line friend and once you meet the requirements, you can get the money.¡± Madeline followed the other party¡¯s request and took a selfie, sending it along with her ID number and bank card number. She wanted to borrow 100,000. The other party directly transferred 100,000 dors to her bank card. However, it was a loan agreement of 200,000, with a term of only ten days. 46.97% 14:31 Madeline knew that this was very dangerous, as she could easily fall into the trap of massive high-interest loans. However, there was no way. She had to first treat her mother¡¯s illness and prepare enough money for medical expenses. After passing this hurdle, we can think of ways to borrow money from elsewhere and repay the high-interest loan first. Then, return the borrowed funds to others. My current job ie is very high, so | should be able to repay 200,000 quickly. The next morning. After seeing her, nca reminded again, ¡°Madeline, please transfer the rent fee to my card before you finish work. | will settle with thendlord. It¡¯s a total of 10,000 dors per month, you pay 6,700 dors, and | pay 3,300 dors.¡± Madeline wanted to speak up about her true situation, but the words lingered on the tip of her tongue and she held back. She knew that nca would not agree. Next month, | moved to a ce that was farther away and cheaper. Originally, | wanted to live closer to thepany, work overtime and work harder, and earn more money to treat my mother¡¯s illness. It seems that we still need to save a little more. As | left the house and stepped into the elevator, Crystal and Robin also walked in. Chapter 164 1 Like Him Anger instantly shed in nca¡¯s eyes. Looking at Crystal¡¯s beautiful figure, which was half a head taller than her, Robin deliberately made a ambiguous gesture in front of her, feeling even more annoyed. Crystal caught a glimpse of nca¡¯s annoyed expression and deliberately whispered, ¡°Darling, do you still need moneytely? If you do, | can transfer another million to you tonight.¡± nca almost burst out in anger. Robin nced at Crystal and shook his head helplessly. Soon, the elevator reached the ground floor. Crystal walked out of the elevator with Robin, waving her hand at Madeline and nca, saying, ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Darling, what would you like to eat today? | have already ordered it and will personally deliver it to you.¡± Robin nced at the wicked smile in Crystal¡¯s eyes and went crazy, ¡°Can¡¯t you just mind your own business? Do you have to provoke that lunatic?¡± Crystalughed, ¡°Hahaha...¡± nca stared at Crystal''s back and sneered, ¡°Hmph! There will be at time when you cry!¡± Crystal drove out of the parking lot in her Porsche 918 and saw nca. and Madeline waiting by the roadside for a car. She tapped Robin lightly and said, ¡°Hey, let me give you something more exciting.¡± Robin did not understand what it meant. Crystal put down the car window and, as she passed by nca, deliberately kissed him on the cheek. Robin paused for a moment and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Crystal burst intoughter and said, ¡°I want that infatuated little girl to see how you''ve deceived me. Hahaha...¡± ¡°Damn! You''re really boring!¡± Robin shook his head. The Porsche shot forward like an arroy nca gritted her teeth in anger and said, ¡°This woman is truly insane! She got deceived like that and still acts all happy like a lunatic!¡± Madeline sighed and didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter with nca. Crystal drove Robin to the front of the Eastern District Development. Corporation hall and then left. Just got out of the car, Melvin ran over. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the task you assigned me yesterday. | have alreadypleted a portion of it.¡± Robin stopped walking. Several shareholders of the Thompson family, except for Conrad and Adrienne, all signed the share transfer agreement with me. ¡°| bought them all at a price one point higher than the market, and we can start trading tomorrow.¡± Robin was astonished. He didn¡¯t expect Melvin, a yboy, to be so 39 654 12:311 efficient ¡°Alright, how much money do you need? | will have someone transfer it to you immediately.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, you don¡¯t have to pay for this money. | still have some.¡± Melvin fiattered Robin said indifferently. ¡°No need! These shares cannot be transferred under your name, they must be under Crystal¡¯s name. She will transfer the money to you!¡± ¡°Alright. I''ll wait for your message.¡± After Melvin left, Robin had just entered the Eastern District Development Corporation hall when Karsyn stopped him and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please wait a moment ande with me to the parking lot.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± Robin asked. Karsyn smiled and said, ¡°I''ll help you change your clothes...¡± nca happened to overhear it just as she entered thepany lobby. She immediately stopped in her tracks and looked at the backs of Robin and Karsyn. ¡°Change clothes?¡± nca thought about the bright smile on Karsyn¡¯s face and snorted. Did these two men and women go to the parking lot to do something dirty and shameful? | went to capture their ugly behavior! With this in mind, he turned around and walked towards the parking lot. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 164 | Like Him nca saw Crystal still holding onto Robin,ughing with trembling flowers, feeling very puzzled. She shook her head and said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, | wasn¡¯t joking with you. | advise you to stay away from him as soon as possible!¡± Crystal intentionally leaned her head on Robin¡¯s shoulder, assuming an extremely intimate posture. ¡°Why should | stay away from him?¡± ¡°He is so good at attracting women, | better keep my distance from him, or else he will be snatched away by other women, haha...¡± nca looked down upon Crystal¡¯s stubbornness, ¡°Ms. Thompson, it is disgraceful for someone of your status to be with him! He is a fraud! He will swindle all your money!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Crystal continued to smile nonchntly. ¡°| actually wish he could really deceive my money, whatever amount he needs, | would give it to him! Because I... like him, hehehe...¡± nca was stunned, ¡°Ms. Thompson, how could you let him deceive you like this? You knew he was tricking you, and yet you still fell for it?¡± As we were speaking, the elevator arrived at the 20th floor. Crystal suddenly clutched her chest and said, ¡°Ms. Perry, thank you. for your advice, but | had no way out.¡± nca¡¯s eyes immediately burst with anger: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Thompson, did he threaten you?¡± Chapter 16 Crystal suddenly stopped smiling and held Robin¡¯s arm, painfully saying. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t threaten me, he... he stole my heart! If | leave him. | won''t be able to live for a moment... hehehe...¡± ¡°Oops!¡± Robin was also speechless. Looking at Crystal, who was so emotional at the moment, he almost. went crazy. This woman didn¡¯t be an actress, what a waste of talent! ¡°Let''s go, dear. Let''s go home for dinner,¡± Crystal said, holding Robin¡¯s arm as they walked out of the elevator. nca stared at the backs of Crystal and Robin for a while, and shook her head in frustration, ¡°What a despicable person!¡± Madeline pulled nca and said, ¡°nca, please keep quiet for a moment.¡± ¡°You always say Robin is a scammer every time you see him, it¡¯s really not nice.¡± ¡°If Ms. Thompson was Robin¡¯s girlfriend, it would be impolite of you to say such things.¡± nca red fiercely at Crystal¡¯s graceful and swaying figure, gritting her teeth as she said, ¡°I will expose Robin''s deceitful face sooner orter!¡± When Crystal reached the door of Robin¡¯s room, she turned around and waved at nca with a smile, saying, ¡°Goodbye, both of you.¡± With that, theyughed and walked into the room together with Robin. nca eximed angrily, ¡°You stupid woman! Robin, this fraud, deceives women like you who are brainless. You deserve to be deceived to death!¡± Madeline pulled nca and whispered, ¡°nca, can you mind your own business?¡± ¡°Why do | not care?¡± nca huffed, ¡°Whenever | see a fraud like Robin, | feel ufortable! Especially when | see him with other women, it disgusts me!¡± Madeline slightly furrowed her brows and timidly asked, ¡°nca, are you falling for Robin?¡± ¡°What?¡± nca eximed, her eyes wide with anger. ¡°You''re saying | would like that scammer? Ha, if | ever liked him, | would truly be a brainless beast!¡± ¡°Why do you always keep staring at what others are doing?¡± Madeline shook her head helplessly. ¡°What kind of person is Robin, and what does he have to do with you? Besides, he hasn¡¯t harmed you or deceived you.¡± |...¡± nca paused for a moment, annoyed, ¡°How did he not harm me? He was always lingering around me, just trying to take advantage of me!¡± ¡°| was so beautiful and elegant, and moreover, | was a white-cor worker in the Huber Group. He always appeared in front of me, just to catch my attention and make me fall in love with him willingly!¡± ¡°Hmph! A man without the courage to directly express himself and pursue me is truly pathetic!¡± Madeline shook her head, not wanting to discuss the matter with nca any further. ¡°Alright, what are we having for dinner tonight? I''ll make it.¡± ¡°Noodleel¡± nca anorily mmed the door shut. Chapter 16411 de Him ¡°Madeline, | have something to tell you. The rent is due soon, and this month you need to contribute a little more. You pay 2/3, and | pay 1/3¡± Madeline froze: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree at the beginning that we would split all the expenses equally?¡± nca gave a cold smile and said, ¡°It''s different now. You didn¡¯t get the job originally, which means you had no work and no ie. That''s why | said we split it half and half.¡± ¡°Now, your current job was obtained through unfair means, and moreover, your sry is much higher than mine, so of course you should contribute more!¡± ¡°But...¡± Madeline frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it! If you don¡¯t want to, then move out! However, you must pay this month¡¯s rent before you go!¡± Madeline shook her head helplessly, ¡°Well... nca, | might really have to move next month. My mother is in the hospital and we need a lot of money...¡± nca nced at Madeline and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Madeline entered the kitchen and her phone vibrated.. It was a phone call from my younger brother. ¡°Sister, just now you gave me the money on this card, but the payment. counter at the hospital said it''s not enough.¡± ¡°If we couldn¡¯t gather enough money the day after tomorrow, my mother wouldn''t be able to continue with the treatment.¡± ¡°Before, | had already borrowed a lot of online loans, all of which were 35.14% overdue. They were all urging me to repay the money, and now | can¡¯t borrow any more money......... " Madelineforted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother. Take good care of mom, and | will figure out the money issue.¡± After hanging up the phone, Madeline furrowed her brow She remembered receiving some loan information on her phone a few days ago. Although the interest rate was high, it could be used in case of emergency. She decided to finish cooking and then contact these informal lending institutions to have a look. No matter what, first cure mother¡¯s illness before anything else. After finishing her meal. Madeline hid in her room and hesitated for at while before finally dialing the number on the information. On the other end of the phone, a man said, ¡°You can borrow money if you need it urgently, but the interest rate is very high. If you want to borrow, add me as a Line friend and once you meet the requirements, you can get the money.¡± Madeline followed the other party¡¯s request and took a selfie, sending it along with her ID number and bank card number. She wanted to borrow 100,000. The other party directly transferred 100,000 dors to her bank card. However, it was a loan agreement of 200,000, with a term of only ten days. 46.97% 14:31 Madeline knew that this was very dangerous, as she could easily fall into the trap of massive high-interest loans. However, there was no way. She had to first treat her mother¡¯s illness and prepare enough money for medical expenses. After passing this hurdle, we can think of ways to borrow money from elsewhere and repay the high-interest loan first. Then, return the borrowed funds to others. My current job ie is very high, so | should be able to repay 200,000 quickly. The next morning. After seeing her, nca reminded again, ¡°Madeline, please transfer the rent fee to my card before you finish work. | will settle with thendlord. It¡¯s a total of 10,000 dors per month, you pay 6,700 dors, and | pay 3,300 dors.¡± Madeline wanted to speak up about her true situation, but the words lingered on the tip of her tongue and she held back. She knew that nca would not agree. Next month, | moved to a ce that was farther away and cheaper. Originally, | wanted to live closer to thepany, work overtime and work harder, and earn more money to treat my mother¡¯s illness. It seems that we still need to save a little more. As | left the house and stepped into the elevator, Crystal and Robin also walked in. Chapter 164 1 Like Him Anger instantly shed in nca¡¯s eyes. Looking at Crystal¡¯s beautiful figure, which was half a head taller than her, Robin deliberately made a ambiguous gesture in front of her, feeling even more annoyed. Crystal caught a glimpse of nca¡¯s annoyed expression and deliberately whispered, ¡°Darling, do you still need moneytely? If you do, | can transfer another million to you tonight.¡± nca almost burst out in anger. Robin nced at Crystal and shook his head helplessly. Soon, the elevator reached the ground floor. Crystal walked out of the elevator with Robin, waving her hand at Madeline and nca, saying, ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Darling, what would you like to eat today? | have already ordered it and will personally deliver it to you.¡± Robin nced at the wicked smile in Crystal¡¯s eyes and went crazy, ¡°Can¡¯t you just mind your own business? Do you have to provoke that lunatic?¡± Crystalughed, ¡°Hahaha...¡± nca stared at Crystal''s back and sneered, ¡°Hmph! There will be at time when you cry!¡± Crystal drove out of the parking lot in her Porsche 918 and saw nca. and Madeline waiting by the roadside for a car. She tapped Robin lightly and said, ¡°Hey, let me give you something more exciting.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Robin did not understand what it meant. Crystal put down the car window and, as she passed by nca, deliberately kissed him on the cheek. Robin paused for a moment and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Crystal burst intoughter and said, ¡°I want that infatuated little girl to see how you''ve deceived me. Hahaha...¡± ¡°Damn! You''re really boring!¡± Robin shook his head. The Porsche shot forward like an arroy nca gritted her teeth in anger and said, ¡°This woman is truly insane! She got deceived like that and still acts all happy like a lunatic!¡± Madeline sighed and didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter with nca. Crystal drove Robin to the front of the Eastern District Development. Corporation hall and then left. Just got out of the car, Melvin ran over. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the task you assigned me yesterday. | have alreadypleted a portion of it.¡± Robin stopped walking. Several shareholders of the Thompson family, except for Conrad and Adrienne, all signed the share transfer agreement with me. ¡°| bought them all at a price one point higher than the market, and we can start trading tomorrow.¡± Robin was astonished. He didn¡¯t expect Melvin, a yboy, to be so 39 654 12:311 efficient ¡°Alright, how much money do you need? | will have someone transfer it to you immediately.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, you don¡¯t have to pay for this money. | still have some.¡± Melvin fiattered Robin said indifferently. ¡°No need! These shares cannot be transferred under your name, they must be under Crystal¡¯s name. She will transfer the money to you!¡± ¡°Alright. I''ll wait for your message.¡± After Melvin left, Robin had just entered the Eastern District Development Corporation hall when Karsyn stopped him and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please wait a moment ande with me to the parking lot.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± Robin asked. Karsyn smiled and said, ¡°I''ll help you change your clothes...¡± nca happened to overhear it just as she entered thepany lobby. She immediately stopped in her tracks and looked at the backs of Robin and Karsyn. ¡°Change clothes?¡± nca thought about the bright smile on Karsyn¡¯s face and snorted. Did these two men and women go to the parking lot to do something dirty and shameful? | went to capture their ugly behavior! With this in mind, he turned around and walked towards the parking lot. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 How Dare You Beat Me! Denise was kicked away by Robin, and the lobby of the Marketing Center was filled with screams. Arnold, who was originally furious, suddenly became confused. He didn¡¯t expect Robin to be so fierce! Without any hesitation, he kicked Denise, the shrew, as soon as they had a disagreement. Before, if it weren¡¯t for the concern of affecting the Huber Group, he would have long wanted to give these bunch of rogue artists a good beating! Hitting Denise was satisfying, but what followed was troublesome. Bonnie was not an ordinary artist. Provoking them is equivalent to provoking a group of hooligan dogs. They would constantly use tricks to create trouble for you. In the end. Bonnie and Denise are just a group of scoundrels in the industry. Amold stared at Robin in astonishment, momentarily at a loss for words. Karsyn was also stunned for a while. She knew that Robin didn¡¯t care about who Denise and Bonnie were, or what kind of connections they had. If you can¡¯t stand it. just take action. Looking up at the disheveled Denise in this moment, Karsyn chuckled inwardly. Today, | ran into Robin, and Bonnie¡¯s carcer came to an end. However, whether Robin¡¯s actions would affect the reputation of the Huber Group remained unknown. Karsyn sent a message to Karina and provided a detailed report of the situation here. At this moment, Denise, who had fallen¡ªto the ground, had already regained consciousness. Holding his stomach and gasping heavily, he looked at Robin with a shocked expression. She never expected that someone from the Huber Group would dare toy a hand on her, Denise. Arnold, being such a troublemaker, would only yell loudly in front of her and dare not touch a single hair on her. And without hesitation, the young man kicked her as soon as he approached.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Damn it, this person is crazy. Are they bored with life or what?! She looked at Robin, who was dressed in high-ss clothing and had a noble demeanor, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Could it be a prominent figure in the martial arts world or a wealthy young master with an impressive background? Bonnie was also in a daze, looking at Robin with a puzzled expression. Chapter 166 How Dare You Beat Mel Measuring the other person¡¯s identity and background. In her impression, none of the scions of the aristocratic families looked like this, right? A female assistant beside her quickly checked Robin''s information and immediately whispered to her that Robin was just a bodyguard by Karina¡¯s side. In an instant, there was amotion within the Marketing Center. Aperson, who was working as a bodyguard, dared to physically assault the advertising artist hired by the Huber Group. Did the Huber Group really think that they could rely on being the No. 1 family of Hallcester and not be afraid of damaging their reputation? Behind Bonnie, there was not just ordinary connections and influence. Not only did she have friends like Darrell, the general manager of Grandeur Advertising under Purpeak International Group, in Hallcester. Moreover, Bonnie had a huge fan base throughout Hashville State.. Ruben, the son of the wealthiest man in Hashville State, was the powerful support. If she had made a slight move, the Huber Group, even with its trillion- dor scale, would have been greatly affected by it. Once caught in the whirlpool of public opinion, the Huber Group, even as Hallcester¡¯s top aristocratic family, found it difficult to bear the pressure from all sides. After Denise learned about Robin¡¯s information, she pointed at him and said, ¡°You, what are you? How dare you hit me!¡± Chapter 166 How Dare You Prat Me ¡°How can trash like you stay in such a magnificent pce?¡± Robin sneered coldly. ¡°You should be in the garbage bin!¡± After saying that, he directly carried Denise and walked out of the hall. The crowd inside the Marketing Center lobby quickly made way for a passage. Everyone looked at Robin in astonishment at this amazing move. Karsyn silently watched Robin''s actions without saying anything. Denise knew Karsyn. As Robin walked past Karsyn, Denise shouted, ¡°Ms. Croft, don¡¯t you care about this viin...¡± ¡°Shut up, you trash!¡± ¡°A loud ¡®snap¡¯.¡± Robin pped Denise in the face. She carried it to the front of the hall door and pressed it directly into the trash bin. In the cramped trash bin, Denise screamed her heart out. Two fair and sturdy thighs kept kicking outside the trash can. Bonnie and her subordinates had not yet realized what had happened. Her agent Denise had already been standing on her head in front of the lobby trash can. The entire Marketing Center was silent. Everyone looked at the trash can in front of the hall, where Denise¡¯s Chapter 166 nt [are] two little chubby legs were still kicking. Immediately after, they looked at Robin in astonishment again. This guy really went all out today! Although this action made people feel happy. However, the Huber Group was probably in big trouble this time! Without a few billion, it is difficult to settle this matter. Even more effort had to be spent to coordinate various aspects. Grandeur Advertising¡¯s rogue nner Darrell, who turned everything upside down. Bonnie was one of the many fans in Hashville State. And the eldest son of Devin, the richest man in Hashville State. Just these rtionships alone were enough to keep the Huber Group busy and overwhelmed. If Bonnie was unwilling to reconcile, today¡¯s events would be exposed. Its attention quickly became the top trending topic. The trouble of the Huber Group would be even greater. Although the Southern Business District had just be a hot spot. for capital. However, if the stain of the Huber Group is spread, the investment in projects in the southern part of the city will be significantly affected. Not only the general public, but also the Huber Group will demand an exnation for this matter. 41.17% Even the municipal government is held ountable for the Huber Group The development of the Huber Group would therefore regress by at least ten years. At this moment, the director Arnold just came to his senses. He didn¡¯t expect that his anger would make Robin directly hit Denise. He immediately stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Brother, you should leave quickly. This is none of your business.¡± Amold mistakenly thought that Robin was just a bystander, and in a fit of anger, heshed out and hit them. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to provoke these people, hurry up and leave! | will handle this matter.¡± Robin gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Just a bunch of trash.¡± Bonnie snorted coldly, and her bodyguard quickly blocked Robin''s way, saying, ¡°Want to leave? Not so easy!¡± Amold sighed and blocked Robin behind him, pointing at Bonnie and coldly said, ¡°Today, this matter was all done by me, Arnold, and has nothing to do with this brother!¡± Bonnie gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Hmph! Heid hands on Denise. If | don¡¯t kill him today, then I, Bonnie, would have wasted my time in this industry!¡± At this moment, Denise had already been pulled out of the trash bin by their people. She rushed to Robin with disheveled hair, her face and head covered in garbage, and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Bonnie, this matter is not 51.52% over today! | swear | won''t rest until this viin is punished!¡± Bonnie nodded and said, ¡°Denise, you have been wronged, and | will make them pay back a thousand times over!¡± Denise angrily pointed at Arnold, Robin, and the Huber Group¡¯s staff, shouting loudly. ¡°None of you can escape today! Nobody should expect to get away with anything!¡± The people around Bonnie stared coldly at Robin and Arnold, their eyes filled with mockery and disdain. Everyone knew that Robin and Arnold were finished today. Denise wiped off the trash scraps from her face, ced her hands on her waist, and bounced forward, ready to continue shouting. Robin shook his head in annoyance and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any memory? You are a trash, just fucking stay in the trash can!¡± With that, he kicked her and sent her flying out, once again plunging into the trash can. Denise''s two thick legs kept pedaling. Everyone saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help butugh.. Then, they all closed their mouths. They knew that Robin had caused a big trouble. At this moment, a Porsche stopped in front of the Marketing Center. Karina walked out of the car and was instantly stunned by the scene in front of her. | saw two bare little chubby legs in the trash can, constantly kicking. 63-101 1433 Take another look at the chaos inside the Marketing Center. Bonnie was filled with anger. Amold red at Bonnie with a huff. Robin, on the other hand, stood nonchntly in the lobby. She understood that no one could do this except Robin. A burst ofughter rose in my heart. Since meeting Robin, Karina suddenly realized that she could handle problems in this way. Bonnie trembled with anger, pointing at Robin and shouted, ¡°You... you¡¯re dead!¡± Robin looked around at Bonnie and the others with a half-smile, ¡°Go ahead, call someone. I''ll wait!¡± Bonnie gritted her teeth and threw her phone to a woman beside her, saying, ¡°Stacy, call Mr. Powell!¡± The female assistant named Stacy immediately took out her phone and red angrily at Robin and Arnold, saying, ¡°Hmph! You''re in big trouble today for angering Ms. Kelley!¡± Bonnie red at Robin and said harshly, ¡°When Mr. Powellester, if | can¡¯t make you kneel and beg for mercy, the Huber Group will also destroy you!¡± Karina stepped forward and coldly said, ¡°Who has such a big attitude!¡± ¡°Did | spend 80 million to bring you guys here, the Huber Group, just for you to run amok in my ce?¡± ¡°You can go ahead and call someone, | want to see how the person you bring can handle me!¡± ¡°You''vee to the wrong ce if you think you can bully people on my turf at the Huber Group.¡± The Marketing Center instantly fell silent. The president of the Huber Group, the youngest daughter of the Huber family, actually defended Robin? Bonnie didn¡¯t expect Karina to have such an attitude. She coldly said, ¡°Fine! Since the president of the Huber Group has said such words, then you just wait!¡± The phone was quickly answered, and Stacy, the female assistant, immediately burst into tears and said, ¡°Mr. Powell, where are you? Ms. Kelley was bullied at the Marketing Center!¡± Stacy was still full of anger just now, but after answering Darrell¡¯s call, she burst into tears. The people at the scene looked stunned. The performance was fucking powerful. | believe Darrell on the other end of the phone could feel the immense injustice Bonnie and others had suffered. At this moment, Denise struggled and climbed out of the trash bin herself. She also disregarded the garbage on her head and face, and rushed. towards Robin like a mad dog. Just, he hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Robin kicked her into the trash can again. Everyone at the scene was stunned. Every time Robin kicked, he could urately kick Denise into the narrow trash can. If this guy went to y football, he would definitely be at the level of the world¡¯s best footballer! Karina was even more astonished and looked at Robin, ¡°You kicked so urately? Teach me next time.¡± Bonnie was absolutely furious. Not only did Karina not discipline Robin, but she also uttered such words. ¡°Alright, alright, you''ve got guts! Karina, just you wait! | will make the Huber Group pay a heavy price!¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 You''ll Pay the Price! Karina looked at the crazy Bonnie and contemptuously raised her eyelids, ¡°Thinking of messing with the Huber Group, you are not significant enough!¡± Bonnieughed arrogantly and said, ¡°The Huber Group? The Huber Group is nothing! You, you all wait, the people | called will come soon! Ten of the Huber Group can¡¯t withstand the impact of Grandeur Advertising!¡± Karina ignored her and gestured to Karsyn to have the Huber Group¡¯s service personnel withdraw from the endorsement advertisement shoot. Amold saw the situation and apologetically said, ¡°Ms. Huber, I¡¯m sorry, today¡¯s incident was all because of me...¡± Karina raised her hand and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you. | already know the specific details. It was my negligence. | invited this group of trash artists!¡± Upon hearing these words, Bonnie became angry and said, ¡°Karina, you need to be responsible for what you say! Dare to call me trash, and you will pay a heavy price for your words and actions!¡± ¡°If the Huber Group does not provide me with a satisfactory exnation and a substantialpensation, you can expect bankruptcy!¡± Karina and Robin exchanged a nce and smiled, shaking their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bonnie, you won''t get a penny!¡± ¡°The Huber Group has stood in Hallcester for decades, it is not something that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can extort!¡± 0.00% 14.33 Pay the Picel ¡°You think a tiny Grandeur Advertising can move the Huber Group? Dream on!¡± Bonnie burst intoughter and said, ¡°Well, then let''s wait and see!¡± In front of the Marketing Center, there came the roar of motorcycles. About 20 ck¡ªd bodyguards and a man in his thirties stepped out. of the seven luxury cars. The man in question was none other than Darrell, the general manager of Grandeur Advertising. In Hashville State, there was a notorious gangster known as the Ghost Hand who plotted in the literary world. Darrell strode arrogantly into the hall and said coldly, ¡°Whoever dares to bully my friend in Hallcester, they will have bad luck coming their way!¡± In the midst of speaking, he nced sideways at Karina and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, you are far inferior to your grandfather and your father!¡± Karina furrowed her brows slightly and looked coldly at the man in his thirties in front of her. Darrell, although rarely seen in Hallcester. But the reputation of its literary scoundrels was well-known throughout the entire Hashville State. This is a piece of rat droppings within the cultural circle. There have been numerous top-notch families that have been ruined by him over the years. Although many families that were suppressed by it did not end up 12.601 1434 bankrupt. However, messing with scoundrels like Darrell will bring you a lot of trouble. These people would constantly create negative news about you, engage in malicious nder, and confuse the public on the inte and media. Over time, even the best public image was tarnished by them. It is said that it is better to offend a gentleman than to offend a viin. Darrell was just that kind of person, a small¡ªminded and viinous. individual! Arnold saw Darrell, the scoundrel, at the scene and he deeply regretted it. Karina was kind to him and sent 100,000 dors to Arnold¡¯s wife for treatment during his most difficult time. And promised to sign a long-term contract with him. It was just this matter in front of him that made him feel extremely guilty. ¡°Ms. Huber, I¡¯m sorry, |...¡± Karina raised her hand and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Page, this matter has nothing to do with you. The Huber Group has never been afraid of the extortion of petty people!¡± ¡°If anyone thinks that the Huber Group is a pushover that can be easily manipted, they are mistaken!¡± Darrell snorted, ¡°Ms. Huber, you are too confident! | already fully understood the situation today. If the Huber Group doesn¡¯t come up 23.93% 14:34 ) with ten billion to solve the problem, this matter will not be over!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tomorrow, the headline of the entirework will appear, reporting that the Huber Group used its power to bully others and hired ck forces to oppress vulnerable groups. ¡°Hehe. | believe that once the overwhelming articles are published, the Huber Group will definitely be subject to widespread criticism! Hahaha.¡± Darrell and the others burst intoughter. Without waiting for Karina to speak, Robin kicked out. Darrell flew backwards like a big shrimp andnded forcefully inside. the trash can. ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± Robin looked at the group of people Darrell had brought and said in annoyance. Darrell¡¯s bodyguards hesitated for a moment before regaining their composure. | immediately ran over and pulled him out of the trash bin. Darrell wiped the trash off his face and angrily pointed at Robin, shouting. ¡°You dare to hit me, motherfucker!¡± At that moment, Denise also struggled out of another trash can and said, ¡°Mr. Powell, it was this jerk who hit me, | want him dead!¡± A dozen bodyguards under Darrell¡¯smand surrounded Robin. Karina snorted and pointed at the dozens of bodyguards in the Marketing Center, saying, ¡°Kick out all these troublemakers, teach them a lesson, and make sure the Huber Group takes care of beating them to death or severely injuring them!¡± 34.77% 14: The Huber Group¡¯s dozens of bodyguards immediately dragged all of Darrell¡¯s subordinates out. There was a howl of ghosts and wolves outside the hall. Darrell pointed at Karina and Robin and said, ¡°Very well, Ms. Huber, you allowed your subordinates to engage in a violent altercation with us intellectuals. This is a thuggish behavior, and | will expose your wrongdoing to the public!¡± Robin shook his head with a smile and dialed Leonel¡¯s phone number, ¡°Come to the Marketing Center, the dog you guys are raising has gone crazy!¡± Everyone at the Marketing Center heard Robin¡¯s phone call, and it seemed that the person on the other end had a bigger background than Darrell. Bonnie and the others burst intoughter, ¡°Are you trying to scare me with your pretentiousness? What else can the Huber Group have besides a group of bodyguards?¡± ¡°It''s ridiculous! What era is it, and they still want topare with fists! It¡¯s hrious!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, what ultimately defeats you is not how hard the opponent''s fist is, but the overwhelming public opinion.¡± ¡°Just these public opinions alone are enough to crush you, the Huber Group, to pieces!¡± ¡°A broken bodyguard, pretending to be a big shot, how ridiculous!¡± Darrell was helped up by two bodyguards and said coldly, ¡°You bastard hit me, you''re dead!¡± ¡°Karina, you allowed your subordinates to use violence, your Huber Group will go bankrupt!¡± Bonnie also sarcastically chimed in. ¡°A bodyguard, getting involved in a questionable rtionship with you, Karina. After a while, he even lost track of his own identity. And now he pretends to want to intimidate Mr. Powell with a phone call. Who would believe that?¡± Beforeing here. Darrell had already made some inquiries about Robin¡¯s identity. Robin, who was a loser in the Brown family¡¯s divorce,ter got hired by the Huber Group as a bodyguard. In his eyes, Robin was like a rootless weed. Without any connections or social background, crushing such low- level people is as simple as crushing an ant! Even though he had the Huber Group as his backing, if Karina protected him, Darrell would not be afraid. The background of his Grandeur Advertising was Purpeak International Group. Although the Huber Group could not bepletely defeated. However, at least after Darrell¡¯s n, the Huber Group would suffer significant losses! ¡°Hehe, a loser who was dumped by the Brown family, pretending to be something!¡± ¡°| told you, it was useless for you to call anyone!¡± ¡°If you mess with my friend, even if you have the Huber Group as your support, | can still crush you!¡± 59.29% 14.34 M ¡°Do you know what kind of presence Purpeak International Group had in alleester?¡± ¡°That Mr. Lambert, also had to give in three points to Ms. Decker!¡± ¡°You actually pretended to be a big shot and called someone to kill me. Fine, let hime!¡± ¡°4. Darrell, will see today who else dares to support you besides the Huber Group!¡± Darrell nced disdainfully at Karina and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, I''m sorry to say that your bodyguard was too arrogant and offended my friend. He must pay the price for this!¡± ¡°| know that your Huber Group is powerful, but based on that alone, it is not enough to bully my friend Darrell in Hallcester!¡± Karina coldly said, ¡°Darrell, you have gone too far. You are just a dog. under Purpeak International Group! Let me advise you, if you want to be a dog, then act like one. You are far from being a human!¡± Darrell had not spoken yet. At that time, three Hummer SUVS rushed towards the entrance of the Marketing Center lobby. And a luxurious Lamborghini. Cecilia got out of the car, surrounded by Livia, Leonel, and four bodyguards. ¡°Ms. Decker, Ms. Colon, Leonel, how did youe here?¡± Darrell saw Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel from Purpeak International Group all arrived here. 70.13% He immediately showed a surprised and ttered look, hurriedly. approached and said obsequiously. ¡°Ms. Decker, why bother yourself with such a trivial matter!¡± Bonnie and the others saw Cecilia and her group walking in from outside, and immediately went up to greet them. She certainly knew who Cecilia was, the mysterious woman known as the Purpeak Queen behind Darrell Decker in Halleester. This person was known to be ruthless and cruel. In Hallcester, although she never boasted, not a single person was not afraid when they heard her name. Today Bonnie was treated unfairly at the Huber Group, and Cecilia unexpectedly stood up for her and came to support her. Arnold sighed quietly as he witnessed the scene and whispered, ¡°Ms. Huber. I¡¯m truly sorry. | caused a big mess today.¡± Karina chuckled, ¡°Mr. Page, you''re being too polite. This matter isn¡¯t as bad as you imagine.¡± Amold looked at Karina, Robin, and Karsyn, still maintaining a calm. andposed demeanor, feeling secretly ashamed in his heart. There was a hint of awe in the gaze towards Karina. My perspective was still too narrow. After all, Ms. Huber came from a wealthy family. He felt embarrassed by how calm the situation remained. He looked at Cecilia, who had a cold expression on her face, walking hurriedly from outside. 80.96% 1434) | was a little confused for a moment. Cecilia, Liva, Leonel, and others didn¡¯t even look at Darrell, Bonnie, and others. They walked straight to Robin and Karina. Leonel spoke up. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m really sorry, but the dogs below have been poorly trained and have offended you!¡± ¡°Don''t worry. | will definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Arnold was stunned. These people from Purpeak International Group. were actually called by Robin? Everyone at the Marketing Center was also confused and bewildered. Wasn''t Cecilia and the others the backstage bosses of Grandeur Advertising? Why was Robin so respectful? Leonel was the second¡ªinmand under Cecilia. Has Hallcester ever seen him show such respect to anyone before? However, he made such a humble gesture in front of Robin. What on earth is going on? Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Destroy It Before this, Leonel received a call from Robin and thought that Robin needed him to help deal with someone who had offended him. | didn¡¯t expect it, but it turned out to be Darrell, that bastard from Purpeak International Group! After Leonel figured out the ins and outs of the matter, he immediately reported it to Cecilia. He was well aware that Robin was Cecilia¡¯s owner. My subordinate, unaware of his ce, offended Robin. Even if he punished Darrell in the past, he still had to report to Cecilia first. Otherwise, once Cecilia starts ming, Leonel cannot bear it either. Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel quickly arrived at the Marketing Center. After they arrived, they went straight to Robin. They showed great respect to Robin. This scene left Darrell, Bonnie, and others stunned. They looked at Robin and Karina in disbelief. | couldn¡¯t understand why Cecilia would be so respectful to Robin. Moreover, it can be seen that in the eyes of Cecilia and Leonel, Robin¡¯s status is even more prominent than Karina''s. 0.00% Wasn''t Robin Karina¡¯s bodyguard? Wasn''t his reliance on the Huber Group? How could the majestic Purpeak Queen, Cecilia, behave like a servant in front of Robin? Bonnie and the others were unable to ept it. They thought they had seen it wrong. Bonnie rubbed her eyes fiercely, trying to make sense of the scene in front of her. In the end, it was confirmed that what | saw was indeed the truth. What exactly happened? Robin coldly nodded at Darrell, ¡°With trash like this, does Purpeak International Group and he even have a ce to survive?¡± Leonel lifted his head and turned it coldly towards Darrell. Darrell trembled in fear for a moment and hastily exined, ¡°Ms. Decker, Leonel, let me exin...¡± Leonel coldly said, ¡°There is no ce for you to speak here!¡± Karsyn recounted everything that had happened before to Cecilia and Leonel. Cecilia¡¯s delicate face instantly filled with murderous intent. She slowly looked at Darrell and said, ¡°If you dare to ckmail Mr. Bruce, you will die!¡°/ ¡°There was no longer a need for Grandeur Advertising, so let it close immediately!¡± 9 86% 14.341 ¡°Yes. Ms Decker.¡± Leonel said, bowing. Darrell was dumbfounded and immediately knelt in front of Cecilia, saying. ¡°Ms. Decker, please spare my life, I...¡± Darrell hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Livia had already ordered two ck¡ªd bodyguards to block his mouth, put a bup sack over his head, and throw him into the trunk of the Hummer. Everyone knew that Darrell didn¡¯t make it. Livia took a step forward and gave a cold nce at Bonnic, Denise, and others, saying. ¡°You think you can be arrogant in front of Mr. Bruce, trash like you!¡± With a loud ¡°smack,¡± a heavy pnded on Bonnie''s face. ¡°Do you want to die? | wanted to extort ten billion from the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Livia pped Bonnie¡¯s cheek again. ¡°A trashy woman like a bus, dares toe out and im to be a celebrity? What do you have to be so arrogant about?! Disgusting creature!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Bonnie was hit by Livia, her eyes were filled with stars, and her mind went nk. Livia then turned to Denise and coldly said, ¡°If you provoke Mr. Bruce, you deserve to die!¡± After saying that, he grabbed Denise¡¯s hair and mmed it directly into the pir in the hall.. 20.161 1434 Denise fainted on the spot. Bonnie was frightened by Livia¡¯s ruthless tactics and eximed, ¡°You, how dare youy a hand on me!¡± ¡°What can you do by taking action!¡± Livia pped Bonnie in the face again ¡°| can tell you in advance, with your behavior, you can never make it in the entertainment industry in your whole life!¡± Bonnie covered her swollen and painful cheek and eximed in a frenzy, ¡°You, you are absolutely outrageous! Just wait, | will call Mr. Finley and have you all killed!¡± Livia had intended to directly eliminate Bonnie. Robin gestured and said, ¡°Alright, once you have cleaned up your own mess, you''re done!¡± Livia finally stopped. Robin waved his hand, and Cecilia, Leonel, and Livia, among others, wasted no time and immediately drove away. Bonnie stared at Cecilia¡¯s back and pointed at Robin, saying, ¡°You can find someone to get rid of Darrell, but you dare not do anything to me!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, | had numerous fans in Hashville State, and even the young master of the Finley family supported me!¡± ¡°Do you think your little ability can bring me down, Bonnie? It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± ¡°If | couldn¡¯t kill you today, then I, Bonnie, am a bitch!¡± 30.09% 14:34 Robin sneered. ¡°Alright, then prove that you''re a son of a bitch!¡± Bonnie was so angry that her hands were trembling, and she immediately dialed Ruben¡¯s phone number. ¡°Boohoo... Mr. Finley, | was bullied in Halleester. Ruben on the other end of the phone was displeased, ¡°Who is so audacious to dare to bully my woman in Hallcester!¡± ¡°Wait a moment. | will call my sister. Whoever bullied you, | will make them suffer!¡± Robin took a step forward and said into the phone, ¡°Your sister? Your dad can¡¯te! I¡¯m Robin, ask your sister and your dad who | am.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then Ruben suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Is it Mr. Bruce? It¡¯s really you. I¡¯ve been wanting to pay you a visit for a long time!¡± Robin coldly said, ¡°Your woman Bonnie caused trouble in front of me. which made me very unhappy!¡± ¡°Bonnie? | don¡¯t know her, who is Bonnie, that bitch!¡± Ruben on the other end of the phone suddenly pretended to bepletely unaware and said. Bonnie was instantly stunned and shouted loudly into the microphone, ¡°Mr. Finley, it¡¯s me, Bonnie! Have you forgotten about me? lam in Hallcester...¡± Ruben didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking and coldly said, ¡°I have never known anyone named Bonnie. If you dare to deceive others using my name, | can have my sister arrest you right now, you wretch!¡± Bonnie was dumbfounded! What happened to Mr. Finley? 42.11% 1434 Is it true or false? Ruben continued. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°| really didn¡¯t know that someone would dare to impersonate me and deceive others. | could call my dad right now and have someone get rid of this scoundrel¡± ¡°| took note of the name Bonnie! | promise that no one will dare to sign with her in the future!¡± Robin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Well, it seems like there was a misunderstanding.¡± Rubenughed and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, when did youe to the provincial capital? | will personallye to pick you up.¡± ¡°You were the benefactor of the Finley family, whoever dared to make you unhappy. | made sure they would never be happy for the rest of their lives!¡± Bonnie eximed when she heard Ruben¡¯s words on the other end of the phone. She looked at Robin in panic, not knowing which important person she had offended today. For a moment, his face turned ashen, and he slumped to the ground. Robin shrugged. ¡°It seems like yourwork is not enough!¡± ¡°However, you have already sessfully proven one thing, you son of a bitch!¡± Karina chuckled and gestured to the security guard, ¡°Get rid of this trash, what a joke! The Huber Group can¡¯t afford to have this person as their spokesperson.¡± 55 35% 14:34 In no time, the security guards at the Marketing Center drove Bonnie and the others out Looking at the empty Marketing Center, Karina furrowed her brows slightly. She looked at Arnold and said, ¡°Mr. Page, do you still know some well-reputed artists in the industry to endorse the Huber Group? It doesn¡¯t matter if the cost is a bit high.¡± Arnold smiled apologetically, ¡°Ms. Huber, I¡¯m really sorry. My reputation within the industry is not good, so it might be difficult for me to find a suitable celebrity to endorse the Huber Group.¡± At this moment, Freddie rushed in from outside and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, hello. There are two women kneeling at the entrance of our lobby. They said they are looking for Mr. Bruce.¡± Karina was puzzled, ¡°Two women kneeling outside the hall, requesting to see Robin? Performing such a grand gesture? What kind of women are they?¡± Freddie nced at Robin, then at Karina, and hesitated, saying, ¡°They were two very young and beautiful women.¡± Karina looked at Robin and said, ¡°A very young and beautiful woman?¡± Freddie nodded, ¡°It seems to be a female celebrity, and there are many people watching. ording to the people around, she is a movie star from Cliffourn, and moreover, she is a top-tier and popr movie star.¡± Karina looked at Robin, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Did you have any emotional entanglement with this female celebrity in the past?¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, | never had any emotional entanglement with any Cliffourn movie star.¡± 66.77% 14.34 ¡°What does it mean that they were kneeling outside, begging to see you?¡± Kanna looked at Robin, who also had a bewildered expression, and askedN?velDrama.Org content. Robinughed and said, ¡°How would | know? Maybe someone was ying a prank.¡± Freddie continued, ¡°Ms. Huber, | heard from the onlookers that the woman was Evelyn. the Cliflburn movie star. Karina eximed, ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s Evelyn, the A-list female actress from Cliffourn!¡± ¡°Did she kneel outside the lobby door of our Marketing Center begging to see Robin?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Freddie nodded. Karina turned to Robin again and asked, ¡°Do you know Evelyn? What is going on?¡± Robin suddenly realized, ¡°So it was them! That makes sense.¡± ¡°Huh? So that¡¯s it?¡± Karina asked cautiously. ¡°Did you and Evelyn have a previous rtionship? Like... that kind of boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± Robin remembered what happened yesterday afternoon at Tislis Caf¨¦ and chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Of course | know her, and she had quite an unusual experience. This woman just wouldn¡¯t give up!¡± There was a hint of imperceptible annoyance in Karina''s eyes as she said, ¡°You had a rtionship with Evelyn, and she is kneeling at the door begging to see you? Then you should go and see her quickly.¡± ¡°Such a beautiful female celebrity, could you bear to make her kneel?¡± 80.83% Robin pouted, ¡°What do | have to feel sorry for? I¡¯m not going to see someone like her, why would | bother looking at her?¡± Karina muttered, ¡°Could it be that you owe her something, which is why you dare not go see her?¡± Robin listened to Karina¡¯s sour words andughed, ¡°What do | owe her? Just an arrogant and shallow woman!¡± Karina pulled Robin and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t owe her anything, why are you afraid to go see her?¡± Karsyn was also taken aback when he heard Karina''s words. Anyone could tell that there was a strong sourness in Karina¡¯s words. Robin wanted to avoid it, but Karina forcefully pulled him towards the exit of the hall. ¡°Come on, let''s go and see her. Let¡¯s ask her to endorse ourpany, the Huber Group!¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Beg for Mercy Robin was pulled by Karina to the entrance of the Marketing Center¡¯s lobby. | saw Evelyn and Whitney kneeling on the ground from a distance. The surroundings were filled with onlookers. Bonnie and Denise, who were just kicked out by the security guards of the Huber Group, were sitting disoriented on the steps outside the lobby. Bewildered and at a loss. They looked towards a group of people gathered around, and to their surprise, it was Evelyn, the leading actress of Cliffburn, who had be the center of attention. Because Evelyn was kneeling humbly in front of the Marketing Center¡¯s door, what exactly happened here today? Was Evelyn filming? Denise picked through the trash and paper scraps in her hair, and wiped the dirt off her face, Carefully, he looked at Evelyn and the people around her. Is it impossible that they were filming? There were neither production assistants nor directors, nor any equipment rted to filming. Is it a hidden camera? There was absolutely no need in such an environment. However, if it''s not filming a movie, then what is it? How could a movie star of this caliber kneel here? Many people in the crowd also recognized Evelyn. Someone whispered, ¡°Everyone, quiet down. Ms. Martinez was filming a movie.¡± Many people wanted to approach and take a photo with the actress Evelyn, even though she was already a star. However, they thought Evelyn was filming, they were just watching. from afar. Many people took out their phones and captured this scene. Before long, in the lobby of the Marketing Center, Robin was led to the front door by Karina. Upon seeing Robin, Evelyn excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Bruce, we realize our mistake. We should never have offended you, let alone disturb your afternoon tea.¡± ¡°We specifically came here to ask for your forgiveness.¡± Karina was about to speak when she heard Evelyn¡¯s words and froze. What was the situation when Evelyn¡ªasked for Robin¡¯s forgiveness? She nced at Robin. Robin was about to turn around and leave, but Karina grabbed him and said, ¡°Wait a minute, Robin, what''s going on?¡± The people around were also extremely surprised. 9.10% ¡°Isn''t that Karina from the Huber Group? Why did Evelyn ask for forgiveness from the man beside her?¡± Evelyn continued to plead. ¡°Mr. Bruce, when | embarked on this path of performing arts. | went through countless hardships and finally achieved today¡¯s glory.¡± ¡°| knew, | got carried away.¡± ¡°If Mr. Bruce couldn''t forgive me, from then on, | wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to turn my life around.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, please forgive me, | know | was wrong.¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°If | had known now, why bother in the first ce? | have never liked forgiving others. Just go!¡± Tears streamed down Evelyn¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, if | cannot receive your forgiveness, | will have no future in the entertainment industry.¡± Robin coldly said, ¡°What does it matter to me if you have a way to go or not!¡± Everyone was astonished by Robin¡¯s cold and heartless words. Karina pulled Robin aside and whispered. ¡°Robin. | don¡¯t know how Evelyn managed to offend you, but if you don¡¯t mind, can I have her do the image endorsement advertisement for the Southern District Development Center?¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, | will have someone drive them away.¡± Robin looked at Evelyn, her eyes filled with tears, and said, ¡°Fine, if you want to invite her, you can talk to her yourself. This has nothing to do with me!¡± Karina eximed. ¡°Robin, thank you!¡± He turned around and walked up to Evelyn, saying. ¡°Ms. Martinez, please stand up and speak.¡± m Karina from the Huber Group and | would like to talk to you. about the possibility of bing our brand ambassador.¡± Evelyn nced at Robin and said, ¡°Without Mr. Bruce''s forgiveness, | absolutely cannot get up.¡± Karina turned around and looked at Robin, her eyes filled with anticipation. Robin said expressionlessly, ¡°Ms. Huber wants to talk to you about image endorsement. If you''re willing, get up and talk to her!¡± Evelyn still wanted to ask for Robin¡¯s forgiveness, but Whitney pulled her back and said, ¡°Ms. Martinez, Mr. Bruce meant for you to be the spokesperson for the Huber Group.¡± Evelyn suddenly realized and eximed with joy, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bruce! As long as Ms. Huber is willing, | certainly agree to be the spokesperson for the Huber Group!¡± Karina nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°Ms. Martinez is willing to be the spokesperson for the Huber Group. Your appearance fees are negotiable.¡± Evelyn hurriedly said, ¡°No, | don¡¯t need any fees. | will provide my services free of charge as long as it is what Mr. Bruce has instructed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Karina and Karsyn exchanged a nce, thinking they had misheard. ¡°Ms. Martinez, how can you work as a brand ambassador for the Huber Group without charging a penny, considering your worth!¡± ¡°Even if you were willing, we, the Huber Group, would still feel 31 851 guilty Evelyn eximed eagerly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | had the privilege of being the spokesperson for the Huber Group, that was my blessing as Evelyn.¡± ¡°As long as Ms. Huber is willing, | could sign a long-term contract with the Advertising Department of the Huber Group, and all expenses. would be covered by me personally.¡± The surrounding crowd was stunned when they heard Evelyn''s words. Is this Evelyn fake? | represented the Huber Group as their brand ambassador, without charging a penny! All expenses were to be self-funded. Is Evelyn drunk or crazy? Were they really acting? Bonnie, who was watching from the side, was even more astonished! Is this Evelyn really fake? It was impossible! Last year, Bonnie attended the annual Best Actor and Actress Awards ceremony through Ruben¡¯s connections. At the scene of the party, she personally witnessed Evelyn, who had won the award. She was certain that the Evelyn in front of her was real! Evelyn noticed Karina¡¯s confusion and exined, ¡°Mr. Bruce gave me this opportunity, he is my benefactor, how can | dare to ept Ms. Huber¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Just...¡± Evelyn said, looking up at Robin, who had no expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Bruce, my current contractedpany is still Carmen Pictures. Given the current situation...¡± Robin looked up and said to Evelyn, ¡°You work well with the Huber Group. | will let Leandro handle this matter!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce,¡± Evelyn bowed deeply, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | truly thank you. From now on, | will always be at yourmand!¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°Then you betterplete the advertising campaign for the Huber Group''s image.¡± Robin waved at Arnold and said, ¡°Mr. Page, this artist is now in your hands.¡± After dealing with the shooting matters of the Huber Group¡¯s image endorsement advertisement.. Karina, Karsyn, and Robin drove back to the Eastern District Development Corporation. Karina was very happy. After returning to thepany. Karina said to Robin, ¡°Robin, ever since you came, the Huber Group has made significant progress within just one or two months. It¡¯s all thanks to you. ¡°Thank you so much, Robin. You have done so much for me and the Huber family, | really don¡¯t know how to repay you!¡± ¡°During this period, | learned some cooking skills and wanted to personally cook a meal for you.¡± ¡°Tomorrow after work, | invited you to Afterglow Estates to taste my cooking skills.¡± ¡°You, you cook yourself?¡± Robin looked at Karina¡¯s serious expression and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°How about this, let''s just eat something outside, it¡¯s too troublesome to cook ourselves.¡± Karina shook her head and said, ¡°I often eat unhealthy food outside, and the taste is not as good as home-cooked meals. I''d rather cook a meal myself. Don¡¯t worry, | cook very deliciously.¡± ¡°Yesterday, Karsyn had already tasted it once.¡± Speaking of which, Karina looked at Karsyn and said, ¡°Ms. Croft, how did you like the dish | made yesterday? Did it suit your taste?¡± Karsyn shook her head hurriedly, and then nodded again, ¡°Yes, Ms. Huber, Ms. Huber¡¯s cooking is delicious. After having a meal last night. | still don¡¯t feel like eating until now.¡± Karinaughed and proudly said, ¡°Robin, | learn everything very quickly. My grandfather often praises me.¡± ¡°We agreed, let¡¯s leave together after work tomorrow. Ms. Croft, you cane along too, it will be cheaper for you, and I''ll treat you to another meal | cook.¡± Karsyn shook her head hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Huber. | didn¡¯t go there. | had eaten a lot yesterday and | still feel nauseous.* ¡°Hmm?¡± Karina and Robin looked at Karsyn together and eximed in unison, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Karsyn blinked her eyes and smiled, saying, ¡°Oh, | mean | was stillPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. savoring it. The food made by Ms. Huber was delicious.¡± Karinaughed and said. ¡°Ms Croft, you''re the only one who knows how to talk. Alright, tomorrow the three of us will leave work together. Karsy, you muste along!¡± ¡°And you, Robin, don¡¯t be shy Robin saw Karina¡¯s enthusiasm and could only nod his head, saying. ¡°Okay¡± Karina happily eximed, ¡°I knew you all must have been looking forward to the dishes | made.¡± ¡°| won''t talk anymore. I''ll handle the work first and try to make more time tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he happily walked towards the office. As | walked, | muttered to myself, ¡°Tomorrow, | will show off my skills and let you all have a look. Karsyn stood in ce, watching Karina¡¯s figure for a while, and let out a long sigh of relief. About to leave. Robin looked at Karsyn¡¯s strange expression and asked, ¡°Ms. Croft, what do you mean? Did Ms. Huber¡¯s food really taste good?¡± Karsyn paused for a moment and smiled without saying a word. Robin asked in confusion, ¡°What does it mean, good or not good to eat?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Karsyn smiled and nodded, ¡°You''ll know tomorrow once you taste it, | guarantee it will leave you wanting more.¡± 79211 14.351 After saying that, he quickly ran towards the oflice. At this moment, Freddie¡¯s phone rang: ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you so much for giving me a chance to regain my dignity.¡± Robin listened to Freddie¡¯s excited words on the other end of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you calling me out of the blue and saying all these things?¡± On the other end of the phone, Freddie was clearly excited and a little choked up: ¡°Mr. Bruce, Glory Edifice has been able to come back to life, all thanks to the opportunity you gave it. At the same time, you have also helped me regain the dignity that they had crushed.¡± ¡°Do you know what happened to the Glory Edifice Project Investment Center after you left?¡± ¡°They are now standing in front of my door, wanting to reinvest in Glory Edifice with capital from over 200 merchants.¡± ¡°Most of these people were the ones who used to despise me, mock me, and even trample on me in the past, and now they have turned. back to beg me.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, this was the opportunity you gave me, which allowed me to turn my life around and be a real person.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Practice Culinary Skills After work in the evening. Robin walked out of the office and met Karsyn who was hurrying by. Looking at her holding a stack of report files in her hand, she casually asked, ¡°Is Ms. Huber still working overtime?¡± Karsyn shook her head, ¡°Ms. Huber had already left. She finished all her work for the day by 4 o''clock in the afternoon.¡± ¡°These reports are all to be reviewed by her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber asked me to organize these tonight and put them on her desk. She said she wille early tomorrow morning.¡± Robin nced at the thick report in Karsyn¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, you¡¯ve worked hard. Going home so early today, is there something going on?¡± ¡°No, she went back to practice cooking.¡± Karsyn said with a smile. ¡°Huh? Going back to practice cooking?¡± Robin looked at the direction. of Karina¡¯s office in surprise. ¡°Working hard to finish the job, just to go back and practice cooking?¡± Karsynughed and said, ¡°Ms. Huber put in so much effort to personally cook a meal for you. She started practicing many days ago.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber was extremely serious about everything she did. If she decided to do something, she would make sure to do it well.¡± ¡°Have you been practicing for many days? That¡¯s quite diligent,¡± Robin''s mouth twitched. ¡°How is she doing with her practice now?¡± 0.00% 1435 Chapter 170 Practice Culinary Skille Karsyn was taken aback, a hint of strangeness shed in his eyes, and he smiled. ¡°Um, it¡¯s... not bad, | guess.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, tomorrow evening you will taste the food cooked by Ms. Huber yourself, and then you will know.¡± ¡°| went busy, Mr. Bruce. See you tomorrow.¡± Robin watched Karsyn¡¯s back and muttered to himself, ¡°I have been practicing for so long, at least | can cat!¡± It shouldn¡¯t have turned out like Crystal¡¯s, boiling a pot of chicken shit. The next morning, Karina arrived two hours early. Last night, | practiced cooking alone and practiced untilte at night. | came early today in order to finish the work as soon as possible and prepare a delicious dinner for Robin when | go back. She brewed herself a strong cup of coffee. | opened theputer and was about to start working.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amessage popped up in the CEO¡¯s mailbox, catching her attention. This is a formalint letter. Karina furrowed her brows slightly. Thepany had a dedicated Customer Service Department. And, it had been made clear long ago. All internal staff of the group are required to directly send theirints, reports, and any dissatisfaction with variouspany affairs to the mailbox of the Customer Service Department. 11.81% The President''s mailbox only epted work ns and opinions from executives of various departments. Unless theint letter is not processed by theint department, it can be directly delivered to the president''s mailbox. Everyint letter must include the resolution result, which will be finally submitted to the president for approval and verification. Once the employees are dissatisfied with the handling results of theirints, they can directly submit them to the CEO¡¯s mailbox. If it is found that any member of the Customer Service Department has neglected their duties, they will be immediately dismissed. Therefore, the Customer Service Department dared not ignore the employees¡®ints. Karina originally intended to forward it directly to the secretariat for further processing. However, she noticed that this letter was aint about Robin, Karsyn, Madeline, and others. This kind of content quickly caught Karina¡¯s interest. Who wouldin about Robin? Theinant signed as nca. The letter roughly states that there was an inappropriate rtionship between Robin and Karsyn, the president¡¯s assistant. Seeing this, Karina wanted to continue watching even more. In the letter, it is stated that Karsyn, taking advantage of his position, helped Robin tomit many irregrities within the company. 22.731 Seeing this, Karina burst intoughter. Obviously, this was a groundlessint based on spection! The letter states that Karsyn engaged in personal favoritism and serious. interference with the HR Department''s recruitment of top talent. A detailed description was made regarding Madeline¡¯s job application. Theint letter emphasizes how Karsyn followed Robin¡¯s instigation. Madeline, who was originally not epted, was rehired as the director''s assistant in an important department of thepany. Theinant, nca, believed that it was highly unusual for a neer like Madeline to receive treatment as a deputy director by vitingpany rules. At the end of thisint letter. nca also emphasized that she still had ambiguous and indecent. photos of Robin and Karsyn in her hands. At the appropriate time, she might have made it public. In thisint letter, nca strongly expressed her opinions. She believed that the HR Department of thepany engaged in serious favoritism and corruption when recruiting new employees, overlooking truly talented individuals. There was no hesitation in his words as he openly stated that his abilities were superior to Madeline''s. At the same time, it is strongly encouraged to make more contributions to thepany. | hope President Karina makes a correct decision after reading herint letter. Immediately investigate the matter, dismiss Madeline, and offer nca a higher position job. After reading thisint letter, Karina specifically referred to a previous resolvedint letter. This is also aint letter about the Madeline recruitment incident, which was an anonymousint. Karina knew the feedback result from the Customer Service Department. Before Karsyn coordinated with the HR Department, Madeline had already reported the matter to Karina. It was she who signed and agreed. This matter has already passed for some time. The Customer Service Department also announced the handling results in thepany group. ording to Karsyn, nca and Madeline were ssmates who joined thepany at the same time.. And, we were roommates sharing the same room. However, nca persisted and continued toin to the CEO¡¯s mailbox about this matter. The other content in the letter sparked even greater interest in Karina. nca pointed out that Robin and Karsyn had an ambiguous rtionship and had a lot of evidence to prove it. Chapter 170 chce Culinary Ski Looking at this content, she couldn¡¯t help butugh more and more. | originally wanted to let theint department handle the response and leave it at that. After thinking about it, | decided to personally handle this matter. She asked Secretariat to notify Karsyn, Robin, and nca toe to her office together to address this issue in person. Receiving a notification from the secretariat, Robin didn¡¯t know why Karina was looking for him. | saw Karsyn outside the office and asked, ¡°Ms. Croft, what does Karina want from me?¡± Karsyn shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, | just received at notification from secretariat myself. | guess it¡¯s about the spokesperson for the South City project.¡± When | arrived at the door of Karina¡¯s office, | saw nca also rushing over. nca passed by Robin and Karsyn, sneeringly nced at them and said, ¡°Robin,ter | will tell Ms. Huber all of your embarrassing secrets!¡± ¡°Hehe, the matter of you damaging thepany¡¯s interests and deceiving Ms. Huber will soon be made public!¡± ¡°Don''t think that your despicable collusion in the past went unnoticed by anyone!¡± Karsyn didn¡¯t know what nca was saying, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Robin shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s sick!¡± ¡°Hehe, who''s crazy, you''ll find out soon!¡± nca turned around and entered Karina¡¯s office. Robin and Karsyn chuckled and shook their heads, then walked inside. Robin just sat down on the sofa when nca coldly said, ¡°Robin, what qualifies you, a security guard, to sit on the sofa?¡± Karina and Karsyn were both startled. Originally, nca mistook Robin for a security guard. Karsyn wanted to exin, but Karina raised her hand to stop her. Robin ignored her and poured himself a ss of water. ¡°You put the water cup down! Robin, you were so disrespectful in front of Ms. Huber, don¡¯t you think it was very impolite of you?¡± Robinpletely ignored the lunatic and drank his tea by himself. ¡°Did you hear that? Get up for me!¡± ¡°Do you ever fucking stop? Get out of here!¡± Robin raised an eyebrow, displeased. ¡°You... you are vulgar!¡± nca angrily pointed at Robin. ¡°Alright, nca, please have a seat,¡± Karina said immediately upon noticing Robin¡¯s unhappiness. ¡°I called you over to address yourint letter in person.¡± nca finally stopped targeting Robin. ¡°nca, you were recently hired as an employee in ourpany, and you showed great enthusiasm towards thepany¡¯s affairs. This ismendable.¡± 67.875 Phapter 170 Parter Culinary S ¡°The Huber Group always wished that all employees could have a sense of ownership.¡± 4 ¡°However, | also want to remind you that being a leader and taking responsibility for thepany does not mean satisfying your own desires and defaming, ndering, or even sabotaging others.¡± ¡°Allints and reports must have solid evidence.¡± ¡°Since you have made a real-nameint, there is no need for us to avoid anything.¡± ¡°| want to confirm now, are all the contents youined about true?¡± nca nodded confidently and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, | can assure you with my integrity that every word | say is the truth.¡± ¡°Since | joined the Huber Group, | have had a determination to strive for a lifetime in the Huber Group.¡± ¡°| saw some people taking advantage of the resources of the Huber Group to do things that harmed the interests of the Huber Group, and | was very angry!¡± ¡°| had contemted for a long time before deciding to send thisint letter.¡± ¡°| hope Ms. Huber can remove those individuals who harmed thepany¡¯s interests from thepany!¡± ¡°Let the Huber Group be more peaceful and vibrant!¡± ¡°We must not let those who abused their positions to harm thepany¡¯s interests continue to stay in the Huber Group!¡± Karina nodded, ¡°Okay, you sit quietly for a while first.¡± Karsyn looked at nca in confusion, then nced at Karina. ¡°Ms. Huber, is there something about me here too?¡± ¡°Of course, nca reported that you and Robin had an ambiguous rtionship.¡± Karsyn was instantly stunned: ¡°What? She reported that | had a romantic rtionship with Mr. Bruce? Nonsense!¡± nca sneered, ¡°Ms. Croft, stop pretending. Since everyone is here today, let¡¯sy all the truth on the table.¡± ¡°On my first day at thepany, | saw you and Robin exchanging nces and flirting, taking advantage of your positions to help Madeline gain unauthorized ess to a crucial department!¡± ¡°Can you say that this matter was not done by you?¡± Karsyn shook her head helplessly, ¡°nca, theint department. has already announced the investigation results in the company group chat. Can¡¯t you stop making things up out of thin air? Isn¡¯t it boring?¡± nca sneered, ¡°Ms. Croft, can you say that this matter has nothing to do with you and Robin?¡± ¡°You could deny.¡± ¡°However, | had those indecent photos of you and Robin in my hands, which could exin everything!¡± 9032% Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 nder Karsyn was instantly stunned. ¡°Do you have indecent photos of me and Mr. Bruce in your hands? nca, you... you are extremely boring!¡± She red angrily at nca, this woman actually said such irrelevant. words. Others didn¡¯t know what position Robin had in the Huber Group. Karsyn, however, was very clear. She had personally witnessed Mr. Harold and Camdyn¡¯s attitude. towards Robin. That was all the courtesy of a guest. Karina even regarded Robin as her boyfriend. Moreover, Robin¡¯s contributions to the Huber Group were beyond ordinary imagination. Not to mention anything else, solely in terms of the operation of the projects in the east and south of the city. The benefits that Robin helped the Huber family obtain were much more than what the Huber family had earned in thirty years. As far as she knew, Robin still held a 20% stake in the Huber Group. The mysterious background of Robin, as well as his position in the Huber Group, was not something that an employee like Karsyn dared. to covet. 1433 Even though she admired this man in her heart, she was aware that she didn¡¯t have the qualifications. However, nca actually said that she had a ambiguous rtionship with Robm. Didn¡¯t she push Karsyn into an irreparable situation?! Karsyn was extremely angry, ¡°Ms. Huber, she was talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Please make sure to thoroughly investigate this matter. | don¡¯t want to be falsely used in such a vague and unclear manner!¡± Karina nodded and in that moment of lowered brows, a mischievous glint quickly shed in her eyes. nca snorted, ¡°When | applied to the Huber Group, Madeline had already been rejected by the HR Department.¡± ¡°Under Robin¡¯s persuasion, Karsyn found the HR Department and rehired Madeline in thepany.¡± ¡°And, they even gave her a high position, with a sry that was twice as much as mine.¡± ¡°Robin, did such a thing happen?¡± Robin nced at nca and ignored her. ¡°Hehe!¡± nca chuckled triumphantly, ¡°There is a detail here that | want to tell Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°Before, Madeline and | knew Robin, who didn¡¯t know when he started secretly falling in love with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Karina paused for a moment, nced at Robin''s hesitant expression, and a mischievous glint shed in her eyes. Chapter 171 nder nca waspletely immersed in her boundless imagination at the moment, continuing to narrate, ¡°Robin, in order to win my favor and catch my attention, actually devised a n to rescue Madeline from the clutches of the viin, ying the role of a hero.¡± ¡°| knew that he had done all these things with such calction and determination, just to be able to have me.¡± ¡°Ouch, my goodness!¡± Karsyn covered her face and shook her head, muttering to herself, ¡°There are still such shameless people!¡± Karina looked at Robin, holding back augh and said, ¡°nca, you continue speaking, try to be as detailed as possible.¡± Robin gave Karina a disdainful look, how boring! nca spoke more enthusiastically, ¡°l saw through Robin¡¯s tricks at that time and didn¡¯t give him any chance.¡± ¡°But he relentlessly pursued, trying to show off his high position in thepany in front of me.¡± Intentionally, he told Madeline in front of me and said earnestly, ¡°Good luck, you will be hired by thepany!¡± ¡°At that time, | felt disgusted when | heard these.¡± ¡°You are just a security guard, what makes you think you can guarantee that they will definitely be hired by thepany!¡± ¡°Later, | realized that he had used Karsyn¡¯s connections to get Madeline into thepany.¡± ¡°| was very clear in my heart that everything Robin did with so much scheming was to provoke me!¡± ¡°I still ignored him!¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t give up. | know, he was too infatuated with me!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know where he found out that | live in Grace Apartments, but he actually moved to live across from me,¡± ¡°That day, when | saw him in the elevator, he almost made meugh to death.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, just think about it. His monthly sry as a security guard is not even enough to cover half a month¡¯s rent at Grace Apartments. And yet, he still wants to live in a luxury apartment like us high-level white-cor workers. | am truly amazed and frustrated!¡± ¡°He borrowed money and deceived others in order to be able to see me every day.¡± At this point, nca suddenly noticed Karsyn¡¯s disdainful expression and constant shaking of the head. She was very annoyed. ¡°Karsyn, | felt really sorry for you!¡± ¡°He cheated your money, exploited your connections, and all that he did was actually to please me.¡± ¡°But you were still enjoying yourself, helping him deceive Ms. Huber in this matter about Madeline.¡± ¡°| knew that you were unhappy with myints.¡± ¡°In fact, by reporting you and Robin, | was actually helping you, so that you wouldn''t get too deeply involved with this scammer!¡± Karsyn shook her head and said, ¡°nca, | didn¡¯t believe it when Mr. Bruce said you were sick.¡± Chapter 171 nder ¡°Now it seems that you really should have gone to the hospital!¡± ¡°With your talent, you should have be a writer, a screenwriter...¡± nca saorted and didn¡¯t wait for Karsyn to finish before continuing. ¡°Utterly foolish! Women who let their emotions cloud their judgment are the most foolish!¡± ¡°Karsyn, Robin was deceiving you in everything, wake up quickly!¡± ¡°You may not know yet, but while she was dating you, she was also deceiving the Miss of the Thompson family!¡± ¡°Crystal, you should have known, right?¡± ¡°That Crystal was also incredibly stupid.¡± Yesterday morning when | was going to work, | heard her telling Robin that she would immediately transfer him whatever amount of money he needed! ¡°Ms. Thompson drove and dropped Robin off at thepany, you just wait for him inside the lobby.¡± ¡°Then, he was pulled into the parking lot, and Robin unexpectedly took off his clothes in the car...¡± Karsyn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and eximed angrily, ¡°nca, you are absolutely shameless! You dare to make up things about things you don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Hehe! Karsyn, speaking of this, are you nervous?¡± nca chuckled triumphantly. ¡°Robin got into the car, changed into the suit you bought for him, and when he came out, you helped him straighten his tie.¡± Chapter 121 nder ¡°At that time, the way youughed was enough to indicate the ambiguous rtionship between you two!¡± ¡°| saw the suit on Robin, it was of high quality! You really don¡¯t hold back!¡± ¡°What foolish woman would spend hundreds of thousands of dors to buy such expensive suits for a man she doesn¡¯t care much about or like?¡± Karina¡¯s checks instantly flushed with a touch of crimson. Karsyn shook her head, annoyed, and said, ¡°You actually followed us? Let me tell you, Ms. Huber personally bought that suit for Robin!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. nca was stunned, ¡°You...hahaha! Ms. Huber would buy him a suit?¡± ¡°Karsyn, Ms. Huber is still here, you don¡¯t even bother to see where. she is before lying...¡± At this moment, Leslie, the secretary, walked in and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, Evelyn and Arnold would like to see Mr. Bruce. Is it convenient now?¡± Karina didn¡¯t wait for Robin to speak and nodded, saying, ¡°Let them in.¡± nca was taken aback and said. ¡°Leslie, am | hearing correctly? Are you talking about Evelyn, the actress from Cliffourn?¡± Leslie stopped in his tracks and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± nca trembled with excitement: ¡°I heard yesterday that Evelyn is going to be the spokesperson for our the Huber Group. | didn¡¯t expect to see her in person today. I¡¯m so excited! Hahaha... n Leslie was a bit puzzled and looked at the excited nca, ¡°Is that it?¡± nca eximed excitedly. ¡°Yes, wait a moment, | must get her autograph and take a photo with her! Hahaha.¡± In no time, Evelyn and Amold arrived at Karina¡¯s office. Eveiyn and Karina fought for a moment, then they approached Robin and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, there is something | would like to consult with you, Mr. Bruce.¡± Robin looked up at her, before he could say anything. nca rushed over. ¡°Are you really Evelyn? Ms. Martinez, is it really you! | am so happy to see you!¡± ¡°| never expected that | would be able to see the leading actress of Cliffourn with my own eyes! Ah, how lucky | am!¡± Evelyn nced at nca and, not knowing who the other person was, politely nodded. ¡°Ms. Martinez, could you please take a photo with me and sign it?¡± nca excitedly took out her phone, ready to take a picture with Evelyn. Evelyn furrowed her brows slightly, and Whitney stood in front of her, saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please do not disturb Ms. Martinez and Mr. Bruce¡¯s conversation!¡± nca was stunned: ¡°Ms. Martinez, you, you want to talk to him? He¡¯s just a security guard. It¡¯s beneath your noble status to talk to him.¡± Then turning to Robin, he eximed in annoyance, ¡°Robin, Ms. Martinez is the leading actress in Cliffourn. Why haven''t you stood up when you see her?¡± Robin blinked her eyelids and ignored her. 71.03% 11 Whitney only realized at this moment that nca was extremely disrespectful towards Robin, blocking her outside and coldly saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? Ms. Martinez is asking Mr. Bruce a question, what nonsense are you talking about? Get lost!¡± Evelyn continued. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Page has finished shooting the advertisement video for the brand endorsement.¡± ¡°In order to express my gratitude to you and Ms. Huber for giving me a chance to redeem myself, | would like to extend my stay in Hallcester for a few more days and conduct another marketing campaign for the Huber Group¡¯s Southern District development group.¡± Robin asked indifferently, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Evelyn exined, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | was nning to hold an open-air concert in the square in front of the business lobby at Glory Edifice. What do you think, is it possible?¡± ¡°If Mr. Bruce agrees, | am willing to do a market promotion for the Huber Group free of charge.¡± nca waspletely confused. Evelyn, the A-list superstar of Cliffourn, was surprisingly humble in front of Robin. What exactly happened? Did Robin use any deceptive means to deceive Ms. Martinez? ¡°Ms. Martinez, did you mistake someone else for me?¡± Before Robin could speak. nca stepped forward and interrupted them once again. ¡°He was a security guard at the bottom level of the Huber Group. Why would you ask him about such a big matter? Ms. Huber is here, M¡ªMs. Martinez... nca interrupted Evelyn¡¯s speech time and time again, which annoyed her greatly Robin is made unhappy again, his own future wall hepletely numed ¡°Miss, could you please let me have a serious conversation with Mr Bruce¡± Whether | recognize the person or not has nothing to do with Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 You Can Pursue Me Now! nca was deceived. ¡°Ms. Martinez, you really mistook the person! He was just a lowly. loser, cunningly deceiving women like you and me who are talented, privileged, and have pure intentions.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know yet, but he had been bothering me all along. | was just reporting this matter to Ms. Huber!¡± Evelyn was stunned, ¡°Mr. Bruce, what is this?¡± Robin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Oh, recently Hallcester Mental Hospital lost a patient.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Evelyn paused for a moment, ncing at nca who instinctively took a step back. Karina and Karsyn were momentarily taken aback, not understanding the meaning behind Robin''s inexplicable statement. Arnold was even more puzzled and casually asked, ¡°Mr. Bruce, did they find this patient?¡± ¡°We haven''t found it yet, but the patient¡¯s location is basically determined,¡± Robin said expressionlessly. Ahint of a smirk shed in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where is the definite location?¡± Arnold asked persistently. Robin looked at nca indifferently and said, ¡°Right here in this office.¡± 0.00% 1433 D In the office, everyone followed Robin''s gaze and looked at nca. nca immediately understood Robin¡¯s meaning and angrily pointed at him, saying. ¡°Robin, you, a security guard, dare to humiliate me, hmph!¡± Robin ignored her and said, ¡°Evelyn, you can discuss your ideas directly with Ms. Huber. As long as she agrees, | don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± nca sneered, ¡°Acting like the CEO of apany! It¡¯s hrious!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber needed to consult with a low-level security guard like you before making any decisions,¡± Evelyn looked at Robin in confusion. Karina hurriedly stepped forward and said. ¡°Ms. Martinez, since Mr. Bruce has no objections, | certainly couldn¡¯t ask for more. As for the expenses, the Huber Group will pay the highest price ording to your appearance fee.¡± Evelyn nced at Robin and quickly said, ¡°Ms. Huber, | said that the Huber Group, in the future, | would not charge any fees for anything they need me to do.¡± Karina hesitated for a moment, seeing that Robin didn¡¯t say anything, she smiled and said, ¡°Well, then thank Ms. Martinez very much.¡± ¡°Leslie, you took Ms. Martinez to our Advertising Department to discuss the details of the concert and asked them to immediately design an operational proposal.¡± Evelyn turned to Robin and bowed again, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you for giving me this opportunity...¡± Robin looked up at Evelyn and said. ¡°Alright, | will call Leandro. You 0.96% 1434DD chapter 472 You Can Huurse Me Howl focus on preparing for the concert.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce!¡± Evelyn bowed deeply and followed Leslie out of Karina¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Martinez....¡± nca wanted to catch up with Evelyn and take a photo with her, and then ask her for an autograph. Whitney stood in front of her and coldly said, ¡°Please do not bother Ms. Martinez!¡± nca looked at Evelyn¡¯s back and said unwillingly, ¡°Ms. Hudson, Ms. Martinez, you were really deceived by Robin!¡± Whitney shook her head and sneered, ¡°Idiot! The identity of Mr. Bruce is not something someone like you can measure! Step aside!¡± nca watched Evelyn¡¯s figure and shook her head in annoyance, ¡°Robin, you liar, what exactly did you say to Evelyn?¡± Karsyn took a step forward and said, ¡°nca, take back your imagination, Mr. Bruce was never a security guard for the Huber Group!¡± nca sneered, ¡°So what is he then? | don¡¯t believe he could still be the CEO of thepany. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Karsyn chuckled lightly, ¡°Mr. Bruce was indeed the president of our Eastern District Development Corporation.*. ¡°Moreover, the house at Grace Apartments that you mentioned was given to him by Ms. Huber, and there was no renting involved.¡± ¡°You saw it just now, the reason why Evelyn was able to be the spokesperson for the Huber Group and voluntarily promote the concert for the Huber Group¡¯s South City project, it¡¯s all because of Mr. Bruce¡¯s reputation.¡± 23.12% 1434 Chapter 172 You Can Purbar Me terw! ¡°What you said, it¡¯s all your fabrication and your own imagination!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce would go to such lengths to pursue you and stage a heroic act? Would he rent a house in Grace Apartments just to get close to you? It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± ¡°And, the suit that you saw Mr. Bruce wearing was personally chosen and purchased by Ms. Huber to give to him!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know on what basis you insist that Mr. Bruce was a security guard.¡± nca froze and looked up at Karina, ¡°Ms. Huber, is this true?¡± ¡°| wasn¡¯t talking nonsense, | really have indecent photos between Robin and Karsyn here!¡± Karina sighed and said, ¡°nca, everything Karsyn said is true.¡± ¡°Actually, the reason | asked you toe here is to tell you that if you want to work well at the Huber Group, you should focus your thoughts on your work.¡± ¡°| considered that you had just graduated as a student, so | wanted to give you another chance to work hard and not engage in meaningless activities anymore.¡± ¡°Ms. Croft was right, you saw the suit that Robin changed into, it was the one | gave him.¡± ¡°The house at Grace Apartments was also a gift from me.¡± ¡°And, Madeline¡¯s matter, it was me who asked Ms. Croft to handle it.¡± ¡°Robin was the president of Eastern District Development Corporation and a major shareholder of the Huber Group.¡± 36.15% 1434 ¡°Even if | didn¡¯t know about Madeline¡¯s situation, he still had the right to recruit any employee within thepany¡± ¡°Perhaps, it was all a misunderstanding, so let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± ¡°Madeline was a colleague who entered thepany with you. You were also ssmates. Treasure this opportunity as it is not easy to be together. ¡°Alright, you can go back now. Work hard and remember, the Huber Group will never overlook anyone talented.¡± nca was instantly stunned.N?velDrama.Org content. She looked at Robin in astonishment and said unwillingly, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡± ¡°Howe | didn¡¯t know that Robin was the president of Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± Karsyn shook her head, ¡°Your level is not high enough, thepany¡¯s secretariat won''t specifically notify you!¡± ¡°But, Ms. Huber, you were a goddess-like figure in Hallcester. Why would you give him a house and personally choose a suit for him? It¡¯s impossible! Impossible! Why didn¡¯t | know about it?¡± Karsyn gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you have a say in Ms. Huber¡¯s matters as well?¡± ¡°Alright! I''m leaving!¡± Robin stood up and walked past Karina, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re quite boring too, was today¡¯s incident intentional on your part?!¡± Karina covered her mouth andughed when she saw nca leaving the office. She said, ¡°Isn''t this great? The problem is solved, so there won¡¯t be any more misunderstandings, and you won''t be seen as a fraud 48279% 1434 Chapter 172 Your Can Pursue Me Myel anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, when you finish work tonight, you went with Karsyn. | had to leave two hours early.¡± Robin was a little surprised, ¡°Do we still need to practice in advance? If it¡¯s really difficult, let''s just grab something to cat outside.¡± Karina said earnestly, ¡°I came back early not to continue practicing, as | have already honed my skills very well. | saw on a video that the taste of chicken and fish is better when they are freshly killed and cooked.¡± ¡°So, today | was nning to buy live chickens and live fish to bring back and ughter them fresh. Robin saw Karina looking extremely serious and didn¡¯t want to dampen her enthusiasm, so he asked, ¡°Do you need me to help you with it?¡± ¡°Not necessary.¡± Karina confidently said, ¡°I have been practicing for almost a month. Although | can¡¯t match the taste of a five¡ª star hotel, it¡¯s not too far off either.¡± ¡°You can just wait to taste it tonight. Alright, you guys can go back now, | need to finish today¡¯s tasks as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and started working. As Robin stepped out of Karina¡¯s office, he had just arrived at the door of his own office when a dark figure shed out from the corer of the wall. ¡°Robin!¡± nca red at Robin and said, ¡°Why did you hide the fact. that you are the CEO of thepany from me?!¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to her, so she bypassed her and walked towards the office. 61.97% 1434 ¡°Robin. stop right there!¡± nca caught up from behind, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve hidden things from me. | won¡¯t pursue it anymore, | have already forgiven you, okay?¡± ¡°What | mean is, you can pursue me now!¡± Robin looked at nca¡¯s embarrassed look and shook his head, ¡°Your illness, it¡¯s incurable.¡± nca stood in front of the oflice door, ¡°Robin, if you like me so much, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. Don¡¯t worry, | won¡¯t reject you anymore...¡± Robin dialed Karsyn¡¯s phone, ¡°Ms. Croft,e over here, someone is disrupting my normal work, quickly get rid of her for me!¡± After receiving the phone call, Karsyn immediately brought two security guards to the front of the CEO¡¯s office and saw nca entangled with Robin. ¡°Ms. Perry, what do you mean by this? Get back to your workstation immediately! Otherwise, | will have the security escort you out!¡± nca nced at the two approaching security guards, gave Karsyn a fierce stare, and quickly left. She muttered to herself, ¡°Robin, you can¡¯t escape! | know you like me! | will definitely make you be with me!¡± After work, Karsyn drove to Afterglow Estates with Robin. The car arrived in front of the vi and stopped. Robin and Karsyn had just gotten out of the car when they heard amotion of chickens flying and dogs jumping in the vi¡¯s 75 38% 143D courtyard Karma gasped and scolded. ¡°Stop right there! How dare you run?¡± ¡°Cock-a doodle¡ªdoo...¡± came the sound of a rooster crowing. Karsyn was taken aback, ¡°Ms. Huber, what are you doing? It looks like you¡¯re killing a chicken.¡± Robin frowned slightly, ¡°Hmm, | think so. She told me this morning that she wants to buy live chickens and live fish, and cook them fresh.¡± He looked at the time and muttered to himself, ¡°Two hours and still haven''t finished killing the chicken?¡± Karsyn gently pushed open the vi gate and was startled by the scene inside. Karina was holding a shiny kitchen knife, with disheveled hair and covered in chicken feathers and mud, chasing a big rooster around the yard. Chasing after, while continuously shouting. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Perhaps she couldn''t run anymore, Karina hunched over, panting heavily, her eyes staring straight at the big rooster about four or five meters away from her. There were some bloodstains around the neck of this big rooster, and its fur was all puffed up. The rooster was also panting, staring defiantly at Karina with unwavering eyes, asionally emitting provocative sparks. Obviously, Karina fought with this chicken for a long time. In a moment, Karina suddenly started, roaring loudly, and charged towards the big rooster again, holding a kitchen knife... Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Karina Kills a Chicken Seeing the scene in the courtyard, Karsyn was instantly stunned. The way Ms. Huber killed the chicken was really terrifying! Robin was also startled. Karina killed a chicken and almost knocked over all the flower pots in the vi yard. Looking at Karina at this moment, she held the kitchen knife with a weak posture. Without thinking, it was known that she took a long time in the process of ughtering chickens. Didn''t you say that you had already been practicing for a month before? Did you achieve this level of proficiency? Following Karina¡¯s rhythm of catching chickens, it was difficult to have a meal without spending more than ten hours. He took a step forward and reached out to grab the rooster that was trying to escape by leaping in mid-air. Karsyn finally breathed a sigh of relief and eximed excitedly, ¡°Finally caught you! Ms. Huber, take a rest for a while.¡± Robin handed Karsyn the rooster¡¯s legs. At that moment, Karsyn was watching the exhausted Karina and didn¡¯t notice the rooster that Robin casually handed over. Chapter 173 Karina Kills a Chicken In an instant, Karina shouted loudly and angrily swung a knife. ¡°Ah!¡± Karsyn was startled and couldn¡¯t dodge in time. At this moment, with a loud ¡°ahh¡± sound, the head of the rooster in my hand was chopped off by a knife and flew high up. Karsyn didn¡¯t know what had happened and stood still, lost in thought. Karina red in her direction and huffed, ¡°I made you run!¡± After a while, Karsyn finally noticed that Karina¡¯s gaze was directed towards something in her hand. She looked down and saw a headless chicken twitching uncontrobly in her hand, still emitting hot steaming fresh blood! ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed and threw the headless chicken directly onto the ground. Justing back to her senses from the shock, the chicken head that was thrown up highnded perfectly in her hand. Karsyn also didn¡¯t see what it was, tightly holding it in his hand, staring at Robin: ¡°You handed me the chicken without saying a word!¡± Robin pointed at her hand and said, ¡°If you squeeze any harder, you''ll crush the chicken¡¯s head.¡± Karsyn looked down. Suddenly, | realized that | was holding a bloody chicken head in my hand. ¡°Ah...¡± he yelled, throwing the chicken head fiercely and running. around the yard. Chapter 173 Karina Kills a Chicken Karina was almost exhausted, sitting on the steps in the yard, panting heavily. Look at that headless chicken on the ground, and then look at Karsyn running around the yard in fear. |ughed and said, ¡°Ms. Croft, you really need to work on your courage.¡± Karsyn finally stopped and blushed, saying, ¡°The main thing is... this chicken came too suddenly...¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to kill a chicken,¡± Karina nodded. ¡°If | had known this earlier, | would have just let them kill it and then bought it back.¡± She stood up and remained silent for a few seconds, cheering herself up. ¡°You all wait for me in the living room for a while. | will go to the kitchen to pluck the chicken feathers, then kill the fish, and then we can start cooking officially.¡± Karsyn¡¯s emotions had calmed down. Upon hearing Karina¡¯s words, | nervously eximed, ¡°Ms. Huber, are you still going to kill the fish?¡± Karina straightened her messy hair and said, ¡°Yes, please have a seat in the living room and make yourselves some tea. I¡¯m going to start. cooking now.¡± ¡°Quickly, it won''t take too long. | went to catch fish first, then put it in the pot, and soon it was ready to be cooked.¡± ¡°Okay... okay, Ms. Huber,¡± Karsyn nodded and entered the vi¡¯s living room with Robin. Inside the living room, it was just as messy as the courtyard. Based on the traces on the floor, Karina killed the chicken from the Chapter 173 Karina Kills & C kitchen, passed through the living room, and chased it all the way to the yard. Karsyn quickly cleaned herself up in the bathroom. Then, tidy up the messy living room. | was about to sit down on the sofa to take a rest. Suddenly, a scream came from the kitchen, almost causing her to sit on the ground in fright. Robin and Karsyn looked towards the kitchen direction together. Through the frosted ss on the kitchen door, | saw Karina¡¯s figure jumping up and down. Robin''s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°The sound of cooking is really thrilling.¡± Karsyn paused for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, you take a rest here. I''ll go and see if there¡¯s anything Ms. Huber needs help with.¡± Robin nodded, estimating that these two women would probably demolish the kitchen tonight. Karsyn entered the kitchen and saw Karina holding a knife, facing off with a fish on the floor. The big carp was two feet long, lying across the floor, its eyes ring fiercely at Karina. Karina trembled as she held the knife in her hands, fearfully staring at the fish, motionless. ¡°Ms. Huber, what happened?¡± is a Chicken Karina was startled. Turning around, she saw Karsyn standing at the doorway of the kitchen, motioning for her toe in. ¡°Ms. Huber, what are you doing?¡± Karsyn surveyed the chaotic scene. in the kitchen. Karina immediately closed the kitchen door and whispered, ¡°Ms. Croft, you came just in time. Help me kill this fish. Earlier, it actually opened its mouth and bit my hand.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Karsyn felt a bit perplexed as he looked at therge fish on the ground. ¡°Ms. Huber, | asked Mr. Bruce toe and kill the fish, I¡¯m afraid...¡± Karina immediately grabbed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Robin know that | can¡¯t kill fish. Please help me kill this fish!¡± Karsyn sighed. ¡°Ms. Huber, | have never killed a fish before, and this fish looks quite fierce.¡± ¡°It''s nothing. just killing a fish, nothing difficult.¡± In Karina¡¯s originally fearful eyes, a glimmer of encouragement suddenly appeared. ¡°Ms. Croft, hurry up. You do your job so well at thepany, | believe you can definitely catch fish too!¡± In desperation, Karsyn hesitated for a while and reluctantly picked up the fish from the ground. However, this fish seemed to havee to life. Karsyn had just caught it, but it immediately darted away on its own. And every time, she opened her mouth wide and red at her angrily with her eyes wide open. Karsyn was so scared that she plopped down on the ground, tears. almost streaming down her face. ¡°Ms. Huber, could you please not eat fish today? It¡¯s too scary!¡± Karina insisted, ¡°How can we not eat fish? We agreed to cook fish and chicken for you today. ¡°It''s okay, you catch it and kill it. | will take care of the rest.¡± Finally, not forgetting to encourage Karsyn, she clenched her fist and said, ¡°Ms. Croft, you could definitely do it, keep going!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Karsyn took a deep breath. To seed, one must go crazy! ¡°Ah!¡± she shouted, and the fish that had been darting around suddenly froze in ce,pletely startled by her. Karsyn grabbed a fish and threw it forcefully into the pond, saying, ¡°Hmph! You dare to defy me, | don¡¯t believe it!¡± After finishing speaking, he picked up the knife on the cutting board and chopped down towards the fish head. ¡°Alright, Ms. Huber, the fish is cooked.¡± Karina eximed in surprise, ¡°I told you so, you can definitely do it! Alright, let''s move on to the next step!¡± ¡°| saw on the video that...¡± She looked at the fish that had been chopped into two pieces. The big fish head was still gasping for breath. She opened a video on her phone Chapter 173 Kanna Kilis about killing fish and said, ¡°You need to scoop out the fish gills from inside the fish head. ¡± Karsyn looked at the gasping fish head and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, the fish is still gasping for air. Let¡¯s skip this step.¡± Karina watched the demonstration in the video and said, ¡°This step. cannot be skipped. We still need to remove the fish gills, otherwise, the fish head soup won''t taste fresh.¡± ¡°You dealt with the fish issue, and | plucked the chicken feathers. This way, the cooking speed will be a bit faster.¡± Karsyn hesitated for a moment, then closed her eyes and lifted the gill cover to poke it twice. Taking advantage of Karina¡¯s inattention, she said, ¡°Ms. Huber, it¡¯s done, hehe, | have already dealt with the gills.¡± Karina kept plucking chicken feathers without looking up, ¡°Alright, then you continue cleaning the dirty stuff inside the fish¡¯s belly.¡± She wiped the sweat off her forehead with her sleeve, looked at the thick chicken feathers, and furrowed her brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect chicken feathers to be so difficult to pluck. | spent quite a while trying to pluck them, but only managed to remove a few.¡± Karsyn looked at the thick chicken feather and pondered for a moment. ¡°Ms. Huber, why don¡¯t you just cut it off with scissors?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Karinaughed. ¡°Karsyn, you''re clever! Just like cutting hair, trimming the chicken feathers clean, this method is good!¡± Karina immediately washed her hands and rushed out of the kitchen. Robin was sitting on the sofa, watching funny videos on his phone. | saw Karina running out of the kitchen, holding a pair of scissors, then she ran back into the kitchen like the wind. and Chapter 173 Kanna Kille a Chicken ¡°Do we still need scissors for cooking?¡± Robin got up and followed to the kitchen door, wanting to take a peek inside. Karina simply closed the sliding door of the kitchen. ¡°Ms. Huber, the fish has been killed.¡± Karina looked at the fish on the te and praised, ¡°Karsyn, the fish you killed is pretty good, although it looks a bit less attractive than in the video, but it has its own unique features.¡± Karsynughed and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. To be honest, every time | push myself, | feel a great sense of aplishment! Hehehe...¡± In the kitchen, two women startedughing. Karsyn looked at the fish she had killed, then looked at the footage on her phone. Sheforted herself, ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t look good, as long as it tastes good, it¡¯s fine.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Karina nodded, ¡°No problem, the fish | made was guaranteed to taste good!¡± Karsyn paused for a moment and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, thest time | tasted fish... um, there was no salt. My mom always said that salty fish tastes better, meaning that when cooking fish, it''s best to add a little. more salt.¡± Karina nodded earnestly, ¡°Alright, this time, add more salt.¡± ¡°Today | specifically bought a box of salt. Boiling the fish with half a bag should be enough, right?¡± Karsyn looked at the fish in the pot. Thest time Karina asked her toe and taste it, the fish had no salt. This time, just add a little more. With this in mind, she poured half a bucket of oil and most of a bag of salt into it all at once. ¡°Alright, Ms. Huber, the fish and seasonings have been ced in the pot.¡± Karina wiped the sweat off her forehead and said, ¡°Alright,e over and help me trim the chicken feathers together.¡± Karsyn watched as Karina neatly trimmed the feathers of the whole chicken and enviously said, ¡°Ms. Huber, you do everything so meticulously. This chicken, after you trimmed its feathers, looks quite beautiful and tidy.¡± Karina looked at the bald rooster that had been trimmed and hesitated for a while. ¡°Karsyn, | feel like this chicken has been trimmed, it seems different from the one in the video, it¡¯s not as clean as they cleaned it.¡± Karsyn thought for a moment, ¡°They might have all been using electric pushers.¡± Karina was a bit troubled, ¡°I don¡¯t have an electric shaver, what should | do?¡± Karsyn pondered again and suddenly eximed, ¡°Ms. Huber, can you use your eyebrow razor to shave it off? Then it will be clean!¡± Karina immediately perked up: ¡°Karsyn, you are so clever! You start cutting, and I''ll go get the eyebrow razor!¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Why Did You Borrow From Loan Sharks? Karina quickly walked out of the kitchen. Iran all the way through the lobby, went upstairs, and took out the eyebrow trimming knife from my own room. Ran back to the kitchen like the wind. Robin looked at Karina¡¯s disappearing figure, wandering aimlessly in the hall. He was a bit confused, ¡°This meal is so magical!¡± Karina held a brow razor and, together with Karsyn, shaved this big rooster clean. ¡°Karsyn, you cleaned out the insides of the chicken as well.¡± Karsyn looked at the naked dead chicken and sighed, saying, ¡°Ms. Huber, didn¡¯t you invite me over for dinner?¡± ¡°It seems like you wanted me to kill fish and chickens. If | had known earlier, | wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Karina smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Karsyn, isn¡¯t this for saving time? Tomorrow, I''ll give you a day off.¡± ¡°Hurry up, stop dawdling. It¡¯s such a simple matter, look how you''re making it difficult for yourself.¡± After saying that, he handed the kitchen knife to Karsyn and said, ¡°Just clean out the dirty stuff inside the chicken¡¯s belly. You can do it, let¡¯s work together!¡± ¡°Ah, well.¡± Karsyn had no choice but to pick up the knife and get busy. 14:35, After finally finishing cleaning the things inside the chicken¡¯s stomach, |ughed in relief and said, ¡°I learned a lot of skills today! Ms. Huber, why didn¡¯t you let someone else kill it before buying it?¡± Karina nodded. ¡°Next time when | invite you all for a meal, | will make sure they are ughtered before buying them. Alright, let''s put the washed chicken in the pot to stew!¡± Karsyn poured about half a pot of oil again and poured the remaining half bag of salt into the pot, taking a long breath of relief. Looking at a pot of chicken and a pot of fish, simmering on the stove, Karina and Karsyn smiled at each other. ¡°Finally, it''s done, Karsyn. Go wash up, we''ll have dinner soon!¡± Taking a look at the messy kitchen, Karsyn started to tidy up. ¡°Ms. Huber, let¡¯s clean up the kitchen and then go wash up. Today''s meal was exhausting to make. Next time, let¡¯s just eat out.¡± Karina nodded, ¡°I think so too, but cooking is still quite interesting. Karsyn, thanks to you today, how about this, next month | will cook again and invite you all toe over and eat, you muste.¡± Karsyn shook her head like a tambourine, ¡°Ms. Huber, | didn¡¯te.¡± Karina looked at Karsyn¡¯s appearance and smiled. The pot of chicken and the pot of fish were finally done. Karina ced the dishes on the dining table and proudly nced at Robin. ¡°Today, with Karsyn¡¯s help, we cooked a table full of dishes ourselves. Come, raise your sses, let¡¯s celebrate the sess of our South City project!¡± ¡°Robin, thank you! Here is the fish head for you,¡± Karina ced therge fish head into Robin¡¯s bowl. Tapter 174 Why Did You Romos From Loen ¡°Karsyn, this drumstick is for you. You worked hard today.¡± Robin looked at the fish head and it looked a bit ferocious. Took a sip and wanted to spit it out Looking up, | saw Karina¡¯s expectant gaze. Hesitating for a moment, | swallowed it down. ¡°Was this fish just caught from the sea?¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Did you manage to make the taste of seafood?¡± Karina eximed excitedly. Robin nodded, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure if it had a seafood vor, but overall, the taste was very strong.¡± Karina put a piece of fish in her mouth and immediately spat it out. ¡°It''s too salty, how can it be so salty?¡± Karina frowned and nced at Karsyn. At that moment, Karsyn was biting into a drumstick. ¡°Puff!¡± He immediately blurted out, ¡°Ms. Huber, the salt today was all erged.¡± Two people looked at each other, their original fighting spirit suddenly vanished. The two beauties seemed like deted balloons. Robin shrugged and dumped the dishes on the table into the trash bin. ¡°Let¡¯s just order takeout,¡± he said. ¡°Sorry.¡± Karina smiled apologetically, ¡°It was mainly because | spent too much time on ughtering the chicken. |, | didn¡¯t practice this Chapter 174 Why Did You Borrow From Loan Bharka¨¦. process before...¡± Twenty minutester, three takeout orders were delivered to the vi. Karina and Karsyn, no longer embarrassed, began to devour their food. After finishing the meal, Karsyn stayed at the vi while Robin drove back to Grace Apartments. When | arrived outside the residential area, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock at night. Before entering the residential area, Robin saw several thugs surrounding and pulling Madeline through the rearview mirror of the car. Robin parked the car on the side and watched them from a distance. Madeline argued with a few rough-looking men. Several men were seen yfully touching Madeline, while Robin stepped out of the car. Several men cornered Madeline against the wall. Madeline shouted in excitement and then burst into tears. Robin slowly walked towards them, faintly hearing their conversation, as if it was about repaying money. Robin sized up several men, figuring they were a bunch of loan sharks. What has been happening with Madeline recently? How could she, a girl, get involved with these loan sharks who run casinos? Madeline trembled all over, crying as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to return the money in ten days? This is so unscrupulous, it¡¯s pure extortion!¡± Several men burst intoughter. The bald leader picked at Madeline''s hair and smirked, ¡°Beauty, do you want to talk about the rules with us? Hahaha...¡± ¡°Tonight, if you can¡¯t repay the money,e back with us. With the quality you have, if sold abroad, you could make a lot of money, hahaha...¡± Madeline was terrified, hiding in the corner, crying and saying, ¡°Can you please forgive me for a few more days? My mother is sick and still in the hospital, | had no choice but to borrow from you at a high interest rate. Please, | beg you.¡± ¡°| can pay you a little more interest. | work at Eastern District Development Corporation and my monthly sry is quite substantial, so | should be able to repay you the interest.¡± ¡°Give me a few more days, and | will think of a solution...¡± ¡°Little beauty, everyone we deal with is just like you. Saying these things to us is useless! Hurry up, pay back the money if you have it, if not, use yourself as coteral. You can fetch a good price, haha...¡± Several men grabbed Madeline and started to walk towards the van parked by the roadside. Approaching Robin, Madeline said indifferently, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Several men were suddenly taken aback when they saw Robin walking towards them, pointing at him and saying, ¡°Kid, | advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business! Otherwise, I''ll cut you!¡± thy Did You Borrow From Loan sharka). Robin ignored them and looked at Madeline, who was almost scared to death on the ground. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Madeline didn¡¯t want Robin to see her embarrassing appearance. But still, it happened. She lowered her head and said, crying, ¡°Robin, |... | borrowed from a loan shark. They are already pressuring me for repayment before the agreed time!¡± ¡°Why did you borrow from loan sharks?¡± Robin looked at Madeline coldly. ¡°I heard you say earlier that your mother is in the hospital, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± at this point, Madeline had no choice but to tell the truth, ¡°My mother needed a lot of money for her treatment and surgery... | had no other option, so... | borrowed their money...¡± Robin remembered a scene he had seen in the neighborhood a few days ago. Madeline handed a bank card to a sixteen or seventeen¡ªyear¡ªold man. Madeline must have been very anxious at that time. Robin nodded and asked, ¡°How much money do you owe them?¡± ¡°| borrowed 100,000 from them, for ten days, and then returned 200,000 to them. However, only three days have passed...¡± Robin looked at the men and said, ¡°Let her go. She borrowed money from you guys, and | will help her repay it!¡± The man let go of his hand and grinned, showing his teeth, saying, ¡°Alright, you help her repay, transfer the money now, 300,000!¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°Ten dayster, she should have returned you 200,000, how did it be 300,000?¡± Madeline was also taken aback, ¡°Gentlemen, you can¡¯t do this. Even if it¡¯s overdue, the original agreement was only for 200,000!¡± The bald manughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s now 300,000. If he hesitates to pay you back, then it¡¯s 500,000!¡± Several men approached Robin and said, ¡°Kid, since you want to y the hero and help her repay the money, our calcted interest is also different. It''s now 500,000!¡± Robin smirked and said, ¡°No problem, | can give you as much as you want! Come here and give me the IOU, I''ll transfer it to you.¡± Several men hesitated for a moment, not expecting Robin to speak like this. ¡°Kid, let me tell you, we were working for Mr. Lambert!¡± ¡°Don''t y tricks, if you try to y dirty with us, we''ll kill you!¡± ¡°Half a million, not a penny less!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Several men exchanged a nce and walked towards Robin. Madeline cried, ¡°Brothers, | borrowed 100,000 from you just five days ago, how did it increase to 500,000? You...¡± ¡°Shut up! If you fucking shout again, it¡¯s a million! Since he wants to pay for you, it¡¯s 500,000, not a penny less!¡± The fierce bald man walked up to Robin and said coldly, ¡°Transfer the money!¡± Robin pped the man¡¯s face and said, ¡°Turn your mother¡¯s head!¡± Chapter 174 Why Did You Home From Loan Sharka? ¡°Did Conway¡¯s mother teach you such unscrupulous practices? We agreed on 200,000 in ten days, but it¡¯s only been three days and you''re asking for 500,000. Let me tell you, you won''t get a single penny!¡± Severa! men did not expect that Robin would dare to attack them, knowing that they were from Demons Lair. Several people rushed into the van and each took out a short knife to attack Robin. Madeline¡¯s legs went weak with fear. When had she ever seen such a scene? Just then, Robin was seen being surrounded by several men. She suddenly went crazy, with her eyes closed, rushing towards Robin, waving her hands non-stop. ¡°Robin, you better leave quickly. | don¡¯t want to see you being killed by them because of me. This bunch of bastards are all ouws!¡± Robin looked at Madeline¡¯s frail body standing in front of him, shook his head, and pulled her behind him. Immediately after, a punch was thrown. Several hooligans rushed forward, before they could see what was happening, they were all knocked down to the ground. Robin pulled Madeline to the front of the bald man, stepped on hist face, and said coldly, ¡°Call Conway and tell him toe over. | will give him the money in person!¡± ¡°You! Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Lambert wille and chop you up?¡± the bald man said fiercely. ¡°Stop fucking around! Make the call! Otherwise, I''ll stomp on your face!¡± Robin exerted force under his feet, causing the bald man to scream in pain. Through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Alright, alright! You have guts, rl call right away!¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 If You Like Me, Just Say It Madeline suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her. She knew that Robin had saved her once again. ¡°Robin! Sob... sob...¡± She hugged Robin from behind, and tears. instantly welled up in her eyes. The helplessness of life and the pressure of reality made Madeline unable to control her emotions anymore. She thought that this matter would drag her into an abyss. Unexpectedly, just when she was hanging by a thread, Robin appeared ¡ª by her side like a hero emerging out of nowhere. ¡°Robin, thank you! Boohoo...¡± Robin was taken aback, able to feel Madeline¡¯s body trembling violently. She must have been scared. Originally, Robin didn¡¯t want to do anything to these bullies, he just wanted to teach them a lesson. However, Madeline¡¯s crying suddenly ignited a rage in his heart, making him want to kill! After the bald man finished his phone call, he red fiercely at Robin, ¡°How could Mr. Lambert and Mr. Newelle over because of this trivial matter of vours? Hehe. the brothers from Demon¡¯s Lair underground fighting arena will be here soon!¡± ¡°At that time, even if it was 500,000, it would be of no use! Hehe, just wait to die! That girl, tonight the brothers will definitely make her cry enough, hahaha...¡± ¡°Conway,e over right away! I¡¯m at Grace Apartments!¡± Robin dialed Conway''s phone number directly. The bald man and several men immediately stoppedughing and looked at Robin together. After a brief silence, the bald man burst intoughter and said, ¡°Kid, do you dare to call Mr. Lambert by any name you like?¡± ¡°Wait a moment, once the Boxing King from Demon¡¯s Lair underground arena arrived, you would know what it means to not court death!¡± As the bald man¡¯s voice fell, three fierce Jeep Cherokees rushed towards Robin.. The bald man and several thugs got up from the ground and ran to the front of the Jeep Cherokee together. Dwayne got out of the car. The bald man pointed at Robin and Madeline and said, ¡°Sir, it is they who owed money and refused to pay back, even daring to make arrogant remarks, asking Mr. Lambert toe personally...¡± Dwayne kicked the bald man to the ground, ¡°You fucking broke Mr. Lambert''s rules and dare to talk nonsense in front of me, you deserve to die!¡± With that, he stomped his foot on the bald man¡¯s thigh. 14:36 D ¡°Snap!¡± The bald man let out a scream of agony as his thigh bone was forcefully snapped by Dwayne. ¡°Master, why... why did you hit me?¡± the bald man wailed in agony, not knowing what had happened. Dwayne and seven or eight fierce men walked quickly towards Robin. Madeline closed her eyes in fear and held onto Robin tightly. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry! My subordinates don¡¯t understand the rules and have offended you and Ms. Pearson. How do you suggest we handle them?¡± Dwayne bowed and said. As soon as the words fell, more than ten luxury cars raced towards us. Dwayne was immediately stunned. He had not expected that this matter would actually rm Mr. Lambert. The bald man and several thugs were greatly astonished. Because the visitors were Conway and Barry. After getting off the car, the two experts from Demon¡¯s Lair quickly ran up to Robin and said with extreme respect. ¡°Mr. Bruce, just now | already found out on the way, that bald bastard broke the rules of my Demon¡¯s Lair!¡± ¡°All the people of Hallcester knew that Demon''s Lair lent money, despite the high interest rates, but they never broke the previous agreements between the parties.¡± ¡°These bastards, the bald ones, approached Ms. Pearson in advance to collect debts and even resorted to threatening kidnapping. | would chop them off right now!¡± The bald man did not expect that Conway and Barry would be so respectful to Robin He pleaded urgently. ¡°Mr. Lambert. | didn¡¯t know Mr. Bruce was your friend.¡± Conway coldly said, ¡°Dwayne, chop off this bastard¡¯s hands and throw him into the sea to sink!¡± Before the bald men had a chance to beg for Conway''s forgiveness, Dwayne¡¯s henchmen immediately put a sack over their heads and threw them behind the car. Conway looked at Madeline and said, ¡°This is Ms. Pearson, and your borrowing rtionship with Demon¡¯s Lair ends here!¡± Madeline trembled nervously and stammered, ¡°Tiger, Mr. Lambert, in ten days | will find a way to pay you back 200,000.¡± Conway smiled and shook his head, ¡°Ms. Pearson, you are too kind. You are Mr. Bruce¡¯s friend, even if you gave me ten times the courage, | wouldn¡¯t dare take your money!¡± ¡°Moreover, Mr. Bruce gave me not just one or two hundred thousand for Conway. As | mentioned before, we will write off this loan.pletely!¡± Madeline looked at Robin, who had no expression at that moment. She instinctively let go of her hand, her eyes filled with a hint of fear. Conway continued, ¡°Mr. Bruce, if there is nothing else, | won''t disturb you and Ms. Pearson.¡± Robin raised his hand, and Conway and the others drove away in a hurry. ¡°Let''s go, it''ste. Let''s go back and rest,¡± Robin said, looking at Madeline who was still standing there in a daze, and called out to her. At this moment. Madeline was staring at the receding figure of Conway and his group, murmuring to herself, ¡°Robin, are you, are you from Demon¡¯s Lair?¡± Robin only then realized that Madeline''s eyes were filled with fear and shock as she looked at him. Heughed and said. ¡°Madeline, don¡¯t guess blindly, | wasn¡¯t a person from Demon¡¯s Lair.¡± Madeline instinctively took a step back and said, ¡°You are not a person from Demon¡¯s Lair, Conway, the ruthless Underground Demon King known as Hallcester, and that Barry, why are they so respectful towards you?¡± Robin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about these matters. Your loan rtionship with Demon''s Lair is completely cancelled! There will be no more additional conditions.¡± ¡°Just let go of this matter and pretend it never happened.¡± ¡°But...¡± Madeline looked at Robin in horror. ¡°But, Robin, Mr. Lambert did it because of you.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Conway was considering my face. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t think too much about it, treat it as a dream and go back to do whatever needs to be done.¡± Madeline looked at the warm smile on Robin''s face, and no matter how she looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem like one of those ruthless people from Demon¡¯s Lair. Robin saved me twice, without ever having any demands from me. | should have believed him, appreciated him, how could | doubt him? 14:36 Madeline thought of this and felt deep remorse in her heart. Immediately | followed Robin as he walked towards the residential area. ¡°Robin. after | get through this period and my mother is discharged from the hospital. | will find a way to pay you back this money. Robin shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t owe me any money, so why should you pay me back? Alright, let¡¯s just let this matter go, it¡¯s pointless to bring it up again.¡± Madeline hesitated for a moment, then nodded and followed behind Robin. Under the dim light of themunity, Robin''s slender figure stirred warm ripples in my heart. If | could have such an elder brother, it would be so nice! ¡°Madeline, stop right there!¡± Madeline lowered her head and followed Robin, walking towards the elevator. Suddenly, a figure shed by and pointed at her, scolding her sternly. Madeline was startled. ¡°nca, what were you doing? You scared me!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. nca nced at Robin and then looked at Madeline, saying, ¡°You are so cunning! Did you already know that Robin is the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation and have been secretly trying to seduce him behind my back?¡± Madeline was confused, ¡°nca, what are you saying? You mean Robin is the president of Eastern District Development Corporation? | had no idea ¡°Robin, is what she said true?¡± Robin rodded and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± nca continued to angrily scold Madeline, pointing at her, ¡°Madeline, so you were this kind of scheming bitch!¡± ¡°| thought you were an honest person, | didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning!¡± You have always pretended to be innocent in front of me, but behind my back, you were seducing Robin. | misjudged you!¡± Madeline didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°nca, ever since the day | met Robin, | have been grateful to him. It¡¯s all because of you causing trouble!¡± ¡°| always regarded Robin as my older brother, it was your own baseless suspicion to say that he approached me just to pursue you!¡± ¡°Weren''t you always saying that you really dislike Robin? Even if | spend time alone with Robin behind your back, is it necessary for you to be so angry with me?¡± nca red at Madeline fiercely and stopped arguing with her. walking over to Robin¡¯s side. Madeline didn¡¯t know what was wrong with nca. As soon as she saw her tonight, she started saying these irrelevant things. Before she could recover her senses, the scene in front of her left her stunned. nca approached Robin with a joyful expression on her face and said, ¡°Robin, | told you this morning that | had already forgiven you. From now on, you can boldly pursue me.¡± ¡°| thought about it all afternoon, maybe | was too reserved, or maybe there were too many people pursuing me, | didn¡¯t notice how much you liked me, and it made you feel a bit lonely.¡± ¡°It''s okay, we can start from now on. You can boldly pursue me, and this time | will seriously consider it.¡± Robin almost vomited, shook his head, and ignored her. Took out my phone, opened a funny short video, and turned the volume up to the maximum. Madeline was stunned by this scene. What happened to nca today? Originally, whenever | saw Robin, it seemed like | would embarrass her, either through sarcasm or intentionally picking faults. But now, she has changed her usual behavior and even said to let Robin boldly pursue her Madeline became more and more confused as she continued to look. Robin entered the elevator and put on his headphones, not wanting to pay attention to nca¡¯s ttery. Madeline also kept her head down and remained silent. nca got angry and said, ¡°Madeline, did you talk bad about me to Robin behind my back??¡± ¡°| told you, | didn¡¯t want you to stay in my house anymore. Transfer the rent to me quickly, and tomorrow you will move out. You are such a maniptive woman!¡± Madeline eximed. ¡°nca. | never said anything bad about you in front of Robin!¡± Speaking of this, she shook her head and didn¡¯t want to exin, ¡°I transfer the rent money to you immediately, and | will move out tomorrow morning!¡± nca snorted and ignored Madeline, turning around and leaning towards Robin. will She tugged at Robin¡¯s shirt cor and coquettishly said, ¡°Robin, can | visit your roomter? | want to hear you speak some heartfelt words to me alone.¡± At this moment, the elevator reached the 20th floor. Robin walked past nca and went straight to the door of his own room. nca followed and ran past. Robin didn¡¯t wait for her to speak and immediately closed the door after entering. nca stood outside the door and angrily said, ¡°Robin, how long are you going to keep pretending? If you like me, just say it. I''ve already forgiven you, remember!¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 You Will Never Ride in My Car! Robin entered the room while nca outside the door continued to chatter incessantly He had to call the security guard of the residential area. nca didn¡¯t leave until two security guards arrived at the door. Returned to the room. nca became furious and started smashing things, directing all her anger towards Madeline. ¡°Madeline, | never expected that after being ssmates with you for so many years, you would deceive me! It really breaks my heart.¡± Madeline shook her head in resignation and bent down to pick up the scattered items on the ground. ¡°nca, calm down. | didn¡¯t realize you misunderstood me so deeply, but | am very clear that Robin never had any intention of deliberately getting close to you!¡± ¡°Everything you thought was what you believed!¡± nca shouted, ¡°You''re talking nonsense! Robin liked me!¡± ¡°My sixth sense was telling me that he was constantly missing me in his heart!¡± ¡°Since my school days, | have known that many men, just like Robin now, liked me but were too afraid to express it!¡± ¡°They were worried that | was too outstanding, too beautiful, and 0.00% 14:37 Chapter 126 You was ever Rude in My Car would directly confess their feelings to me, but | would reject them!¡± ¡°So, they all secretly had a crush on me, finding various excuses to show off in front of me, just to make me notice them.¡± Madeline shook her head and said, ¡°nca, if you thought Robin liked you, then you should have spent time with him and told him how you felt!¡± nca eximed angrily, ¡°Why should | tell him my true feelings? It should be him desperately pursuing me instead!¡± ¡°Why should | care about him when so many men liked me!¡± Madeline was speechless. ¡°Since you put it that way, let''s not discuss this matter anymore. Let¡¯s just go to bed and get some rest!¡± Madeline finished speaking and walked towards her own room. nca stood angrily in front of her. ¡°Madeline, | hated how you constantly deceived me! You pleased Robin, secretly meeting with him behind my back, all for the sake of securing a good position at the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Madeline, think about it, we used to live together and were ssmates, are you still human after doing this?¡± ¡°They say to guard against fire, theft, and even best friends. | kindly rented half of my house to you, but you betrayed me. You are simply not human!¡± Madeline smiled bitterly and said, ¡°nca, we were ssmates, | never expected you to see me like this!¡± ¡°In the past, when Robin intervened and helped me get rid of those bad people who were bothering me, you repeatedly said that Robin 17 You Will Never hide in My Car approached me because he wanted to pursue you.¡± ¡°No matter how | exin it to you, you don¡¯t believe me. You have a hostility towards Robin, as if every time Robin appears, it¡¯s like they want to. advantage of you. What can | say?¡± ¡°Now, you know that Robin was the president of Eastern District Development Corporation. But suddenly, they want to pursue you.¡± ¡°nca, you said | was scheming, you said | harmed you, | don¡¯t care! Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is a bit ugly?¡± nca angrily eximed, ¡°Why do | have to put up with a poor person like you meddling in my affairs! Madeline, get out of here right now!¡± ¡°Quickly transfer the money to me, | never want to see you again. You won''tst long at Eastern District Development Corporation!¡± Madeline looked at nca¡¯s angry expression and let out a long sigh. ¡°nca, calm down. | said | would move out tomorrow, why do you have to be so aggressive? You''re asking me to leave now, it¡¯s late, where am | supposed to go?¡± ¡°Moreover, | have already transferred the rent to you. Hasn''t it been less than a month yet? | have paid two-thirds of the monthly rent, so you have no reason to evict me now!¡± ¡°If you really hate me, you must make me leave right now. Fine, you can refund me the extra rent!¡± nca, furious, pointed at Madeline and couldn''t find words for a moment. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°Just you wait, Madeline! | will definitely be with Robin!¡± ¡°| felt so clearly that he liked me so much!¡± Chapter 176 You Will Never Ride in My Car ¡°He ignored me like this, it¡¯s all because you were meddling in between!¡± After saying that, he returned to his bedroom and said fiercely, ¡°Robin. no matter what you do, | will get you! You think you can slip away from me, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± As she was thinking, nca burst intoughter. The next morning, Madeline packed up all her belongings and left the room. Just as | walked to the door carrying two big packages, | ran into Robin. Robin eximed, ¡°Are you moving away now?¡± Madeline smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yes. Actually, | shouldn''t have been living here for a long time. The rent is too expensive for me, and besides, this house is rented by nca. She doesn¡¯t allow me to live here, so | can¡¯t keep relying on it.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Has the house been found?¡± ¡°|...¡± Madeline paused for a moment, ¡°I, | haven¡¯t made up my mind. yet. Let''s move the things out first and then we''ll see.¡± Robin saw Madeline carrying tworge bags, which was very inconvenient. ¡°How about this, you can put your things in my room for now. Once you find a house. | can drive and help you move them there.¡± Madeline had intended to decline. However, it is indeed inconvenient to think about carrying these two big bags to work and then looking for a house. ¡°Okay, Robin. | troubled you again.¡± Robin didn¡¯t say much and helped her carry the two big bags into the room. | met nca as soon as | went out. nca saw Robin and Madeline walking out of the room together, and she immediately froze. Madeline actually moved all her things to Robin¡¯s house, which is unbelievable! ¡°Madeline, how could you have put things in Robin¡¯s room?¡± Madeline sighed and said, ¡°nca, it¡¯s not very convenient for me to carry two big packages. Robin asked me to temporarily leave the things with him.¡± nca angrily eximed, ¡°No way! How can your things be ced in Robin''s room?¡± Robin sneered, ¡°Whose things are in my room, do you have the right to care? Let¡¯s go, Madeline, ride in my car to work.¡± ¡°You...¡± nca was almost exploding with anger, ¡°Robin, she....... she is a scheming woman, she will deceive you!¡± Robin ignored nca and pulled Madeline into the elevator. nca followed closely and ran in as well. In the elevator, she stared at Madeline and continued to shout, ¡°Madeline, | really didn¡¯t see it, you turned out to be such a shameless woman!¡± Madeline shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°nca, we were Chapter 1 ssmates, you insulted me, and | didn¡¯t argue with you!¡± ¡°| still haven''t found a house now? You can¡¯t expect me to leave all these things out in the open, can you?¡± ¡°These things won''t stay in Robin¡¯s room for long. Once | find a house, | will move them away immediately.¡± nca snorted coldly, ¡°Move out immediately after work today! Your things must not be kept in Robin¡¯s house!¡± Robin saw nca being unreasonable and directly handed the room key to Madeline, saying, ¡°You can borrow this house for now, Madeline. You don¡¯t need to look for another ce anymore. You can live in this room from now on! It doesn¡¯t matter how long you stay.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Madeline and nca both froze. ¡°No, no,¡± Madeline said, snapping back to reality, and hastily ced. the key back into Robin¡¯s hand. ¡°Robin, how can | stay in your room? Besides, | don¡¯t have the means to afford such high rent right now.¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°The house is free. Karina gave it to me. You can live here without paying any rent.¡± ¡°Work hard, the most important thing for you now is to earn money to treat your mother¡¯s illness, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°Once your mother¡¯s illness was cured, you would pay me the rent at the same price.¡± Madeline looked gratefully at Robin and asked, ¡°Robin, | lived in your room, so, where did you go to stay?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°I had a ce to stay, so you don¡¯t need to worry about this question.¡± nca heard this and almost went crazy with anger! ¡°Robin. how could you let her stay in the room? It¡¯s such a waste for someone of her caliber to live in such a luxurious house!¡± ¡°Moreover, the house was a gift from Ms. Huber to you. How could you lend it to someone else?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. nca wanted to snatch the key from Madeline¡¯s hand. Robin pulled Madeline aside and coldly looked at nca, saying, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not your turn to bully people. Get lost! It¡¯s none of your business who lives in my house, you brainless woman!¡± ¡°You! You, Madeline, you were so shameless!¡± At that moment, a murderous gleam shot through nca¡¯s eyes as she red fiercely at Madeline. ¡°You wait, | will never let you stay at the Eastern District Development Corporation!¡± Stepping out of the elevator, Robin pulled Madeline into his car. nca saw this scene and rushed forward, pulling open the car door. ¡°Madeline,e out! What qualifies you to sit in Robin''s car? This seat is meant for me!¡± Robin pushed her away, saying, ¡°Get lost! You will never ride in my car!¡± After saying that, he drove away. nca red at the speeding Land Rover and gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Robin, just you wait, | don¡¯t believe | can¡¯t get you! The position of the CEO¡¯s wife, no one canpete with me!¡± Chapter 176 You Will Never Hide in My Car In the car, Madeline took a deep breath and said, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much trouble. Once | sort out things at home, | will pay you the rent. Thank you for helping me so much.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Alright, just take care of your own life and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± At that moment, Madeline¡¯s phone started ringing frantically. It was a call from her younger brother, Johnny. On the other end of the phone, Johnny said anxiously, ¡°Sis, |, | made a big mistake.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Take your time and tell me,¡± Madeline could sense the self-me in her brother''s words andforted him. Johnny was on the verge of tears, ¡°Sis, the 100,000 dors you gave me, | had it stored in my card, but someone transferred it away.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madeline eximed upon hearing the news. ¡°Brother, take your time and exin. How could the money in your ount be transferred by someone else?¡± ¡°Sister, at that time mom was hospitalized and you hadn¡¯t started working yet. | borrowed a lot of money from illegal online lenders to help mom get treatment.¡± ¡°Now, manypanies have already be overdue, and they have been constantly urging me to repay the money!¡± ¡°Yesterday, due to a momentary urgency, | actually forgot to transfer all the money you gave me to one of my bank cards.¡± ¡°Today when | went to the hospital to pay the fees, | found out that all that money had been taken by those ck online lenders.¡± ¡°These people are still pressuring me now, threatening to find you.¡± Dante 176 Visu W mde in My Car ¡°Sister. Mom is about to have surgery. What are we going to do without this money?¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Boy, Aren¡¯t You Kneeling Down Yet?! Madeline received a call from her younger brother and was momentarily confused. The 100,000 dors she had previously transferred to her younger brother Johnny was a high-interest loan borrowed from Demon¡¯s Lair underground bank. If it hadn¡¯t been for Robin¡¯s help, | would have beenpletely ruined. However, my younger brother has now lost 100,000 dors! What should | do? Madeline remained silent for a while, almost on the verge of tears. Without this money, my mother¡¯s illness could not continue to be treated. Madeline quickly pondered in her mind how to solve this problem. Now | had to shamelessly beg my long-lost rtives who | hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time. After the mother fell ill, the rtives all kept their distance. Madeline knew that these rtives were afraid and reluctant to lend them money. However, in the current situation, there was no other choice. In order to save my mother, no matter how embarrassing it was, | had to do it. 0.00% c 14.38 Robin noticed Madeline¡¯s uneasy expression and casually asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Um. it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s, it¡¯s about mom preparing for surgery...¡± Madeline hesitated, but ultimately didn¡¯t mention what her brother had said on the phone. | couldn''t bother Robin anymore, as she had already helped me many times This time, no matter what, Robin must not find out about my younger brother borrowing from the ck inte loan. ¡°Robin, | would like to request a leave for the department director. | need to go to the hospital today, is it possible?¡± ¡°Hospital? Do you need me to take you there?¡± Robin nced at Madeline¡¯s anxious expression. Madeline hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need, Robin. You have a lot of things to do. | can just take a taxi there myself.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Robin nodded and parked the car by the roadside. Madeline got out of the car and immediately hailed a taxi, hastily leaving. Robin had not driven far when a group of people blocked the road ahead, obstructing his way. Just about to detour. Robin saw through the crowd that the crashed vehicle was Crystal¡¯s Porsche 918. At that moment, Crystal was being surrounded by several people. Chapter 177 Boy Aren''t You kneeting Down Yer¡± Surrounding Crystal, besides Conrad and Adrienne, there was also Raul! Beside Raul stood a man in his fifties and several fierce bodyguards. Judging from the situation, it seemed that Raul had specially brought people over to cause trouble for Crystal. This scum actually bullied women! And, this woman was also his sister! Robin gave a cold smile, parked the car by the side of the road, and got out. He saw a group of people surrounding Crystal, with fierce expressions on their faces. The front face of Porsche 918 has beenpletely disfigured by the collision. Raul said coldly, ¡°You scoundrel! Hand over the Thompson family shares you have in your hands quickly, those belong to the Lynch family.¡± ¡°Back then, that bitch Hattie, when she ran away from the Lynch family, stole five million from them! Without that five million, there wouldn''t be the Thompson Group we have today!¡± Crystal was furious and said, ¡°You scum! My mother brought five million dors to Hallcester, and she earned it herself by trading stocks during her own school semester!¡± ¡°Back then, my mother handed over all the ten million she had earned to my grandmother.*. ¡°When Mom left the Lynch family, she didn¡¯t take anything with her. Grandma felt sorry for Mom, so to her!¡± ¡°Go and ask your idiotic grandfather if what | said was true!¡± Crystal pointed at the man in his fifties next to Raul and said coldly. ¡°You are the second butler of the Lynch family, and you are well aware of this matter!¡± This man in his fifties is Tony Lynch, the second butler of the Lynch family: Tony nodded, ¡°That''s right, Ms. Thompson! However, the young master said that five million belongs to the Lynch family, it¡¯s the Lynch family¡¯s. In front of the Lynch family, there is no right or wrong, only whether the Lynch family needs it or not.¡± ¡°You... you!¡± Crystal was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Damn it! The Lynch family, turns out they were all a bunch of scoundrels!¡± Robin pushed through the crowd and walked up to Crystal. Crystal''s eyes lit up, and tears of frustration uncontrobly burst out. At her most lonely and helpless moment, Robin miraculously appeared before her. At that moment, her world cleared up. Crystal threw herself into Robin¡¯s arms and burst into tears. Robin was at a loss for a moment. Awoman who was usually carefree and full of energy. At this moment, she was like a helpless child, snuggling tightly in his arms, pouring out her heart full of grievances. Raul instinctively hid behind Tony. ¡°Tony, it was this jerk who hit me! | want him dead!¡± Tony looked at Robin, and a cold killing intent burst out from his sinister eyes. The murderous intent spread instantly like ripples, causing the onlookers to shudder involuntarily. People then began to notice this slightly thin and weak middle-aged man. Medium build, wearing a brown suit. Sparse hair, sunken mouse-like eyes. The knife carved a generally pale face. If you don¡¯t pay attention, he is just a weak and sickly person. Just by carefully observing, one can feel that on this sickly body, there is a chilling and sinister aura! The name Tony, in Drastle, was synonymous with terror. At the age of thirteen, | wandered around outside and was taken in by Carlton into the Lynch family. It has been forty years in the blink of an eye. Carlton specifically hired a martial arts master to teach him martial skills. Ten yearster, Tony rose to fame in a battle, defeating numerous masters, and his martial arts achievements ranked among the top three in the Drastle martial arts world. Over the years, the Lynch family handled many dirty jobs through his hands. Legend has it that he was the most formidable river pirate in Londrnd, and he defeated the top-ranked warrior in the military... There were many rumors about Tony circting in the streets, with various versions being true or false. No one knew how talented Tony was. However, many people in the martial arts world knew that Tony was a ruthless character who should not be provoked. Tony looked at Robin contemptuously and said coldly, ¡°Kid, the young master of the Lynch family, you dare to fight?¡± Robin smirked and said, ¡°The Lynch family, impressive, huh? From what I¡¯ve seen, the Lynch family seems to be just a bunch of tuffians!¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Tony immediately clenched his fist and scolded. ¡°| haven¡¯t been active in the martial world for many years. Those worthless things from some small fry, they don¡¯t even know their ce!¡± ¡°Kid, do you know? In my half a lifetime, | have one iron rule! Anyone. who dares to mess with the Lynch family, | will make sure they die!¡± Tony took a step forward, and there was a dull sound of ¡°click*. The thick asphalt road, in an instant, seemed like soft mud as it was stepped on by an old man who appeared to have only half a life left, leaving a footprint that was five centimeters deep! The crowd watching subconsciously took a step back and looked at Tony in horror. Is this the strength of the Lynch family¡¯s butler?! ¡°Robin. weren''t you very awesome?¡± At this moment. Raul, who was hiding behind Tony, gathered up his courage and took a step forward, raising his head. ¡°| dare you to keep showing off in front of Tony!¡± ¡°Today, | will make sure you kneel before me and break your own hands!¡± Tony coldly said, ¡°Kid, ording to the young master¡¯s request, kneel down! Otherwise, | will wipe out the Thompson family trash as well!¡± Pointing, he mentioned Crystal, Conrad, and Adrienne. Adrienne was instantly scared and sat paralyzed on the ground. Conrad never imagined that the Lynch family woulde to collect the debt from five million years ago. What''s even worse, Robin also fought with Raul, the young master of the Lynch family, for Crystal, which angered the Lynch family. Raul brought Tony to Hallcester today, clearly indicating that they came to kill someone! If Robin still didn¡¯t know any better, he would continue to act recklessly. It is very likely that Raul and Tony would have let their anger affect the entire Thompson family. The Lynch family¡¯s anger was something Conrad couldn¡¯t bear. If the Lynch family really wanted to attack the Thompson family, he wouldn''t even have a chance to beg for mercy. At this moment. looking at Tony¡¯s feet deeply sunk into the road surface. Conrad and Adrienne suddenly had a feeling of being on the verge of death.N?velDrama.Org content. Crystal was well aware of Tony¡¯s tactics, the second butler of the Lynch family, and she didn¡¯t want Robin to suffer innocently because of her. She immediately wiped away her tears and stood in front of Robin, ¡°Raul. this is a matter between me and your family, the Lynch family. It has nothing to do with Robin! If there¡¯s anything,e at me!¡± Raul had a sinister smile on his face. ¡°No rush! | intended to retrieve the Lynch family¡¯s money first, and then confront him. Since he hase to us, let¡¯s deal with him first! None of you can escape!¡± Robin pulled Crystal behind him and sneered, ¡°The Lynch family, is it reduced to just empty talk? If you want to die, thene at me. Raul angrily red at Robin, his eyes filled with a murderous rage. From childhood to adulthood, | have never been beaten like that by anyone. He was always bullying others, and others begged him for mercy. However, that day at Tislis Caf¨¦, Crystal unexpectedly brought Robin and beat him so hard. And, he was also made to kneel in front of Crystal and apologize and beg for forgiveness! Looking back now, it is still difficult to calm the anger in my heart. Tony angrily eximed, ¡°Kid, why aren¡¯t you kneeling?!¡± His repeated roar, fierce and terrifying momentum, instantly burst out. The crowd watching, about seven or eight meters away, could all feel the terrifying power of this momentum. Even Raul and a few bodyguards from the Lynch family couldn¡¯t help. but tremble. Conrad and Adrienne immediately knelt down. Raul saw this scene and felt a little excited in his heart. The onlookers were also greatly astonished! The Thompson family, with their current size, is still considered a top- level conglomerate in Hallcester. Raul and Tony, singing in harmony, were so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to fart and knelt down directly! Tony saw that Robin and Crystal were still indifferent. Moreover, Robin¡¯s face was filled with disdain and contempt, he was extremely angry! Adrienne saw this scene and screamed hysterically, ¡°Crystal, you bitch! Why don¡¯t you kneel down with your wild man? Do you want to kill all of us?¡± Conrad also nodded in fear and said, ¡°Crystal, just let Robin kneel down and admit his mistake. He should obediently follow Mr. Lynch¡¯s request and chop off his own hands, kowtow to apologize. Perhaps he can still save his life!¡± Raul burst intoughter and pointed at Robin and Crystal, saying, ¡°You scoundrels! Make your man cut off both his hands and beg for mercy on his knees. If my anger subsides and I¡¯m in a good mood. | Chapter 177 Boy, tent You Kneeling Down Yeth) might just let him go!¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 How Foolish! Raul stared at Crystal''s fair legs, and suddenly a wicked andscivious gleam shot out from his eyes. Today | just discovered that after not seeing each other for several years, the Thompson family¡¯s little girl has grown into a stunning beauty with unparalleled grace. In an instant, there was an itch in my heart. ¡°Tony, wait a moment, bring her back to the hotel to warm my bed for me, hahaha...¡± Tony paused for a moment. | wanted to remind Raul that Crystal is his cousin. However, the words were swallowed back just as they were about to be spoken. In front of the Lynch family¡¯s eldest son, all rules and humanity were like air. Tony watched as the young master of the Lynch family grew up by little. As long as Raul was happy, he would do anything. little Crystal angrily eximed, ¡°Scum! The Lynch family, all of you, are beasts!¡± Tony coldly said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, it is your fortune that my young master allowed you to warm his bed. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Robin grabbed Crystal''s hand and coldly looked at Tony, ¡°Old man! Not a single person in the Lynch family is decent, they¡¯re all damn animals!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, even Raul was taken aback. This was the first time he had ever heard someone dare to insult the Lynch family, the first time he had ever heard someone dare to insult Tony like this! Conrad had been scared and knelt down on the ground. He had witnessed with his own eyes how cruel Tony was. That year, Hattie escaped from her home with two maids and two bodyguards. The maid and the bodyguard were arranged by Hattie¡¯s mother to take care of her since she was a child. The Lynch family sent Tony to chase after Hallcester in order to punish the maid and the bodyguard for their failure to report the information. This old man, in front of Hattie, killed them with his own hands. In order to demonstrate punishment in front of other servants. Astubborn maid, who refused to admit her mistake, was unexpectedly publicly gouged in the eyes and heart by Tony, causing her excruciating pain until death. Adrienne burst into tears, frightened at the moment. ¡°Crystal, you wretched woman! Mr. Lynch gave you a chance, and yet you are so ungrateful. Allowing that scoundrel Robin toe out and cause trouble, you will end up killing the entire Thompson family!¡± Tony stopped talking and looked up at Robin, his eyes suddenly filled with a chilling beast-like aura. Such a terrifying aura caused everyone to retreat several steps in fear. Robin shook his head. With such little power, he was making grand ims about destroying this and that? Compared to the tough characters he had killed over the years, this one was far less impressive! Raul cast his eyes on Crystal, sizing her up, and then looked at Robin with a sinister smile. ¡°Robin, you really underestimate me.¡± ¡°| gave you a chance, if you didn¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me the Lynch family for being too ruthless.¡± He beckoned to Crystal, ¡°Bitch, if you want to protect him, to keep him alive, then crawl between my legs. And tonight, you''ll warm my bed at the hotel, hahaha...¡± Having said that, he let out a provocativeugh at Robin, spreading his legs apart. ¡°What do you say, Robin? Ahahaha...¡± Tony¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he pointed at Crystal and Robin. ¡°The young master rarely gives others a chance, so kneel down immediately and crawl over there! Like a dog, crawl over there!¡± Adrienne hurriedly chimed in and scolded, ¡°Crystal, you despicable woman, just as despicable as your mother. What are you still standing there for? Immediately do as Mr. Lynch said!¡± Was Crystal trembling all over. She didn¡¯t expect that the Lynch family would be so despicable! Robin took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°It seems like the lesson | gave you earlier wasn¡¯t enough!¡± Chapter 178 140w Today. Raul faced Robin without fear anymore because he had Tony by his side. He absolutely believed that Robin was not worth mentioning at all, given the power of the second master of the Lynch family. Tony. ¡°Robin, a loser, should also challenge the Lynch family. Who gave you the courage?! You''re just a bumpkin, you know, money and power will make you die worse than a dog, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Truly, the ignorant are fearless! Do you know how foolish you look with your innocence, ahahaha.....¡± Raul and Tony exchanged nces and burst intoughter. ¡°Kid, with your limited ability, you¡¯re nothing in front of Tony, understand?!¡± Raul pointed at Robin and said ominously, ¡°Today, not only am | going to destroy you, but | am also going to take this wretched person. back and make them suffer.¡± ¡°Her despicable mother betrayed the Lynch family, let this bitch pay back, hahaha...¡± Crystal tightly held Robin¡¯s hand, her whole body trembling violently. She gritted her teeth and red fiercely at Raul, as tears of hatred streamed down her face. At that moment, she finally realized that her mother Hattie had been killed by the Lynch family! Robin tightly squeezed Crystal¡¯s hand and looked up at Raul, saying indifferently, ¡°How could there be such a beast like you in this world, the Lynch family? | have taken note of it!¡± Chapter 12 How Fonteki Before Raul and Tony could react. Robin lifted his foot and mmed it onto Raul¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°You''re asking for trouble!¡± bang! Raul screamed in agony, falling to his knees and causing several cracks on the hard asphalt road.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You...how dare you hit me?¡± Raul grimaced in pain. Robin hooked the tip of his foot onto Raul¡¯s shoulder. Raul had not finished speaking when his fair face mmed directly onto the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± In an instant, teeth and blood covered the ground. Robin''s foot pressed against the back of Raul¡¯s neck, tapping together in a rhythmic motion. Raul¡¯s face also collided with the hard ground continuously, following Robin¡¯s rhythm. As long as Robin exerted a little more force under his feet, Raul¡¯s brain would burst and he would die on the spot! Tony didn¡¯t react for a moment and didn¡¯t expect that Robin would dare to act in front of him! ¡°Outrageous!¡± Tony shouted, lunging forward and throwing a punch directly at Robin. Conrad closed his eyes in despair and shook his head bitterly. Although he paid no attention to Crystal, after all, she was his own daughter. Chapter 178) How Faslich Robin''s actions infuriated the Lynch familypletely. Tony took action. not only Robin and Crystal, but the entire Thompson family waspletely finished! The onlookers, after experiencing the powerful force of Tony¡¯s punch, sympathetically looked towards Robin and Crystal. ¡°These two people were finished today!¡± ¡°It is said that Tony, the second best expert in the Lynch family, never failed.¡± ¡°This master either doesn¡¯t make a move, or when they do, it is necessary to bring the opponent to their death!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Just as Tony¡¯s punch was about to hit Robin¡¯s chest, a sharp palm wind cut through with a shout. Tony saw the person''s face and quickly stopped. However, | was still pushed back a step by the opponent¡¯s palm shake. ¡°Colonel Finley!¡± The onlookers were instantly dazzled. Awoman dressed in a senior colonel military uniform stood in front of Robin, looking elegant and aloof. Saw The Lynch family was taken aback when they the woman in military uniform standing before them. This military woman turned out to be Miss Finley, the eldest daughter of the Finley family and the deputy captain of the Warwolf Special Chapter 171 How Frolithi Forces in Londrnd, Nia! ¡°Ms. Finley!¡± Tony was well aware of the other person¡¯s identity. Although Donovan was far away from the power center of Drastle, his influence in the Londrnd army was much stronger than that of the Lynch family patriarch, Carlton. A few days ago, it was rumored that Donovan''s days were numbered, and everyone thought that the Finley family would decline from then 1. on. To my surprise, Donovan suddenly miraculously came back to life, and it is said that he became even younger by more than ten years than. before. While the Lynch family was thriving, the old man Carlton was deteriorating. Those who knew the situation of the Lynch family were well aware that if they couldn''t find a major backer in the near future, they would soon fall from grace. This time, Raul came to Hallcester to attend the Finley family banquet, just to show goodwill from the Lynch family to the Finley family Nia intervened and Tony dared not confront her. If it affects the Lynch family¡¯s ns, Carlton will not let him get away with it. Looking up, | saw the Finley family¡¯s military hero, a heroine among women. Dressed in deep green military uniform, with medium-length flowing hair, not wearing a military cap, and carrying two bars and four stars on the shoulders! ¡°Nia!¡± Raul looked up at Nia, and couldn¡¯t help but startle. How did | encounter this woman again?! ¡°Tony, why aren¡¯t you staying with the Lynch family? What are you doing in Hallcester?¡± Nia stared coldly at Tony. ¡°Mr. Bruce is my friend, do you want to harm him?¡± Tony was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know how to respond. If what Nia said is true. Robin was her friend, and if she took action here, it would be a disrespect to the Finley family. ¡°Um, Ms. Finley, you saw it too, he was bullying the young master...¡± Tony hesitated for a moment, pointing at Raul who was still being stepped on by Robin, he said. ¡°Call me Colonel Finley!¡± Nia said coldly. ¡°Tony, | don¡¯t care what the reason is, in Hallcester, if you dare to harm my friend, my gun won''t reason with you!¡± Two security guards stepped forward, opened their gun holsters, and assumed a ready-to-¡ªstrike posture. ¡°Get out of here immediately!¡± Nia nced at the Lynch family¡¯s bodyguards and Tony, and scolded. Four bodyguards nced at Tony, wanting to leave, but then they retreated back. ¡°Didn''t you hear what | said?¡± Nia added coldly. Tony swallowed a breath of anger and pointed at Raul under Robin¡¯s feet, ¡°The young master was still being stepped on by him... Without waiting for Nia to speak, Robin kicked Raul in front of Tony and said, ¡°I''ll spare your life for today.¡± Tony lifted Raul on his back and gave Robin a cold sideways nce. He nodded and said, ¡°Kid, today I¡¯ll give Ms. Finley some face. Just you wait, we will meet again!¡± Tony and the others were about to drive away when Robin said coldly, ¡°Wait! You damaged the car | gave to Crystal. Are you just going to leave withoutpensating?¡± Nia didn¡¯t expect Robin to say that. However, she did not speak, but only watched coldly from the sidelines. Adrienne immediately shouted, ¡°Robin, you idiot, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down...¡± ¡°Noisy! Shut up!¡± Before the words were finished, Robin kicked a piece of broken stone on the ground and directly hit Adrienne¡¯s mouth. Tony stopped in front of the car door and said ominously, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°Losing money, what else can we do?¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Ten million worth of broken cars, I''ll transfer them to you!¡± Tony picked up his phone and was about to call the finance department to make the transfer. Robin shook his head, ¡°Ten million? You wish! The gift | gave to Ms. Thompson cannot be measured in terms of money!¡± ¡°There is also apensation for mental damages here, totaling ten billion!¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Robin¡¯s Gonna Die Tonight! Crystal was taken aback when she heard Robin demanding the Lynch family topensate ten billion dors. Then a hint of happiness shed in the corner of the eye. She wiped away the tears on her face. Looking at the indifferent expression on Robin¡¯s determined face. Agentle and warm breeze gushed out, melting that long cold heart. Aray of morning glow, passing through the mottled shadows of the roadside trees, sprinkled countless sparkling stars. Bathing in the slender and upright figure of Robin, it was like a dream. The golden colored clouds instantly transformed into a golden armor, enveloping him. Crystal was drunk! In a trance, lights and shadows floated, and beautiful eyes flickered. Agentle breeze blew by, carrying the vibrant morning glow of spring, which fluttered in the wind. Wasn''t that man who came riding on a colorful cloud the unparalleled hero in my dreams? When | was very young, my mother had already told me. No matter how many deceptions and misfortunes one has encountered in this lifetime. 0.00% Chapter 179 Robin Gonna Die Tonight! As long as one is persistent enough and still believes in the existence of genuine and pure human nature in this world. The world-renowned hero | was waiting for would definitelye to my side in the eagerly anticipated spring. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Crystalughed. She grabbed Robin''s arm and eximed with joy, ¡°Robin, are you really the unparalleled hero who came to marry me riding ona rainbow cloud?¡± Robin was taken aback. ¡°Huh? The world¡ªconquering heroing to marry you?¡± How did this woman suddenly start reciting lines? ¡°Hmph! What a mess! Are you two crazy?¡± Tony interrupted Crystal and Robin¡¯s conversation, coldly said.. ¡°Kid, if a junk car could give you ten billion from the Lynch family, why didn¡¯t you go and rob it?¡± Robin let go of Crystal''s hand and said, ¡°Let''s discuss marrying youter... Oh, no, let¡¯s talk about the lines you mentionedter.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Crystalughed uncontrobly at Robin¡¯s incoherent state, as if no one else was around. Tony saw Robin and Crystal behaving like this, and fury burned in his eyes. Obviously, Robin didn¡¯t even consider the Lynch family¡¯s second butler. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of Miss Nia, the eldest daughter of the Finley family, Tony would have wanted to p Robin and Crystal to Bobur¡¯s Corns Die Tonight death right now. Robin and Crystal locked eyes, and Robin gave a cold smile. ¡°I am robbing right now! You crashed the gift | gave to Crystal. Unless you have ten billion, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Tony looked at Nia, who had no expression on her face, and pointed at Robin. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t push your luck! If it weren''t for the Finley family¡¯s reputation. | would have taken you down right now!¡± After saying that, he turned to Nia and said, ¡°Ms. Finley, you saw it too. It¡¯s not that | don¡¯t want to leave, it¡¯s him being unreasonable. He wants me topensate him ten billion for a broken car. That¡¯s extortion!¡± Nia nced at the damaged Porsche and said indifferently, ¡°This is your problem. Intentionally damaging someone else¡¯s property naturally requirespensation! As for how topensate, | am not sure. You can discuss it among yourselves.¡± Tony frowned, Nia was clearly trying to stir up trouble! He took a step forward and said, ¡°Kid, give me the card number. We will onlypensate you with ten million! Not a penny more! The Lynch family will never pay you one billion!¡± ¡°What if | didn¡¯t agree?¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Don''t agree?¡± Tony nced at Porsche918 and sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the money, then just hit me, and we''ll call it even!¡± ¡°This is what you said! If | crash your car, we¡¯re even?¡± Robin nced at the three Mercedes SUVs that the Lynch family had driven, totaling fifty million. Tony smirked coldly, never expecting that Robin would be willing to solve it by crashing into a car. Ha, this kid must not be using his brain. WW Chapter 174 Mableck Gowns Des Tonight He looked up at Robin and said. ¡°Of course, no matter how you crash or what the oue is, we will ept it!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Robin said indifferently, ¡°No matter how hard you hit?¡± Tony sneered, ¡°Whatever! Hurry up, we have things to do, no time to chat with you!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Robin nodded. Tony had someone help Raul into the back of an off-road vehicle. In his opinion, no matter how Robin crashed the Porsche 918, it was impossible for him to harm their modified Mercedes SUV. Robin said they didn¡¯t pay any attention to the car ident. The Lynch family all got into the car and waited for Robin to finish. crashing before driving away. Adrienne, who had been waiting on the sidelines and watching coldly, suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Absolutely not! Using a Porsche to crash into someone¡¯s Mercedes SUV? Are you out of your mind?¡± The onlookers also mocked Robin''s decision, saying, ¡°This guy is a bit brainless, he has calcted this ount very confusingly!¡± ¡°Ah, too emotional! Venting anger for a moment, there¡¯s no benefit at all, and moreover, it might even hurt oneself.¡± ¡°What kind of fool would choose to solve a problem in such a way!¡± Crystal was also very puzzled by Robin¡¯s decision. Is it possible that the Porsche 918 is more crash-resistant than their modified Mercedes SUV? Didn¡¯t you crash before¡± The Lynch family¡¯s Mercedes SUV had no damage at all, but the Porsche waspletely wrecked. The thickness of the steel te after their car modification was doubledpared to a normal car, and the car windows were all bulletproof If it were to collide again, it''s possible that the people inside could be injured. Nia also couldn¡¯t understand Robin¡¯s meaning. Obviously, solving the problem in this way was meaningless. Even if it was not for money, simply for venting anger, there would be no gain. At this moment, Melvin squeezed into the crowd and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, what happened? | was just looking for you to report the issue with the Thompson family¡¯s shares...¡± Robin interrupted Melvin and said, ¡°You came just in time. Never mind about the Thompson family¡¯s shares, immediately arrange for two heavy trucks to be brought over.¡± Melvin paused for a moment, puzzled, and said, ¡°Heavy trucks? Alright! There¡¯s a construction site nearby where | happen to have several heavy trucks, all with a tonnage of over thirty tons. Mr. Bruce needs them, I''ll be there in half a minute.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, what did you need the heavy truck for?¡± Robin pointed to the three Mercedes SUVS ahead and said, ¡°Run over all of them for me!*/ Melvin looked at Tony and Raul in the car, hesitated for a moment, and smirked, ¡°Alright, no problem! I''ll call for five cars and make sure to crush those three cars into a pile of scrap metalf¡± Half a minuteter, five thirty-ton heavy trucks, roaring with earth- shattering engine sounds, swept in. Tony and the others were in the car, waiting for Robin to get into the Porsche 918 and crash into them. They stuck their heads out and urged, ¡°Robin, are you going to crash or not? If you¡¯re not, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Robin sneered, ¡°Of course, we collided and it began!¡± As the words fell, Melvinmanded five heavy trucks to crush the Mercedes SUV together. Tony saw Melvin driving towards them in a heavy truck and quickly ran out of the car, pointing at Melvin and shouting angrily, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, messing with the Lynch family?¡± Melvin spat and said, ¡°Nonsense! | don¡¯t care where you''re from, | only recognize Mr. Bruce!¡± He waved his big hand and pointed at the five roaring heavy trucks, shouting loudly. ¡°Hit them for me!¡± Five heavy trucks lined up in a queue, crazily crashing into the three luxurious Mercedes SUVS of the Lynch family. At this moment, Raul was still in the car. Seeing this scene, Tony was so scared that he immediately had them drag Raul out of the car. Running away in a state of disarray, he shouted, ¡°Robin, how could you use such a heavy truck to crash into our car?¡± one 1.79 Robira Gonne Die Temagt Five heavy trucks, like five super tanks, repeatedly ran over three Mercedes SUVs. The onlookers screamed loudly. Originally, Robin didn¡¯t crash into them with a Porsche, but instead, used this super heavy truck! Three Mercedes SUVS worth fifty to sixty million instantly turned into a pile of scrap metal. Everyone let out a gasp of astonishment. Crystal took a moment toe back to her senses. Watching Tony and the others flee in panic, she grabbed Robin''s arm and jumped up excitedly. All the grievances previously suffered vanished. ¡°Is the dissatisfaction in your heart better now?¡± Robin took out a wet wipe and wiped his hands, then asked with his head down. Crystal suddenly tiptoed and kissed him on the face. Robin quickly pulled away Crystal''s hand and eximed, ¡°You, woman, took advantage of me!¡± Crystal blushed and red at him angrily, muttering, ¡°Damn it, he doesn¡¯t understand any bit of charm!¡± Nia saw this scene, her eyes immediately looked away, and a blush instantly swept across her cheeks. Robin looked at a pile of scrap metal and patted Melvin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You did a good job with this.¡± Melvin climbed onto the heavy truck happily, as if he had won a big prize. Tony rushed up to Robin and said, ¡°Are you provoking the Lynch family you little punk?¡± Robin shrugged and said, ¡°What''s wrong with you, provoking the Lynch family?¡± ¡°You! Look at what you¡¯ve done to our car!¡± Tony angrily pointed at a pile of scrap metal. Robin shrugged, ¡°Wasn''t it you who just said that? You¡¯re not willing to pay ten billion, and you want me to crash into your car directly, and you''ll ept whatever consequences! You old man, you''re going back on your word right after saying it?¡± ¡°You are absolutely unreasonable!¡± Tony eximed angrily, ¡°You used five heavy trucks to crash into my car... Robinughed and said, ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t you say that your Lynch family only cares about whether it¡¯s necessary or not, regardless of right or wrong?¡± ¡°| did it ording to the rogue logic of your family, the Lynch family!¡± ¡°| hit your car, and | needed to use a heavy truck, so | just did it.¡± Tony angrily pointed at Robin, unable to say anything in response. Raul wiped the bloodstain off the corner of his mouth, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Nia, you saw it too. How can you still protect this bastard who¡¯s been tormenting me?¡± Nia ignored Raul¡¯s questioning and two armed security guards quickly stood in front of her. Tony looked at the situation in front of him, and if he forced himself, Nia would never stand by and do nothing. He red at Robin fiercely, ¡°Kid, you wait, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°I will wait. | hope when we meet again, you will still have such confidence.¡± Tony swallowed his anger and quickly left with four bodyguards. carrying Raul on their backs. Stepping out of the crowd, Raul angrily eximed, ¡°Tony, | can¡¯t swallow this anymore! Tonight, I¡¯m going to take care of Robin!¡± Tony nodded, ¡°Master, rest assured, Robin won¡¯t survive tonight!¡± Nia and the others drove away. Adrienne got up from the ground and pointed at Crystal, ¡°You bitch, you and Robin offended the Lynch family and got us killed! That Tony won''t let it go!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t argue with him, she looked at Conrad coldly and said, ¡°This afternoon, the Thompson Group shareholders¡¯ meeting was held, and | have something important to announce!¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 The Thompson Group Shareholders¡® Meeting Conrad¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that Crystal was going to hold the Thompson Group shareholders¡® meeting. He knew what Crystal wanted to do. Back then, when Hattie was still alive, she gave sixty percent of the Thompson Group''s shares to Wesley and Crystal. He and Hattie each held five percent. The remaining thirty percent is held by other shareholders. Crystal''s brother, Wesley, died in a car ident with his wifest year. ording to Hattie¡¯s will. In this situation, Wesley¡¯s 30% stake in the Thompson Group should have been allocated to Crystal. Conrad and Adrienne tampered with this issue. In the days following Wesley''s death, Crystal remained in a state of extreme sadness. Conrad and Adrienne deceived her into signing the relevant documents. Wesley transferred his shares to Adrienne¡¯s son Garrett. Fortunately, Crystal never attended any meetings or events of the Thompson Group in the past, and she waspletely unaware of it. Crystal suddenly called for a shareholders¡® meeting. It was very difficult to conceal this matter any longer. Adrienne burst intoughter upon hearing the words. She tidied up her messy hair and sneered, ¡°You, what qualifications do you have to hold a shareholders¡® meeting for the Thompson Group? You''re nothing! Hahaha...¡± Crystal snorted coldly. ¡°My brother is no longer here, and | hold nearly thirty percent of the Thompson Group¡¯s shares. | am the largest shareholder of the Thompson Group, so of course | have the right to convene the meeting!¡± ¡°Plus, with the thirty percent ownership stake left by my brother, | have absolute control over the Thompson Group. Do you think lam qualified?¡± Adrienne hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Before your brother and sister-inw had the car ident, they had already transferred their shares to my family¡¯s Garrett!¡± ¡°What do you want to do with just that small share of yours?¡± Crystal sneered, ¡°I knew long ago that you had swindled away all of my brother¡¯s shares. Let me tell you, even so, | am still a major shareholder of the Thompson Group. | have the right to demand an emergency shareholders meeting!¡± ¡°You can choose not toe. If absent, you have no right to participate in any decisions regarding the Thompson Group.¡± ¡°The meeting will be held at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon sharp, whether youe or not is up to you!¡± Crystal opened the door of the Porsche, and the door and surrounding parts immediately fell to the ground. Chapter 180 Thompson Group Shareholdent Morting ¡°Damn it, this car is scrapped!¡± he eximed, pulling Robin out of the crowd. Adrienne sneered, ¡°Haha, holding the Thompson Group shareholders¡® meeting and trying to take over the Thompson Group''s management rights? Dream on!¡± Conrad furrowed his brow, watching the backs of Crystal and Robin, with a sense of foreboding in his heart. o''clock in the afternoon. The Thompson Edifice, the twenty¡ªeighth floor conference hall. Adrienne and Conrad, along with some of the shareholders of the Thompson Group, had already arrived at the conference venue. Adrienne nced at the time and said to her secretary, Nora Logan, ¡°Why hasn''t Mr. Garrett arrived yet?¡± Nora took out her phone and dialed Garrett and his bodyguard¡¯s numbers again, but no one answered. ¡°Ms. Baldwin, Mr. Garrett, and their entourage¡¯s phones were not answered, and we were unable to reach them.¡± Adrienne frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child? | spoke to him this morning and told him he muste to thepany for the shareholders¡® meeting this afternoon.¡± ¡°Nora, you kept in touch with the young master and sent someone to the ces he frequents, to check if he had too much to drink at noon and didn¡¯t hear his phone.¡± ¡°Okay, Ms. Baldwin,¡± Nora hurriedly left the meeting room. Conrad sighed. ¡°This child is so irresponsible! Alwave idling around outside, how will they ever take on the responsibilities of the Thompson Group in the future!¡± Adrienne poked him, ¡°What are you talking about! Garrett is still young, he¡¯s just a bit mischievous.¡± ¡°As he grew older, everything would get better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention Garrett, you were far worse than him when you were young.¡± Conrad looked towards the entrance of the conference hall and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. The key is, if Garrett doesn¡¯te back, we will be in a very passive position at the shareholders¡¯ meeting today. Garrett holds thirty percent of the shares! You know, right?¡± Adrienne nced at the shareholders present at the meeting and confidently said, ¡°Conrad, look at you, so pathetic! The shares we hold,bined with the shares of these small shareholders here, far exceed that little scoundrel¡¯s stake.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Garrettes or not! Half of these shareholders are my rtives, and there are a few shareholders who have a good rtionship with you. They are all the elders who started the business together. ¡°That little bitch Crystal never attended any shareholders¡® meetings or board meetings, even though she holds a twenty-eight percent stake. What difference does it make! Will the Thompson Group¡¯s senior shareholders and some of our rtives help her?¡± Conrad sighed and said, ¡°Can you please stop calling her a little bitch, Crystal is my daughter after all.¡± Adrienne frowned and said, ¡°Conrad, are you thinking about that bitch. Hattie again? Don¡¯t forget, she is the one you caused...¡± Chapter 180 The Thompson Group Shareholders¡¯ Marting Conrad immediately pulled Adrienne and whispered, ¡°Do you fucking want to die? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Adrienne quickly shut her mouth, realizing at that moment that she had said too much. At that moment, Crystal walked in from outside.. She looked around the meeting venue and walked straight to the seat of the major shareholder. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°You two, get up! This seat is for the major shareholder, and you are not qualified to sit here!¡± The conference hall instantly fell silent. The dozen or so shareholders of the Thompson Group all turned their gaze towards Crystal, Conrad, and Adrienne. Among these shareholders, there were several who were veterans that had invested in the Thompson Group alongside Hattie during its early entrepreneurial days. After Hattie¡¯s death, they were very displeased with what Conrad and Adrienne, among others, had done at the Thompson Group. But all of these were just the Thompson family¡¯s private matters, and they were not willing to say much more. When Crystal¡¯s brother Wesley was alive, they both hoped that Wesley would be the person to take over Hattie¡¯s role in the Thompson family. Unfortunately, Wesley met with a car ident and passed away. Since then, the Thompson Group shareholders¡® meeting has been almost monopolized by Adrienne and her rtives. Conrad was marginalized by Adrienne and Crystal never participated in the operation and management of the Thompson Group. Many people even forgot that the Thompson family had a shareholder like Crystal. Today, Crystal appeared at the shareholders¡® meeting in this posture, and they were immediately impressed. In a daze. they Hattie from Crystal. the confident and decisive demeanor of a young Crystal suddenly called for a shareholders¡® meeting today as a major shareholder, and entered with such a dominant posture. It made people wonder, the Thompson family might have had a big change today. Crystal suddenly appeared in this situation, clearly prepared to take back her ownership and management rights. After a brief hesitation, Adrienne sneered, ¡°You have never attended the Thompson Group¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting before, and now you want to sit in this position? You are not qualified!¡± Crystalughed and said, ¡°What qualifications do you have to talk to me with your little shares? Get up!¡± Adrienneughed heartily and said, ¡°What if | didn¡¯t get up?¡± At the moment, Robin walked in from outside the conference hall and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± The shareholders of the Thompson Group looked at Robin together, not understanding what was going on. Adrienne was alen taken aback ¡°Von? This is the Thompson family shareholders¡¯ meeting, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to meddle in my affairs? Security, throw him out!¡± Robin smiled indifferently. ¡°Whether | am qualified or not is not for you to decide.¡± Melvin followed Robin as they walked into the conference hall. Conrad and Adrienne did not understand what Robin''s act meant. Melvin pointed at several shareholders sitting across from Adrienne, ¡°Have you all signed your share transfer agreements?¡± Several shareholders immediately said eagerly, ¡°Mr. Melvin, everything has been taken care of. The Thompson Group shares we held in our hands have all been transferred to Mr. Bruce¡¯s name.¡± Adrienne was confused. These shareholders were all her maternal rtives. The Thompson Group¡¯s equity in the hands of these rtives was also obtained with her help. Now it is under Robin¡¯s name, what does this mean? ¡°What did you do?¡± Adrienne angrily questioned. Several rtives from Adrienne¡¯s family smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell offered a very high price, so we transferred all of our shares to Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°You! How could you do this?¡± Adrienne never expected something like this to happen. She stood up and pointed at the shareholders, shouting, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you poor devils would still be struggling!¡± hapter 180 The Thompson Group Shareholders¡® Meeting ¡°How could you sell my shares to Robin without my consent?!¡± ¡°The Thompson Group¡¯s situation over the past few years, isn¡¯t it clear to everyone?¡± several shareholders replied, ¡°If they offer a high price, of course we should sell.¡± ¡°The shareholders couldn¡¯t get any dividends at all! Are you asking us to wait for the Thompson Group to go bankrupt with you? We are not foolish!¡± ¡°You bunch of white-eyed wolves!¡± Adrienne was absolutely furious. The shares held by these rtives in the Thompson Group ounted for a whopping 7 percent! | didn¡¯t expect that they sold it to Robin at such a critical moment. Robin handed over the certificate of 7% equity to Crystal and said, ¡°You guys said that Crystal holds 35% of the shares and is qualified to sit in this position!¡± In the conference hall of the Thompson Group, there was an instant. silence. If so, Crystal is undoubtedly thergest shareholder of the Thompson family. Even if Garrett arrives at the venue now, with his 30% stake, he can only rank second.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Hmph! Thinking you can meddle in the Thompson Group with such a small share? You¡¯re thinking too simplistically, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Adrienneughed contemptuously. Conrad and | had abined share of ten percent, and we gave it all to Garrett. ¡°Crystal, you bitch, the position of thergest shareholder in the Thompson Group, it¡¯s still not your turn!¡± Conrad¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment, indicating that he couldn¡¯t give. his shores to Garrett. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, the words that were about toe out of his mouth were swallowed back. Nora hurriedly walked in from outside and said, ¡°Ms. Baldwin, Mr. Garrett has arrived.¡± Adrienne burst intoughter and pointed at Crystal, saying, ¡°You all get out of here! This spot belongs to my son Garrett!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Please Spare Him Garrett walked into the conference hall, and Adrienne excitedly greeted him. With Garrett and their share of equity in hand. It was impossible for Crystal to regain the ownership of the Thompson Group. Adrienne ran up to Garrett and pulled him towards the chief position in the conference hall. Garrett pushed Adrienne away and stood in ce. ¡°Mom, | didn¡¯te here for a meeting. | have something urgent that needs to be resolved immediately. Mom, how much money do you have in your hands? Give it to me quickly!¡± Adrienne realized at that moment that Garrett looked haggard. ¡°Garrett, we have plenty of money at home. After the meeting, how much do you need? Mom will give it to you.¡± ¡°We had a meeting first. Did you bring your stock certificate?¡± ¡°Mom, | need it right now,¡± Garrett eximed anxiously, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Adrienneughed and said, ¡°You''re so impatient, how much do you want? Tell me. First, give me the stock certificate to use.¡± Garrett hesitated for a moment, ¡°Mom, the stock certificate is not with me.¡± Adrienne saw Garrett in a hurry and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s at home, right? Chapter 181 Fassi Tiyane Him Let Nora go to my house now and get the stock certificate back.¡± Garrett shook his head and said. ¡°The stock certificate is gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Adrienne was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? Lost, or something else? It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s lost, we can report it...¡± ¡°The stock certificate is with me!¡± Barry, apanied by several disciples of Demon¡¯s Lair, arrived at the Thompson family shareholders¡¯ meeting. Everyone present at the shareholders¡¯ meeting was shocked. Getting involved with Barry is definitely not a good thing.. Adrienne asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Newell, how... how did Garrett¡¯s stock certificate end up in your hands?¡± Barry sneered, ¡°How could he have these shares with me? He used these shares as coteral to borrow money from my bank, and now he can¡¯t pay it back. Therefore, these shares are all mine!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Adrienne couldn¡¯t believe it. Garrett had borrowed a high- interest loan from Barry''s underground moneylender! Even more astonishingly, Garrett actually mortgaged 30% of his shares in the Thompson Group to Demon''s Lair! ¡°Mr. Newell, how could Garrett have borrowed so much money from you?¡± Adrienne trembled and said, ¡°You return the stock certificates to us, and | will give you the amount of money Garrett owes you.¡± ¡°You gave it to me? Damn! You motherf***er, you said it so lightly!¡± Barry sneered. ¡°With the current market value of the Thompson Group, Garrett¡¯s 30% stake is worth less than 2 billion! It''s not even enough to repay my SIA | gambling debts!¡± ¡°Garrett said that,bined with your and Conrad¡¯s respective five. percent ownership of the Thompson Group, it would barely be enough to repay the money | borrowed.¡± ¡°What, what are you saying?¡± Adrienne eximed, fearfully looking at the sinister smile on Barry¡¯s face, taking a step back in fright. ¡°Mr. Newell, your Demon¡¯s Lair in Hallcester was wealthy and influential, so you wouldn''t have extorted the Thompson family, would you?¡± ¡°No matter what, the Thompson family is still a first-ss family in Hallcester. If this matter gets out, aren''t you afraid it will damage the reputation of Demon¡¯s Lair?¡± ¡°Mr. Newell, | know that this is your bread and butter, but regardless of which path you are on, there should always be some tules to follow.¡± Barry¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Are you fucking telling me about rules?¡± ¡°Alright, ording to my rules, your son borrowed so much money from me, exceeding the coteral value. If he doesn¡¯t return it on the spot, first I''ll chop off his hand, then stomp my foot, and if he still doesn¡¯t send the money to repay the debt, then he''ll have to pay with his life!¡± As Barry finished speaking, a disciple of Demon¡¯s Lair grabbed Garrett''s hand and pressed it onto the table, raising a knife to chop it off. ¡°Wait!¡± Adrienne was almost paralyzed with fear. ¡°Mr. Newell, | was wrong, please, release Garrett, I''ll give you the money back!¡± Demon''s | air in Hallcester used to lend money run gambling establishments, and operate underground fighting arenas, always abiding by the rules of the underworld. Casino regtions state that every guest must sign an agreement before entering the casino. On top of each casino agreement, the rules and regtions of the casino are clearly stated. Adrienne actually said that Barry didn¡¯t follow the rules! Everyone in the conference hall was sweating for her. ¡°Let him go?¡± Barry snorted coldly, grabbing Garrett by the hair and pressing his head down onto the table. ¡°Tell them, how much the hell did you owe at my Demon''s Lair casino?!¡± ¡°|. Barry, used to run a gambling den and always stuck to my principles!¡± ¡°| made dirty money, damn it, and they all made it openly!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to y, then don¡¯te to gamble!¡± ¡°You dare to lecture me about rules now? | could have chopped you up together!¡± Adrienne hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Newell, how could Garrett owe you. so much money? Is there a mistake?¡± ¡°Chop it!¡± Barry eximed coldly. No sooner had the words been spoken than the disciple of Garrett''s Demon¡¯s Lair raised his sword and struck down. Chapter 101 Please ¡°Ah!¡± Garrett screamed in agony as one of his hands was brutally chopped off. Next, the disciple from Demon¡¯s Lair, grabbed Garrett¡¯s other hand, raising a dagger.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Adrienne cried out in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Newell, Mr. Newell, it¡¯s all my fault! Please wait, whatever we owe you, we will pay back every penny, just spare Garrett''s life!¡± Barry signaled for the disciple named Demon¡¯s Lair to temporarily stop. He patted Garrett''s face and coldly pointed at Adrienne, saying, ¡°You motherfucker, talk to me about tes, talk about rules, and now I¡¯m going to chop him bit by bit!¡± ¡°Hurry up and repay the money, your son owes Demon¡¯s Lair 4 billion in gambling debts! This is his loan agreement!¡± Adrienne and Conrad never imagined that something like this would happen. Conrad shook his head, ¡°I have worked hard all my life to earn this. little money. | can¡¯t, | can¡¯t pay off his debts! This bastard spends hist days in debauchery, indulging in drinking, eating, whoring, and gambling. How the hell could he do such a thing!¡± Adrienne ¡°thumped¡± to the ground. ¡°Mr. Newell, please, please spare us some retirement money...¡± Barry snorted coldly, ¡°Fine, you guys can save your money for retirement. Since the Thompson family can¡¯te up with enough money to pay off their debt, let''s use this bastard¡¯s life as payment! Drag him out and ughter him!¡± Two disciples of Demon¡¯s Lair dragged Garrett towards the exit. Chapter 151 Please Spare Him Adrienne rushed to the front of the door and blocked the way, saying, ¡°Mr. Newell, Mr. Newell, | beg you to spare us. If we give you all the shares, we will have nothing left...¡± ¡°| don¡¯t care if you have it or not, move aside!¡± Barry kicked Adrienne to the side and dragged Garrett out. Adrienne rushed up to Conrad and eximed, ¡°Conrad, are you just going to stand there and watch your son get killed by the people from Demon''s Lair? Quickly, hand over your shares!¡± Conrad pped Adrienne in the face and said, ¡°Damn it, your son has been spoiled since childhood, and he has lost all of the Thompson family¡¯s money! The debts he owes, damn it, let him die on his own!¡± Adrienne pointed at Conrad and said, ¡°Conrad, if you don¡¯t hand over the shares you have to Garrett to repay the debt, | will expose everything you have done to Hattie!¡± Conrad¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and he nced anxiously at Crystal and Robin. He pped Adrienne across the face and eximed, ¡°You wretched woman! | will never give him the shares in my hands...¡± Adrienne gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, let''s wait and see!¡± Conrad shook his head bitterly and said, ¡°Adrienne, this is a stock certificate! Remember, if you dare to speak without restraint and talk. nonsense, | will kill you! The Lynch family won¡¯t spare you either!¡± Adrienne snatched the share certificates from Conrad''s hand and rushed to the front door. ¡°Mr. Newell, all these shares are for you. Let¡¯s sign and process the share transfer immediately!¡± Barry held three share certificates and shook his head, ¡°These shouldn''t belong to you. You will have to give them back sooner or Chapter 181 Please Tipar 16m later! Adrienne, | will talk to you about what you have der.¡± Then, he presented three share certificates to Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the transfer agreement has beenpleted.¡± Conrad and Adrienne froze instantly. They didn¡¯t expect Barry to hand over the equity transfer agreement to Robin. Adrienne roared and rushed over, ¡°Robin, you bastard, you set us up! I¡¯m going to fight you!¡± Barry pped her to the ground, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Robin shook three share certificates and handed them to Crystal, saying, ¡°Sign them, these should have belonged to you from the beginning. Crystal grabbed hold of the several stock certificates and tears streamed down her face. She didn¡¯t expect that everything her mother had worked so hard for could be taken away by Adrienne and Conrad, and then regained! ¡°Robin, | don¡¯t want these shares, you can have them all.¡± ¡°The reason | wanted to take them back is that | don¡¯t want to see my mother¡¯s things being taken away by this jerk!¡± ¡°If my mother had been deceived by them and had to give them the hard-earned money for this despicable couple to enjoy, my mother would have been so wronged!¡± ¡°Now, | can finallyfort my mother¡¯s soul in heaven. Robin, thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Robin shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in money, you can Chapter 181 Please Spare Him keep it.¡± ¡°Do well, this is what your mother left for you.¡± ¡°Do not let it be destroyed in your hands. Perhaps, it will have an even greater role in the future.¡± Upon hearing the words, Crystal immediately lifted her head. Years ago, my mother escaped from the Lynch family feeling wronged. | had long had no connection with the Lynch family. Many yearster, the Lynch family still continued to disgrace their mother¡¯s reputation. There were rumors that Mom was killed by the Lynch family! If it is true as the rumors say, | must seek justice for my mother! Barry nced at Adrienne, who was sitting on the ground, and said, ¡°Mrs. Hu, don¡¯t you want to tell everyone here the truth about how Mr. and Mrs. Wesley died back then?¡± ¡°How...how am | supposed to know the truth?¡± Adrienne eximed, avoiding Barry¡¯s gaze in astonishment. ¡°He...he and his wife died in a car ident, everyone knows...¡± Barry took out a USB sh drive and handed it to Robin. Robin was immediately installed on theputer. This is a video conversation.. In the video, it turned out to be Dewey and Adrienne! Crystal was stunned as she watched the content in the video. Chapter 181 Please Spain Him She didn¡¯t expect that her brother-inw and sister-inw were set up and killed by Adrienne back then! Crystal snatched a dagger from the hand of a Demon¡¯s Lair disciple. and rushed towards Adrienne, swinging the knife at her! Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Reba When the knife in Crystal''s hand was about to approach Adrienne¡¯s neck, Robin grabbed her wrist. The gleaming machete only needed one more step, and Adrienne would either be dead or injured. Adrienne was so scared that she wet the floor. Astrong scent of perfume filled the conference hall in an instant. Crystal struggled, trying to break free from Robin''s grip. ¡°Let go of me! | want to kill this heartless woman and avenge my brother and sister- inw!¡± Robin didn¡¯t let go of her wrist and pulled her back. ¡°Crystal, this trash isn¡¯t worth you getting involved. Leave it to Barry and the others.¡± Crystal was still filled with excitement, wishing she could have shed this wicked woman with a knife. Robin slowly took the machete from her hand, ¡°You a more important things to do. Haven¡¯t you always suspected that your mother¡¯s death was rted to the Lynch family?¡± Crystal quieted down. Turning to Adrienne, he pointed and said, ¡°You wicked woman, go die!¡± ¡°Conrad!¡± Crystal looked up at Conrad and said, ¡°My mother gave up all her 0.00% 1442 you conspired with Adrienne to deceive an 11 ¡°Conrad, can you justify yourself to my mom? You are just a scumbag!¡± ¡°My mother must have been blind to fall for someone as heartless and deceitful as you!¡± Conrad sat paralyzed on the ground, his eyes vacant and muttering to himself, and no one knew what he was saying. The conference hall was filled with silence. Barry looked around the conference hall and said, ¡°You all were shareholders of the Thompson Group. From today onwards, the Thompson Group was managed solely by Ms. Thompson.¡± ¡°| would like to remind you all that Ms. Thompson took over the management of the Thompson Group in the past, and Demon¡¯s Lair was her support!¡± ¡°Whoever tripped Ms. Thompson, no matter who it was, | would make sure their family is ruined and destroyed, do you hear me?¡± Everyone in the conference hall suddenly shivered. Barry nced at several shareholders and said, ¡°If anyone dares to take advantage and harm Ms. Thompson''s interests and reputation in thepany during this period, | will chop them up just like | chopped Garrett!¡± Several shareholders immediately stood up and approached Crystal. They bowed and said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, we have long been looking forward to you taking charge of the management of the Thompson Group.¡± ¡°The Thompson Group will definitely revive in your hands.¡± Crystal was stunned for a while, and for a moment, she couldn''t adapt to the scene in front of her. She nodded silently and pulled Robin towards the conference hall. The Thompson Group shareholders¡® meeting ended. None of the shareholders had expected that the meeting would end in such a way. Conrad and Adrienne ultimately did not hold onto this wealth. Their ending verified a saying: what goes aroundes around. Betrayal, deception, and murder, the things stolen, can never be kept in the end. The Thompson Group, created by Hattie, returned to the hands of her daughter Crystal many yearster. After the meeting ended, many people within the Thompson Group were quietly discussing the matter. There are various opinions. The elders who have personally experienced this matter are well aware that the Thompson Group is about to take off! With Demon''s Lair as their backing, in due time, the Thompson Group would soon join the ranks of the top-tier families in Hallcester. It didn¡¯t matter to them who held the power of the Thompson family. The important thing was that the Thompson Group was able to recreate its glory, and they were satisfied as long as they made money. After leaving the Thompson Edifice, Crystal was feeling quite upset. | pulled Robin and apanied her to the nearby bar. Robin didn¡¯t want to go to noisy ces like bars. Seeing Crystal feeling down. | had no choice but to apany her to a less upscale bar called Red Dust, which was located across from the Thompson family. After entering the bar, Crystal ordered a lot of drinks. She ordered a bunch of red and white ones all at once. Robin did not stop either. In this situation, getting drunk once, everything would be fine the next day. As they were drinking to a slight intoxication, a sudden shout came from outside the private room door, ¡°Let go of me! You bastards!¡± With a loud bang, a disheveled woman stumbled and crashed into the door of the private room, swaying and falling down in front of it. Later, several men wearing suits and ties appeared in front of the private room door. The attire of some professionals was that of scum. They rushed into the private room, grabbed the woman, and dragged her out quickly. The woman had disheveled hair, making it difficult to see her face for a moment. Overall, the figure looked good and had some charm. The clothes were torn in a very indecent manner, and the whole body was wet, indicating that he had drunk a lot of alcohol. The woman breathed rapidly, her eyes blurred with drunkenness. ¡°You bastard, thinking you can run away after owing Thurg Loans money? Are you asking for death?!¡± Astrong man in a suit grabbed the woman by her hair and carried her outside. The woman screamed in pain, her beautiful face filled with despair and agony. Crystal looked up with blurry, intoxicated eyes at the woman and suddenly stood up, shouting, ¡°Reba, how could it be you?¡± ¡°Borrowed money from Thurg Loans, couldn¡¯t repay, so used meat aspensation!¡± ¡°Damn it. he wants to leave after just having a few drinks. He has no idea what he¡¯s doing! Bring him back, our photographer is still waiting!¡± The man in a suit pped Reba twice, causing her to feel dizzy and disoriented. Upon hearing Crystal¡¯s shout, Reba recognized the two people in front of her as Robin and Crystal. Her eyes lit up, ¡°Crystal, save me, save me quickly! They forced me to take nude photos...¡± The man kicked Reba and said, ¡°What the hell are you talking about! Shut up!¡± Several men repositioned Reba and walked her out of the private Chapter 182 Reba room. ¡°Crystal! Save me...¡± Reba cried out, tightly gripping the door of the private room. Aman looked up at Robin and Crystal, pointing his finger at them and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything, you didn¡¯t hear anything, got it? If you talk nonsense, I''ll kill you!¡± The man stepped on Reba¡¯s hand and dragged her outside. Crystal shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± The man stopped in his tracks, pointing at Crystal''s face, and said harshly, ¡°Mind your own business! If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll take you away with me!¡± Robin shook the red wine in his hand and casually said, ¡°Let go of that woman!¡± Several men immediately stopped in their tracks and looked at Robin together. The leading man sneered. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Robin smirked and pointed at Reba, saying, ¡°Leave the person behind, get lost!¡± Robin didn¡¯t have a good impression of Crystal¡¯s friend, Reba. We had a chance encounter at Summer Bar. | didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, but Crystal had already spoken and caused trouble, so he had no choice but to do so. ¡°You want me to leave this girl behind? Who the hell do you think you are, kid, daring to talk to me like that!¡± The burly man red at Robin Chapter 182 Reba with a sinister smile, making a threatening gesture. ¡°Do you know who we were, daring toe out and make a fuss?¡± ¡°She borrowed money from us through Thurg Loans online, and ording to the contract, she had to repay the money! Mind your own damn business!¡± Crystal took a step forward, feeling a bit unsteady on her feet. ¡°Reba borrowed money from you, so of course she should repay it. If she can¡¯t afford to, you can go to court and sue her!¡± ¡°What were you guys doing? Are you involved in the underworld?¡± ¡°A bunch of scum, several grown men beating up a woman, are you still human?!¡± ¡°Using such methods for debt collection indicates that Thurg Loans is indeed a ck online lendingpany!¡± The man heard Crystal''s words and exchanged nces with a fewpanions,ughing, ¡°Hahaha... It¡¯s only right to pay back debts, mind your own damn business!¡± ¡°You bunch of animals!¡± Crystal staggered and swung the bottle towards those few men. Aman suddenly stoppedughing and pointed at her and Robin, saying, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to drink your drinks honestly, otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died!¡± ¡°Do you know who the big boss behind Thurg Loans was? How dare you meddle in affairs like this, with people like you?¡± Robinughed with great interest, ¡°Stopparing! Let her go!¡± The man looked up and nced at Robin, saying, ¡°Damn it! Kid, you +182 b really had to get yourself into this mess today, huh?¡± As the words fell, a foot swept across the table in front of Robin. Several expensive bottles of red wine on the dining table were all kicked over onto the ground by the man in a suit. Robin looked at the floor full of drinks and shook his head, ¡°You can encounter a few trash anywhere you go!¡± He took out a wet wipe and wiped his hands. He took a step forward, with a smile that seemed like a smirk, ¡°Not only do you have to stay, but you also owe me a billion!¡± Several men were initially taken aback, but then burst intoughter: ¡°Kid, you want me topensate you with a billion? Are you crazy? Hahaha...¡± Before the man could make a move, another group of people arrived outside the private room. More than twenty ck¡ªd bodyguards surrounded a pale-faced and effeminate man, like stars surrounding the moon. There were several seductive women dressed provocatively around the man. The man was drunk and the woman was coquettish. Robin looked at the man and had a faint feeling that there was at strange and eerie aura emanating from him. People from the Poison Sect? Could it be that Jing Mo is the force behind the winter loan agreement, Poison Sect? This person is none other than Andrew Klein, the cousin of Poison Sect¡¯s young master Angelo. It seems that Poison Sect is full of scum! What did these bastards frequentlye to Hallcester for? Robin sized up Andrew. From the appearance of this person, it could be seen that he had indulged excessively in desires and his vitality was weak. Andrew stomped on the man in the suit and angrily shouted, ¡°Leopard, you motherfucker! | asked you to capture a woman for a photo, and your took so long! What¡¯s the point of keeping you around with such inefficiency?¡± The man in the suit bowed humbly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Klein! We encountered a little trouble. He asked me to leave Reba behind and demanded a billion-dorpensation from us!¡± The man named Leopard pointed at Robin. Andrew looked up at Robin and said, ¡°Who has the audacity to demand my people topensate one billion? What do you think you are!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even weigh yourself in front of the Poison Sect!¡± ¡°With someone like you, | could crush several of you in a day!¡± Andrew didn¡¯t even consider Robin.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In his opinion, Robin was just a fool who didn¡¯t know the depth and tried to y the hero to save the beauty. After Angelo was defeated by Robin, Andrew has now be a Chapter 182 Reba popr figure in the Poison Sect. Agroup of men and women around him, pleasingly agreeing, looked at Robin with disdain and mockery in their eyes. ¡°Hehe! You ignorant and impudent fool, how dare you offend Mr. Klein? Immediately kneel down and apologize to the young master!¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Kneel Robin pulled Crystal closer to him and pointed at Reba, saying, ¡°Leave her behind, get lost!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! Ahahaha...¡± Several morous women sneered andughed at Andrew. In their eyes, Robin¡¯s words and actions were too childish and ridiculous. An unknown kid actually dared to challenge Andrew, the future master of the Poison Sect, with such an attitude? This is simply asking for trouble! Andrew found it even more amusing. During this visit to Hallcester, nobody paid any attention to him except for a certain person named Robin, whom he was somewhat wary of With the Poison Sect bodyguards apanying him, he could walk freely here. ¡°Kid, are you talking to me? Do you know who | am?¡± He ced one hand on a woman¡¯s shoulder and pointed at Robin. contemptuously, saying, ¡°I am going to take her away, what can you do?!¡± Several morous women and their entourage burst into loudughter. The private room was filled withughter of contempt and mockery from Andrew and his group of men and women. 14:43 Crystal wanted to step forward and argue angrily, but Robin pulled her back. A figure shed by, and several thugs wearing Reba''s suit instantly fell to the ground in pain, clutching their heads. Before Andrew and his entourage could evenprehend what was happening, Reba had already been brought over by Robin. | threw her directly onto the sofa. After a brief moment of astonishment, Crystal sat beside Reba, Reba looked in astonishment at the enchanting scene before her, thinking it was her own illusion. It took a while to realize that | had already been rescued by Robin from those thugs. Suddenly. | hugged Crystal tightly and burst into loud tears. It was not until Reba cried out that Andrew and the others snapped out of it. What just happened? Andrew¡¯s face immediately turned sour as he pointed at Leopard. The leopard trembled in fear. He pulled out a dagger and pointed it at Robin, saying, ¡°Kid, you dare to rob people, you''re tired of living!¡± Leopard and several men in suits rushed towards Robin. Robin stepped on the table in front of him. The dining table rolled and forcefully knocked Leopard and others to the ground. Almost no one present saw when Robin made his move, and Leopard and the others had already been knocked down. So weird, so surreal! In an instant, there was a brief silence in the private room. Silence made people anxious, silence made people terrified and suffocated Leopard, who was pinned down by the table, quickly wiped away the blood blocking his eyes, not knowing what had happened. He immediately got up and rushed towards Robin, about to swing his machete. Suddenly. | discovered that my wrist was already bald. What happened? Looking back, my own palm was chopped off in a neat row! The severed hand was still tightly gripping the cold machete. ¡°Ah! You cut off my hand, | will kill you!¡± Leopard cried out in pain, swinging his left fist towards Robin. Robin shook his head and grabbed Leopard¡¯s hair, crashing into the pir in the private room. The strong and fierce Leopard desperately wanted to break free in the past, but to no avail! Andrew¡¯s most ferocious henchman, in Robin''s hands, was as weak as amb waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Bang!¡± The leopard¡¯s face, covered with horizontal flesh, collided fiercely with the pir, emitting a terrifying muffled sound, and blood sttered everywhere! ¡°Ah!¡± The leopard screamed in agony and wildly swung its arms, scratching aimlessly: ¡°I killed you!¡± Robin kicked Leopard in the abdomen. Another scream echoed, and Leopard¡¯s entire body had curled up into a pile of boneless flesh, lying at Andrew¡¯s feet. The whole process took less than a minute. The situation in the private room suddenly became strange. Before, they were all arrogant and disdainful, both men and women. At this moment, everyone¡¯s face was filled with astonishment, and they instinctively moved closer to Andrew. No one dared to say another word, no one dared to have even a hint of sarcasm. Andrew was even more astonished. He never expected that Robin, an inconspicuous little guy, would have such skills. He had about twenty or thirty subordinates, and each one of them was a ruthless character who had tasted blood. Robin, dare toy a hand? Where did he get the confidence from?! Twenty fierce bodyguards behind Andrew, after a brief moment of shock, all pounced on Robin at once. The posture like this instantly woke up the drunk Crystal. She grabbed a bottle of wine and held it in front of Robin, waving it wildly. She shouted, ¡°Ah!... I''ll fight you all!¡± Robin''s mouth twitched, and he pulled her behind him, saying, ¡°Brother, your courage ismendable, just stay put.¡± ¡°You called me bro? Fuck you, I¡¯m a girl!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t finish her sentence, only to realize that Robin had disappeared. Immediately after, more than twenty ck¡ªd bodyguards overturned arge area. Every person covered their face, wailing in pain on the ground. Under the flickering lights in the private room, only Robin stood alone. He slowly turned around and walked step by step towards Andrew, who was still standing in front of the door. The two bodyguards in front of Andrew quickly pointed their daggers at Robin and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯te any closer!¡± Robin''s lips curled up with a touch of coldness. Two bodyguards had not yet figured out what was going on when they were sent flying out of the private room and crashed heavily into the wall outside, losing consciousness.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The next moment, Robin had already arrived in front of Andrew. Andrew looked nkly at everything happening in front of him, his intoxicated mind suddenly sobered up. He smelled a strong sense of terror from the man in front of him. Subconsciously. | took a step back. Just as he lifted his heel, a steel knife was held against his neck. Andrew shivered all over and almost peed himself. Lifting one foot, it was neither put down nor withdrawn, only tremblingly and unsteadily stayed there. Several morous women who were following him were scared and fled in all directions. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Robin said indifferently. With a thud. Andrew knelt down. He didn¡¯t know what Robin had done to him and desperately wanted to stand up. But a powerful air current pressed on him like a thousand¡ªpound giant cauldron, making it difficult for him to catch his breath. The original arrogance disappeared almostpletely. All the bodyguards and followers who were following Andrew were instantly stunned. Did the best candidate for the leader of the Poison Sect just kneel like this? Several morous women huddled in the corner, trembling with fear, dumbfounded as they watched the scene unfolding before their eyes. They never thought it would end up like this. Robin managed to defeat so many henchmen of Andrew all by himself, without any resistance from them. And, it took less than three minutes. Andrew desperately wanted to break free from Robin¡¯s control and gritted his teeth, saying. ¡°Kid, do you know that by treating me like this, you''ll be hunted down by the entire Poison Sect?¡± ¡°Let me go immediately, otherwise...¡± Robin stepped on his neck, and Andrew¡¯s delicate face mmed hard onto the marble floor. ¡°Ah!¡± Andrew''s teeth scattered all over the floor as he wailed in pain. No one dared to look at Robin again. They never expected that Robin, who seemed to have no attacking power, would actually strike so fiercely. Andrew''s face was covered in blood, and he was almost in excruciating pain. He screamed in rage, ¡°Let me go!¡± Robin exerted force with his feet again, and Andrew¡¯s face once again collided with the hard marble floor. ¡°Ah! You little rascal...¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Robin exerted force with his feet again. ¡°Please, let me go. | let Reba go. | willpensate you with money. Sob, sob, sob...¡± Andrew couldn''t bear it anymore and started crying in pain. crushed He believed that if he didn¡¯t beg for mercy, Robin would really ruin him like Angelo. A brave man does not suffer losses in the present. Never should one sacrifice their life and capital for the sake of saving face Andrew crawled on the ground, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | will never dare again, | willpensate for all your losses!¡± ¡°Get the transfer done, and get lost!¡± Robin wiped his hands and said coldly After finishing everything. Robin walked out of the bar. Crystal pulled Reba and walked out. Reba hurried a few steps and caught up with Robin, saying, ¡°Robin, thank you... Robin raised his hand and pointed at Crystal, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, | am not familiar with you. If you want to thank someone, thank her. Reba was stunned. Watching Robin¡¯s figure, she sighed deeply. She understood that she had forever missed out on someone like Robin. This time, Robin intervened purely because of Crystal¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Alright, it''s over now, rx,¡± Crystal patted Reba, who had been staring nkly. ¡°How did you end up borrowing money from these illegal online lenders?¡± Reba shook her head in shame, ¡°I was also being driven by vanity.¡± ¡°Crystal, my father¡¯s small business went bankrupt, and | couldn¡¯t adapt to the days without money for a while, so | borrowed these online. loans. Little did | know, this unscrupulous online loan...¡± ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. If you don¡¯t mind, would you pleasee and help me at my the Thompson Group?¡± Crystal said sincerely, holding onto Reba. ¡°| know that you studied management at a business school abroad. How was it?¡± Reba eximed, ¡°Crystal, you... you went back to work at the family business?¡± Crystal nodded, ¡°In the future, the Thompson Group will be under mymand! Come and help me, help me manage the legacy that my mother established all those years ago.¡± Reba tightly held onto Crystal and cried, ¡°Crystal, you and your boyfriend are so good together! Boohoo...¡± Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s back and stomped her foot in annoyance. Muttering to myself, the key point is, Robin seems to only treat me as a brother! Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 I''ll Kill You Like ughtering a Chicken! Upstairs at the Finley''s ce. Donovan and Randall were ying Go, and the game they yed was intense and difficult to determine the winner. After a fierce battle, Donovan once again found himself in an extremely passive state without any suspense. Donovan furrowed his brow, looking at the irreparable defeat in front of him. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Randall, you never give me any face. Can''t you let me have it just once?¡± Randallughed and said, ¡°Donovan, before, you repeatedly reminded me not to show any mercy. | only acted ruthlessly ording to your instructions.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be hypocritical, Donovan, that¡¯s being inconsistent!¡± Donovanughed and said, ¡°You, my friend, just can¡¯t adapt! Wait a little longer until our Go Master arrives in Hallcester, and then let''s see if you can still act so cocky!¡± ¡°Grandpa, General Allen, you¡¯re both here,¡± Nia hurriedly entered from outside. Donovan looked up and asked Nia, ¡°Have you delivered all the invitations for the banquet?¡± Nia nodded, ¡°I basically delivered the people on the list.¡± ¡°Grandpa, today | went to Robin¡¯s house and was nning to personally deliver the invitation to him, but | unexpectedly ran into him on the way.¡± ¡°At that time, he had a conflict with Raul from the Lynch family.¡± Donovan frowned at the words and said, ¡°Is it still because of that Clifiburn actor*?¡± Nia replied, ¡°There is some of that. Raul came to Hallcester today with the Lynch family¡¯s butler, Tony.¡± ¡°Tony? What the hell is that jerk doing in Hallcester?¡± Donovan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is he looking for trouble with Robin?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Nia continued, ¡°When | arrived, there was already a conflict, but they hadn¡¯t started fighting yet.¡± ¡°Raul had a conflict with Crystal, the daughter of the Thompson family, on the way. It might have been something between their families, the Lynch family.¡± ¡°When Robin came across this incident in the past, he stood on Ms. Thompson''s side and got into an argument with members of the Lynch family.¡± ¡°If | hadn¡¯t stopped Tony, Robin would have started fighting with him.¡± Randall asked, ¡°Did Robin and Tony get into a fight?¡± ¡°No, | prevented them from escting the situation further. However, Robin brought in five heavy trucks and crushed three Mercedes SUVS belonging to the Lynch family into scrap metal.¡± ¡°| just received news that Tony was nning to assassinate Robin tonight!¡± Aglimmer of excitement suddenly shed in Randall''s eyes: ¡°Great! This is a very good opportunity!¡± Chapter 184 ni Nia paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Randall, what do you mean?¡± Randall and Donovan exchanged a nce and smiled, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this matter. Nia, immediately arrange your people to monitor Robin''s every move and report his situation to me at all times.¡± ¡°One thing, you must remember, do not alert Robin and Tony, your actions must be absolutely discreet!¡± ¡°Yes, General!¡± Nia hesitated for a moment, unable to guess Randall¡¯s intention. | was not sure why Robin¡¯s actions were being monitored. Donovan raised his hand and said, ¡°Alright, Nia, you go about your business. General Allen and | have something to discuss.¡± Nia tured around and walked towards the door. When she reached the door, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°General Allen, do we need to continue investigating the corpse incident in Gloom Valley?¡± Randall waved his hand and said, ¡°This matter has been handed over to me, so you don¡¯t need to inquire about it anymore.¡± After Nia left the room, Donovan asked, ¡°Randall, are you still doubting if Robin is the person you are looking for?¡± Randall nodded, ¡°Donovan, over the years, Wyvern Pce has never given up on investigating what Lord Wyvern did back then, but until now, it¡¯s still a mystery.¡± ¡°If the truth behind this past cannot be truly uncovered, the leaders of Wyvern Pce have been constantly embarrassed by it.¡± Chapter 184 Kill You Like ughtering a Chickent ¡°It was extremely unfair to the war god of Londrnd back then!¡± ¡°Two Valluynnian fighters from Gloom Valley were killed this time, most likely by the descendants or sessors of Lord Wyvern.¡± ¡°The method of killing these two Valluynnian fighters was extremely simr to the way Lord Wyvern killed people.¡± Ahint of astonishment flickered in Donovan''s eyes, ¡°Are you suspecting Robin, the person who might have killed the Valluynnian fighters?¡± Randall nodded, ¡°I was just suspicious. Robin''s expression and way of handling things were too simr to that person.¡± ¡°| have followed Lord Wyvern for many years, although we have not spent much time together up close, | still have some understanding of his style of doing things.¡± Donovan looked at Randall and said, ¡°So, tonight''s mission is to see how Robin reacts when Tony kills him, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Donovan, that¡¯s exactly what | mean. If this matter can confirm my spection, it will be the biggest gain for me in Hallcester.¡± Donovan furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Randall, | have a question. What if Robin is not the person you imagine? | hope you will ensure Robin¡¯s safety. Otherwise, | will have someone take action!¡± Randall remained silent for a while, ¡°Alright! Donovan, | agree with you! It¡¯s gettingte, and | need to make some arrangements.¡± 11 o''clock at night. Robin left Crystal¡¯s ce and drove back to Mauveglow Vi 1. | didn¡¯t leave the city for long. Robin noticed a Toyota SUV following him from a distance. Strangely, besides this car, there were two forces following him at a close distance. It was quite lively tonight. Robin drove the car while opening the message sent by the Death Mongers'' Intelligence Center. Informing the Toyota SUV that followed him were the Lynch family¡¯s butler, Tony, and his two bodyguards. In addition, there were three intelligence personnel from Londrnd¡¯s Warwolf Special Forces. There was another force, consisting of approximately four people. Up to now. they were still unaware of the identities of these people. It can be confirmed that this group of centaurs were intelligence personnel from a secret organization within the Londrnd military. Robin found it strange that he was being followed by these two forces. Warwolf Special Forces should have been Nia¡¯s people. Did Nia find out that Tony was going to target him and secretly arrange some people to track and protect him? He didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the other group of people. Has the Londrnd security department already targeted him? If so, in order to kill Tony tonight, some extremely violent methods will have to be employed. Robin weighed the current situation and continued to move forward. When entering the Mount Mauveglow mountain road, the Toyota SUV suddenly elerated and overtook him. At the first bend, it blocked his way Robin slowly parked the Land Rover on the side and got out of the car. Tony and the two bodyguards from the Lynch family stood in front of him. Robin clearly felt that two other forces were quietly approaching him. One faction, surprisingly, even employed some cutting¡ªedge technological devices to monitor and record his actions from all angles. He confirmed that these people were not members of the Lynch family. Tony also did not notice that two other forces were lurking around. ¡°Kid. | already told you during the day, if you offend the Lynch family, you offend me, and you won''t live through tonight!¡± Tony said coldly. as he walked towards Robin. ¡°Do you know what kind of scale the Lynch family had?¡± ¡°You dared to hit the young master of the Lynch family and even publicly crushed the Lynch family¡¯s car? How ignorant can you be to do such a thing?¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Ms. Finley¡¯s intervention, you would have died. long ago.¡± ¡°Now | give you a chance, kneel down and kowtow to me three times, and | will spare your life!¡± ¡°It''s not like they would be left to feed the wolves in the deste mountains and wild hills even after death!¡± Robin smiled and shook his head, ¡°Are you sure you could kill me?¡± Tony burst intoughter and said, ¡°Killing you is as easy as pie!¡± Robin pave a famt smile and said, ¡°| have heard many people say that, but they all died. ¡± Tony immediately became angry and said, ¡°Kid, | will kill you like killing a chicken!¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Alright, enough meaningless bber. Before you die, I''ll ask you one thing, how did Hattie die back then?¡± Tony paused for a moment and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, | can tell you.¡± ¡°Although this was the Lynch family¡¯s secret, but, you will soon be a dead person, what can you do even if you know all the truth? You can never speak again, hahaha...¡± ¡°When Hattie left the Lynch family, her father was very angry.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°This matter did not let the Lynch family lose face.¡± ¡°More importantly, Hattie knew a lot of things she shouldn¡¯t have known, she had to die.¡± ¡°However, the Lynch family did not directly take action. Conrad received ten million from the Lynch family, and he and Adrienne killed Hattie.¡± ¡°Kid, | have satisfied your final curiosity, let''s hit the road!¡± Tony snorted coldly, and a sinister aura immediately burst out from his whole body. Watching Tony walking step by step, Robin stood still and smiled without saying a word. Chapter 184 (N You Like ughtering a Checkend A gust of mountain wind blew, and Robin looked up to the sky and started whistling The melody of the whistle rose and fell, eerie and clusive in the quiet mountain road. Tony walked and smiled at the thin figure of Robin. In his eyes. Robin is now a corpse still gasping for breath. Tony suddenly felt a suffocating sensation in his chest, with only seven steps left to reach Robin. As the melody of Robin''s whistle fluctuated, Tony¡¯s steps became increasingly heavy. The next moment, the limbs went weak and the face turned pale. What happened? In an instant, Tony felt as if his body had been drained of something. The heartbeat elerated intensely, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out. He could no longer take another step. At that moment, he was only two steps away from Robin! However, the distance between these two steps remained fixed in the cold and deste night of Mount Mauveglow. Tony could never cross over! Robin shook his head at him andughed, ¡°You were so bad!¡± Tony looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure and his eyes flickered with extreme unwillingness. disaltering a Chicken! | never figured out how Robin killed him, even until his death. Robin got in the car and took a long breath. Looking up. Tony, who was still standing in the night breeze, gave a cold smile. Many people, they died in their own arrogance. The powerful engine sound of the Land Rover suddenly echoed in the open mountain road. A gust of wind swept through, and Land Rover disappeared in a cloud of dust. Tony¡¯s weak body copsed with a loud thud. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Mysterious Men After Tony fell, the two bodyguards following him also knelt down and died. This cerie scene left the intelligence officers who had been secretly observing Robin and Tony throughoutpletely stunned. What exactly happened? Tony was approaching step by step, ready to kill Robin. Robin stood still in the same spot without moving a muscle. Tony and his two bodyguards suddenly fell to the ground and died. The intelligence personnel sent by Randall waited until Robin had been away from the scene for half an hour before swiftly and stealthily taking Tony and the two bodyguards away from the dark night. At the same time, Tony¡¯s vehicle was pushed into Mount Mauveglow, thoroughly cleaning the scene. Ten minutester, Robin received the information sent by the Death Mongers. They still couldn¡¯t find out the identities and backgrounds of the people who took away Tony¡¯s body. Robin watched the video sent by the Death Mongers¡¯ Intelligence Center. These people were well-trained in their skills and actions. Confirming that these individuals were not assassins from the Hart family of Valluynn or the Agility Sect.. It was even less likely to be someone from the Lynch family. The way they handled the scene should have been done by the Londrnd military. However, the actions of these people were faster and more mysterious than a unit like Warwolf Special Forces. What did these people want to do? Was it to monitor him or to monitor the Lynch family? What were the Lynch family¡¯s undisclosed secrets? Robin looked at the people in the video and his intuition told him that these people might be rted to Randall. This old guy, his gaze was off the first time we met. Before returning to Londrnd, Enzo told him to wait here. | waited for specifics, but this old bastard didn¡¯t say anything. Until now, none of the things that the old bastard said have appeared. Since the day | started following Enzo, the old bastard has been acting all mysterious. When asked about the crucial question, he would start talking about Women. Many boring times, he would take him to ces with many women and give himments one by one. Robin often had dreams about those legs all night long. Chapter 185 Mysterious Men What''s even more infuriating is that every time he came back, the old bastard would teach him how to cultivate the Pure Yang technique. This old pervert is just a super freak! Robinzily stopped thinking about these irrelevant matters and quickly fell asleep. The lights were on in a mysterious vi in Gloom Valley. Several men in ck brought three ghostly bodies to the front of the vi. Several rhythmic ghostly howls and wails were emitted, and the vi door swung open. The man in ck quickly brought three bodies into the vi. Randall walked out of the vi. ¡°Report. General. After receiving the order for full-time surveince, Robin remained within our sight the entire time.¡± ¡°Our remotely monitored cameras recorded the entire process before and after Tony¡¯s death.¡± ¡°During this process, Robin did not make any movements.¡± ¡°Tony suddenly stopped two steps away from Robin, without making any attacking moves. Then, Tony fell to the ground and died.¡± Randall furrowed his brow as he watched the video of Tony meeting Robin. | yed it several times, but | didn¡¯t see any killing actions from Robin. Tony suddenly died under mysterious circumstances. Chapter 185 Mysterious Men In a short while, the forensic expert responsible for examining the body arrived in front of Randall, holding the examination report. ¡°General, the test results indicate that Tony died due to a heart rupture. ¡°The main causes of heart rupture, generally, were due to the pration of the chest by sharp knives or other sharp objects, or due to a forceful blow to the front chest.¡± ¡°It could also be caused by diseases such as hypertension and myocardial infarction leading to heart rupture.¡± ¡°Heartbreakers would present with paleplexion, shallow and weak breathing, rapid and weak pulse, decreased blood pressure, shock, and excessive bleeding.¡± ¡°From the video, it can be seen that Tony¡¯s symptoms before his death were also the same.¡± ¡°However, Tony did not suffer any external injuries or have any sharp objects prate his heart before his death.¡± ¡°The deceased''s body data before death did not show any vascr diseases such as hypertension or myocardial infarction.¡± ¡°This situation could not be exined!¡± Randall watched the segment of the video where Tony approached Robin again, repeatedly, several times. Robin indeed did not make any movement. Tony¡¯s heart ruptured and he died, which was baffling. Tony was one of the three top experts in Drastle, and his physical strength and heart function were supposed to be stronger than ordinary people The heart breaking, such a thing would only happen if it encountered a tremendous external force impact. Tony died in a very strange manner, without any external injuries or being subjected to any external force. Randall asked someone to break down and erge the surveince footage. After watching it repeatedly, he noticed that although Robin didn¡¯t make any physical movements, there were subtle changes in his lip movements. Randall immediately sought out a professional in lip syncing. The final conclusion was that Robin was whistling. The starting time of whistling was when Tony was seven steps away from him, until Tony¡¯s heart ruptured and he died. Was Tony¡¯s death rted to Robin whistling? He immediately asked the expert to record Robin''s whistle melody. No abnormalities were found. It was just some simple notes. This piece of music has a rtivelyrge fluctuation in rhythm, and the transition between high and low notes is very fast. The music expert pondered for a moment and said, ¡°General Allen, there is a martial art called ¡®Music Rhythm Assassination¡® ording to legend.¡± ¡°This rhythm is synchronized with the frequency of the opponent¡¯s heartbeat, based on the principle of resonance, causing the victim¡¯s heart or blood vessels to burst and die instantly after being attacked.¡± Randall immediately stood up from the sofa, his face filled with astonishment! ¡°So, what you''re saying is that Tony¡¯s heart was possibly shattered by the resonance principle, caused by Robin whistling?¡± The musical expert hesitated for a moment, ¡°General, | can only specte. Incidents like these, where music kills, are just legends in books. | have never witnessed such a thing myself.¡± ¡°In all the cases we have experienced, we have never truly witnessed such a miraculous kung fu.¡± Randall sat on the couch, lost in thought. Based on his limited knowledge of Lord Wyvern, this legendary figure. has never used this kind of martial arts. Was Robin really the person he was looking for? Randall was also confused...N?velDrama.Org content. The next morning, the front pages of major media outlets in Hallcester reported one after another about the shareholder change statement of the Thompson Group. Crystal became thergest shareholder of the Thompson Group and took over as the president of the Thompson Group. After Ms. Thompson conducted extensive personnel adjustments within thepany overnight. taking over the management of the in thepany Following that, the Marketing Department of the Thompson Group announced that they had taken on three development projects from the Huber Group¡¯s the Eastern Business District, with a total value of nearly 4 billion. In the eyes of the people of Hallcester, the Thompson Group, which had disappeared for many years, suddenly emerged in a brand new form On the first day after Crystal took office, she announced a partnership. with the Huber Group and joined the Eastern Business District''s major infrastructure investment project. With this coboration, the Thompson Group instantly elevated to a new level. Rumors have it that the Miss Thompson from the Thompson family was able to quickly turn around the weak situation of the Thompson Group in a very short period of time. It was all thanks to the support from Demon¡¯s Lair and the Huber Group behind us. Everyone believed. With the assistance of these two major groups, The Thompson Group quickly joined the ranks of Hallcester¡¯s top conglomerates. Meanwhile, the Brown Group was trapped in both internal and external difficulties, unable to find a solution. After returning from abroad, the head of the Brown family, Bradshaw, deteriorated in health. The Brown family was in chaos. The shareholders of the Brown Group were watching and ready to liquidate their holdings in the Brown Group at any time. Most of the core executives of the group also began to seek their own. way out. Once Bradshaw could no longer support them, they would immediately abandon the Brown family. Bradshaw was well aware of the Brown family and his current situation. Several major medical institutions abroad have already given a diagnosis, stating that it would be difficult for him to live for another six months. He could not give up, nor did he want to give up the hope of living. Recently, he heard an extremely positive piece of news. Donovan and Camdyn were both dying individuals. After being treated by the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, ine, he miraculously came back to life from the brink of death! Bradshaw was calcting that he had to find ine. Even if it cost a lot of money, | had to cure my illness. As long as they were alive, the Brown family would not fall! Now, the Brown family is in a state of disarray, on the verge of falling apart. Alex waspletely incapable and unwilling to participate in the management of the group. Due to the incident involving the southern plot ofnd, Miranda, the granddaughter, faced heavy criticism from the shareholder rtives. within the family. At the core management level of the Brown family, Miranda had no prestige. There was absolutely no ability to lead the Brown family out of the difficult situation. Miranda was very unwilling about this. She wanted to elevate the Brown family to a higher level through her own efforts. However, recently it has been difficult to make progress and things have not gone as nned. She found herself walking into a dead end and couldn''t find a way out no matter how hard she looked. Watching the Brown family deteriorate day by day, Miranda was very worried. If this continues, even if her grandfather supports her to be the chairman of the Brown Group, other rtives and shareholders will not support her. Grandfather was alive, and she still had the qualification to speak in the core leadership of the Brown family. If grandpa were not here. With her current abilities and connections within the Brown family, she would soon be excluded from the core leadership. This morning, as soon as | arrived at the office, | saw news about the Mysterical Mem Thompson Group. She was very surprised. How could Crystal, who had always stayed away from the family. business, suddenly make a strong entry into the top level of the Thompson Group? Moreover, after taking office, there were overnight adjustments made to the personnel and management structure, which were drastic and far-reaching. With the momentum of thunder, we signed a cooperation agreement with the Huber family for the three major projects in the Eastern Business District. In just half a day, the Thompson Group quickly became a major conglomerate in the top tier of Hallcester. Miranda was very puzzled. What means did Crystal exactly use to rise to the top of the Thompson family overnight? And quickly changed the Thompson family¡¯s previous state of despair. Now, Crystal held seven investment projects in the southern part of the city and three at the Eastern Business District. Just these, the Brown family couldn¡¯t reach even after 50 years. Miranda was very skeptical about the authenticity of the news. She believed that it was impossible to achieve with Crystal¡¯s ability. If it was true, Crystal could have handed over half of her projects to the Brown family. Having known each other for many years, Miranda believed that as long as she spoke up, Crystal would definitely share most of the benefits with her After hesitating for a while, she dialed Crystal¡¯s phone number and said, ¡°Crystal, can we meet in person?¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 World-ss Management Team Crystal on the other end of the phone was clearly busy, ¡°Miranda, | am busy right now.¡± ¡°If you had something urgent, wait a moment and | will call you back, okay?¡± ¡°Alternatively, you cane directly to my office and we can discuss it in person.¡± Miranda was startled. In the past, Crystal would alwayse whenever we called her to make ns. Whenever, she always has time. At this time in the past, Crystal was still ina deep sleep. Today, | was surprised to say that | was in the office, and moreover, | was very busy. Is it true or false? Listening to the tone on the other end of the phone and the sounds. around, it seemed like one and the same thing. The wind like this made Miranda difficult to ept, and she replied. directly, ¡°Oh, | see, it¡¯s not a big deal... I¡¯m also busy...¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, Miranda, if you don¡¯t have anything urgent, we''ll contact each otherter.¡± Hanging up the phone, Miranda suddenly felt a sense of deep. 0.00 Chapter 186 World-ss Management Team disappointment. Crystal was very busy, while Miranda had nothing to do at the moment. She felt a sudden panic in her heart. Is Crystal really like what the news said in the past? Otherwise, how could it be so busy? After much hesitation, Miranda couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and finally drove to the Thompson Edifice. The scene in front of the Thompson Edifice square surprised her greatly. She hadn¡¯t been to the Thompson Group for a long time. Today, | suddenly visited and looked up to see this colorful scene, thinking that | had walked to the wrong ce. Luxury cars gathered, overcrowding the ce. Not only were there reporters from various media outlets, but also. many businessmen who came to negotiate business deals. Furthermore, there were many young talents who came to apply for positions, attracted by the reputation. Miranda stood in front of the building and saw the words ¡°the Thompson Group¡± on the facade, confirming that she hadn¡¯t made a wrong turn. Looking around at the newly renovated scene in front of the Thompson Group¡¯s lobby, she felt quite ufortable in her heart. Crystal had just taken over the Thompson Group, and the Thompson Chapter 186 World ss Management Team Group underwent aplete transformation. Wasn''t this a dream? Walking into the lobby, the receptionist, after being informed of Miranda¡¯s purpose of visit, politely escorted her to the front desk to register her appointment. The low voices of several people around the front desk caught her attention. The topic they discussed was about the recement of major shareholders in the Thompson Group and the reorganization of the board of directors. One of the messages surprised Miranda. In their discussions, they mentioned that the mastermind behind the Thompson Group was none other than Conway from Demon''s Lair. Adisdainful gleam shed in Miranda¡¯s eyes. No wonder the Thompson Group made such big moves after Crystal took the stage. It turned out that Mr. Lambert from Demon''s Lair was associated with hue. Actually, she didn¡¯t know that everything she saw in front of her was all because of Robin. Crystal took over the Thompson Group and was unfamiliar with the group¡¯s business management. Before, Robin had already brought in the top-notch management team of the Dickson family through Leandro, and they settled in the Thompson Group. Helped Crystal establish aplete set of internal and external. management procedures. The work efficiency of this management team was extremely high.. Yesterday evening, we arrived at the Thompson Group and immediately started making internal and external adjustments to the Thompson Group throughout the night. In five hours, the management structure of the Thompson Group waspletely reorganized from the inside out. The temporarily vacant positions were temporarily filled by the Dickson family¡¯s elite managers. When the Thompson Grouppleted theprehensive recruitment, they would then hand over these positions. Therefore, as soon as | arrived at work this morning, every aspect of the group seamlessly transitioned. Every department continued to operate efficiently while making adjustments. Afterpleting the front desk reservation, Miranda took the elevator to the 28th floor, where the CEO''s office was located. | met Melvin as soon as | got out of the elevator. Melvin was taken aback. ¡°Ms. Brown, why do you have time toe over today? Are you looking for Ms. Thompson?¡± Melvin had always been pursuing Crystal, and everyone in Hallcester knew it. At that time, it appeared at the Thompson Edifice. Chapter 186 World ss Management Team Did the Reynell family also lend a hand in Crystal''s control of the Thompson Group in the past? If supported by Demon¡¯s Lair and the Reynell Group, Crystal would definitely soar to new heights, controlling the Thompson Group. Just a few days of absence, Crystal unexpectedly did such a big thing without making a sound. Miranda was greatly shocked. She had many conversations with Nathen in the past, but the Reynell family was unwilling to provide her any assistance. Even though Jacob pleaded repeatedly, he did not get Nathen¡¯s approval. Not to mention characters like Conway in the gray area, Miranda is even further removed. What means did Crystal exactly use to gain support from these two major forces, Hallcester? Miranda was very puzzled. Looking at everything in front of her, Miranda couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous of Crystal. In her eyes, Crystal was just a spoiled rich kid who lived off her family¡¯s wealth, with no real dreams or ambitions. Suddenly gained control of the Thompson Group. Moreover, the Thompson Group¡¯s strength was directly elevated to a very high level. Based on the current momentum, it had already far surpassed the 39 74% World ss Management Brown family. This made Miranda extremely upset. Melvin saw Miranda lost in thought and quickly said, ¡°Ms. Brown, | had the secretary take you to Ms. Thompsons office.¡± Miranda finally returned to reality from her imagination. She looked at Melvin¡¯s humble appearance and was also extremely surprised. Melvin in front of me had also undergone significant changes. This prodigal and unruly yboy unexpectedly pretended to be a gentleman. Miranda smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, couldn¡¯t you just take me. there?¡± Melvin shook his head solemnly, ¡°That''s not an area | could go into. Mr. Bruce said that if | dared to take a step in, he would break my leg.¡± Miranda was stunned for a moment, then sheughed and said, ¡°Which Mr. Bruce could scare you like this? How dare he give you orders in front of you?¡± The smile on Melvin¡¯s face disappeared instantly. ¡°Ms. Brown, stop joking! | was talking about Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°We won''t discuss this matter anymore, | know that you had some misunderstandings with Mr. Bruce.¡± Robin? Miranda could tell that Melvin was not lying or joking when he said 49.88% hapter 186 World ss Management | these words. He was serious! Was Melvin really so afraid of Robin? At this moment. Nora, the secretary of the president¡¯s office, greeted her. ¡°Ms. Brown, hello. Please follow me. Ms. Thompson is waiting for you in the office.¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson?¡± Miranda was not ustomed to Nora referring to Crystal like that. ¡°Which Ms. Thompson?¡± Miranda asked casually again. Nora eximed, ¡°Ms. Brown, it¡¯s the newly appointed Ms. Thompson, the president of Crystal.¡± Miranda finally realized. Crystal was really already the president of the Thompson Group! Now, he holds assets worth billions and investment projects worth nearly tens of billions. Her worth far exceeded Miranda''s. Nora followed all the way to the front of Crystal¡¯s CEO office. Looking up at the luxurious decorations in the office, Miranda felt a pang of sourness in her heart. The once reckless and carefree Crystal has now transformed into a powerful and influential female CEO. As Miranda watched Crystal sitting at the luxurious boss¡¯s desk, busy answering phone calls, she instantly felt a sense of inferiority. 50.41% Chapter 186 World-ss Management Team In front of Crystal, there were several unfamiliar faces sitting. Their ages were approximately around 30 years old. There were also a few foreigners among them. Miranda was very surprised. Who were the people sitting in Crystal''s office? She did not immediately enter the office, but stood in front of the door for a while. Nora saw Miranda hesitating and asked, ¡°Ms. Brown, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Miranda hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Nora, | wanted to ask, who were the people sitting in Crystal¡¯s office?¡± Noraughed and said, ¡°Ms. Brown, this is Mr. Bruce specially brought in by us for Ms. Thompson, a management elite.¡± ¡°They were a world¡ªss management team, and they arrived at the Thompson Group justst night.¡± ¡°He is currently on-site guiding Ms. Thompson in adjusting the management structure of the Thompson Group.¡± ¡°When you entered the Thompson Edifice, you should have seen the entire group busy with hectic adjustments.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s top management team?¡± Miranda was extremely surprised. Nora nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, it was the management team under the Dickson family of Cliffourn.¡± Chapter 186 ¡°The Dickson family?¡± Miranda couldn''t believe this was true. What was the size of the Dickson family? For her, it was out of reach, like a mythical being! The management elites under theirmand unexpectedly appeared in Crystal¡¯s office, providing on-site guidance for her work. ¡°Nora, how much sry did Crystal offer them? As far as | know, for world-ss management teams like this, even a yearly sry of 1 billion dors may not be enough to hire them.¡± Noraughed and said, ¡°Ms. Brown, | was not aware of this matter.¡± ¡°As far as | know, this management team served the Thompson Group this time withoutpensation.¡± After they joined the Thompson Group, in addition to receiving on-site guidance from Ms. Thompson, they would also provide on-site training, on-site guidance, and on-site management for relevant executives. ¡°Volunteer service?¡± Miranda couldn''t believe that such a thing could happen. Was Nora bragging? Don''t say it¡¯s just the Thompson Group.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Evenpanies like the Huber Group and the Reynell family, including Cecilia¡¯s Purpeak International Group. They also didn¡¯t have the ability to do so, so they hired the world¡¯s top management team to serve them. Let alone providing services to the Thompson Group for free! 78.63% Chapter 18 World ss Management Team Even if the management team of this world were paid billions of dors in annual sry. They would not enterpanies like Halleester to help the Thompson family at that level. This way of bragging is so low-level and brainless, even if you say it out, you don¡¯t have to worry about beingughed at! Who did Crystal invite? Is this a show or a special performance of a stage y? Miranda nced at the several unfamiliar faces in the office, a hint of disdain curling her lips. These people were probably deliberately invited by Crystal to put on a show for outsiders. This fool was most skilled at pranks. They definitely heard that | wasing and did something to show me! ¡°Crystal, what are you doing?¡± Miranda shouted from a distance as she walked into the office. ¡°| called you, but you said you were busy. When | arrived, | saw you setting up these props for a staged scene. Are you nning to y a prank on me again today and show me a scripted performance?¡± The Dickson family management team, sitting across from Crystal, looked towards Miranda. Their eyes were calm and expressionless, as if they were looking at a fool, which made Miranda feel a chill down her spine. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Mr. Walsh Has Proposed to Me Crystal was answering a phone call. Seeing this situation, she quickly nodded apologetically towards the Dickson family¡¯s management elites, gesturing for Miranda to sit down. ¡°Stop pretending, you look like it¡¯s for real.¡± After a brief panic, Miranda chuckled self-deprecatingly and disdainfully nced at several elite executives of the Dickson family. She directly snatched the phone from Crystal''s hand. The woman sitting on one side had no expression as she said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, it is necessary to exin to your secretary that, in this situation, it is absolutely necessary to prevent those disruptive individuals from entering your workspace. This will seriously disrupt your work efficiency.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Miranda turned around, looking displeased at the woman. ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m trash?! Crystal and | are best friends. | came here to chat with her, how am | disturbing her work?¡± Crystal hurriedly pulled her and said, ¡°Miranda, wait, let me exin to youter.¡± Then, turning to the woman, he apologized, ¡°Ms. Cole, I¡¯m sorry! | just took office and many people are still unfamiliar with my current situation.¡± ¡°Before, | did not participate in the group¡¯s business management, and they were not ustomed to my state.¡± Anna Cole paused for a moment and nodded. Chapter 187 Mr Walsh Has Proposed to Me ¡°My friend may have some urgent matter, so | immediately asked Reba toe over,¡± Crystal shrugged helplessly at Anna. When Reba came in, she brought Miranda to a small living room next door. ¡°Miranda, didn¡¯t you say on the phone earlier that there was no urgency? Otherwise, | wouldn¡¯t have asked Anna and the others toe over.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Miranda sized up Crystal in front of her. Both temperament and appearance have changed. The originally long curly hair was changed to straight hair. With a professional suit on, the whole person looked much more capable. Facing Crystal at this moment, Miranda suddenly felt a bit unfamiliar and distant. The previous image of azy woman, like a salted fish, haspletely disappeared. ¡°Crystal, what on earth happened? How did you suddenly take over the Thompson Group? What about your father and Adrienne?¡± Miranda shook her head, her eyes gleaming with a mocking light. ¡°| didn¡¯t like the way you are now, | preferred the previous Crystal.¡± Crystal paused for a moment and gave a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like today either. | prefer the carefree and peaceful days I had before.¡± ¡°But the tree wanted peace while the wind kept blowing! Some people just didn¡¯t want to let me be at peace.¡± 12.70% Chapter 182 M Walsh Has Proposed to Me ¡°The Thompson Group was built by my mother from scratch, and | cannot just stand by and watch it being taken away by some animals!¡± ¡°| wanted to carry it forward and make the Thompson Group as my mother had originally imagined!¡± Miranda looked into Crystal¡¯s eyes and saw a determined gleam. She was certain that Crystal had truly changed. However, with just the small amount of shares she held in her hands, even if it ounted for over twenty percent of the Thompson Group¡¯s ownership, how could it possibly change the foundation that Conrad and Adrienne had built over so many years? ¡°Crystal, you weren''t acting, were you?¡± Miranda still refused to believe that all of this was true and unwillingly asked, ¡°I am well aware of the situation in your family. How could Adrienne and the others hand over their power to you?¡± Crystal gave a cold smile and said, ¡°I used to think the same way.¡± ¡°| used to think that | would never be able to retrieve the wealth created by my mother from those heartless and deceitful people in my entire life.¡± ¡°But then, | met Robin, and he changed everything for me! He is the benefactor that God has bestowed upon me!¡± Miranda looked at the shimmering tears in Crystal¡¯s eyes and eximed, ¡°Robin? Crystal, are you talking about a legend? He changed everything for you? Haha...¡± Crystal ignored Miranda¡¯s questioning and continued, ¡°Without him, | would never have been able to do those things that | didn¡¯t even dare to think about!¡± 24.79% Chapter 187 Mr Walsh Has Proposed to Me ¡°Without Robin, | could only watch helplessly as those bastards who deceived and harmed my mother continued to enjoy the wealth she had created.¡± ¡°Without Robin¡¯s help, my deceased mother, my brother, and | could only bury endless grievances in the soil!¡± ¡°The step that seemed harder than reaching the sky, Robin effortlessly helped me aplish.¡± Miranda was taken aback when she saw Crystal speaking passionately. ¡°Crystal, what''s wrong with you? Are you sleep talking? If you''re trying to prank me, you''re really getting into character.¡± Crystal looked at Miranda and shook her head. ¡°Miranda, what | said was true, there was no prank. Maybe you''ll never believe it, but it¡¯s the truth!¡± Miranda smirked mockingly and remained silent. Crystal looked out of the window and took a deep breath. ¡°The reason | was able to regain control of the Thompson Group was because Robin helped me.¡± ¡°They helped me get rid of those two beasts, Conrad and Adrienne!¡± ¡°After taking over the Thompson Group, | was at a loss. | had no idea how to manage apany.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t expect it, but Robin had already prepared it for me.¡± ¡°He invited the top-notch management team from around the world, the elite managers of the Dickson family.¡± ¡°You saw it just now, the ones sitting in front of me.¡± ¡°Not only that, Robin also entrusted me with three investment projects 38.96% Chapter 187 Mr. Walsh Has Proposed to Me. of the Huber Group¡¯s the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°You saw it too, in our reception hall and business department, there are already merchants lined up waiting to cooperate with the Thompson Group, all thanks to Robin.¡± ¡°| know, for ordinary people like us, it may take a lifetime to achieve billions or trillions for the Thompson Group, but in front of Robin, it¡¯s just a matter of a few words.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Miranda burst intoughter as she watched Crystal''s determined expression. ¡°Crystal, every time you see me, you always bring up Robin¡¯s matter and deliberately tell me how amazing Robin seems to be.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t know what you were doing and what it was for.¡± ¡°Do you really want me to marry a low-level loser?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that | didn¡¯t know, the ones who actually helped you aplish these things were Mr. Lambert and Nathen!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal paused for a moment, shaking her head helplessly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just pretend | didn¡¯t say anything.¡± In Conway''s heart, in front of Robin, he was just a guard dog waiting formands at any time. Nathen was not worth mentioning! Miranda sighed, ¡°Crystal, did Robin make you say all these things to me today?¡± Ve ¡°Can''t you be more honest with me? After all, were best friends. Why do you keep helping Robin deceive me?¡± 52.00% Wk Han Props. ¡°Crystal. I''ll reiterate once again, Robin and | broke up a long time ago. Please stop mentioning him in front of me, okay?¡± ¡°|. Miranda, wanted to be a woman like Cecilia! How could | have fallen for a fraud like Robin!¡± ¡°Miranda, you leave me speechless. Robin¡¯s abilities are beyond your imagination...¡± Crystal sighed... Miranda sneered, ¡°If he truly had the ability, why would he still be holding onto a decades-old marriage contract toe find me?¡± ¡°Wasn''t he just trying to rely on a little bit of pity from the rtionship between his grandfather and the people of that generation, wanting to attach himself to the Brown family?¡± ¡°How could a man like him, who has no foundation at all, possibly help you? It¡¯s a joke!¡± ¡°Crystal, you may tell these things to others, and perhaps they will believe. But, boasting about Robin in front of me, isn¡¯t that a joke? How could | believe in such a man who relies on women for a living? He will never amount to anything in his entire life!¡± ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t ever mention this disgusting man in front of me again!¡± ¡°By the way. | wanted to tell you that Mr. Walsh proposed to me. suggested that we have an engagement ceremony soon. | am still hesitant about it.¡± ¡°Actually, the man | idealized the most was someone like Mr. Nathen...¡± He Speaking of this, Miranda felt a little embarrassed, ¡°However, | felt more secure when | was with Mr. Walsh.¡± ¡°Alright, Miranda, then | wish you happiness,¡± Crystal heard Miranda say so and didn¡¯t continue speaking. Nora walked in and said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, Ms. Croft from the Huber Group called. Evelyn¡¯s concert tonight will be held at the square of Glory Edifice. She will send VIP tickets for the concert soon.¡± ¡°Ms. Croft also mentioned that Mr. Bruce asked her to tell you that the Thompson Group, as one of the title sponsors of the concert, requires you and Karina to join Evelyn and others on stage for a group photo at the end of the concert.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect that Robin would consider her so thoughtfully. To my surprise. | was able to be the title sponsor of Evelyn¡¯s concert along with the Huber Group. ¡°VIP tickets and title sponsors for Evelyn¡¯s concert?¡± Miranda eximed. ¡°It seems like Mr. Lambert and Mr. Reynell have quite the influence!¡± ¡°Crystal, it is rumored that for this Evelyn concert, only the most prestigious individuals from Hallcester and families worth over a hundred billion are invited to the venue.¡± ¡°You actually have a VIP ticket for Evelyn''s live concert, and I¡¯m really jealous!¡± ¡°Crystal, can you take me inside with you?¡± Crystal paused for a moment and said, ¡°Sure, wait a moment, let me call Karsyn and ask her to fill out another VIP voucher.¡± Miranda eximed in surprise, ¡°Is it really that simple? Evelyn¡¯s concert, VIP tickets, they say they are extremely rare and hard to buy even if you are very wealthy.¡± ¡°As long as Robin speaks up, there will be as many tickets as needed,¡± 78.45% Chapter 187 Mr Wahh Ha Crystal chuckled lightly. ¡°Even if it means concert just for him.¡± ¡°Robin? Robin again! Crystal, can you please stop mentioning him!¡± Miranda eximed disgustedly. ¡°Evelyn was a superstar of the Cliffourn level, how could she even consider Robin! Robin was nothing in front of a big shot like Evelyn!¡± Crystal shook her head, ¡°Miranda, do you really see Robin like this?¡± ¡°Didn''t you ever consider that Evelyn lowered herself to organize a concert in Hallcester for the Huber Group, just to please Robin?¡± ¡°Do you think, without Robin, the Huber Group would really be able to afford hiring Evelyn?¡± ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t know, but in the eyes of women like Karina, Evelyn, Cecilia, and Nia, Robin, who you consider worthless, is actually a treasure!¡± 92.50% Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Of course | Want to Follow Robin Miranda shook her head andughed.. ¡°Crystal, well done, your performance was truly convincing. The things you and Robin did mean nothing to me.¡± ¡°No matter how others see Robin, he will never have a ce in my life!¡± Crystal remained silent for a while, looking at Miranda with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Miranda, are you sure you will never regret the words you just said?¡± ¡°Cut!¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure! He just pretends to be so powerful, it¡¯s all fake.¡± Crystal chuckled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you really feel it, Robin? During the time Robin arrived in Hallcester, there has been a significant change in the dynamics of the upper-ss families in Hallcester, hasn''t there?¡± Miranda almost burst intoughter, ¡°Robin is here, able to change the entire social structure of Hallcester¡¯s upper ss? Crystal, you really should go to the hospital!¡± Crystal ignored her and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking into the distance and muttering to herself. ¡°Do you think the Huber family really had the courage and ability to manipte the multi-billion¡ªdor southernnd project?¡± ¡°Do you think that the Huber family can still maintain an absolute advantage in thepetition of the Eastern Business District, when they were being squeezed by Conway and the Reynell family?¡± 0.00% 14.58 ¡°What was the situation in Hallcester now?¡± The Huber family not only took the initiative in the overall direction of the Easter Business District, but also sessfully integrated numerous capital resources in Hallcester into the strategic framework of the Easter Business District. ¡°This means that the Huber Group alone, in the development of the Eastern Business District, was able to mobilize trillions of capital!¡± ¡°What does this indicate?¡± ¡°There was a huge force behind, assisting the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Have you never witnessed with your own eyes the miraculous transformation that the Huber Group brought about in the development of the South City plot?¡± Miranda continued to mockingly smile and said, ¡°What does this have to do with the Mr. Bruce you mentioned? All this shows is that the patriarch of the Huber family is the real boss of Hallcester.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Crystal paused for a moment and sighed. ¡°Miranda, | didn¡¯t really need to tell you all this. In a way, it might have been a loss for me. ¡°However, you were my best friend. The reason | told you all this is because | really wanted to help you.¡± m well aware of your current situation...¡± Speaking of this, Crystal paused for a moment and said, ¡°You and Robin can¡¯t be lovers, but at least you can be good friends.¡± ¡°If that were possible, all your dreams could be realized quickly.¡± ¡°What you and | have spent our whole lives trying to achieve, is just a matter of flipping hands in front of him. Just like me now...¡± 12.77% Chapter 188 Of course | Want to Follow Robin Miranda sneered and interrupted her, ¡°Crystal, you im to be my best friend, but why do | feel like you''ve always been trying to push me into the abyss?¡± ¡°Robin was clearly a nobody with no background. He came to Hailcester with the intention of seeking refuge with the Brown family, but | divorced him. Somehow, he managed to deceive Karina and the Huber family and gain their trust.¡± ¡°Even if he did well in the Huber Group, he was just an employee!¡± ¡°But he dressed himself up like a big shot. It¡¯s bothughable and pitiful!¡± ¡°Crystal, if Robin is truly the big shot you im him to be, why are you unwilling to follow him and instead keep trying to sell me?¡± Crystal was stunned. ¡°Miranda, of course | want to be with Robin, but does he really see me as someone he could be interested in?¡± ¡°If he came to me with a marriage proposal, | would not hesitate to follow him!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t care about what kind of identity he had!¡± ¡°| knew that Robin was the most caring and righteous man in the world!¡± ¡°Although on the surface he seemed indifferent to anyone or anything. if you truly cared for him, he would repay you a thousandfold. The rewards he bestowed upon you were beyond your wildest imagination!¡± ¡°Just like the current the Huber Group, Demon¡¯s Lair, and myself! Even the Finley family of Hallcester and Cecilia from Purpeak International Group have benefited from him.¡± 26.97% pie 193 of courte i Want to Follow Hobin Miranda burst intoughter and said, ¡°Crystal, | just realized recently that you are really suited for entrepreneurship. You are such a great storyteller!¡± Crystal gave a faint smile and continued, ¡°Miranda, | had no need to deceive you.¡± The reason why | spent so much time telling you all this is that during my most helpless and boring moments, you would often be with me. ¡°It is because of these feelings that | told you about Robin¡¯s truest side. ¡°| told you these, whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± ¡°In that case, in the future, no matter what happens between me and Robin. | won''t feel like | owe you anything.¡± Miranda shook her head, ¡°Crystal, | can swear to the heavens that if you like Robin, go ahead and pursue a rtionship with him, | will have no objections! And | will never regret it! Besides, | have had no connection with him for a long time.¡± ¡°You can rest assured and continue to be with him, | won¡¯t resent you because of a loser¡ªlevel man, hahaha. Crystal smiled with relief, ¡°Miranda, | feel so much better hearing you say that. Otherwise, | would have had a knot in my heart all this time.¡± Miranda smiled and said, ¡°Crystal, | have a request. Never mention anything about Robin in front of me again!¡± ¡°Hallcester is now circting a joke about him, mocking him as a loser who was dumped by the Brown family.¡± ¡°| was very distressed about this, associating with someone like Robin, | felt that | looked very ugly!¡± 40.15% lok Hobin Crystal swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth: ¡°Okay, Miranda, | promise you!¡± ¡°You wait here for a while, the VIP tickets for Evelyn¡¯s concert will be delivered soon. I''ll go and take care of some business matters at thepany first.¡± ¡°You go ahead and busy yourself first,¡± Miranda nodded. She looked at Crystal''s back and secretly sneered. Was | unhappy because you were with Robin? lam not a fool again! Crystal left the living room and Nora walked in. ¡°Ms. Brown, there is aputer here and also some tea. If you need anything else, feel free to let me know. I¡¯ll be right next door.¡± ¡°Sure, Nora, do you have the information on the Dickson family management team that ourpany hired? | would like to take a look, if possible.¡± Nora paused for a moment and said. ¡°Sure, there¡¯s nothing to hide. Google has it.¡± Miranda thought for a moment, ¡°Who introduced Ms. Thompson to you guys from the Dickson family management team?¡± Nora didn¡¯t even think and blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Bruce. Besides Mr. Bruce, who else can invite those legendary figures from Anna?¡± In the past decade, several dozenpanies managed by Anna''s team have be part of the Fortune 500. ¡°Alright, Ms. Brown, if you want to know more about Anna¡¯s team, you can search online yourself. | have something else to attend to, so! 5406% won''t apany you.¡± Miranda looked at Nora¡¯s departing figure and suddenly felt a bit. dazed. Has Crystal already arranged all the props? Going to such great lengths to show me, it was to tell me that she got to her position today because of Robin? ¡°Boring!¡± Miranda thought and startedughing. She sat in front of theputer and checked the information about Anna¡¯s management team of the Dickson family. Miranda was greatly shocked as she looked at the documents on the desk, which perfectly matched the individuals in Crystal''s Office. Could it be, could it be that those people were really the management team of Anna from the Dickson family? Who helped the Thompson family to hire such a talented management team? Is it Robin? Impossible! The most likely person would be Nathen. Melvin always liked Crystal. It was reasonable for Nathen to help his cousin with some small tasks to please Crystal. At this thought, Miranda¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of disdain. Haha, Crystal, you just wanted me to be inferior to you, to make me be with that loser Robin! 66.80% Chapter 188 Of course | Want to Follow Robin | wouldn¡¯t fall for your trick! At exactly ten o''clock, the secretary sent by Karsyn delivered two VIP tickets for Evelyn¡¯s concert. Miranda trembled as she held the VIP ticket, adorned with the promotional words of the Huber Group and the Thompson Group. Excited, yet a bit sour. Why was Crystal able to stand with Karina and be the title. sponsor of Evelyn¡¯s concert? This discrepancy made her feel very ufortable in her heart! Without even saying hello to Crystal, Miranda left the Thompson Group. After leaving the Thompson Edifice, she deliberately went to a luxury goods store and dressed herself up carefully. Everyone who entered the Evelyn concert today was from the Hallcester billion¡ªdor elite families and various influential figures from all walks of life. Apart from attending concerts, Miranda was more interested in gaining useful connections and resources in such asions. In anticipation of taking over the Brown Group, | prepared myself. Miranda was busy all afternoon before she was satisfied. | drove with Crystal to the concert venue of Evelyn at Glory Edifice. On the way, Jacob called. ¡°Miranda, my parents said they agreed to our engagement.¡± 77.03% Chapter 188 Of course | Want to Fellow Robin ¡°We went to see wedding dresses next week and chose a date to hold the engagement ceremony. What do you think?¡± Miranda thought for a moment, ¡°Jacob, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we held our engagement ceremony before or on the same day as Donovan''s rehabilitation celebration next week.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s schedule the engagement ceremony for the day after Donovan''s banquet!¡± On the other end of the phone, Jacob readily agreed. Miranda hung up the phone and smiled, saying, ¡°Crystal, | am about to get engaged to Jacob. Don¡¯t you want to congratte me?¡± Crystal was slightly surprised and paused for a moment. She smiled and said, ¡°Miranda, of course | want to congratte you. You''re about to get married soon, and I¡¯m genuinely happy for you!¡± Miranda stared into Crystal¡¯s eyes and jokingly said, ¡°Crystal, do you think that | didn¡¯t fulfill your wish to be with Robin and instead chose to marry Mr. Walsh? You don¡¯t seem too happy, do you?¡± Crystal chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Why would | think like that? Miranda, as long as you are happy, as long as you are content, of course | will bless you.¡± ¡°Didn''t we agree that we would never talk about Robin between us again?¡± ¡°The concert is about to start, let''s go inside.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 The Most Important VIP Seat The perimeter of Glory Edifice¡¯s square was filled with various luxury cars. Outside the temporarily constructed venue, there were giant advertisements for the concert hanging. On the giant poster, there were various morous promotional photos. of Evelyn. The concert advertisement prominently disyed the names of the title sponsors, the Huber Group and the Thompson Group. Miranda suddenly felt ufortable when she saw this kind of promotional advertisement. She secretly nced at Crystal beside her and felt very annoyed! Awoman who used to live azy life as a salted fish suddenly found herself standing in the center of the Hallcester business world!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This made her feel disappointed and unfair! Sheined bitterly in her heart. Why couldn''t | achieve such prestigious glory, even though I, Miranda, worked so hard and excelled? However, why did Crystal, a woman without dreams and abilities, get so much more than me in the past? Oh God, | cursed you, you were blind! You were so unfair! Crystal saw Miranda staring nkly at a huge billboard, and she 0.00% pointed at Evelyn in the advertisement, saying, ¡°Evelyn herself was younger, more beautiful, and more elegant than she appears in the picture ¡± Miranda chuckled and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that | could be present at Evelyn¡¯s concert today.¡± ¡°Crystal, when ites to the final part of the concert where you, as the title sponsor, take a photo with Evelyn, can |e with you and get a closer look at her? | want to have a photo and get her autograph together.¡± Crystal said helplessly. ¡°This matter, | have no say in it.¡± The segment of taking a group photo on stage with the title sponsor of Evelyn¡¯s concert involvedmercial promotion. ¡°If | took you up with me, it would have caused dissatisfaction in the Advertising Department of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°After all, you do not represent an individual. Such an operation requires the consent of the Huber Group and Evelyn herself, and even requires you to pay a high advertising fee.¡± ¡°You paid a high price, and yet it was still impossible to have such an opportunity. However...¡± Crystal wanted to tell Miranda that as long as Robin spoke up, this matter would be very simple. However, the words were on the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed them back. She didn¡¯t want to hear Miranda say those hurtful words anymore. Since she had no chance with Robin. 10.06% Crystal was also unwilling to continue forcing herself to talk about Robin¡¯s situation anymore. Miranda heard Crystal''s words and also understood the difficulty involved. ¡°| understand. It¡¯s okay. Crystal. After the concert is over, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a chance to ask Evelyn for an autograph.¡± Crystal looked at Miranda¡¯s cager expression and smiled, saying, ¡°Miranda, are you also a die-hard fan?¡± ¡°Even though Evelyn was a superstar of the highest level, she was still just one person.¡± ¡°She signed the photograph, but what difference does it make? In the end, you are still you, and she is still she.¡± ¡°Unless you had some kind of cooperative interest with her.¡± Miranda shook her head. ¡°Crystal, we are speaking in different wavelengths. Fine, | won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Let¡¯s go inside quickly.¡± Crystal and Miranda had two VIP tickets, which were in the front row of the VIP section, the best area in the entire concert venue. Not only is it a great ce for sightseeing, but it is also the area with the most live broadcasts or recorded footage. However, not in the middle. It was slightly to the right, just in the middle position. Entering the concert venue, | came face to face with Nathen from the Reynell family. 21.894 Chapter 189 The Most important VIP Seat Miranda hurriedly approached and said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, hello.¡± Nathen paused for a moment. He was not very familiar with Miranda. | thought hard for a while before | remembered. The woman in front of me was Miss Miranda, the daughter of the Brown family, with whom | hadst discussed the Eastern Business District project with Jacob. Crystal didn¡¯t like the young master of the Reynell family and didn¡¯t want to say much to him. ¡°Miranda, |¡¯ll go ahead first.¡± Miranda didn¡¯t have time to talk to Crystal, she just waved her hand without even looking back. ¡°Mr. Reynell, you have such a widework, do you actually know someone from the Dickson family?¡± Nathen was slightly taken aback, wondering where he knew anyone from the Dickson family. | wanted to say that, in the case of these world-ss wealthy families, | know them, but they don¡¯t know me at all! Take a look at the young gentlemen of the Hallcester upper¡ªss family who surrounded themselves around me. He didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of these people, so he smiled politely and said, ¡°Oh, when | was studying abroad, | had some interactions with Leandro, the eldest son of the Dickson family. We had a few meals together.¡± ¡°Oh! Mr. Reynell¡¯swork is truly enviable!¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. 33.01% Chapter 189 The Most Important ¡°If you said it like that. then you''re right.¡± ¡°Recently, the Thompson Group hired the Dickson family management. team, which was introduced by Mr. Reynell, right?¡± Nathen paused for a moment and said, ¡°The Dickson family¡¯s management team? Oh, right, | just helped them make the connection, it was no big deal.¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes shed a hint of eerie smile. Haha. Crystal, you revealed yourself! You actually told me that it was Robin who helped you contact Anna¡¯s management team. What a big joke! ¡°Mr. Reynell, you have been very helpful to the Thompson Group recently. When can you alsoe and visit the Brown family?¡± Nathen waspletely confused and had no idea what Miranda was talking about with all her nonsense. At this moment, several Hallcester¡¯s homeowners pulled him aside and. said, ¡°Mr. Reynell, we have some matters we would like to consult with you.¡± Nathen took the opportunity to escape: ¡°Ms. Brown, I¡¯m sorry, but | have something to attend to. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡± Miranda wanted to continue speaking, but Nathen had already walked away. Despite feeling a bit disappointed, she received an important piece of information. The elite team hired by the Thompson Group was helped by Nathen. 44.60% 14:59 This confirmed it, and Miranda instantly felt much relieved, As long as it wasn¡¯t Robin¡¯s energy, it¡¯s fine! Robin, a loser with no background, how could he possibly have such great ability! Only men like Nathen, who have a strong background, impressive education, and excellent interpersonal skills, can do such shocking things! Aman like Robin, who was abandoned by the Brown family and his girlfriend Miranda, would never have any connection with a world- ss elite team like Anna¡¯s. She walked towards the VIP seat while thinking about happy things. Just arrived at the front row of the VIP seats, | looked up and saw Cecilia entering from outside the venue. As | passed by her, | hurriedly approached and greeted, ¡°Ms. Decker, hello...¡± Cecilia looked straight ahead and didn¡¯t even notice Miranda greeting her. | quickly walked up to Robin and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, you are early.¡± Robin nodded and sat down in the middle seat of the VIP section. Cecilia and Livia stood aside. Miranda saw this scene and instantly felt a surge of anger welling up inside her. Robin was a loser! 55.58% 1459 Chapter 189 The Most Impor To think that she was so disrespectful in front of her idol Cecilia. whom she admired! And, he also sat in the most important seat. This is outrageous! She angrily rushed up to Robin and pointed at him, saying, ¡°Robin, what qualifications do you have as a bodyguard to sit here? Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see Ms. Decker...¡± Livia took a step forward and coldly said, ¡°Miranda, if you dare to humiliate Mr. Bruce again, | will smash your mouth!¡± Miranda was puzzled and said, ¡°Ms. Colon, | was saying that he dared to sit in the prime seat of the VIP section, which belongs to Ms. Decker...¡± ¡°Outrageous! You have no right to speak in front of Mr. Bruce! Get lost!¡± Livia was already furious, and if Miranda dared to utter another insult towards Robin, she would p her to death. Crystal had just spoken a few words with Karsyn when she saw Miranda getting into an argument with Livia. She hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°Miranda, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Decker,¡± Crystal greeted Cecilia and Livia, pulling Miranda back to their seats. ¡°Miranda, what are you doing? It¡¯s not good to have such an impact.¡± Miranda continued to re at Robin in annoyance, saying, ¡°Hmph, just a brute who thinks highly of himself!¡± ¡°This ignorant thing, actually sitting in that position!¡± ¡°That ce was the most important VIP seat of the concert, where 65 51% 14:59 E Evelyn specifically sat to present flowers to the guests. ¡°Robin was actually sitting there, and what''s more, right in front of Ms. Decker He thought he was someone important!¡± Crystal nced in Robin''s direction and shook her head. In my heart, | sighed silently, perhaps when you finally see everything clearly, you will realize how ridiculous your current actions are. ¡°Miranda, since you no longer have any rtionship with him, why bother to inquire about what he does?¡± Miranda was very displeased. ¡°Alright, stop talking to me about those disgusting things!¡± Crystal saw that she was still angry and didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore, so she gestured for her to be quiet. Miranda, however, kept staring at Robin. The scene in front of her puzzled her. Robin still sat in the middle of the VIP area, while Cecilia quietly sat beside him. How could Cecilia, a queen who was always so superior, tolerate Robin''s disrespect like that? Does this idiot not know that all the big shots in Hallcester are present at this scene, and yet he still dares to sit there? Could it be that Robin, this country bumpkin, didn¡¯t know that the seat was reserved for the highest-ranking boss? Miranda looked around the VIP section of the concert and was surprised to find that Conway and the others could only sit in the 77.50% 14:59 second row of the VIP section The seats she and Crystal were sitting in were the second best area, only after Robin, Cecilia, Karina, and others. Their seats were right next to Cecilia Miranda didn¡¯t expect that the position arranged by Karsyn for Crystal was in the best area of the entire singing zone. She didn¡¯t understand and was very annoyed! Crystal from the Thompson Group had such an important role in this concert If Nathen and Conway were her pirs. Conway couldn¡¯t even get seats in the front row. This is unreasonable! Miranda became more and more confused as she looked at it. How exactly were the seats arranged in this venue? Why was Crystal sitting here? She nced at Crystal, a strong feeling of dissatisfaction wanting to be released. Crystal, with her qualifications and worth, should not have been sitting here! The ones sitting here should be Mr. Reynell and Conway. She turned around and looked at where Nathen was, and couldn''t help but say, ¡°Crystal, Mr. Reynell has helped you so much, are you really going to let him sit there while you sit here?¡± WARL 145183 Chapter 180 The Most Important VIP Seat second row of the VIP section. The seats she and Crystal were sitting in were the second best area, only after Robin, Cecilia, Karina, and others. Their seats were right next to Cecilia. Miranda didn¡¯t expect that the position arranged by Karsyn for Crystal was in the best area of the entire singing zone. She didn¡¯t understand and was very annoyed! Crystal from the Thompson Group had such an important role in this concert. If Nathen and Conway were her pirs. Conway couldn¡¯t even get seats in the front row. This is unreasonable! Miranda became more and more confused as she looked at it. How exactly were the seats arranged in this venue? Why was Crystal sitting here? She nced at Crystal, a strong feeling of dissatisfaction wanting to be released. Crystal, with her qualifications and worth, should not have been sitting here! The ones sitting here should be Mr. Reynell and Conway. She turned around and looked at where Nathen was, and couldn''t help but say, ¡°Crystal, Mr. Reynell has helped you so much, are you really going to let him sit there while you sit here?¡± ¡°What | mean is, you should still switch with him, it would be better that way.¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Evelyn Presents Flowers Crystal was stunned, she couldn¡¯t understand why Miranda would say such things. ¡°Why should | switch seats with him? Is he qualified to sit in my ce?¡± Miranda chuckled and said, ¡°Crystal, stop pretending. | know everything. How did Mr. Reynell not qualify to sit in this position?¡± ¡°What were you, the Thompson Group, in front of Mr. Reynell?¡± ¡°Moreover, without Mr. Reynell, could you have fought for the operational management rights in the Thompson Group?¡± Crystal was speechless: ¡°Miranda, are you mistaken? What does the Reynell family have to do with me?¡± ¡°Nathen unted his wealth, while | focused on my own the Thompson Group, and | had nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°And, today the Thompson family is the title sponsor of Evelyn¡¯s concert, not his own family, the Reynell family. Who does he think he is? | should switch ces with him. Are you feeling alright?¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t understand how Miranda could have such thoughts. Miranda sneered, ¡°Crystal, you''re still lying! Do you really think | don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Today, as | entered the 28th floor executive area of yours, | immediately saw Melvin there. If it weren''t for the Reynell family assisting you behind the scenes, how could Melvin possibly appear in 1500 your Thompson Group?¡± Crystal shook her head and thought, ¡°Melvin is Robin¡¯s dog!¡± You treated him like a father, what a stupid perspective! Miranda persisted. ¡°I also asked Mr. Nathen just now, and he said Anna¡¯s management team was introduced by him, and has nothing to do with Robin!¡± ¡°He had dinner with Leandro, the eldest son of the Dickson family, several times.¡± ¡°Crystal, we have been together for so many years, and you haven''t even told me a single truth. Is it meaningful for you to do this?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°Miranda, can we not talk about this? I¡¯ve noticed that your way of thinking is too unusual.¡± ¡°Alright, the concert is about to start. Let¡¯s not talk anymore as it will disturb others.¡± Miranda frowned and said, ¡°Crystal, why don¡¯t you switch seats with Mr. Reynell?¡± ¡°You should learn to be grateful. The Reynell family has helped you so much, and yet you let Mr. Reynell sit in the second row while you sit here!¡± ¡°All the glory and des were bestowed upon you, do you want Mr. Reynell to be an unsung hero?¡± ¡°Wasn''t you a bit shameless?!¡± Crystal had be impatient. ¡°Miranda, if you truly believe that by helping you secure a VIP ticket 11.94% to Evelyn¡¯s concert, you have the right to boss me around, then you can return the ticket to me now. Get out!¡± Miranda eximed in annoyance, ¡°Crystal, is our friendship really over just because of this little thing?*. Crystal didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. This strange thinking almost drove her to the brink of copse. Miranda saw that Crystal was no longer paying attention to her and continued, ¡°Crystal, after spending so much time with you, | finally realized how selfish and vain you are!¡± Crystal sneered, ¡°Well, how you perceive me is your own business.¡± ¡°| knew it, today | made a serious mistake! | shouldn¡¯t have brought you to the concert venue!¡± ¡°Now please shut up, | don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± Crystal was really angry. Just at that moment, a burst of enthusiastic apuse and screams suddenly came from the concert venue. Evelyn walked to the center of the stage, surrounded by a group of stunning dance partners. She slightly bowed and smiled, indicating to the audience in the venue. Next, she took a bouquet of vibrant flowers from a dance partner, descended from the stage, and gracefully made her way towards the VIP seats. The scene immediately erupted intomotion. 23.261 Dozens of bodyguards immediately formed a human wall, blocking the audience who were trying to surge forward. Miranda was stunned by such a stunning scene. She looked at the fairy¡ªlike face of Evelyn and eximed excitedly. ¡°Cliffourn¡¯s leadingdy Evelyn, she is so beautiful! | never thought | could see her up close like this.¡± At this moment, she looked at Evelyn, who was gracefully walking towards the center of the stage, with her thoughts drifting. It felt as if at this moment | had be Evelyn, standing under the dazzling spotlight, standing on the stage that was being watched by thousands, letting millions of people look up to me, worship me! She was intoxicated. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Miranda couldn¡¯t help butugh. Livia next to her tapped her gently and said, ¡°What are you giggling about? Keep your voice down!¡± Miranda realized that the scene was silent, and she was the only oneughing like a fool. She hurriedly closed her mouth. Watching Evelyn walking step by step towards the VIP area, her heartbeat was rapidly elerating. Is Evelyn going to bring this bouquet of flowers to me? She confidently dressed herself up this afternoon, looking more morous than every single person in this row, Excitedly wanted to stand up. Bl Ss Crystal pulled her and said, ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t stand up, otherwise you will block the camera on the right side.¡± Miranda frowned and said displeasedly, ¡°She must have wanted to invite me...¡± Crystal shook her head and said, ¡°This was a nned segment before the concert. Evelyn wasn¡¯ting towards you, she was going to present flowers to Robin.¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Robin? Robin in that position, do you think he could sit still?¡± ¡°If Evelyn had arrived at the VIP seat and saw him there, | can imagine she would have been very unhappy.¡± ¡°Karina was probably the most central figure in this venue.¡± Crystal gestured and said, ¡°So, where do you think Karina was sitting now?¡± Miranda instinctively nced in the direction where Robin was sitting. On the left side of Robin sat Karina and Karsyn, and on the right side. sat Cecilia and Livia. What kind of seating arrangement was this? This guy was dressed just like the real thing. | made myself the most awesome VIP. The next moment, Evelyn walked up to Robin, holding a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you. This concert was not only for all the attendeesContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. 46.67% at Hallcester, but also because of you!¡± ¡°You made me grow up in just two short days!¡± ¡°Perhaps too many apuse in the past had once led me astray and made me forget myself¡± ¡°Under your urging, | finally understood that despite once having a divine halo, | will always remain an ordinary mortal.¡± ¡°Thank you! From now on, | will firmly hold onto my ordinary life!¡± Evelyn handed a bouquet of flowers to Robin and bowed deeply. The whole scene fell into silence. Miranda was full of astonishment. How could Evelyn go and thank Robin? It was impossible! ¡°Wrong. it must be Evelyn¡¯s mistake! Ms. Martinez, did you mistake someone else?¡± Within the silent hall, Miranda¡¯s untimely voice suddenly echoed. Everyone looked at her together. Asecurity guard quickly ran up to Miranda and said, ¡°Miss, please be quiet.¡± Miranda continued to exin, ¡°How could Ms. Martinez have sent him flowers? He was just a bodyguard!¡± Everyone who knew Robin¡¯s identityughed when they heard this. Crystal hurriedly grabbed her and said, ¡°Miranda, can you please stop talking nonsense?¡± Miranda said with displeasure, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? Why did Ms. 57.29% Martinez give him the flowers?¡± Crystal sneered, ¡°So you mean Evelyn should have given you flowers?¡± the Miranda eximed loudly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for me, it should be given to Mr. Reynell. How could it be given to Robin? It must be a mistake. made by Ms. Martinez¡¯s stall?¡± Nathen was extremely embarrassed by Miranda¡¯s remarks. Before this, he had already learned about the ins and outs of Evelyn¡¯s concert. It was also learned that Robin was the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Evelyn was seen delivering flowers on site, which was likely a deliberate arrangement by the concert organizingmittee. Karina may not have been willing to face the camera, so Robin took on this role. Such an arrangement was nothing out of the ordinary. Miranda¡¯s nonsense talk ended up backfiring on him, leaving him embarrassed and with a red face. At the live concert, no one paid any attention to Miranda''s shouting. Evelyn''s concert began amidst a thunderous apuse. The gentle and beautiful singing, the graceful dancing of handsome men and beautiful women, instantly rendered the whole venue magnificent and colorful. Everyone at the scene, wholeheartedly enjoyed the grand audiovisual feast brought to them by Evelyn. 68.14%. n They never imagined that they could also see a live concert of Evelyn, a top-tier actress, in Hallcester. Throughout the entire concert, Evelyn performed with extreme. enthusiasm. She showcased all the talents she had umted over the years in a vivid and thorough performance. As the top star of Clittburn, the actress truly lived up to her reputation. The emotions of the audience at the concert reached an unprecedented high One after another, the ssic songs intoxicated everyone, The two-hour concert gradually came to an end. When Evelyn was about to start singing herst song, she suddenly walked towards the VIP area. ¡°Dear friends of Hallcester, |, Evelyn, had the fortune to be connected with Hallcester, all thanks to two individuals, Mr. Bruce and Ms. Thompson.¡± ¡°Because | met them. | discovered that there were many things in this world that | didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°This chance encounter has made me grow a lot.¡± ¡°At the end of the concert, | wanted to invite Mr. Bruce, Ms. Thompson, and myself to perform together on stage, singing a song as a token of my gratitude towards them.¡± Crystal was stunned! | fucking can¡¯t sing! In an instant, the tense limbs turned cold, and the back broke out in sweat! It was toote to decline Evelyn¡¯s invitation. Evelyn walked up to her, smiling, ¡°Ms. Thompson, Mr. Bruce, please!¡± Crystal was nervous and at a loss, she whispered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sing.¡± Robin also hesitated for a moment. He hadn''t expected that Evelyn would invite him to perform on stage. with Crystal at the event. However, by this point, if he didn¡¯t stand up, the atmosphere would be awkward. He rose and walked over to Crystal. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Thompson, let''s sing a song with Ms. Martinez.¡± Crystal tugged at Robin, whispering, ¡°Robin, | really can¡¯t sing. | can only sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star*...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Robin had pulled her onto the stage. Crystal became anxious and whispered, ¡°Damn it, Robin, | really can¡¯t. sing. Are you trying to make me embarrass myself?¡± ¡°If | started singing, | would definitely scare everyone away...¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Sing With Robin Robin held Crystal¡¯s cold hand and noticed that her palm was constantly sweating. ¡°Looking into my eyes, you wouldn¡¯t be nervous anymore.¡± Agentle voice, passed through the music on the scene, and drifted past. her ears. Crystal instinctively looked up at Robin.. At that moment, she seemed to be shocked as if by an electric shock, and everything came to a standstill. Looking at those clear and profound eyes, it felt like being immersed. in a brilliant sea of stars, calm and peaceful. All the restlessness and fear melted away in the dazzling starlight. In a moment of infatuation, Crystal lost herself in Robin''s warm smile. On the surface of the heart, ripples of blooming waves emerged. We have known each other for so long. | have never seen this man so closely and attentively as | do now. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Robin tightened his grip on Crystal''s hand. With broad palms and gentle words, Robin was no longer the emotionally unintelligent person. ¡°Follow me, do as | do, you won''t feel embarrassed.¡± Chapter 101 Sing With Robin Crystal nodded, her eyes unwilling to leave Robin¡¯s captivating gaze for even a moment. ¡°Can you y the piano if you can¡¯t sing?¡± Robin held her hand and walked with Evelyn step by step to the center of the stage. Crystal said affectionately, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± Robin asked with a warm smile. Looking at Robin''s smile, which was full of charm, Crystal''s heart almost jumped out. She said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± Robin''s smile remained as warm as a spring breeze. Crystal nodded firmly, her eyes filled with unwavering determination. ¡°You have been living like a pig for the past twenty years, doing nothing but eating and sleeping, haven''t you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal blinked slightly, and caught a hint of teasing in those starry, ocean¡ªlike eyes. She immediately snapped out of hypnosis. Damn, at this moment, still had the mind to seriously scold me as a pig. She red at Robin and whispered, ¡°You jerk! Come up with a solution quickly, | really don¡¯t know how to do anything.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s confirmed, you are a dumb pig!¡± Robin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Alright, follow me, do whatever | do.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Crystal nodded in agreement, now she had no choice but to do 1. SO. Her mind was nk. Originally, | thought those celebrities were just like that on stage. When | finally stood under the spotlight on the stage, | realized that it wasn¡¯t what | had expected. She tightly held Robin''s hand and stood here with him. Surrounded by dazzling lights and countless diverse expressions. | didn¡¯t know what Robin was saying, but | knew that I was no longer in control. However, she was no longer afraid, nor was she nervous. Walking beside Robin, holding his warm hand, all fears vanished. ¡°Just follow me,¡± is enough! Robin held her hand and stood in the center of the stage. He said to Evelyn, ¡°This is your stage, and Crystal and | will apany you on the piano.¡± Evelyn smiled knowingly and nodded gently. Robin held Crystal''s hand. Amidst a sparse apuse, he walked to the side of the stage and sat down at the piano. Crystal sat in front of the piano, staring at the ck and white keys. She didn¡¯t know where to ce her hands. Robin still hadn¡¯t let go of her hand. Crystal''s heart started racing inexplicably. 20.13% Chapter 191 Sing With Robin She nced at Robin out of the corner of her eye, wondering if he had any intention of letting go and continued to hold onto her hand like this. Taking advantage of me? Hehe, | was more than willing! When her mind was soaring, Robin exerted a little force on his wrist. Crystal''s fingers instantly touched the piano keys, and a series of jumping notes slowly flew out. She was startled, thinking that she had identally hit the piano and disrupted the rhythm of the entire stage. That would be troublesome. Beautiful music, melodious and harmonious. It was then noticed that Robin was holding her hand and ying the piano together with her. At that moment, she was stunned. Crystal never imagined that one day her own fingers could y such beautiful melodies. As the piano sound started, the stage lights gradually dimmed. All eyes were focused on the radiant Evelyn. After themotion, everyone at the concert venue forgot that Robin and Crystal were still on stage. The piano melody suddenly rang out, and Crystal¡¯s other hand didn¡¯t. know where to ce it. Dhajaa 191 Sing With Robin Watching Robin¡¯s other hand slowly tapping on the piano keys, she also began to sway rhythmically, Every time, my fingers touched the keys of the piano. She could clearly feel that these leaping notes seemed as if they were passionately sung from the depths of her own heart. She stole a nce at Robin, who was ying the piano, and once again, her heart was lost. Was he really the sameid-back man named Robin that she had known before? Under the multicolored lights, that face with distinct features, those eyes filled with sorrow and indifference, and that figure of determination and stubbornness! Isn''t that the world-ss hero I¡¯ve been waiting for twenty years? Robin nced sideways with an indifferent smile, leaning towards the microphone. The deep male voice was like a bottle of rich, aged wine. As the cork. was removed, the vor of time slowly wafted out... Perhaps it was a long time ago, or maybe it was just yesterday. Here or on the other side The long journey was filled with twists and turns, departures and reunions, sorrows and joys. People gathered and then they parted. Only by letting go of right and wrong could the answer be known. The Courage to Live Without thelo of God You and | were born ordinary... Crystal was petrified, the tightly closed door to her heart instantly. swung open! Was this true? Everything before my eyes suddenly became hazy. Evelyn, in the center of the stage, also felt a sudden tremor in her heart. Robin''s rich, maic baritone was like a volley of sharp arrows, piercing the hearts of every listener on the spot in an instant! At that moment, at the scene of Evelyn¡¯s concert, apart from the singing, the only sounds were the quiet beating of each other¡¯s hearts and the rhythm of their breaths. From the VIP seat, Karina gazed at the silhouette of Robin in the dim light from afar. Everything before my eyes seemed both real and illusory. She, who had always been indifferent to music, never expected that there could be such a prating voice in this world. She never imagined that Robin¡¯s piano ying and singing would be so captivating! A look of surprise sparkled in Karina¡¯s eyes! Robin, how much more talent and magic do you possess that | am unaware of? The pulsating notes and the profound, weathered voice of the song were still lingering in the night breeze... Recognized regrets in the midst of heartbreak. Life was long, yet fleeting. The beating heart sprouted vines. Willing to Fight for Danger Plunged into the gloomy darkness, fell into the abyss. A face smeared with dirt Without the Halo of God Clutching the ordinary tightly in my hand. The deep voice and the distant melody transported the hearts of everyone in the venue into a magical realm. The lights at the concert venue gradually dimmed. In a haze, Evelyn walked to the front stage, apanied by a group of dancers. Evelyn''s crisp and clear voice pushed the atmosphere on the scene to a climax. Perhaps one day, | would go far away. Perhaps we could meet again. Whether in the crowd or at the horizon Let me take another good look at your face. Tears filled her eyes. Though silent, tears streamed down his face. Don''t want the halo of God. As long as you are ordinary In this heart, in this life, there was no regret. The me of life had been ignited... Evelyn''s melodious voice echoed throughout the concert venue. Once the song ended, the entire venue fell silent! Immediately after, the concert venue erupted into excitement! Under the spotlight in the center of the stage, Evelyn, Robin, and Crystal epted flowers from the live audience! Karina also walked to the center of the stage amidst apuse, standing beside Robin and others as the title sponsor and organizer. Media reporters swarmed around the stage, and in an instant, the entire stage was bathed in the flickering light of shbulbs, overflowing with brilliant, flowing colors! Miranda was stunned, she didn¡¯t know whether everything in front of her was real or illusory. Was that suave and solid figure on the stage really the same Robin she knew as a loser? She clearly heard the host announce Robin¡¯s identity, the President of Eastern District Development Corporation! Chapter 101 Sing Win BabeOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. Had he really missed something? How could he be so outstanding? At that moment, Miranda¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Looking at Robin in the center of the stage, surrounded by the bigwigs from all walks of life in Halleester, she didn¡¯t know what to do or where to go! At the party that night, she saw far more scenes than she could have ever imagined. Through the gaps in the crowd, beside Robin, there were not only Crystal and Evelyn, but also Karina, Cecilia, Conway... These were absolutely heavyweight figures in Hallcester. How could it be that they gathered around Robin, a penniless loser, like stars orbiting the moon? Was this true? That¡¯s not right! The plot really shouldn¡¯t have been like this! After being rejected by Miranda, Robin should have been destitute and in dire straits! He should have been at his wit¡¯s end, kneeling before her, Miranda, begging for another chance! How could he have been adorned with such a radiant aura as he was now? It shouldn''t be like this! Chapter 191 Sing With Could it be that all of these were deliberately done by Robin for her to see? It''s unlikely! There was no way he could have invited so many big shots from Hallcester to y supporting roles in his story! At that moment, Miranda suddenly saw the center of the stage. Crystal stood next to Robin, like a proud princess, her eyes brimming with joy, excitement, and happiness. Miranda gritted her teeth in anger! Even if such an opportunity existed, it should have been her, Miranda, standing there! How could it be Crystal, this woman who was aszy as a salted fish! The world was so unfair to me, Miranda! Why was Crystal showered with so many halos, while she, Miranda, didn¡¯t receive even a single one! | was not willing to ept it! Miranda took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in her heart. She nced at Karsyn and asked, ¡°What exactly is Robin¡¯s role in the Huber Group? Is he really the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± Karsyn gave a cold smile, ¡°Mr. Bruce is not only the president of our Eastern District Development Corporation, but also, he is thergest shareholder of our Huber Group! Well, Ms. Brown, what did you think?¡± ¡°How could this be! How could this be!¡± Miranda¡¯s mind went nk all of a sudden. At that moment, the cell phone rang. On the other end of the phone, Jacob excitedly said, ¡°Miranda, a friend of mine mentioned that a bridal shop in City East just got a new wedding dress. Shall we go check it out tomorrow?¡± Miranda was quite irritated, ¡°I don¡¯t have time! | haven''t figured out the engagement thing yet!¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 What Did | Deceive You About? Miranda hung up the phone. At this moment, all the procedures of the concert have already concluded. The on-site audience gradually dispersed. The empty concert venue, with lights and backgrounds removed, instantly stripped away all the brilliance and splendor. Apart from the chilly night breeze, there was only loneliness after the hustle and bustle. Miranda stood alone in the VIP area, still not having snapped out of her previous daze and confusion. Almost everyone around me had already left the venue. The song ¡°Ordinariness¡± was still echoing in the venue. Looking at the empty stage, it felt like a dream. What about Robin and Crystal? Miranda immediately ran outside. From a distance, Robin was seen walking outside with a crowd of people including Crystal, Evelyn, Karina, Cecilia, and others. ¡°Robin, wait a moment,¡± Miranda called out, chasing after him. Miranda¡¯s shout made Robin and the others stop and look back. 0.00% Il 15.02 Robin frowned when he heard Miranda calling him, but he ignored her and continued walking forward, ¡°Robin, wait!¡± Miranda rushed to Robin¡¯s front, blocking his way and angrily eximed, ¡°Why did you deceive me?¡± Robin gave a cold smile and said, ¡°What did | deceive you about?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were the major shareholder of the Huber Group and the president of the Eastern District Development Corporation?¡± Robin yed with a teasing tone, ¡°Miranda, are you not feeling well? Why should | tell you how | am?¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t know what had happened on Robin''s side and politely. bid farewell to Robin. Karina and the others had already left by car. Cecilia intended to say a few words, but Robin gestured for her to leave At this moment, only Crystal, Robin, and Miranda remained on the outskirts of the concert.. Crystal looked at Miranda¡¯s frustrated expression and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Robin. I''ll go drive and ask, where are you nning to stay today? | know your car isn¡¯t here, | can give you a ride back.¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°Today, Madeline borrowed the house at Grace Apartments. Mauveglow Vi 1.¡± Crystal nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll go and bring the car over first.¡± Miranda was stunned, ¡°Mauveglow Vi 1? Robin, can you be more honest, Mauveglow Vi 1, is that really where you can live?¡± Robin ignored her and picked up his phone. ¡°Robin, why did you treat me like this? What did | do to offend you?¡± Robin was getting impatient. ¡°Miranda, what exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°| had long severed ties with you, the Brown family, and you have no connection to me whatsoever. Everything | have done has nothing to do with you. What right do you have to question me like this? Get lost!¡± Crystal drove up to him and said, ¡°Robin, get in the car! Miranda, we¡¯re leaving first.¡± The conversation was not finished, Miranda directly sat in the back seat and said, ¡°I''ll go with you... um... my car broke down.¡± Crystal looked at Miranda in confusion and said. ¡°Are you really going to go with us? Our destination is Mount Mauveglow, which is the opposite direction from your home...¡± Miranda didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°I''ll go with you, and you can bring me back later.¡± Crystal was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Alright then, since this ce is closest to your house, I''ll take you back first, and then I''ll drop Robin. off at Mount Mauveglow.¡± ¡°No, let me apany you to send Robin first, and then you can take me home.¡± Miranda was extremely curious about what Robin said about Mauveglow Vi 1. She wanted to see if Robin was real or fake. | suspected that this guy was ying tricks again! If Robin was still lying, it would mean that all his statements about himself were also false! What the Huber Group shareholders, President of Eastern District Development Corporation! That could all just be Karsyn¡¯s random talk. What level of luxury home was Mauveglow Vi 12. Only Donovan could live in the topmost Zone | in Halleester. Donovan did not have the qualification to live in Mauveglow Vi 1 on the mountaintop there. Robin dared to say that Mauveglow Vi 1 in Zone 1 was his!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. | wanted to see if it was true or false! If it was really you, Robin, | could consider whether to ept you. If it was fake... hmph! Miranda contemted her own ns as she looked at Robin¡¯s back int the front row. In a daze, this man seemed somewhat different. On the way, the three of them sat in the car, surprisingly, not a single person continued to speak. In the car, it was suffocating and made people panic. Miranda¡¯s phone rang again, and it was Jacob calling. After looking at the phone number, Miranda impatiently hung up. Jacob called again and again. Helpless. Miranda had no choice but to answer, ¡°Why do you keep calling sote?¡± ¡°Miranda, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jacob asked on the other end of the phone. ¡°Before, didn¡¯t we agree to set the date for the engagement ceremony on the second day of Donovan''s banquet?¡± ¡°What did you mean just now? Do we have to wait again?¡± Miranda took a deep breath and intended to refuse directly, But, think about it, what if Robin was deceiving her again? She remained silent for a while and said, ¡°Wait for my message, | have something to do now.. ¡°You reply to me as soon as possible. If we don¡¯t go to see the wedding dress tomorrow, we might be... ¡± On the other end of the phone, Jacob wanted to continue speaking, but Miranda hung up. She paused for a moment and looked at Robin, who had been silent all along. She found a topic and asked. ¡°Crystal, was it really you who yed the piano on stage today?¡± Miranda asked, and Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Yes, this was the first time in my life that | yed the piano, and surprisingly, | yed so well, hehehe...¡± She was the only oneughing in the car, it was so awkward! She nced at Robin, who had been watching videos on her phone, and stifled augh. She suddenly realized that herughter was somewhat inappropriate. Chapter 192 What biti Dwelve You About! Miranda also took a sneak peek, but it seemed that Robin did not hear their conversation. ¡°We''re almost there,¡± Crystal immediately changed the subject. Miranda looked at the mountain path ahead. Remembering the scene when they met in front of the Mauveglow Vis gate a few days ago. If Robin really lived in Mauveglow Vi 1, then he should have had the ess card to this ce. If he didn¡¯t have a card, it means that this guy was once again putting on an act in front of her. We quickly arrived at the entrance of Mauveglow Vis. This is the outermost gate of Mauveglow Vis, one of the three. districts. Robin pushed open the car door and said, ¡°Alright, this is where I''ll drop you off. You should go back, otherwise it will be too late.¡± Crystal wanted to say, ¡°I took you to Zone 1.¡± Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, after we go in, I''ll ask Terrence to take me directly to Zone 1. It¡¯s not very safe to go back toote.¡± Crystal nced at Miranda behind the car and could only do the same. Otherwise, if we send Miranda back again, it will really be toote for us to go home. ¡°Wait, Crystal,¡± Miranda spoke up, her eyes shifting towards Robin. 53.781. 15:02 M Crystal was taken aback for a moment, understanding Miranda¡¯s thoughts at that moment. So, she did not immediately turn around. Since you want to see. I''ll let you see! See if Robin really has the ability to live here! Robin got out of the car and walked up to the front gate of the vi. The security guards in front of the vi¡¯s gate seemed to have been reced with a new group, their faces unfamiliar. He felt around for his Leopard Card. However, Leopard Card was not there. Robin suddenly remembered that the Leopard Card should have been ced in Grace Apartments. Miranda sat in the car, constantly observing Robin, watching him as he kept fumbling on himself. In the end. | still couldn¡¯t retrieve the ess card to enter the vi area. Miranda sneered, turns out it was all fake, heh! Looks just like the real thing, disgusting! Crystal noticed that Robin was looking for the entrance card. She pushed the door and got out of the car, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Robin, did you forget to bring your card?¡± Miranda heard Crystal''s words and couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. Crystal, you are really amazing, acting so much like Robin! Chapter 192 What Did | Deceive You About? He even made excuses for him, saying that he forgot to bring the ess card. Why did youe here without bringing your card? At this moment, a security guard from the vi area walked out. Robin asked, ¡°Is Terrence here?¡± The security guard replied, ¡°Mr. Boyd went out tonight to take care of something and won''t be back. Is there anything | can help with?¡± Robin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Brother, | live in Mauveglow Vi 1. | didn¡¯t bring my card with me today...¡± The security guard immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, without a card, no one can enter.¡± Robin pointed to the guard booth and said, ¡°Call Terrence and tell him. | am Robin. | forgot my card and ask him toe back and let me in.¡± The security guard hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but Mr. Boyd is not avable at the moment.¡± Crystal wanted to confront the security guard angrily, but Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s their duty. I''ll contact Terrence.¡± Robin took out his phone and dialed for a while, but no one answered Terrence¡¯s phone. Miranda also got out of the car at this time and sarcastically said, ¡°Can''t get in touch with someone, huh?¡± Robin nodded unconsciously. Miranda sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this trick too many times! Ha, | bet you won''t be able to reach them all night tonight!¡± 74.837 15.02 ¡°Crystal, take me back now!¡± Crystal frowned and said. ¡°Miranda, please wait a moment. | will take. you back after Robin confirms contact with Mr. Boyd. ¡°Do you believe someone would open the door for him? Crystal, you''re still deceiving me until now Can someone like him really live in Mauveglow Vi 1? It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± Crystal just realized.. Miranda had been doubting whether Robin lived here the whole time, which is why she insisted oning along. She wanted to confirm whether what Robin said was true or false. Crystal shook her head helplessly, ¡°Miranda, if | had known you felt this way, | shouldn¡¯t have agreed to give you a ride with Robin in my car.¡± ¡°Okay, you take my car and I¡¯ll wait here with Robin,¡± Crystal handed. over the keys, saying indifferently. ¡°Give me the keys.¡± Miranda extended her hand. Robin stopped her and said, ¡°Crystal, you take her back. | don¡¯t need you waiting for me here.¡± Crystal was annoyed and said, ¡°No, | must wait! Miranda, since you think like this, don¡¯t drive the car either, you can run back by yourself!¡± Miranda was furious, ¡°Crystal, | can¡¯t believe you would deceive me just to be with him, and you wouldn¡¯t even take me back home!¡± ¡°It''s okay, even if you don¡¯t take me back, | have a way.¡± Miranda knew that Krish lived in Zone 2 and dialed his number 86.59% 15.02 98.57% Chapter 192 What Did 1 Deceive You About? directly. In a short while, Krish drove to the front gate of the vi. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you''re here too?¡± Krish eximed excitedly upon seeing Robin and Crystal. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Pathetic Last ume, at Summer Bar, Robin helped him. Krish always wanted to invite Robin as a gesture of gratitude, and had a strong desire to get to know Robin. Just suffering from ack of opportunity. ¡°Mr. Bruce, | really appreciate what you did for Summer Bar!¡± Krish suddenly felt nervous and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°During this period, | didn¡¯t go anywhere at home. | thought a lot, and that kind of woman, Tricia, is better off without!¡± Robin smiled and didn¡¯t speak to Krish. Krish shrugged awkwardly and said, ¡°Alright, you guys carry on here. I''ll take Miranda home.¡± At this point, Krish suddenly remembered and said, ¡°Oh, Crystal, it¡¯s sote. What are you doing here?*. Crystal said, ¡°Robin forgot his ess card, we''re waiting for Mr. Boyd.¡± ¡°Robin¡¯s ess card?¡± Krish suddenly brightened up. A few days ago, | heard Terrence say that Robin used to live in Mauveglow Vi 1. And, in front of Robin, Leonel was always a subordinate. He instinctively looked up at Robin''s retreating figure, suddenly feeling an inexplicable awe. [e) 15 02 9.997 Chapter 193 Pathetic If he could establish a rtionship with someone like Robin, perhaps the Joan family would have another chance to take off. This morning, he had already learned at home that Crystal had sessfully regained the management rights of the Thompson Group with the help of Robin. After Crystal took over the Thompson Group, she immediately obtained the three major projects of the Huber family at the Eastern Business District.. Today¡¯s concert by Evelyn is also co-sponsored by the Huber Group and the Thompson family. Krish was well aware that without Robin¡¯s help, how could Crystal possibly achieve all of this! He had intended to contact Crystal and go to the scene tonight to take a look, but he felt too embarrassed to speak up. Once azy Crystal, now she has transformed herself into an extremely sessful female CEO! This kind of change deeply stimted Krish. He thought that it was time for him to do something for the family. business. He looked at Robin¡¯s back, many words he wanted to express, but they were held back at the tip of his tongue. It was not known before. Now | understand, Robin was not a loser as Miranda and Jacob said. But, a true boss. tl 0 15 02 Chapter 103 Pathetic Just like Robin, he never liked to show off. Robin saw him and didn¡¯t want to say much to him, so he gave up. After all, how could someone like Robin, who Krish is, be able to have a say? There was inevitably some disappointment in my heart. However, when Krish saw Crystal and Robin together, his mind. started spinning. Crystal and Robin have been getting very close recently. If it were possible to connect through Crystal, perhaps it would still be possible to invite Robin out. Please ask Robin toe out once, and you can ask him twice. Slowly, | became familiar with it. The rtionship between people is like boiling tea in warm water, gradually warming up. As long as | could enter Robin¡¯s circle. Don¡¯t say that Krish would have a great leap in Hallcester, even the entire Joan family would soar. Thinking about this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Crystal, you stay here, | will take Miranda back ande back soon.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you cane to my house for a visit.¡± Robin did not speak. Crystal wanted to go to the Joan family and meet Terrence. 20.98% 15:02 Chapter Impatiently, Miranda urged, ¡°Krish, hurry up and take me away. Why waste time talking to him?¡± Krish had no choice but to greet Crystal and Robin and drive with Miranda towards the Brown family. On the way, Krish asked Miranda, ¡°How did you two end up together?¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Today Crystal somehow managed to get two tickets. for Evelyn¡¯s concert. | went with her.¡± ¡°Robin tried to show off in front of me, trying to get my attention by iming that he lived in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis. | didn¡¯t believe he could live here, so | asked him toe over and show me.¡± When | arrived at the gate of the vi area, | was stopped by someone. This guy had nothing but bragging! It¡¯s really ridiculous! ¡°What''s even more infuriating is that Crystal and | were best friends, yet she kept helping Robin deceive me.¡± ¡°Krish, tell me, is what Crystal did still human resources?¡± ¡°During this period, Robin had been scheming to create so many illusions, just to make the Brown family ept him.¡± ¡°You think, would | bother with such an unreliable scammer? Haha...¡± Krish was speechless when he heard Miranda¡¯s nagging. The upper-ss family of Hallcester, now basically all knew about Robin¡¯s abilities. Miranda repeatedly imed that he was a loser. What kind of brain is this? 31.09% Ill [e) 1502 Chapter 103 Pathetic Damn it, the Brown family was really hopeless. After Miranda finishedining, Krish tentatively said, ¡°Miranda, do you have any misunderstandings about Robin? Are you sure you know the real situation of Robin?¡± ¡°As far as | know, Robin is now thergest shareholder of the Huber Group, the President of the Eastern District Development Corporation, and he has good rtionships with Conway, Cecilia, as well as the Finley family from the city government.¡± ¡°If, as you im, Robin was a loser at the bottom, do you think Karina and Cecilia are fools?¡± Miranda was also taken aback. What Krish said seems to make sense. However, what she saw was indeed Robin¡¯s ipetence. Tonight, | was deceived by the illusion he performed on stage and wanted toe over and see for myself. | really thought he lived in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis. Unexpectedly, he came all the way with me, but he actually said he didn¡¯t have an ess card. This is fucking fooling people! Miranda secretly sneered, everyone said you, Robin, were a big shot, | absolutely don¡¯t believe it! How ridiculous you looked pretending to be a big shot! Krish saw Miranda sticking to her own ideas and no longer said anything. 43.13% 1501 Chapter 193 Patric Everyone has their own perception and way of life. |, Krish, had no obligation to help you, Miranda, seed. After Miranda and Krish left, Crystal startedughing. Oh, Miranda, Miranda, in the end, you still didn¡¯t have such good. fortune.Original from N?velDrama.Org. | have already told you all the truth, but you just don¡¯t believe it! Tonight, | brought you here. As long as you held on a little longer, you would be able to see all the truth. Maybe the heavens knew that your thoughts were not righteous andcked sincerity. Robin''s ess card was unexpectedly not with him! You were unwilling to wait for such a short period of time and chose to retreat. There was no way! You were ultimately defeated by your own stupidity. Once upon a time, heaven gave you the best fate, but you shattered it with your own hands. You were really pitiful! In a short while, Terrence¡¯s phone rang: ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, | was dealing with some matters in the underworld just now, and my phone. was in the hands of one of my subordinates. | apologize for not answering in time. What can | do for you?¡± Robin briefly exined the situation. 54 425 Il 1500 Upon hearing that Robin was stopped by the security in the vi area, Terrence immediately contacted the security guard at the gate. After receiving a call from Terrence, the security guard immediately ran up to Robin and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce...¡± Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°This is your duty, it¡¯s okay. Just take me to Mauveglow Vi 1ter...¡± Crystal said, ¡°I will take you up.¡± Robin turned around and looked at Crystal. ¡°You go back.¡± Crystal was stunned, ¡°You want me to go back? In the middle of the night, | drive back by myself?¡± Are you really confident enough to let me go back on my own? ¡°Get in the car, I''ll take you back!¡± Crystal pushed Robin into the car and drove straight into the vi area. Entering Mauveglow Vi 1, Crystal took a deep breath and said, ¡°It really feels likeing home. It¡¯s been a while since |st came here, and | kind of missed it.¡± Robin looked at Crystal and said, ¡°It looks like your house.¡± ¡°Yes, this will be my home from now on,¡± Crystal replied casually. ¡°Okay, as long as you''re happy.¡± Crystal stood in front of Robin, staring into his eyes. ¡°You''ve helped me so much, how can | thank you?¡± ¡°| said, will you be my girlfriend? Afterward, won''t this ce be my home?¡± M4.83% 15:03 Robin ignored her and walked straight to the hall. ¡°Robin, are you for real? Are you afraid that | would eat you?¡± Crystal chased after him and said. Robin shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, hurry up and wash up to sleep. Tomorrow has its own tasks.¡± ¡°Robin. | have a question for you, tell me, when you grabbed my hand on stage today, was that real or fake?¡± Robin stopped walking. Looking back at Crystal, | assessed the rosy flush on her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. | was taken advantage of by you today! It doesn''t sit well with me!¡± After saying that, he walked directly towards the second floor. Crystal was instantly stunned. ¡°You''ve been holding my hand and rubbing it, and now you¡¯re saying | took advantage of you? Damn it, that¡¯s so insulting!¡± She angrily took off her high heels and threw them at Robin''s back. ¡°Damn it, you ate my tofu and then used me of taking advantage of you! You jerk!¡± Robin caught the flying high-heeled shoe with one hand and threw it out of the window, saying, ¡°No, | don¡¯t want it, just throw it away!¡± After saying that, he immediately went upstairs and closed the door. ¡°He threw away my shoes again? Damn it! Those were the shoes | just bought today, costing 80,000 dors! He just threw them away like that?¡± Crystal stood in the hall for a while,pletely stunned. She was furious and eximed, ¡°Robin, you jerk! You good¡ªfor¡ªnothing! Come out here!¡± After waiting for a while, the door to Robin''s room on the second floor did not open. ¡°This guy, so weird, huh?¡± Crystal hesitated for a while and felt a bit tired, so she had to give up. ¡°Rest well and we''ll confront this jerk first thing tomorrow morning!¡± I returned to the room where | used to live and took a hot shower. Then, lying in bed, | listened several times but didn¡¯t hear any knocking at the door. Does this guy really note over? Crystal waited anxiously all night, but she didn¡¯t hear Robin¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Damn it! Robin, you damn it, you¡¯re not a man!¡± As she cursed, she fell asleep in a daze. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± A series of urgent knocks on the door woke Crystal up from her sleep. Haha, this guy couldn''t resist in the end. The door opened and Robin shouted, ¡°Hurry up! It¡¯s almost time for work!¡± ¡°Anna¡¯s team had already called me. Since she has been helping you manage the Thompson Group, as the president, you couldn''t just ignore it.¡± Crystal just woke up, and it was already 7:30 in the morning Without time to eat, he quickly drove towards the Thompson Edifice. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The Ten¡ªDor stic Sandals In the car, Robin just realized that Crystal was actually barefoot. ¡°You were such a messy woman. You were the President of the Thompson Group now, how could you go to work barefoot? Where are your shoes?¡± ¡°Damn it, you actually asked me where the shoes went? Yesterday evening, you threw both of my shoes into theke. Did you forget?¡± ¡°Did | throw your shoes into theke? Howe | don¡¯t remember,¡± Robin suddenly realized that he had said too much. ¡°You''re trying to deceive me again! When we get to the city, you will help me buy a pair of shoes! | bought my shoes for 80,000 dors, I¡¯m so heartbroken!¡± Robin nced at his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you buy shoes, besides, no stores are open this early in the morning. Let your secretary arrange it for you in the morning.¡± Crystalined, ¡°Every time | went to Mauveglow Vis with you, you threw away my shoes!¡± ¡°Last time, when | came out of Mauveglow Vis, | was wearing shoes and gotughed at by nca.¡± ¡°This time, there wasn¡¯t even a pair of slippers! Robin, you must be kidding! If something like this happens again, hmph!¡± Robin looked at Crystal and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I will just stay at Mauveglow 0.00% 1503 Chapter 194 The Ten Chur Mastic Sandals Vis and not leave!¡± The two of them argued all the way, and just as they were about to reach the Thompson Edifice, Robin finally noticed a shoe store open for business by the roadside. ¡°Alright, stop babbling. There¡¯s a shoe store over there, I''ll go buy you a pair!¡± ¡°What size is it?¡± ¡°36!¡± Crystal giggled, covering her face.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This man finally agreed to buy a gift for me, hehehe... Robin went to the small shop across the street and bought a pair of stic sandals directly, spending ten dors. Crystal watched Robin¡¯s back from a distance and was extremely happy. Imagining the new shoes that Robin bought for her, she must have been in a very good mood today. Next time, | threw my shoes at him, hahaha... After paying. Robin saw that there was no packaging and said, ¡°Boss, your shoe store doesn¡¯t even have a packaging box?¡± The boss nced at his mouth and said, ¡°A ten dors stic sandals, and it still needs a packaging box?¡± Robin looked at the shoes and thought, maybe the shoes are valuable without the packaging box. ¡°At least give me a stic bag.¡± ter 194 The Ten¡ªDor stic Sandals The boss looked at Robin and had to search in the counter for a while. Finally, he found a dirty stic bag. Robin looked at the condition of the bag and shook his head, ¡°Boss, this bag is too tough.¡± The boss said helplessly, ¡°Sir, to be honest with you, the prices of goods have skyrocketed, and we are not making any profit from selling these goods...¡± Robin sighed and said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then.¡± Robin put the shoes into a dirty stic bag and carried them back. Crystal sat in the car, imagining that the shoes Robin had bought for her must have looked very beautiful. She was stunned when she saw the stic bag that Robin was carrying. ¡°Oh my god! Robin, are these the shoes you bought?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Yes, size 36, the boss said, not a single centimeter off. And, it¡¯s the highest grade in their store.¡± ¡°How much did you buy these shoes for me?¡± Crystal asked as she took the stic bag. ¡°Ten dors,¡± Robin said as he got in the car. Crystal almost went crazy. ¡°Damn it! You want me to wear ten¡ªdor shoes and sit in the CEO¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Then, in front of me stood a group of elite teams worth 1 billion dors?¡± ¡°No way I¡¯m wearing that!¡± Robin gave Crystal a disdainful look. Chapter 198 The Ten Dor Master fandals ¡°These are the most expensive shoes in the store. At first, the owner even rmended those two-dor shoes to me, but | refused.¡± ¡°Okay, damn it, | was so stupid. | threw away a pair of shoes worth 80,000 dors and reced them with a pair worth only ten dors!¡± Crystal opened the stic bag and looked at the green stic shoes with two bows tied on them. There were also some exaggerated patterns around. ¡°Oh my god, if | put on these shoes, | would be a damn fool!¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°Just make do with wearing these for now, it¡¯s better than being barefoot. Put on these shoes first, and you can go buy your own at noon.¡± ¡°The mall across from you opened at nine o''clock, so you could buy whatever you liked.¡± ¡°Alright, damn it! Today, when | arrived at the office, | was definitelyughed at by the employees!¡± When Crystal arrived at the door, she walked into the Thompson Group lobby wearing green stic sandals. The receptionist and several security guards in front of the lobby door immediately noticed their CEO, who was dressed strangely today! Attracted the attention of many employees. ¡°You guys, look at Ms. Thompson today, she was wearing these shoes, they were really unique!¡± ¡°Is it thetest model of this year?¡± ¡°Well, the current styles had a tendency to return to simplicity...¡± tor 1968 The Ten Dor Mantic Sandals Crystal secretlyughed in her heart. They actually thought that the pair of ten¡ªdor shoes | was wearing was thetest fashion this year. Hahaha... Reba chased after from behind, ¡°Ms. Thompson!¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to call me Ms. Thompson anymore.¡± Reba stared at Crystal''s shoes for a while and said, ¡°Crystal, these shoes look pretty.¡± He said and startedughing. ¡°Why are youughing? This is the gift Robin gave me.¡± ¡°Robin gave it to you?¡± Reba eximed, widening her eyes in surprise. ¡°These shoes that Mr. Bruce gave you are so tasteful!¡± Crystal''s teeth itched: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about my shoes anymore!¡± ¡°Now spread the word immediately. Once | reach the office area, anyone who mentions my shoes will be fined 2000 dors each!¡± Crystal ran to the president''s office like a thief. In my heart. | cursed Robin ten thousand times. Robin, you bastard, you made me look like a fool. Just wait and see, I''ll show you how I''ll deal with you! After she entered the office, a burst ofughter came from behind her. Crystal pouted and muttered, ¡°Hmph, you guys think you deserve gifts from a precious baby like Robin? You don¡¯t have the qualifications, hehehe...¡® At least, he bought me a pair of ten¡ªdor shoes! | thought it was good! Just as | sat down, | received a call from Krish: ¡°Crystal, | wanted to take you out for dinner today.¡± Crystal was a little surprised. ¡°Krish, invite me to dinner? What do you mean?¡± Krish hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I want you to help me get in touch with Robin.¡± ¡°Thest time about the Summer Bar incident, | really wanted to find an opportunity to thank him.¡± ¡°| just couldn¡¯t reach out to talk to him. | know, Crystal, you¡¯ve been getting close to himtely. Could you help me once?¡± ¡°These days | have a gathering, and some friends from the upper-ss families of Hallcester will be there. They have also heard about Robin and would like to meet him. Would you and hee together?¡± Crystal answered, ¡°Krish, | don¡¯t know if he would agree. If you invite him to the party alone, he might not necessarilye.¡± ¡°| tried my best to talk to him. Send me the time and location of your gathering, and I''ll see what he says.¡± Krish gratefully said, ¡°Crystal, thank you so much. In the future, if there is a chance, | will definitely...¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about these tacky things between us anymore. | know you want to develop yourself through a good rtionship with Robin.¡± ¡°| said these things to tell you that Robin, unlike the typical upper- ss young masters, is different. If you want to get along with him, never y tricks on him.¡± On the other end of the phone. Krish agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | called you because | genuinely want to get along with him, not for any other reason. Last time he helped me out, so | should repay him as well.¡± Robin drove Crystal¡¯s car and arrived at the Eastern District. Development Corporation. | sneezed several times along the way. Robin pouted and muttered to himself, not knowing which jerk was insulting me! It must have been that woman, Crystal! Crystal, you were also a jerk! Robin walked while muttering and cursing at Crystal. Just walked into the lobby, | ran into nca. ¡°Robin, why didn¡¯t youe back to Grace Apartmentsst night?¡± Robin frowned, ¡°Where | live, does it concern you?¡± ¡°Of course! | told you, | had already forgiven you. Why have you been avoiding me?¡± nca said, deliberately sounding sweet and coquettish. ¡°Last night, | warned Madeline and told her to move out of your room immediately. Robin, why don¡¯t you move back and live with us again? That way, we can go to work ande back together every day.¡± Robin looked at nca¡¯s provoking appearance and shook his head, unwilling to deal with her. ¡°What a brainless woman!¡± 10 The Ten Dor stic Sandals. At this moment, Karina also entered the elevator. She looked at Robin and then looked at nca, knowing that these. two had just had an argument. None of the three people in the elevator spoke. nca couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Ms. Huber, | would like to report something to you.¡± Karina looked at her and said, ¡°Oh, go ahead.¡± ¡°You gave Grace Apartments to Robin, and he gave it to Madeline!¡± nca eximed angrily. Karina froze: ¡°What''s wrong?¡± nca didn¡¯t expect Karina¡¯s reaction to be like this: ¡°Ms. Huber, aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Karina furrowed her brows slightly and said, ¡°Why did | get angry?¡± ¡°Anything | gave to Mr. Bruce belonged to him, and it was his freedom to do whatever he wanted with it.¡± ¡°The house, he gave it to Madeline to live in, naturally there must be a reason for giving it to Madeline to live in, isn¡¯t this a very normal thing? You tell me all this, what do you want to exin?¡± nca suddenly fell silent and couldn¡¯t respond: ¡°No, Ms. Huber, haven¡¯t you ever considered that by giving Madeline a house to live in, it might give her some inappropriate ideas?¡± Karina¡¯s face turned cold as she said, ¡°nca, this is Robin''s personal matter, and neither you nor | have the right to interfere. What do you. mean by saying this? Are you trying to sow discord between Robin and me, or do you intend to maliciously nder Robin?¡± ¡°Last time. | already told you to focus on your work and not stir up trouble within thepany! | really dislike people like that!¡± ¡°| gave you a chance, if you don¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me meter!¡± ¡°Alright, we have arrived at your office area. You can go out now.¡± nca wanted to exin, but Karina ignored her. After the elevator closed, Karina said, ¡°It seems like nca has a lot of opinions about you. | have also heard about Madeline¡¯s situation. If she needs it, thepany has a relief fund. We can ask Ms. Croft to handle it when the timees.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Alright. I''ll tell Madeline.¡± Karina approached Robin and said, ¡°Tomorrow after work, let¡¯s go back to the vi together. | will personally cook...¡± Chapter 101 violet Ohli Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Violet Club Robin had just arrived at the office when he received a call from Leandro. In order to apologize to Robin in person for offending Evelyn, he prepared toe to Hallcester specially this weekend. Robin did not stop. He wouldn''t make anyments on this matter, it¡¯s up to the Dickson family to arrange as they please. There was no such thing as forgiveness and pardon in this world. Mistakes had to be paid for! After ying games for a while, the phone rang cheerfully again. It was Crystal who called. Looking at the bright smile on Crystal¡¯s avatar on Line, Robin''s head was spinning. It is estimated that because of the shoe incident, this woman kept on yelling. He put on the headphones but did not answer. Crystal, however, did not stop and kept dialing incessantly. Crystal on the line, that silly look in her eyes, always smiling at him. Judging by her posture, if | don¡¯t answer, she won''t stop. 0.00% Drapter 165 Vine Duk Robin red at Crystal''s Line profile picture and said, ¡°Crystal, you jerk! You''re a female jerk, ahahaha you jerk! Female jerk! Hahaha...¡± This is quite interesting! After muttering to himself for a while. Robin suddenly felt extremely relieved. So. | pressed the video call button, wanting to see what kind of state this woman was in after being scolded. ¡°What happened to you? Did you sneeze?¡± Before even speaking. Robin asked with concern, and Crystal felt a warm feeling in her heart. This guy cared about me a lot! Hehehe... Crystal quickly pulled out a tissue and pretended to feel a little. ufortable, ¡°Um, um, a bit...¡± Robin stared at Crystal''s distressed expression in the video and muttered to himself, ¡°It seems there is some truth to it. They say being scolded by someone can make you sneeze or your ears feel hot...¡± ¡°Um... let me see if your ears turned red?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what Robin meant. Did he want to see my ears? Does this guy like to look at women¡¯s ears and necks? What did he mean? Crystal¡¯s heart suddenly raced, and her cheeks flushed. Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s ears in the video, and they had actually hapter 195 vi turned red. Unable to help himself, he blurted out, ¡°So, it turns out that scolding her actually works!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal looked at Robin with a strange expression and his inexplicable words, not understanding their meaning. ¡°What did you say?¡± Robin was observing Crystal and casually said, ¡°Oh, | just tried it carlier. | scolded you a few times to verify if you sneezed or had a warm ear...¡± ¡°...¡± Crystal suddenly understood. Fuck you! | thought that as soon as this guy opened the video call, he would ask her about her well-being and | was touched in my heart for a while. It turned out that it was to confirm the reaction of scolding me a few words. ¡°Robin, you jerk! How dare you secretly curse at me!¡± Crystal shouted angrily into the phone. Robin was startled and then realized that he had let slip. Looking at Crystal¡¯s annoyed expression on the other end of the phone, she pouted and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me why you called, I''ll hang up...¡± Crystal finally stopped screaming. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m busy,¡± Robin deliberately scanned hist phone video on his desk. Crystal''s furious expression instantly turned into a smile. ¡°I''ll tell you some good news. Today, | wore the pair of shoes you gave me, and they have be a beautiful scenery in our group.¡± ¡°Many executives secretly inquired about where they could buy this pair of shoes.¡± ¡°Ah, Robin. | forgot which store you bought these shoes from, on which street?¡± This woman¡¯s emotions changed too quickly. Just now, she was roaring like a lion from the cast. Immediately, she transformed into a happy and sweet little woman. Did the ten¡ªdor shoes be a beautiful scenery of the Thompson Group? Did the executives of the Thompson Group all want to buy a pair? ¡°| can¡¯t remember the street, but | heard the boss say that these shoes. had been in his inventory for several years without anyone buying them, only one pair.¡± ¡°| reckon your executives probably couldn¡¯t buy them anymore.¡± ¡°Out of print? Hahaha... Well, then | can rest assured!¡± Crystalughed on the other end of the phone. ¡°Robin, let me tell you, these shoes were the most satisfying pair | have ever had since | started wearing shoes!¡± Robin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Then just keep wearing it.¡± Aten dors pair of shoes, excited like this? ¡°Is there nothing else besides shoes? If not, I¡¯ll hang up. | have a lot of work to do!¡± ¡°Busy my foot! Do you think | don¡¯t know that you were ying games and watching videos?¡± Crystal snorted. ¡°| called you to invite you to a party tonight.¡± Robin directly refused. ¡°A gathering? | won''t go! | don¡¯t like that kind of atmosphere.¡± Crystal exined, ¡°Krish called me this morning and said that you helped him at Summer Bar. He really wants to treat you once.¡± ¡°Didn''t | say it before? It¡¯s just a small matter, a piece of cake. There¡¯sN?velDrama.Org content. no need...¡± Crystal saw that Robin insisted on not going, so she said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go, thene with me to the mall this afternoon and help me pick out a pair of shoes...¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll go to the party then,¡± Robin replied decisively before Crystal could finish speaking. He was unwilling to apany Crystal to go shopping at the mall, it was absolutely insane. ¡°Great!¡± Crystalughed, ¡°Wait a moment, I''ll send you the address of Violet Club.¡± Krish was thrilled to learn that Robin had epted his invitation. | must perform well tonight. If the Joan family could establish a rtionship with Robin, they would quickly skyrocket overnight, just like the Thompson Group. The Joan family was one of the prestigious and long-established families in Hallcester. A few years ago, when the Reynell family had not yet risen, the Joan family in Hallcester was also doing well. In the past two to three years, the Reynell family has been increasingly squeezed out of many development opportunities. As World Real Estate developed rapidly, the strength of the Joan family declined day by day. Krish was the new generation in the family. But he made no progress and was heavily criticized within the family. Crystal took over the Thompson Group and quickly rose to prominence, which stimted Krish. He obtained an important piece of information from it. Crystal was able to elevate the Thompson Group to one of the top families in Hallcester overnight, all thanks to the help of Robin. After Robin agreed to attend the Violet Club party in the evening, Krish started making arrangements. In order to provide Robin with an excellent experience. Krish urgently purchased a batch of extremely high-quality food and beverages. And select the most beautiful and elegant staff members of the club as the service personnel for tonight. Then, some of the most well-off and capable young gentlemen anddies from the Hallcester wealthy second generation were invited over. Tell them that tonight, he would invite a mysterious figure to their club. This big shot is the genius who helped Krish at the Summer Barst. time. This person, relying solely on their own strength, defeated the Boxing King of Demon¡¯s Lair underground boxing arena, Rudolph, the junior leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union, and Angelo, the junior sect leader of Poison Sect. The young master Melvin of the Reynell family was made to kneel down and learn how to bark like a dog, while Mr. Lambert of Demon¡¯s Lair was even made to bow in respect. These rich second-generation individuals had long heard of the legend of Summer Bar. As soon as they heard that Krish was able to invite such a person here, everyone was extremely excited. All people in this world, regardless of poverty or wealth. The worship of great power has always been the same. Who wouldn''t want to be able to make Mr. Lambert bend over and be able to make friends with him? Having prepared these. Krish arrived at the club early. Violet Club was started by Krish during the years when the Joan family was gaining momentum. At first, this club was just a ce where Krish would regrly gather with some friends to y together for convenience. Although the Joan family is not as prosperous as in previous years, the Joan family, as one of the few top families in Hallcester, still maintains. Chapter 195 Vicket Club its strength. 6 o''clock in the afternoon. Robin received a call from Crystal, ¡°Krish just called, he was already waiting for us at Violet Club.¡± ¡°But,¡± Anna said, ¡°there is a need to hold a temporary meeting in thepany to address some management coordination issues between departments. | will bete in going.¡± ¡°Could you go first, and | will join you shortly after finishing the meeting, okay?¡± Robin nced at the time and said, ¡°Alright, send me the location of Violet Club.¡± ¡°And, in the morning. | drove your car to the office. How are you going to get there in a while?¡± ¡°It''s okay. | can take a taxi there,¡± Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°Alright then, I''ll have Ms. Croft deliver it,¡± Robin instructed, driving the Land Rover towards Violet Club located in the southern outskirts of Hallcester. Just as | drove out of the parking lot, | received a call from Livia. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Miss suddenly felt unwell, her whole body felt extremely ufortable as if being bitten by millions of ants.¡± ¡°This should be the reaction after removing the Soul-Devouring Curse,¡± Robin looked at the time, ¡°Where are you guys?¡± ¡°We were on our way to the Southern District, where there was a problem with a shopping mall project,¡± Livia replied anxiously. Robin looked at his position and said, ¡°I was also on my way to Southern District.¡± ¡°| was going to attend a friend¡¯s gathering in a while, and the venue. was Violet Club in the southern suburbs.¡± ¡°| sent you the specific location, we met there.¡± After ending the call, Robin drove towards the Violet Club in the southern suburbs. Arrived at the destination, confirmed the location of the club. This private club was located amidst a lush forest at the foot of Hallcester Mountain in the southern suburbs. The surroundings were elegant and quiet. At first nce, the grade seems quite high. On the left side of the club, there was a spacious parking area. Following the signs in the parking area, Robin drove towards the parking zone. Looking up, the vehicles parked in the parking area were all luxury cars worth over three million. Under the neon lights, the magnificent car body shone with colorful lights, dazzling and splendid, resembling a luxurious car exhibition hall. The rugged appearance of Land Rover stands out among these colorful luxury sports cars. In the eyes of ordinary people, a Land Rover costing five to six hundred thousand is already considered very luxurious. However, in front of vehicles worth millions, he was just a poor man. Robin had just driven up to a parking space when a security guard rushed over carrying a baton. Robm looked at the Land Rover, his eyes filled with annoyance and disdain. The security guard raised his baton, signaling Robin to reverse. Robin was puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You get out of here! There is no parking space for your broken car. Drive away quickly! Drive away quickly!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The Bad¡ªTempered Gilbert Robin felt strange, ¡°Why did | drive away? Isn¡¯t this a parking area?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a parking area, but not for cars like yours. Move along, move along!¡± The security guard impatiently pointed his baton at Robin. It seems that Robin¡¯s Land Rover stayed here for a while, which was like an insult to his eyes. ¡°If you block the road for a while and other vehiclese, how can they get in?¡± Robin looked at the security guard indifferently and said, ¡°Since this is a parking area, where else should | park?¡± The security guard sneered and pointed at the surrounding vehicles, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? What kind of cars are parked here! Your junk car is parked here, you are not ashamed, and | can¡¯t stand looking at it! Drive away quickly!¡± Robin looked around the entire parking area and there were still many parking spaces avable. He smirked and said, ¡°You call my car a piece of junk, what kind of car do you drive?¡± The security guard¡¯s mind didn¡¯t turn the corner for a moment, ¡°I took the bus...¡± At this moment, a burst of frantic horn sound came from behind. ALamborghini roared loudly as its engine revved, honking its horn wildly as it sped towards us. 0.00% 15.04 Lamborghini arrived behind Robin''s car, and a young man stuck his head out, angrily shouting, ¡°What¡¯s going on? A crappy Land Rover is blocking the way, and | don¡¯t even have a ce to park. Get him out of here!¡± The security guard recognized the owner of this Lamborghini and immediately apologized with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Graham. We have been keeping your parking space for you. Please wait a moment, | will have this junk car moved right away. ¡°Drive the car away quickly!¡± The security guard turned to Robin with a stern face and scolded, ¡°Mr. Graham wants to park ahead.¡± Robin looked at the snobbish security guard and said, ¡°I came to the club to attend a party too. Why can¡¯t | park here? | won¡¯t move my car today, so you figure it out.¡± The security guard instantly became furious and pointed his baton at Robin, saying. ¡°Do you want trouble?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, this is the Joan family private club. If you want to cause trouble here, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce! Leave immediately!¡± The Lamborghini owner, seeing that Robin had not moved the car, walked out of the car and angrily pped the Land Rover¡¯s body. ¡°What the hell is that crappy car doing here? Get the hell out of here!¡± ¡°Tonight is an important gathering, and there will be a VIPingter. Kid, don¡¯t cause trouble here. Offending me is one thing, but offending that VIP, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡± Robin raised an eyebrow and, seeing the arrogant demeanor of this gentleman named Graham, knew that he was asking for trouble. He ignored the Lamborghini owner and got out of the car directly, 10241 15.04 Chapter 106 The Bad Temperat Giithent pointing at the security guard. ¡°My car is parked in this spot. Do your job properly and keep an eye on it. Otherwise, you''ll be in big trouble.¡± With that, Robin turned around and left. The security guard was stunned. Someone driving a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands, is that impressive? Gilbert Graham was infuriated when he saw it. He red at Robin''s retreating figure and through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°What the hell are you, if you don¡¯t move your car, I''ll turn your damn Land Rover into a pile of scrap metal!¡± Robin ignored Gilbert¡¯s shouting and walked straight out of the parking lot. Gilbert was thoroughly infuriated. Who does that loser driving a crappy Land Rover think he is, ignoring Mr. Graham from my Valor Kickboxing Gym?! Gilbert turned around and charged towards Robin, kicking him from behind. Robin ignored Gilbert¡¯s sudden attack. He couldn''t be bothered to deal with this kind of low¡ªss person who doesn''t y by the rules. Gilbert didn¡¯t expect that his full-force kick, despite being a ninth- degree ck belt in kickboxing, missed its target and he almost fell forward. ¡°Stop right there! If you truly angered me, you wouldn''t be able to handle my wrath!¡± my 23.91% 15.04N?velDrama.Org content. Robin ignored him. This kind of inexperienced person will sooner orter be beaten to death or disabled. Gilbert felt embarrassed. This poor guy actually doesn¡¯t take me seriously, how ridiculous! | showed you what it means to provoke someone you can¡¯t handle! He rushed towards Robin once again and delivered a full-force downward strike, aiming for the back of Robin¡¯s head. Robin still did not stop. Gilbert swung his leg heavily, watching as it was about to hit Robin, but he could never quite touch him. He was trembling with anger. He exerted all his strength and jumped up, delivering a fierce 360- degree tornado kick towards Robin. However, this kick still missed. Because he exerted too much force, his body lost bnce and fell to the ground, looking extremely ugly. Watching Robin walk away confidently, Gilbert became extremely angry and shouted at Robin''s back, ¡°Who are you exactly? Stop right there!¡± ¡°Do you know who | am? | am the owner of Valor Kickboxing Gym, thergest kickboxing gym in Hallcester. Would you dare to have a fight with me?¡± 34.19% 15.05 ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Robin didn¡¯t even turn his head and continued walking forward. The security guard in the parking area ran up to Gilbert in panic and said, ¡°Mr. Graham, what happened to you?¡± Gilbert angrily pushed them away, ¡°Damn it, a poor guy driving a broken Land Rover dares to ignore me! I¡¯ll turn your junk car into a pile of scrap metal!¡± The security guard thought Gilbert was just joking. Unexpectedly, he actually took out an iron rod from the car and fiercely struck the Land Rover. The security guard who saw it was frightened. After all, he said he would smash something worth hundreds of thousands?? The Land Rover, which was in good condition, was severely beaten and smashed by Gilbert in no time, and soon became unrecognizable. Watching the scene in front of him, Gilbert thought about Robin''s indifference towards him and felt even more frustrated. | got into my Lamborghini, reversed 20 meters, and suddenly elerated, crashing heavily into the almost scrapped Land Rover. Once, twice, three times... The parking area echoed with the roar of engines and the sound of vehicles colliding. Gilbert drove his million¡ªdor Lamborghini and crashed into the Land Rover, turning it into a pile of real scrap metal. hapter 196. The Bat Tamparent Lamborghini was also in a deplorable state. The security guard looked at it with a heartache. This Mr. Graham had a very bad temper, and the two carsbined were worth several million. And so, it was all ruined because of a burst of anger. Gilbert crashed his car, and the anger in his heart gradually subsided. Looking at the Land Rover crouched in the corner, he suddenly burst intoughter, saying, ¡°I crashed your car into scrap metal, let''s see how you act tough now!¡± ¡°Damn it! Trying to steal my parking spot, asking for trouble!¡± The security guard added, ¡°Mr. Graham, your car... it, it got damaged too...¡± Gilbert sneered, ¡°If worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just have my dad buy me another one!¡± ¡°Mr. Graham, | saw the person who was driving the Land Rover just now also enter the club...¡± the security guard trembled and said. Gilbert was taken aback, but then heughed, ¡°Perfect, once | see Brother Feng, | will definitely teach this bastard a lesson! | don¡¯t know what this country bumpkin thinks, trying to infiltrate our circle. He¡¯s asking for trouble!¡± Robin had just entered Violet Club when she received a call from Crystal. ¡°Robin, where are you now? The meeting has already ended. I¡¯m on my way and will be at Violet Club soon.¡± 53.94% 196 The Rad Tempered Gilbert Robin looked around at theyout inside the club and casually found a seat. ¡°I have arrived now.¡± ¡°Robin, Krish had been waiting for you there for a long time. | called him to go over. Crystal hung up the phone and contacted Krish toe out and entertain Robin. At this moment, Livia sent a message saying that they had already entered the Southem District and would arrive at Violet Club in ten minutes. After finishing the call, Robin ordered a ss of red wine. Gilbert walked in, this was a ce he often visited. Krish and these Hallcester rich second generations used to gather regrly at the club. Over the years, many young gentlemen anddies from Hallcester¡¯s upper ss have gathered. Gilbert was one of the more famous individuals in this group. His father ran a kickboxing gym. There were many apprentices under hismand, and he had a lot of connections with these wealthy people. The bodyguards and security guards provided by the kickboxing gym- were an important source of ie for them. The security guards and bodyguards of Joan Real Estate were mostly provided by Gilbert. After Gilbert entered the club, a group of gentlemen anddies Chapter 106 The Bad Tempered Gibert immediately surrounded him. After a round of ttery, Gilbert looked up and saw Robin sitting on the side sofa ying with his phone. His mouth twitched slightly as he said to a few young gentlemen, ¡°That bastard in the beat-up Land Rover dared to steal my parking spot. | smashed his car! How satisfying is that? Hahaha. % Agroup of youngdies and gentlemenughed and looked disdainfully at Robin, who was bowing his head and ying with his phone. ¡°Chang Ge, is there anyone who dares to provoke you? And it¡¯s someone who drives a Land Rover?¡± ¡°This poor guy, how dare hee to our Violet Club?¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, who knows if he was Feng¡¯s friend?¡± Agroup of people taunted and instigated Gilbert with sarcastic remarks, one after another.. Gilbert sneered. ¡°Do friends who drive lou think someone like Feng Ge would have Rovers? He¡¯s probably just a salesman.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know? Brother Feng¡¯s club used to have some salespeople sneaking in frequently. These poor guys, pretending to be wealthy, just wanted to infiltrate our circle and get some investment. money, right?¡± Agroup of rich second-generation individuals nodded and looked. towards Robin. ¡°This guy was likely an insurance agent, a stockbroker, or a real estate agent.¡± ¡°Hehe, a loser who drives a Land Rover dares toe into our circle and act arrogantly. Asking for trouble!¡± ¡°Let''s go, Chang Ge, let¡¯s go over and step on him, step on him to death!¡± A few young masters were bored and wanted some excitement. They started teasing Chang, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s make fun of him in the past and see if he dares toe to our ce pretending to be rich in the future!¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t want to cause trouble in the club. Krish had specifically instructed earlier that no trouble should be caused tonight as the person he invited is very important. With so many people making a fuss, they had no choice but to walk towards Robin together. Gilbert was the most active and attention-seeking person here. These rich second-generation members of the club quickly gathered around to watch themotion when they saw Gilbert and others provoking Robin. Gilbert¡¯s skills, although not top-notch in Hallcester. However, he was still very skilled in kickboxing in front of ordinary people as he had been practicing with his father since childhood. This group of bored rich second¡ªgeneration individuals used to enjoy collectively bullying people who were weaker than them. In their eyes, this kind of thing was very exciting. The greatest advantage of collectively massacring the weak is that one cannot be harmed oneself, while still being able to experience the pleasure of massacring others. Chapter 196 The Bad Tempered Gilbert Gilbert walked up to Robin, propping one leg on the sofa where Robin. was sitting, and pointed to his crotch. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m giving you a chance. now. If you crawl through here, | won¡¯t care how you managed to get into our circle.¡± After Gilbert finished speaking, a group of people burst intoughter. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Leave It to Me Everyone in the Violet Club looked at Robin with teasing in their eyes. What kind of miserable situation would it be for a poor loser who drives a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands and offends someone like Gilbert? Agroup of men and womenughed and waited for Robin to crawl under Gilbert. Even many women started taking out their phones, ready to capture this wonderful moment and share it on their social media. ¡°Drill, hurry up and drill! I¡¯m already getting impatient!¡± A woman wearing an ultra¡ªshort pink skirt, crossing her legs, exaggeratedly held her phone and shouted at Robin. Beside her, a young gentleman pointed his finger at Robin and said, ¡°Why the hell aren¡¯t you moving faster? What, you want to make some remarks before you start drilling?¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Agroup of people burst into twistedughter. Like a pack of wolves, they surrounded a littlemb that was about to be torn apart by them. Robin raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°It seems like Krish is going to spend some money.¡± ¡°Would Fengge even bother to look at trash like you?¡± Gilbert took a deep drag of his cigarette and blew the insulting smoke ring towards Chapter 197 Leave it to Me Robin. ¡°| cursed your mother, you really think highly of yourself, hehe!¡± Agroup of peopleughed heartily. The woman wearing a pink mini skirt kept pressing the camera shutter, capturing Robin''s moments. She spoke in a sweet and coquettish voice, ¡°This idiot actually said that Brother Feng would spend money for him, hahaha...¡± ¡°This is the most ridiculous nonsense | have ever heard in my entire life!¡± Robin hated it when people smoked in front of him. He waved his hand to disperse the smoke rings and said coldly, ¡°Now I''ll give you a chance. Get down on your knees, call me grandpa, and apologize to me!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the club hall fell silent. This guy actually made Gilbert, a nine¡ªdegree ck belt in kickboxing, kneel down and apologize? ¡°Did | hear you correctly? You want me to kneel down and call you. grandfather?¡± Gilbert shook his neck and looked at Robin with a gaze filled with arrogance and disdain. It seemed that as long as he was willing, Robin could be stepped on and ruthlessly crushed at any time. ¡°What the hell are you, daring to make me kneel down and call you grandpa? You don¡¯t even know what ce this is, do you! You dare toe here and try to sell something, do you want to die?¡± ¡°Let me say it again, if you crawl under me and pass, today¡¯s matter Chapter 197 Leave it to Me will be forgotten, and | will let you leave the club in one piece!¡± The woman in the mini skirt urged even more, ¡°Mr. Graham wants you to crawl under him, hurry up and crawl, damn it, everyone in my circle. of friends can¡¯t wait!¡± Amorous woman deliberately tossed her hair and looked at Robin, ¡°Hey, young man, | really enjoy seeing you crawl under Mr. Graham like a dog! Hahaha...¡± The woman in the mini skirt, seeing that Robin still hadn¡¯t moved, impatiently said. ¡°Are you going to crawl or not? If you don¡¯t crawl soon. Mr. Graham is going to make you leave horizontally!¡± ¡°Hmph! You, a poor wretch, dared to mingle in our circle and provoke Mr. Graham. You''re such a moron!¡± The woman in the mini skirt shouted loudly, with the highest volume among everyone and the most exaggerated performance. In fact, this kind of woman is just infiltrating the second generation of the wealthy to fish for a golden turtle. Such a showy behavior was clearly aimed at pleasing Gilbert and other wealthy young men. Gilbert couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. | thought that in such an atmosphere, Robin would obediently crawl under him. However, Robin did not make any move. It seemed as if the momentum was still going to overpower him. Several young masters behind him saw that there was still no movement and sneered, ¡°This kind of person deserves a beating! Chapter 107 Leave 11 to Me Chang Ge, what are you waiting for? Just cripple him and throw him out!¡± Gilbert had thought that Robin would just crawl under him and be done with it. After all, this is Krish¡¯s ce, it wouldn¡¯t be good to make too much noise. Unexpectedly, Robin showed no sign of giving in. At one point, | found myself in a difficult situation. Agroup of men and women around were jeering and mocking, waiting for him to perform. If he were to give up at this point, Gilbert would have lost face. How can | continue to fit in this circle in the future? The Graham family relied on the support of the wealthy families in Hallcester to make a living. Without their support, the Graham family was nothing. Gilbert gritted his teeth and said with determination, ¡°Kid, since you don¡¯t know any better, | will teach you a lesson!¡± | lifted my leg and swept it across Robin¡¯s head. Everyone instinctively took a step back. Afraid that Gilbert¡¯s kick would leave Robin with a bloody face and ruin their high-end attire, Without even looking, Robin reached out and grabbed Gilbert''s ankle. Gilbert never expected it. After practicing kickboxing for over a decade, | found myself unable to move as Robin effortlessly held my sweeping kick in their hand. At that moment, his ankle was in excruciating pain as if it was trapped by a steci te. ¡°Kid, you... you let go of me!¡± ¡°Let you go? It¡¯s toote!¡± Robin remained seated on the couch, lifting his foot to kick Gilbert on the other leg. With a ¡°crack¡± sound, a big split. Gilbert performed a handstand andnded directly on the ground, tearing his crotch painfully, causing him to roll on the floor in agony. All the onlookers, young gentlemen anddies, were originally making a fuss to seek some excitement, watching the scene of Gilbert mercilessly tormenting Robin. | didn¡¯t expect this oue. In the hall of Violet Club, there was an instant silence that suffocated people. Gilbert rolled on the ground and pointed at Robin, shouting angrily, ¡°You dare to hit me? Today, | will kill you!¡± Robin wiped his hands with a wet towel and indifferently said, ¡°So what if | hit you?¡± In the club¡¯s hall, those women who used to despise and mock Robin now had excitement gleaming in their eyes. This is what a strong and upright man should say. They didn¡¯t care whether Robin was bragging or making bold statements without considering the consequences. Chapter 197 Leave It to Me However, the present reality has already proven the charismatic nature. of this man. No one dared to look down upon the man who only drove a car worth a few hundred thousand anymore. ¡°You''re such a trash, you don¡¯t appreciate the opportunities given to you!¡± Robin disdainfully shook his head and lifted his foot to step on Gilbert¡¯s leg. In the silent hall, a sound of bone cracking, Gilbert¡¯s leg was crippled! Inside the Violet Club, no one dared to make a sound anymore. In their perception, Gilbert, with his ninth¡ª-degree ck belt skills, was already considered a very formidable individual. However, in front of Robin, he was unexpectedly powerless. In the blink of an eye, Gilbert was defeated. And, when he made his move, it was so bloody and ruthless. Looking at Robin leaning back on the sofa, with that half-smiling face, everyone¡¯s heart was pounding. Ayoung nobleman couldn''t help but question, ¡°You, you were so ruthless!¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It seems like you were the loudest just now. Come here, | have something to say to you!¡± The fair¡ªfaced young man trembled in fear and stammered, ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± Before he could even turn around and run, a figure shed past and his own face had already mmed hard into the solid marble ground. Robin stepped on his neck and said, ¡°You guys like to collectively abuse the weak, right? Well, today I''ll let you experience what it feels like to be abused.¡± The next moment, Robin kicked the young man in the face. The fair face instantly copsed, rolling on the ground and wailing in agony. The rest of this wealthy young man¡¯s life, he could only live with half of his face. In the vast Violet Club, apart from the heart-wrenching screams, the silence was suffocating. Everyone looked at Robin''s cold face, their legs went weak and their whole body trembled. Who is this person? How could they be so ruthless and terrifying? Robin nced at the few men who had just been the most arrogant, pointing his finger at them and said, ¡°I''ll give you a chance too. Kneel down, kowtow, and call me grandpa, then crawl out!¡± With a thud, seven or eight men knelt down on the ground in unison. ¡°Sorry, we were just talking casually, we are not familiar with Gilbert...¡± At this moment, three people appeared in front of the club¡¯s gate ¡ª Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel. They saw the scene in the hall and instantly understood what had happened. Cecilia said coldly, ¡°Damn it!¡± Everyone was stunned! Are these three people not Cecilia from Purpeak International Group, along with her two capable assistants? How did theye to Krish¡¯s club? Could it be that Mr. Joan invited a big shot today, Purpeak Queen? A group of second-generation wealthy individuals in the club, who were well acquainted with these three, and there was not a single person who did not know them. Just frustrated that | didn¡¯t have the qualifications to have a close encounter with such legendary figures. Leonel walked briskly up to Robin and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, leave this matter to me.¡± Robin returned to the sofa. Cecilia and Livia stood by his side without any expression. This scene shocked everyone present. Hallcester, a top queen-like figure, surprisingly stood by Robin¡¯s side like a maid? What is the situation? Is this man really the loser who drives a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands? Does this kind of person still need to mix into the Violet Club and make friends with these low-ss second¡ªgeneration rich? Chapter 197 Lester It to Me In the astonished eyes of the crowd, Leonel walked up to the kneeling individuals and delivered a sweeping kick, fierce and ruthless. Several men were all kicked to the ground, each one writhing in pain and clutching their cheeks as they rolled on the floor. In an instant, blood sttered everywhere. Robin looked up and pointed at the woman in the super short skirt, saying. ¡°Her face, shouldn¡¯t be desired anymore.¡± The chilling voice echoed in the vast club hall, sending shivers down everyone''s spine. Does this guy not even spare a woman? Leonel had no hesitation and walked up to the woman. The woman was so scared that she fell to her knees with a thud. ¡°I, |, | didn¡¯t know you were... I¡¯m sorry... | was wrong...¡± Leonel coldly grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and violently mmed her face onto the hard marble floor. ¡°Bang!¡± The marble floor was shattered into pieces. With a scream of agony, the woman¡¯s face was forcefully embedded into the ground. The silence inside the club made people feel uneasy, and everyone dared not to look up. Today, what kind of big shot did Gilbert, this jerk, offend? Even Leonel, a fierce person, had to show respect and humility in front of him. Just now, everyone participated in the shouting. They were afraid that Robin would point his finger at them in the next moment, and that would be the end.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this moment, Krish came running eagerly from the back hall of Violet Club. However, when he saw this scene in the hall, his originally excited. heart instantly turned cold as ice. What the hell happened here? 1 was busy arranging to invite Mr. Bruce. Which damn thing ruined. my ce?! | must kill him for sure! Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Snob Krish trembled with anger, wishing to skin and pull the tendons of the person who ruined his good fortune. He ran up to Robin, almost in tears, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for not arranging properly, it was... which bastard provoked you, | will definitely...¡± Robin handed the Land Rover car keys to Krish. ¡°Your club was too upscale. | drove a Land Rover into the parking area, and | didn¡¯t expect it would upset so many people.¡± ¡°From the security guards to these youngdies and gentlemen, they all believed that as a poor person, | hade here to insult them. Ah, I¡® really shouldn¡¯t havee!¡± Krish was going crazy holding the Land Rover key! He looked at Gilbert curled up on the ground and already guessed what had happened. Grabbing Gilbert''s hair, he roared, ¡°Tell me, what did you do to Mr. Bruce¡¯s car?¡± ¡°| told you, Mr. Bruce¡¯s car got scratched, and | will make sure the Graham family never has a good day in Halleester!¡± Gilbert deeply regretted!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Land Rover had long been smashed into a pile of scrap metal, so there was no room for further discussion! 0.00% He never expected that Cecilia and the others, as well as Krish, would be so respectful towards Robin. Where did this loser who managed to infiltrate their upper-ss circle.e from? He was such a respected figure, someone he looked up to. If | knew he was this kind of person, | wouldn¡¯t mind kneeling and licking in public! However, there is no medicine for regret in this world, ¡°Feng Ge, I. | was wrong!¡± The service personnel immediately opened the surveince of the parking area. Krish looked at the scene in the parking lot and was almost going crazy! Is this something your mother did? She¡¯s just a beast! Krish grabbed Gilbert¡¯s hair and mmed his face onto the ground, saying fiercely, ¡°You were wrong? You fucking ruined everything good for me!¡± ¡°You, the Graham family, are nothing in front of Mr. Bruce, even a fart. What confidence do you have to pretend to be wealthy?¡± ¡°Alright, so you have money, right? From today onwards, the Joan family will never coborate with your family, the Graham family, again!¡± Everyone in the Violet Club was shocked when they heard Krish¡¯s words. 10.21% Chapter 178 Snoh They knew that the big shot Krish mentioned today was none other than Robin, whom they considered a loser. Before, Krish had already told them about the incident at the Summer Bar Conway had to bow before this influential figure. These low-ss second¡ªgeneration rich people are nothing in front of them! Take another look at Cecilia, Leonel, and Livia, the influential figures of Hallcester. At this moment, however, they stood by Robin''s side like maids and bodyguards. The hearts of everyone in the club were in their throats. Originally, | wanted to join Gilbert in mercilessly teasing an uncouth loser, to pass the boring and idle time. | didn¡¯t expect that the reality in front of me would be so cruel! Krish pointed at everyone in the club and shouted almost madly, ¡°You all are fucking bastards!¡± ¡°Do you think that driving a luxury car and dressing up nicely makes. someone a wealthy tycoon? Makes them fucking superior? Bullshit!¡± ¡°You were all trash!¡± ¡°What else can you do besides squandering your pitiful amount of money and living a debauched life?¡± ¡°Kneel down, all of you!¡± Krish wished he could hold a machete and give each of these rich second generations a few shes. Finally managed to invite Robin. 20421 And, it was only with the help of Crystal¡¯s connections that we were able to mvite him. | didn¡¯t expect that Gilbert, this damn dog, ruined everything! At that moment, arge group of people knelt down inside the club. Krish shook his head with bitterness and let out a long sigh. Turning around, he knelt in front of Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, your car. | will rece it with a new one tomorrow.¡± ¡°Today, anyone who offended Mr. Bruce, | will not let them get away with it!¡± Gilbert knew that he had caused a colossal disaster today. Could make Conway bow his head, could make Cecilia stand by his side like a maid, could make Leonel act on his behalf! How could the Graham family provoke such a character? Even though Krish constantly broke off business with the Graham family. If Robin¡¯s forgiveness couldn¡¯t be obtained, the Graham family wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to survive. Gilbert, enduring intense pain, knelt before Robin and pleaded desperately, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | beg you, spare me and the Graham family... | am doomed.¡± All the people who used to humiliate Robin together with Gilbert before, were all kneeling on the ground. Robin shook his head and got up, walking towards the exit. Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel followed closely behind. Krish wanted to move forward but was blocked by Leonel. He said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce. |, | didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± Robin stopped and looked at Krish. ¡°Your circle is too high, you shouldn¡¯t have asked me toe.¡± Krish was taken aback, looking at Robin¡¯s figure, with despair filling his eyes. He knew that he would never have the chance to be friends with someone like Robin again. Robin arrived at the parking area with thepany of Cecilia, Livia, and Leonel. The security guard, who had seen Robin in the club for only a short time, came out earlier. There were three people beside him, specting that Robin might have been kicked out of the club by someone. He stood in front of Robin and sneered, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve already told you, this is not the ce for you to park, but you just wouldn''t listen.¡± Pointing towards a corner of the parking area, he said, ¡°Look, your Land Rover is over there, it has turned into a pile of scrap metal!¡± ¡°How do | describe someone like you, you just don¡¯t know your ce! That Mr. Graham carlier, do you know what their family does? The Graham family...¡± Livia stepped forward and pped him in the face, saying, ¡°You despicable person who looks down on others!¡± The security guard was inexplicably pped by Livia and wanted to say something again. At that moment, Krish followed and kicked him to the ground, saying. ¡°You piece of shit, how dare you offend Mr. Bruce? Have you had, enough of your fucking life! You''re fired, get lost!¡± The security guard was instantly dumbfounded! Watching Robin get into Cecilia¡¯s Rolls-Royce and slowly drive away, she murmured, ¡°He... wasn¡¯t he the poor guy who drove a Land Rover?¡± Krish snorted coldly, ¡°You said he was a poor bastard? You''re damn blind! Who the hell do you think you are to look down on him? He¡¯s someone you couldn''t afford to mess with in eight lifetimes. Get lost!¡± At this moment, Crystal drove up to Krish and asked, ¡°Krish, what¡¯s Wrong? Where is Robin?¡± Krish shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m sorry, | messed up this gathering today!¡± He pointed at the gradually disappearing Rolls-Royce, extremely frustrated, ¡°Mr. Bruce, it was taken away by Ms. Decker.¡± Krish became more and more angry, and he vented all his anger on the security guard. The security guard had not yet stood up when Krish kicked him down. again: ¡°You piece of shit, you have no idea what real wealthy people are like in your entire life!¡± ¡°In your eyes, you poor folks think that wealthy people are all driving luxury cars and wearing high-end clothing, right?¡± ¡°Damn it! You were just a lousy security guard, what qualifications do you have to look down on someone driving a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands*?¡± ¡°Have you ever driven a car? Does Mr. Bruce¡¯s choice of car have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°The Joan family asked you toe here as a security guard, not to act like a snob!¡± Crystal watched Robin¡¯s departing figure and then looked at the frustrated Krish. Helplessly, she said, ¡°Mr. Joan, | have already helped you. You didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± Before starting the car and leaving, Miranda called. ¡°Crystal, are you free tomorrow?¡± Crystal said, ¡°There may not be much time, what¡¯s the matter, Miranda?¡± Miranda eximed, ¡°Tomorrow Jacob is taking me to a bridal shop in City East to try on wedding dresses. | want you toe with me.¡± ¡°Ah? Are you really getting engaged to Jacob?¡± Crystal eximed in surprise. Krish was also startled. Crystal hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright, | will try my best to make time tomorrow toe and see. Send me the location and time.¡± In the car, Cecilia finally couldn¡¯t bear the pain in her body and curled up in agony. After Robin had pierced herself with over a dozen special tools, 67.81% scaling off several vital body parts, she slowly regained her senses. ¡°Mr. Bruce, recently, every bone in my body felt as if it was being bitten by millions of ants, and the pain has been getting worse with each passing time.¡± Robin nodded. ¡°The Soul¡ªDevouring Curse has been on you for over a decade, devouring arge amount of essence from your body.¡± ¡°What''s even more detestable is that it devours your soul.¡± ¡°Before it was stripped away, it was part of you. You wouldn¡¯t feel any difort.¡± ¡°Suddenly being detached from your body, it feels extremely ufortable, as if losing an organ, and the overall functioning also bes imbnced.¡± ¡°You need to supplement some missing elements in order to gradually restore the functions of various aspects in your body to that of a normal person.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you would be more and more miserable day by day.¡± ¡°I needed a nt called Purple Dragon Ginseng to refine the elixir.¡± ¡°After you consumed this Purple Dragon Pill, you could restore the soul and vitality that were drained by the Soul¡ªDevouring Curse. The body would also immediately alleviate the pain.¡± Cecilia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Purple Dragon Herb? | think | have heard of this medicinal herb somewhere before...¡± Robin said, ¡°This purple ginseng must have a growth period of over five hundred years. Otherwise, it would be difficult to resolve your current symptoms all at once.¡± ¡°| had already asked someone to look for this matter before this. However, | haven''t received any response yet.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really not possible, then find some alternatives first.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, | remembered.¡± ¡°A few days ago, | received an invitation letter stating that there will be an auction held in the Hallcester suburb town the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°| remember that among the items they auctioned, there seemed to be a 700¡ª-year¡ªold purple ginseng!¡± ¡°| wasn¡¯t interested in these auctions and didn¡¯t n on attending. | will go back and inquire if there is such an auction for the purple ginseng that we need. If it is indeed avable, | would appreciate it if you could apany me there, sir.¡± Robin nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°Livia, immediately contact the organizers of the auction and ascertain whether the item we need exists!¡± Cecilia ordered promptly. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Embarrassment Leaving Purpeak Club, it was already 11 o¡¯clock at night. Robin drove a Hummer SUV, preparing to go to Mauveglow Vis. Just came out for a while, received a message from Madeline on my phone. ¡°Robin, where are you? | am in the room at Grace Apartments,e quickly...¡± From Madeline¡¯s message, it is evident that there is a sense of distress. Thinking about yesterday morning on the road, Madeline¡¯s anxious and fearful reaction after talking to her brother, Robin immediately turned the car around and raced towards Grace Apartments. Three minutester, Robin arrived at Grace Apartments and quickly made his way to the 20th floor. The room where Madeline lived had a door that was not locked, but rather slightly ajar. Robin looked around and there were no suspicious signs. There were no unusual sounds in the room and hallway. | walked up to the door, and inside it was silent. Gently pushing open the door, the lights in the room were almost all turned on, and the curtains were drawn. There were no signs of any outsiders invading the room. Robin did not go in immediately. After all, it was a room where a girl lived. Entering at this point in time could easily cause unnecessary trouble. Astrong fragrance wafted from the room. Robin instinctively took a half step back, ¡°Madeline, are you in there?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± There came a scream from the bathroom. Robin rushed in quickly and pushed open the door to the bathroom. ¡°Ah!¡± In the bathroom, nca¡¯s towel instantly slipped off. Robin turned around and was about to walk away. nca suddenly slipped and fell into Robin''s arms. Robin immediately draped a towel over nca and indifferently asked, ¡°How did you end up here? Where is Madeline?¡± A hint of anger shed in nca¡¯s eyes, and she fiercely wanted to take off the towel. Unfortunately, Robin had already tied it into a knot and couldn¡¯t untie it no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Don''t take it off, you can¡¯t take it off, unless you tear it open,¡± Robin looked into the room and didn¡¯t find Madeline¡¯s figure. ¡°Did you send me a message using Madeline¡¯s phone?¡± hapter 199 Embarrassment nca struggled for a moment and eximed in annoyance, ¡°Madeline, that fool, she didn¡¯t even realize that | had switched phones. when she came back!¡± ¡°Robin, Madeline has already gone to the hospital and won''t being back. Don¡¯t you like me? | can give you a chance...¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Robin sneered, shrugged off nca, and turned around to leave the room. nca chased out of the door, wanting to hug Robin from behind, but missed. Robin entered the elevator and nced at nca lying on the ground. He said coldly, ¡°You are not qualified to y mind games with me!¡± nca red viciously at the closed elevator doors, pounding the ground and roared, ¡°Robin, since you don¡¯t know any better, I''ll make you die a social death!¡± ¡°nca, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Madeline looked at nca, who was wrapped in a towel and lying on the ground, and hurriedly went over to help her up. nca suddenly threw herself into her arms and started crying. ¡°Madeline. L... | was forced by that jerk Robin...¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Madeline eximed, looking in astonishment at nca, who was almost naked under the towel. ¡°No way! How could Robin possibly do such a thing?¡± A malicious gleam shot out from nca¡¯s eyes. ¡°Madeline, | knew you would speak up for him. What am | supposed to do? Sob, sob, sob...¡± Madeline looked at nca, who was squatting on the ground and crying loudly, and immediately rushed into the room. Chapter 199 Embarrassment Looking at the room with no signs of any crime, | picked up the phone ced on the desk. When Madeline saw nca sending a message to Robin in her name, she eximed angrily, ¡°nca, you have gone too far! How could you do this?!¡± ¡°Not only did you deceive Robin in my name, but you also intentionally framed and set him up. You...¡± nca saw that Madeline had understood the truth of the matter and no longer pretended to cry. ¡°Hehe! Madeline, | said that | must achieve aeback in my life! Robin couldn¡¯t ept me, so | have to fight for myself!¡± Madeline eximed angrily, ¡°nca, you are so despicable! | never expected you... you would stoop so low!¡± nca burst intoughter and said, ¡°Shameless? So what! As long as | can get everything | want, nothing else matters!¡± ¡°You get out of here! | will never talk to you again!¡± Madeline eximed angrily as she forcefully pushed nca out of the room. After leaving Grace Apartments, Robin did not return to Mauveglow Vis. And drove towards the nearby Afterglow Estates. Before, Karina gave him a set of entry cards and keys to Afterglow Estates. This time has passed, even if Karina is living in the vi today, she should be asleep. Chapter 100 Embarrassment In less than five minutes, Robin arrived at the private parking area of Afterglow Estates. Karina¡¯s Porsche was already parked here. Robin hesitated for a moment, but eventually decided to stop the car. Quietly, the gate of the vi was opened, and inside the vi, there was silence. From the outside, the ceiling light in the vi¡¯s hall had already gone out. It seems that Karina fell asleep.. It''s better this way, avoiding the awkwardness of being alone together. Robin took out the electronic ess card, ready to open the door, but found that the door was slightly ajar! What happened? A dangerous aura swept over. Robin immediately dodged to one side and moved along the wall to the left side of the vi. He decided to go up from the side to see if Karina was safe. In the vi where Karina was staying, there were two bodyguards guarding the backyard. Robin was a bit suspicious. He entered the vi courtyard, and surprisingly, the two bodyguards did not notice him? Along the outside of the vi wall, Robin quickly arrived beneath a window. Looking up, | saw the second floor, and this room should be Karina¡¯s bedroom. Robin flew up to the second floor. Suddenly, a dark figure shed across the second floor and entered Karina¡¯s room. Robin followed closely and walked in, casually turning on the room¡¯s main light. Just as Karina had fallen asleep, she heard a noise and screamed, sitting up abruptly. In an instant, a touch of spring scenery appeared before my eyes! Robin was instantly stunned, his eyes fixed on the shocked and petrified Karina. Originally, Miss Huber from the Huber family had the habit of sleeping naked! After a brief shock, Robin immediately turned his eyes towards the open bedroom door and, while walking, pointed forward, saying, ¡°Where... where are you running to! Stop right there!¡± Karina looked at Robin in astonishment as he walked out of the bedroom step by step. Then she looked at herself,pletely naked from the waist up, and quickly buried her head in the nket. ¡°Ah!¡± In an instant, a scorching heat spread from the face to the heels. Oh my god, it¡¯s so embarrassing! This guy saw everything! And, he also knew about my habit of sleeping naked! ¡°Ah! What should | do? It¡¯s so embarrassing! Ah!¡± How could this guy suddenlye here tonight? And, did ite in through the window? What did he want to do? Karina hid under the nket for a while, feeling shy, before slowly recovering. She quietly stuck her head out and looked at the door and windows, then closed and locked them as they were. Is this an illusion? Karina observed for a while and confirmed that the door was locked. She immediately put on her pajamas and, for safety, she also put on a windbreaker outside. Opening the door, | cautiously stuck my head out of the room and looked around to make sure there was no one in the second¡ª floor corridor. He came out of the room and walked to the door of the adjacent room. Hearing a snoring sounding from the room, a smile appeared on Karina¡¯s lips as she quickly ran back to her own bedroom. Climbed onto the bed, habitually wanting to take off everything at once. Suddenly, | thought of the embarrassment just now and stopped the action in my hand. That night, she couldn''t fall asleep until dawn. | was awakened by the rm clock in a daze. Karina stretched and yawned, only to realize that she had gone to bed wearing her pajamas today. Remembering the scene fromst night, my checks instantly felt hot. She immediately called for video surveince. In the video, a ck shadow entered the vi, evaded the security inside the vi, and climbed into her bedroom through the window! Just at that moment, Robin entered. Next, it was what happened inside Karina¡¯s bedroom. After watching the surveince footage, Karina was still trembling with fear. If Robin hadn¡¯t arrived in time, | really don¡¯t know what would have happened. Karina quickly freshened up and went to Robin¡¯s room, but there was still no movement. It seems that this guy hasn¡¯t woken up yet. When | got downstairs, | was ready to go out and buy some breakfast. She found a sumptuous breakfast already prepared on the dining table. Robin got up early and left. Looking at this table full of delicious and fragrant breakfast, Karina¡¯s heart suddenly started racing. +e tit Leaving Afterglow Estates, Robin had just entered the lobby of the Eastern District Development Corporation when he encountered nca, who had been waiting there early. ¡°Robin, stop right there!¡± nca shouted as she chased after Robin. Robin ignored her. ¡°You can ignore me, but you better think twice!¡± nca stood in front of Robin, forcing her to reconsider. ¡°If | were to upload those videos you made of mest night at Grace. Apartments onto thepany intr, do you know what would happen to you?¡± Robin nced at the nca standing in front of him with annoyance and smirked, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but you can give it a try.¡± nca did not expect Robin to have this kind of attitude. Doesn''t he know that if he isbeled as someone who harasses me. would be socially dead within the Eastern District Development Corporation? he ¡°Robin, there is enough evidence in my video to prove that you assaulted me, and even attempted to force yourself on me. Aren''t you afraid? | will release it...¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Robin smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Not afraid.¡± ¡°You?¡± nca looked at Robin¡¯s back,pletely bewildered. Was he that confident? She rushed into the elevator, taking two quick steps, and continued, ¡°Robin, are you really not afraid that | will forcefully upload the video. Chapter 199 EmbarrassmmiContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. of you harassing me onto the intr?¡± Severalpany employees in the elevator were instantly stunned. What conversation is this? Robin shook his head and ignored her. ¡°Fine! Robin, since that¡¯s the case, then just wait! | will soon make sure you arepletely ruined within thepany!¡± nca eximed angrily. The elevator arrived at the floor of the Marketing Department, and nca wanted to say a few more words to Robin, but Robin completely ignored her. nca angrily walked out and pointed at Robin in the elevator, scolding, ¡°Robin, just you wait, everyone in thepany will see your true colorster!¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Expose nca¡¯s True Colors! Several female employees instinctively moved to one side of the elevator, keeping as much distance as possible from Robin. The atmosphere in the elevator suddenly became strange. Several female employees breathed a sigh of relief only after they reached the floor where their department was located and stepped out of the elevator. Awoman turned around to look at Robin and whispered to her colleague, ¡°Who is that man in the elevator? He looks familiar.¡± ¡°Hmph! Look at him, acting all high and mighty, actually harassing a female colleague!¡± ¡°| must stay away from such people in the future...¡± Watching the backs of several women, Robin chuckled self- deprecatingly, afraid that if they knew who | was, they wouldn¡¯t say it like this. Just as | arrived at the office, nca¡¯s phone rang. Robin ignored her and turned off her phone. Another message from nca popped up on theputer¡¯s iMessage. ¡°Robin, even if you turn off your phone, you can¡¯t hide from me! I''ll ask onest time, do you want to ept me?¡± Robin chuckled and said, ¡°ept you? ept your mother¡¯s head, you brainless woman.¡± 0.00% 15.08 Reply to her directly, ¡°Do whatever you love to do!¡± nca replied, ¡°Okay! Robin, | hope you don¡¯t regret it!¡± | would have sent the photos fromst night to the senior executives¡® video conference at thepany! Robin was toozy to argue with her anymore, so he simply turned off iMessage. Karina was thinking about what happenedst night as she traveled from Afterglow Estates to Eastern District Development Corporation. Robin felt extremely embarrassed when he thought about the moment he had seen himself in an awkward situation. She had clearly given him the keys to the vi before. How could | not have thought that one day he would suddenlye to stay? After this incident, it was so embarrassing to see Robin again! Karina was lost in thought, so much so that she didn¡¯t even notice when Karsyn knocked on the door and walked into the office. Karsyn saw Karina¡¯s cheeks turn red as she sat in a daze in front of the table. He shook his head for a while, muttered to himself, and kept murmuring something. | don¡¯t know what happened to her. She stood in front of the desk for five or six minutes, but Karina didn¡¯t 10.47% 15.08 Chapter 200 i spase nca¡¯s True Colors! notice. He had no choice but to speak up, ¡°Ms. Huber...¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Karina eximed in surprise, ¡°Karsyn, howe you''re walking without making any sound?¡± Karsyn muttered, ¡°Ms. Huber, | knocked on the door but it seems like you didn¡¯t hear me. What were you thinking about that made you so engrossed?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Karina hurriedly opened herputer. ¡°Oh, what do you need from me?¡± Karsyn looked at Karina, who seemed a bit dazed, and asked, ¡°Ms. Huber, are you okay?¡± ¡°No problem, go ahead,¡± Karina said as she turned on the coffee machine and brewed a cup of coffee. ¡°Ms. Huber, it¡¯s about the recent financing issue regarding the the Southern Business District,¡± Karsyn said as she pulled out an investment report on the Southern Business District. ¡°Currently, there are many capital investors who want to bid for financing. Freddie haspiled a specific table of these investors¡¯ situations. Please review it and determine the final few.¡± Karina put down her coffee and took the list handed to her by Karsyn. Staring at the chart, my mind waspletely nk, and | muttered to myself, ¡°This is so embarrassing!¡± Karina spoke inexplicable words, leaving Karsynpletely confused. ¡°Um, embarrassing? What does it mean, Ms. Huber?¡± Karma looked at Karsyn and then nced at the office door. ¡°Go and close the office door. | have something to tell you.¡± Karsyn didn¡¯t know what Karina wanted to tell her. She closed the office door with a heart full of suspicion, feeling a bit panicked. Karina waved her hand and said, ¡°Come to me, | want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Karsyn asked anxiously, feeling flustered. Karina hesitated for a moment and asked with embarrassment, ¡°Karsyn, if... if you had a very embarrassing moment in front of your boyfriend, how would you make it up?¡± Karsyn shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, what did you mean by the awkward scene you mentioned?¡± Karina thought for a moment, ¡°This awkwardness is... is when something you don¡¯t want him to see, he identally sees it, and it''s very embarrassing. What should | do?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know.¡± Karsyn shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°I saw things | shouldn¡¯t have seen, what shouldn¡¯t have been seen? A private diary? Or, without makeup?¡± ¡°No, Ms. Huber looks even better without makeup than with makeup...¡± Karina¡¯s face turned red as she brushed it off, saying, ¡°Go away, asking you is as good as asking for nothing. | won''t talk to you anymore.¡± Chapter 200 Karsyn stuck out her tongue and looked at Karina, who had a flushed face, not knowing what she wanted to express. ¡°| don¡¯t have a boyfriend...¡± Karsyn pouted in frustration. Karinaughed and said. ¡°I was just asking you, trying to make it difficult for you! Alright, alright, go to work now.¡± ¡°| won''t be attending the video conference of thatpany at 9 o''clock. Please inform the executive vice president of the company to host today¡¯s video conference for middle and senior management.¡± While Karina and Karsyn were talking, an explosive news broke out on thepany¡¯s intr. A suggestive photo of Robin and a female employee from the Marketing Department was posted on thepany¡¯s intr. The publisher also included a few sentences behind these pictures. Robin used his position of power in thepany to harass her. At that moment, this news caught everyone¡¯s attention and became the hot topic of discussion among all departments of the Eastern District Development Corporation. Working Madeline also saw the ambiguous photos of Robin and nca on the intr. She was instantly stunned. What exactly happened? Who would do such a despicable thing?! After a brief moment of confusion, Madeline realized that it must have been nca who did it! Chapter 200 Expose Han Last night, nca tricked Robin into going to Grace Apartments by stealing her phone. Originally, the camera was deliberately set up in advance in order to coerce Robin intopliance. Today, someone actually took a misleading photo and posted it on thepany¡¯s intr. It was so despicable! Madeline was infuriated as she watched her colleagues whispering and disparaging Robin over the matter. How could nca do such a despicable thing! Wasn''t this about killing Robin? With this in mind, she quickly ran towards the Marketing Department. Just as | arrived in front of the elevator, Karsyn called me. Earlier. Karsyn saw this message posted on thepany¡¯s intr and immediately informed Karina. Karina was very angry. She believed that Robin would never do such a thing. The rooms in these photos should be the house that Robin lent to Madeline to live in. She asked Karsyn to call Madeline to inquire about the situation. Madeline came to Karina¡¯s office for the first time and was very nervous. ¡°Madeline, you have been with thepany for some time now. It is said that you were initially hired at Eastern District Development Corporation because of Robin¡¯s rmendation.¡± ¡°Your department supervisor said that you did an excellent job on every task.¡± Madeline nodded nervously and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, thepany gave me such a high sry. | had to work hard to live up to this profession.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karina nodded approvingly, ¡°It seems that Robin made an excellent. rmendation.¡± ¡°Madeline, has there been a little bit of a situation in your life recently? Did Robin lend you his Grace Apartments house to live in?¡± Madeline broke out in a cold sweat and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, yes, yes. However, | was just staying temporarily for a few days because | didn¡¯t have a ce at that time and was about to move out...¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t talk to you about this issue,¡± Karina said coldly. ¡°l asked you toe over to find out about what happenedst night involving Robin, nca, and you. | hope you can tell me the whole situation at that time.¡± Madeline finally understood the real reason why Karina had approached her. She recounted everything that happenedst night in detail. Karina was very angry. It was necessary to help Robin rify the facts! | didn¡¯t want to deal with someone like nca, who was not up to standard. However, faced with the despicable act she hadmitted, Karina was Chapter 200 Expose nca¡¯s True Colors! determined to make this ignorant woman pay the price! Robin was the benefactor of her and the Huber family. He was framed and ndered within the Huber family¡¯spany, which both Karina and the Huber family absolutely cannot tolerate! So, she exined to Madeline how to do it. After Madeline left, she went to Robin¡¯s office. Robin was ying a boring game at the moment. Karina arrived at his office at this time, which surprised him. Is it, is it because of what happened in the bedroom of the vist night? Without waiting for Karina to speak. he immediately said, ¡°Um,st night | went to Afterglow Estates, it was because | was catching a thief¡± that | entered your bedroom... Anyway, don¡¯t worry, | didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Karina was instantly stunned. | had already forgotten about this matter, and this guy actually brings it up at this moment! Suddenly, Karina stood in the office, neither advancing nor retreating, feeling extremely awkward. She stomped her foot in anger and said, ¡°Didn''t | tell you about this. matter?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Robin was a bit confused. Karina took a step closer and said, ¡°nca has uploaded all the photos Chapter 200 Expose Bianca¡¯s True Colo of you and her togetherst night onto thepany intr. Now everyone in thepany is talking about you.¡± ¡°Talking about me?¡± Robin suddenly remembered the incident when nca had threatened him earlier. He opened the intr and looked at these intriguing photos with interest, smiling and saying, ¡°Do you believe in these illusory things?¡± Karina saw that Robin still had a nonchnt look on his face and anxiously said, ¡°Of course, | don¡¯t believe it. Madeline just told me the whole process a moment ago.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you care about these at all?¡± Robin sneered. ¡°Why should | care about these things? | haven''t done. any of those things. let her do whatever she wants.¡± Karina sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just about you anymore, this will have extremely detrimental effects on the entire management team of thepany.¡± ¡°If this matter were to be deliberately posted on the inte again, the Huber Group would also suffer damage to its reputation.¡± ¡°Robin, for the sake of your personal reputation and thepany¡¯s interests, | had to handle this matter.¡± Robin paused for a moment, ¡°Will there be such serious consequences?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Karina shook her head. ¡°Some people always like to show off!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry either, | have already asked Madeline to gather evidence. Soon, nca will reveal her true colors!¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Sleep Naked Robin didn¡¯t like usingplicated methods to solve problems. For someone as oblivious as nca, you either ignored her or dealt with her directly. There was no need to waste time strategizing with her anymore. However, Karina was different. She had to consider the interests of the Huber Group. Dealing with trash like nca required speaking with facts. Robin understood how Karina was going to handle it, and didn¡¯t say anything. The sessor of the Huber Group, personally groomed by Harold, handled nca, a workce nuisance, with ease. If it weren¡¯t for Robin, Karina wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take action herself. Having said all that, Karina suddenly didn¡¯t know what else to say, yet she didn¡¯t want to leave immediately. Just wanted to sit next to Robin, quietly watching him. Robin, who had been looking at theputer screen, noticed something unusual about the office atmosphere. He lifted his head, only to find Karina¡¯s beautiful eyes were looking at him affectionately., Chapter 201 Sleep Naked ¡°Do¡­ Do you have anything else?¡± Karina, quick¨Cwitted and blushing, said. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Uh¡­you go ahead. with your work. What I meant to say is,st night. I¡­I was just¡­it¡¯s not like that usually¡­uh¡­that¡¯s all¡­¡± At this point. not knowing what else to say, he immediately stood up and briskly walked towards the office exit. Like thatst night? Robin watched Karina¡¯s hurried and flustered figure, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Oh, right. I have a question to tell you.¡± Karina stopped in her tracks, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is it about the evidence rted to nca?¡± Robin pointed at Karina¡¯s brother, saying seriously, ¡°Your habit of sleeping naked is very good, it¡¯s beneficial for the healthy development of the body.¡± ¡°Huh? This is really too much, actually discussing this topic with me!¡± Karina eximed, immediately turning around, her cheeks burning red. Seeing that Karina didn¡¯t respond, Robin earnestly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve Googled it, and many studies show that sleeping naked is indeed very beneficial for health. I also have this habit.¡± ¡°Oh my! What on earth were they discussing!¡± Karina dashed out of Robin¡¯s office and ran straight into Karsyn. Seeing the flush on Karina¡¯s cheeks, Karsyn quickly asked, ¡°Ms. Huber, are you upset about nca¡¯s matter? Please calm down, we are dealing with it.¡± Karina didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Karsyn, I want to ask you something.¡± 10:171 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Karsyn, seeing Karina¡¯s mysterious demeanor, leaned in and asked in a low voice. Karina looked around and, grabbing Karsyn, ran towards her office. Karsyn didn¡¯t know what exactly Karina wanted to tell her. Following her at a jog into the office, Karina closed the door behind. her ¡°Karsyn. I have a question for you, did you sleep at night¡­¡± At this point in the conversation, Karina paused and looked out the office door again. Seeing the mysterious look on Karina, Karsyn felt a wave of panic. ¡°Ms. Huber, what on earth is going on?¡± ¡°Karsyn, do you wear pajamas when you sleep at night?¡± Karina asked in a low voice. ¡°Huh?¡± Karsyn was stunned. Karina actually asked her such a thing? In an instant, her cheeks flushed bright red, ¡°Ms. Huber, why, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°I was just asking, look how nervous you are! Did you say that sleeping naked is very good for physical development?¡± While speaking, his eyes nced at Karsyn¡¯s brother¡¯s ce, which was quite upright. She nodded, ¡°Hmm, it should be the same habit as mine.¡± Karsyn noticed Karina¡¯s gaze and instantly shielded hisputer with the report in his hand, ¡°Ms. Huber, are you, are you upset?¡± Chapter 201 Sleen Naked Seeing Karsyn so nervous, Karina shook her head, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about theseplex issues. Go do your thing.¡± Opened theputer, looked at the Eastern Business District investment report in hand, entered it into theputer, slept naked¡­ After leaving Karina¡¯s office, Karsyn hurriedly googled Karina¡¯s question on his phone. Many research findings indicated that sleeping naked indeed contributed to the healthy development of the body and also helped improve the quality of sleep. Were there really so many benefits to sleeping naked? ¡°Starting from today, I¡¯m going to sleep naked too!¡± Karsyn thought to herself and startedughing. Madeline went to nca¡¯s office as instructed by Karina. At that time, nca was looking at various usations and curses. against Robin on thepany¡¯s intr. Even many people called for thepany¡¯s relevant departments to intervene and investigate, and to report to the police. The office was just nca alone. Seeing Madeline here at this time, he said coldly, ¡°Madeline, it¡¯s working hours now. You¡¯re not at your post. What are you doing here?¡± As soon as Madeline walked in, she saw nca browsing through thepany¡¯s intr pages about Robin on herputer. Chapter 201 Sep Naked She sighed and said, ¡®nca, wo were ssmates, job hunting together, I¡¯ve always considered you as my own sister.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know, why did you do such a thing to Robin?¡± nca nced at Madeline andughed, ¡°Madeline, everyone has their own way of living. You don¡¯t need to interfere with how I do things.¡± Madeline said angrily, ¡°nca, you have your own way of living, your own ideals, and your own pursuits. But you can¡¯t use the despicable method of framing others and hurting them to gain your benefits.¡± ¡°You took advantage of my tolerance for you, exploited Robin¡¯s kindness, and framed Robin. Don¡¯t you think that what you did was utterly despicable?¡± nca scornfully said, ¡°Madeline, how I do things is not for a fool like you to dictate!¡± Madeline shook her head, saying coldly, ¡°I was foolish! Foolish to consider you a good friend! I never thought you could be so despicable!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Robin? At first, they didn¡¯t even know you. Yet, you imed that Robin was out to get you, constantly humiliating and ndering them. Robin couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with you.¡± ¡°Later, upon learning that Robin was the president of Eastern District Development Corporation, you wanted to pester him, aiming to be his girlfriend. Robin didn¡¯t want to deal with you, but you started to harbor ill intentions.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, you resorted to despicable means to force Robin into submission. Did you find it amusing to do so?¡± nca burst into wildughter, ¡°Madeline, I told you, I was Chapter 201 Se determined to be the wife of the President of Eastern District Development Corporation, and even. in the future, I was going to be the President of the Huber Group. ¡°This was my ideal! For my ideal, I could stop at nothing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the sacrifice of one Robin? On my path to pursue my ideals. how could there be no sacrifices!¡± ¡°I pretended to be in danger with your phone, tricking Robin intoing to Grace Apartments.¡± ¡°Who asked him to kindly rush over to help you? That was his stupidity!¡± ¡°I deliberately ran out of the bathroom stark naked, just to take a photo with him.¡± ¡°If he had sumbed to my temptation that day, I could have held this leverage over him endlessly.¡± ¡°If he had rejected me then, I would have stopped at nothing to ruin him with these photos, leading to his social death! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°This was my wisdom! If he couldn¡¯t even discern this much in the workce, on what grounds did he hold a higher position than me?!¡± Madeline shook her head, ¡°nca, it¡¯s not that Robin can¡¯t discern your despicable tactics, but that he disdains to deal with someone of your level!¡± ¡°The things you obtained through underhanded means behind my back, you will lose them one day!¡± nca snorted coldly. ¡°Any means are eptable for the sake of climbing to sess!¡± ¡°I had great talent, but thepany did not give me an important position¡± ¡°That mediocrity Robin could actually be the president, while someone as talented as me could only be stuck at the bottom of thepany, I won¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°Madeline, let me give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t meddle in what I¡¯m doing. If you insist on getting involved, it¡¯s a game you can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°I, nca, have been prepared for many years in order to achieve my ideal life. My life, I am in control, my future, I grasp it myself, my fate, is determined by me, not by the heavens!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t believe that I wouldn¡¯t seed! I was determined to get what I wanted by riding on the coattails of that fool, Robin!¡± Madeline helplessly shook her head. Originally, when Karina asked her to record this conversation, she felt a bit guilty towards nca. Now, hearing nca utter these despicable and shameless words, she felt that if she didn¡¯t act this way today, she would be letting Robin down! Robin had helped her so much, yet he was framed by such a despicable woman like nca. It was utterly infuriating! Madeline snorted coldly, ¡°nca, out of respect for our past as ssmates, I used to have some sympathy for you. But now, it¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°nca, you will not seed! Otherwise, it¡¯s against divine justice!¡± Madeline stormed out, mming the door behind her. Just after she left, the Director of the Marketing Department came to nca¡¯s office. She nced at nca¡¯s mood, ¡°Are you okay?¡± nca feigned grievance and said, ¡°Director, I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± The Director of the Marketing Department patted her shoulder,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, be brave! There¡¯s often some trash in the workce.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber was waiting for you in the office, you should go. Ms. Huber was a good, honest and kind president, she would definitely stand up for you.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber?¡± nca hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yes, your matter has already rmed Ms. Huber. You should hurry over, she is waiting for you in the office.¡± nca hesitated for a moment. Thest time was in Karina¡¯s office, because of Madeline¡¯s matter. Karina had told her that she was very unhappy at that time. This time, she was determined to fight for her rights in thepany in front of Karina. nca arrived at Karina¡¯s office. Madeline and Robin were both there. As nca passed by Robin, she whispered, ¡°Robin, do you feel my revenge? I told you before, never mess with me.¡± Robin ignored her, sitting on the sofa and ying with his phone. Karina slightly furrowed her brow. ¡°nca, do you know why I asked you toe here?¡± nca started crying. ¡°Ms. Huber, please stand up for me! I was left with no choice but to post the photo of Robin harassing me yesterday on thepany¡¯s intr. He was still threatening me this morning I was afraid he would retaliate, so I acted impulsively.¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Robin Is My Fianc¨¦ Upon hearing nca¡¯s statement, a hint of coldness shed in Karina¡¯s eves ¡°nca, did you know, Robin was my fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Do you think he would bother you in the middle of the night for your pitiful looks?!¡± ¡°How hungry or desperate must Robin have been to do such a thing?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Robin was actually Ms. Huber¡¯s fianc¨¦! Upon hearing this, nca and Madeline were immediately stunned! Madeline subconsciously looked at Robin, who was still ying with his phone, her heart pounding wildly. Luckily, I didn¡¯t dare to overthink! The most beautiful woman in Halleester, Karina, was actually Robin¡¯s fianc¨¦e! nca, oh nca, you were truly ridiculous! From the first time you saw Robin, you were moring that they were going to great lengths to get you. Did Robin, who had a fianc¨¦e like Ms. Huber, deliberately try to please and bother you? In front of Ms. Huber, you had nothing, you were nothing. Who gave Chapter 202 Robin Is My Fianc you such confidence? After a brief shock. Bianca continued, ¡°Ms. Huber, even if you are his fianc¨¦e, can you guarantee that he won¡¯t harass other women?¡± Karsyn was also taken aback by nca¡¯s confidence, looking her up and down. This was the first time she seriously sized up this presumptuous Woman. With an ordinary appearance, amon temperament, and mediocre beauty, where did she get such strong confidence in front of Ms. Huber¡®? All I can say is that this was your pitiful arrogance and conceit. nca! Karina chuckled lightly, ¡°Even if Robin wanted to bother other women, he would bother Karsyn, not you! Do you think you are more beautiful and charming than Karsyn?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Karsyn hadn¡¯t expected Karina to say something like that, and immediately shot her an annoyed nce. ¡°But, Robin, all the evidence of my harassment is there, Ms. Huber, that¡¯s the fact!¡± nca still said with utmost confidence. Karina said coldly, ¡°nca, the reason I didn¡¯t handle this matter publicly within thepany is because I wanted to give you another chance to repent.¡± ¡°With your capabilities, you were not qualified to y mind games with me and Robin.¡± ¡°Before, you repeatedly caused trouble in front of Robin, and stirred up trouble in thepany over Madeline¡¯s matter. Neither Robin nor I 10 Chapter 262 Rabin in My Fiance Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What you need to understand is, not touching you is not because of any concerns, but because I disdain to do so!¡± ¡°If you still remained obstinate, then I would no longer tolerate it! Your actions had already severely damaged Robin¡¯s reputation and thepany¡¯s interests!¡± ¡°Now. I¡¯m giving you a way out. Immediately rify the facts within thepany, and then, resign!¡± nca sneered, ¡°Ms. Huber, are you threatening inc?¡± ¡°I also wanted to remind you, I held evidence of Robin harassing me in my hands!¡± ¡°If I had put it online, you should have been very clear, Robin, about the consequences that the Huber Group would have faced!¡± Madeline tugged at her, ¡°nca, Ms. Huber is giving you a chance, you must not do this!¡± ¡°You framed Robin and posted those misleading and out¨Cof¨Ccontext photos on thepany¡¯s intr, which has already caused severe damage to Robin and Ms. Huber!¡± ¡°The reason Ms. Huber asked you toe here was truly because she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss. Do you think, with your qualifications, you are in a position to challenge figures like Ms. Huber and Robin?¡± ¡°nca, when we first came out to apply, you said that we must work hard at the Huber Group to realize our dreams,¡± ¡°But, how did you manage to stray further and further off track?¡± ¡°You did this, I don¡¯t understand what you were thinking, sigh, really, 1017 Chapter 202 Robin Is My nce how could it end up like this.¡± ¡°nca, ording to Ms. Huber¡¯s request, quickly exin the situation on the intr.. ¡°Shut up!¡± nca snapped, shaking off Madeline. ¡°What right do you. a fool, have to tell me what to do?¡± ¡°Since Robin didn¡¯t know what was good for him. I would show him the consequences of ignoring me!¡± Karina shook her head. ¡°Alright! You had your chance and you didn¡¯t cherish it. Ms. Croft, upload this recording to thepany¡¯s intr. and announce the decision regarding nca¡¯s case.¡± ¡°A recording?¡± nca looked at the panicked Madeline, instantly understanding what was going on. ¡°Madeline. you¡­ you actually betrayed me!¡± Madeline took a step back in fear, trembling as she said, ¡°nca, it¡¯s not that I betrayed you, you¡¯ve gone too far! Robin is my benefactor, you¡¯re framing Robin, I¡­ I can¡¯t just stand by¡­¡± nca looked at Karina with a coldugh, ¡°Heh, so what? I can also post these things online. As for whether they are true or false, who can tell clearly, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Karina, there¡¯s no need to waste time appeasing a piece of trash. Post this video online, everything wille to light.¡± Robin sent Karina the entire video of nca¡¯s scheme to frame him from last night. Karina watched the content recorded in the video, pondered for a moment, and said indifferently, ¡°nca, you brought this on yourself. You can leave now.¡± 10.17 ¡°Ms Croft, arrange for the PR Department of thepany to release this video content immediately, and also, follow up throughout!¡± ¡°Since nca was determined to challenge the Huber Group, let her and all those who wanted to conspire against the Huber Group understand what it means to overestimate one¡¯s abilities!¡± Karsyn was also surprised by the video that Karina forwarded to her She sneakily nced at Robin, her eyes shimmering with a light of astonishment. Nothing was a problem for Robin! Hehe. nca. nca, what gave you the audacity to challenge a big shot like Robin? Even ruthless and cunning characters like Conway and Nathen lost their temper in front of him. Yet, you resorted to such a low¨Clevel tactic to frame and threaten him. This was not your average idiot or moron! Karsyn nced at nca, who was also in shock, and immediately began contacting the PR Department of the group. ¡°You¡­how could you have this kind of video?¡± nca pointed at Robin and questioned. ¡°It must be fake!¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered toy a hand on trash like you! But you leave me no choice, you¡¯re just asking for it!¡± ¡°You! Robin, you¡¯re despicable!¡± nca, infuriated, wanted to rush at Robin, but two security guards held her back, escorting her out of Karina¡¯s office and into the elevator. Chapter 202 Robin is My Fiance Five minutester, thepany¡¯s intr published the entire conversation between Madeline and nca about this matter. All videos and calls before and after Robin entered Grace Apartments. At this point, everyone within thepany suddenly realized, There was absolutely no harassment incident. Instead, it was a farce deliberately designed by nca to satisfy her own desire to enter high society. Meanwhile, the staff of the Eastern District Development Corporation also learned about Robin¡¯s true identity. nca was driven out of the Marketing Department amidst a chorus of mockery and curses. Upon reaching the ground floor, Cecilia and Livia from Eastern District Development Corporation were encountered head¨Con. nca recognized Cecilia, who was known as the Purpeak Queen, standing before her. She hurriedly stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Decker, hello, I¡¯ve long admired your reputation. My name is nca, I¡¯m a top student at Hallcester University. If Ms. Decker needs someone of my outstanding abilities, I might consider it¡­ Cecilia looked at nca expressionlessly, ¡°Was it you who framed Mr. Bruce?¡± nca was stunned, ¡°Ms. Decker, you¡­you knew all along? Uh, this¡­this was a setup by Karina and her group! Robin has had designs on me for a long time, it was me who kept rejecting him¡­¡± 10 Chapter 202 Robin to My Fianc¨¦ Cecilia said coldly. ¡°What do you think you are! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being framed by Karina?¡± ¡°This?¡± nca hadn¡¯t expected Cecilia to speak like this and didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°You piece of trash, you dare to say Mr. Bruce has feelings for you, do you want to die?!¡± Before nca could react, Livia had pped her across the face. Cecilia let out a coldugh, a sound that sent chills down nca¡¯s spine. ¡°Mr. Bruce was my savior, the man I, Cecilia, served as my master, and also the one you scum could nder. You deserve to die!¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± Livia pped nca¡¯s face again. nca covered her swollen, painful check, looking terrified at the murderous intent in Livia¡¯s eyes, shaking all over with fear. With a ¡°thud¡°, he knelt down in front of Cecilia. This scene immediately attracted the attention of the passing crowd in the Eastern District Development Corporation¡¯s lobby. Just as Livia ordered her two bodyguards to drag nca out, Robin emerged from the elevator. ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± Cecilia and Livia said with utmost respect. Robin nced at nca, who was being held by two bodyguards, and casually said, ¡°Forget it, let this trash go!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Bruce.¡± Cecilia, Livia and others followed Robin out of the hall of Eastern District Development Corporation. 10:171 Chapter 202 Robin is My Fiance The crowd in the hall quickly cleared a path. The still shaken nca looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. At that moment, a ray of rosy dawn light shone into the hall.. Under the colorful halo, Robin¡¯s figure was elegant and handsome, standing tall and upright like a jade tree in the wind. With unparalleled beauty and a worth of billions, Cecilia was at that moment following him like a humble maid, full of reverence. nca mess understood that Robin was really not a big shot she could Every time they met, she would mock and ridicule him with cold and harsh words. Robin always remained silent. It was originally thought that Robin¡¯s guilt, inferiority, and desire to please her were the reasons why he didn¡¯t respond to her ridicule and contempt. In fact, Robin¡¯s attitude was one of disregard and contempt for such insignificant figures like her. nca was filled with extreme regret. Those who seemed ordinary, never boasting, never arrogant, never full of superiority, were the truly great figures! Gazing up at Robin¡¯s upright figure in the rosy light, she shook her head bitterly. I could have been like Madeline, quietly and selflessly bing just a normal friend with Robin. Even though there wasn¡¯t much interaction between him and me 1. too, would have more opportunities and benefits because of Robin. just like Madeline And yet. I arrogantly chose to be its enemy! An ant trying to shake a tree! What a foolish and ridiculous behavior it was! Ignorance of oneself only leads to self¨Chumiliatio Being too clever for her own good and thinking she knew it all, nca became trash and waste in everyone¡¯s eves Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Can I Hire Him to Treat Me? The Brown¡¯s vi. After taking Bradshaw¡¯s pulse, Raymond Powers, the president of the Halleester Traditional Medicine Association, looked grave. ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t cure toxins have Prated your vital partur illness. The cold and damp and even if my master, Mr. Baker, were to intervene, it would be beyond redemption.¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Brown family in the vi¡¯s hall varied. If Bradshaw¡¯s illness was incurable, then the power structure of the Brown family was about to undergo a massive change. Under normal circumstances, Mr. Brown should have been making some final arrangements. Especially how the forty¨Cfive percent of shares he held in his hands would be distributed, was a question that every member of the Brown family present cared about.. As for whether Bradshaw¡¯s illness could be cured, no one considered it except for Miranda. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Powers. I heard that Mr. Ethen¡¯s father, Mr. Donovan, had fallen into aa a few days ago. They¡¯ve almost sought out all the famous doctors, but all said he was incurable.¡± ¡°However, after being treated by your respected teacher Mr. Baker, Mr. Donovan¡¯s health miraculously recovered.¡± 0.00% 10:18 ¡°For this reason, the I inley family specifically invited numerous celebrities from Hashville this weekend to hold a recovery celebration for the old man ¡°Mr. Powers, I implored you to intervene and ask Mr Baker to examine my grandfather¡¯s illness, the Brown family was willing to give everything¡­¡± Raymond shook his head, interrupting Miranda¡¯s words, ¡°Ms Brown. what you¡¯ve heard are all misconceptions Mr. Donovan¡¯s illness was not cured by my mentor, but by another expert. ¡°Another expert? Is there a doctor more skilled than Mr. Baker¡°/ glimmer of hope suddenly burst in Bradshaw¡¯s previously dim eyes. Raymond nodded. ¡°Mr. Brown, my mentor said, this man¡¯s medical skills have reached the pinnacle, there is no disease in this world that he cannot cure. ¡°Mr. Donovan was beyond medical help at that time.¡± the mentor said, ¡°The sage literally snatched Mr. Donovan from the hands of death, and moreover, he even granted him an extra ten years of life!¡± ¡°Mr. Camdyn of the Huber family, who had already prepared for the worst, was cured of his illness after the intervention of the master, including Mr. Xiao.¡± ¡°A few days ago, Camdyn participated in the shareholders¡® meeting of the Huber Group, his health was like that of a normal person, even healthier.¡± Bradshaw stood up excitedly, bowed and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Powers, where is this great man now? Could he possibly treat me? I will agree to any conditions he requires!¡± Raymond said helplessly. ¡°Mr. Brown, with my status, I¡¯m hardly qualified to meet such a distinguished person, let alone invite him.¡°. 10 18 Mudent, but he Miranda fell to her knees in front of Raymond with a ¡°thud¡°. ¡°Mr. Powers, please tell us the name of this great man, where can we find him? The Brown family will surely be grateful!¡± Raymond nced at the longing looks of Bradshaw and Miranda, pondered for a moment. ¡°Ms Brown, please stand up. I understand your feelings¡± ¡°Well, although I couldn¡¯t invite this master. I knew that he might attend Mr. Donovan¡¯s recovery celebration this time.¡± ¡°Ms Brown, you could try to reach out to this wise man. Perhaps, if he saw your devotion, he might have been able to help.¡± Bradshaw and Miranda repeatedly bowed in gratitude. Miranda handed over a card, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Powers! This is a million. just a token of appreciation! Once my grandfather finds that expert for treatment, the Brown family will owe you a great debt!¡± ¡°Oh. in my excitement. I actually forgot to ask Mr. Powers the esteemed name of that great person.¡± Raymond took the bank card, ¡°My mentor told me that this expert ist named Robin, who seems to have just arrived in Hallcester recently, and may currently be residing here temporarily.¡± ¡°Robin?¡± Miranda eximed in shock, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Raymond slightly furrowed his brow, displeased, ¡°Ms. Brown, are you implying that I lied to you?¡± Miranda suddenly realized her slip of the tongue and quickly 10:18 Qapter 251 Car | Hie Hm 15. Tru exined, ¡°Mr. Powers, I¡¯m sorry, you misunderstood. Because, this expert Robin you mentioned, shares the same name with someone I know.¡± ¡°Moreover, this person only recently arrived in Hallcester. However, he was merely a low¨Css individual whom I had broken off an engagement with. How could he possibly be the same renowned doctor Mr. Powers was talking about?¡± Bradshaw also echoed. ¡°Indeed. Mr. Powers.¡± In my youth, I arranged a marriage for my granddaughter with an old friend due to some reasons. This old friend¡¯s descendant was also named Robin. Looking back now. I was young then and considered things too hastily. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. There are plenty of people in this world with the same name.¡± Raymond gave a faint smile, pondered for a moment, ¡°Mr. Brown, your current physical condition is very unstable.¡± That is to say, unexpected situations could arise at any time. Miranda anxiously asked, ¡°Mr. Powers, is there any medication that can temporarily control and ensure that my grandfather¡¯s body won¡¯t encounter any unforeseen circumstances in the near future?¡± ¡°At least wait until we can find the expert to take action at Mr. Donovan¡¯s celebration.¡± Raymond nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a herbal medicine called Licorice Herb, which can temporarily prevent the invasion of cold and damp toxins into the heart. However, after the patient takes it for two or three months, the medicine loses its effectiveness in the body.¡± Miranda eximed in surprise, ¡°Mr. Powers, where can this herbal medicine be purchased?¡± 10:18 Raymond gave a bitter smile, ¡°This kind of herb is extremely rare. Licorice Herb, it grows in the desert, and deep within the yellow sand, making it extremely hard to find ¡± ¡°The deep desert?¡± Miranda echoed, looking at Bradshaw in despair. ¡°Even if we start searching now, there won¡¯t be enough time, let alone the fact that we don¡¯t even know if we can find it ¡°Mr. Powers, where could this herb be found?¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, this kind of medicinal herb is too rare, there are very few ces on the market that sell it. In other words, once it hits the market, it will be bought immediately.¡± Raymond said. ¡°However, I heard a piece of news that a Fantasy Hotel Auction was about to be held in Rosemore Town, Hallcester, where many rare herbs would be auctioned off.¡± ¡°However, the entry card for this Fantasy Hotel Auction was very hard to obtain.¡± Bradshaw asked anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s just an auction, why is it hard to get an entry card?¡± Raymond nodded, saying, ¡°The Fantasy Hotel Auction was hosted by the Barrett family.¡± ¡°The Barrett family was the maternal home of Marce Barrett, thedy of the Hondry Sect.¡± ¡°The Barrett family was an archaic martial arts family, they seldom interacted with outsiders. Therefore, those who were able to enter the Fantasy Hotel Auction, apart from those in the martial arts, were some major families that had some rtions with the Hondry Sect.¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, I had heard that there would be some rare herbs at this auction. I wanted to go in and take a look, but I didn¡¯t have the right Chapter 21 Can 1 Hire connections.¡± ¡°If you really wanted Licorice Herb, then figure out a way to get into the auction venue. If this herb is avable, bid for it!¡± Miranda suddenly realized that the Fantasy Hotel in Rosemore Town was the property of the Reynell family! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Grandpa. I have a solution! Jacob should have been able to get the entrance card for the auction!¡°. Jacob¡¯s mother was a distant cousin of Nathen¡¯s mother. Asking him to get a few auction entry cards from Nathen should not be a problem *** The Fantasy Hotel was thergest hotel in Rosemore Town, located in the eastern suburbs of Hallcester. Nathen¡¯s father. Owen, had started his career from here back in the day. Twenty years ago, Fantasy Hotel was just a small tavern. After the Reynell family made their fortune, Owen turned it into thergest five¨Cstar hotel in Rosemore Town. The Fantasy Hotel hosted arge auction tonight, organized by the Barrett Group in Hashville. The parking lot in front of the door was filled with luxurious cars, which were extraordinarily impressive, making people marvel. Almost all of the martial arts families in Hashville State, as well as some upper¨Css elites, gathered here. Miranda, in order to be able to photograph the Licorice Herb for her grandfather, asked Jacob to request an entrance card to the auction from Nathen Nathen gave them three tickets, reportedly to sit with Roxie Mellor, the daughter of Sergio, the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. in Zone 1 This area, second only to the VIP Zone of this auction. Miranda also invited Crystal to go with her. Crystal was initially reluctant toe, but upon hearing that there would be some rare jewels and jades at the auction, she agreed to her. Jacob drove Miranda and Crystal to the Fantasy Hotel Before entering the venue. I saw a familiar figure. Robin, in front of the hall! Without the invitation from the Barrett family, was he also qualified toe to such a ce to join in the fun? This was not an auction that just anyone could casually participate in. Robin didn¡¯te with Cecilia. His VIP entry card was specially delivered to him by someone from the Barrett family, and it was different from everyone else¡¯s card. Upon seeing Robin, Miranda immediately became displeased. ¡°How could this fraudster appear here? Could it be that he wants to infiltrate this kind of event again, to mingle with some upper¨Css connections from Hashville State?¡± Jacobughed. ¡°This guy really is everywhere. How is he qualified to enter such a ce? Without invitations from the Reynell family and 77614 Chapter 201 Canale Han to. Treat Mul the Barrett family, no amount of money could get you into the venue.¡± Crystalughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. With Robin¡¯s abilities, he certainly has the right to enter such a ce.¡± Miranda snorted, ¡°Crystal, stop painting him in a good light. At most. he deceived Karina¡¯s trust and managed to get a high¨Cranking job at the Huber Group.¡± ¡°What kind of people could even enter such a ce? He was just aborer, what qualifications did he have¡­¡± Crystal didn¡¯t bother arguing with them anymore, she ran over to Robin and gave him a pat, ¡°Hey! If I had known you wereing here, I would havee with you!¡± Robin looked at the joy¨Cfilled Crystal in front of him. ¡°It seems like wherever there¡¯s fun, there¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Ah. Robin, I heard that some rare jewels were being auctioned off today. Could you bid on them for me? My birthday is in a few days¡­¡± ¡°Why should I give it to you, really.¡± Robin chuckled lightly, turning to walk towards the Fantasy Hotel. ¡°You! You¡¯re such a stingy man! Hmph!¡± Crystal stomped her foot in annoyance. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Ripley Syndrome ¡°Robin, wait up!¡± Crystal chased after Robin unwillingly. She sneakily nced at Jacob and Miranda behind her, slipping a bank. card into Robin¡¯s hand. ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring any money. I could give you a card. There¡¯s ten million on it. If you see any nice jewelry, feel free to buy it for me, okay?¡± Robin paused, looking at Crystal¡¯s cager eyes andughed, ¡°You¡¯re a woman with your own money. If you like something, just buy it yourself. Why do you need me to buy it for you?¡± Crystal tugged at Robin, whispering, ¡°You rascal, wouldn¡¯t it be a great honor for me if you gave it to me? Promise me, okay? My birthday ising up soon, consider it as my birthday gift.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Robin returned the bank card to Crystal. Catching a glimpse of the green sandals still on her feet, he paused for a moment before saying with interest, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already buy you a pair of limited edition shoes?¡± Crystal followed Robin¡¯s gaze, ¡°Damn! You call this a gift? A pair of sandals worth ten bucks¡­¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Gifts can¡¯t be measured by the amount of money. Didn¡¯t you say that the executives at yourpany all envy the shoes you¡¯re wearing? They¡¯re so retro, so vintage! So unique!¡± Having said that, he walked towards the front of the Fantasy Hotel. 10:18 Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, then down at the green stic sandals on her feet, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Just because you gave me a pair of ten¨Cdor sandals, you think you never have to give a gill again? You really treat me like a brother!¡± ¡°Sit. hello! Wee.¡± In front of Fantasy Hotel, eight hostesses with beautiful faces and noble temperament bowed and smiled. ¡°Sir. please present your Fantasy Hotel Auction invitation card. ¡± Every invited guest who entered the Fantasy Hotel had to present the invitation card sent by the Barrett Group. Each invitation card had its own number. The card recorded the identity information of the invited person. After the cardholder¡¯s identity was verified, they were led in by the corresponding service staff ording to the area of the invitation card. Robin handed the invitation card to the hostess. This was a supreme card for the VIP Zone, the only one in the entire auction. The hostess took the invitation card with both hands, about to ce it on the card¨Cchecking machine, when a cold sneer came from behind. her: ¡°Wait!¡± This cold shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention all at once. Jacob and Miranda had walked in from outside, surrounding Nathen. ¡°Good day, Mr. Reynell!¡± The hostess at the Fantasy Hotel lobby was taken aback for a moment, then immediately took back Robin¡¯s invitation card and turned to Nathen with respect. Fantasy Hotel was a property under World Real Estate. Nathen visited this ce, and the hostesses bowed one by one with extreme respect. Faced with such a weing scene. Nathen gave a slight nod, his gaze teasingly directed at Robin. ¡°Well, well, Robin, did you also receive an invitation from the Barrett Group tonight¡®?¡± ¡°Did you make a mistake? This auction is not a ce for people like you. It¡¯s an auction hosted by the archaic martial arts family, the Barrett family:¡± ¡°Even if you were extremely wealthy or held a high status, without being a part of the martial arts community or without the guidance of someone from the martial artsmunity, there was no chance for you to gain entry.¡± ¡°Even if Karina gave you some shares of the Huber Group, and gave you a high¨Cranking job, you were still amoner, with no chance of entering here!¡± Robin ignored him, signaling to the hostess. ¡°May I go in now?¡± The hostess who was checking cards was quite troubled. Nathen was their young master. The host had spoken, clearly unwilling to let Robin enter the venue. Although the auction was hosted by the Barrett family, I dared not go against Nathen¡¯s wishes. The hostess was holding Robert¡¯s VIP invitation card, unsure of what to with t Following Fnd Nather Miranda cast a cold nce at Robin, then looked at the envitation card in the hostess¡¯s hand, only to realize seething was ames She mocked. ¡°Mr. Reynell, it seems like Robin¡¯s card is different from our vition card!¡± After Miranda¡¯s reminder. Nathen noticed the card in the hostess¡¯s hand, which was indeed different from everyone else¡¯s Jacob, taking advantage of standing next to Nathen, sneered. ¡°Robin. you¡¯re really something, even managed to get a fake invitation card. haha, it seems like it even says VIP Zone Supreme Card on it!¡± ¡°VIP Zone, did you know what kind of person could sit there?¡± ¡°Even Miss Roxie, the daughter of the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, could only sit in the ordinary Zone 1. What makes you, amoner outside of martial arts, qualified to hold a VIP supreme card? What a joke!¡± Miranda scoffed, ¡°Robin, what am I going to do with you! Are you nning to live by deception forever?¡± ¡°A few days ago, you told me you were at Mauveglow Vi 1. and I really believed you. When we got to the front gate of Mauveglow Vi 1. you actually said you forgot your ess card, it¡¯s simply preposterous!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not even mention these things, you actually dared to forge things in such a ce today? Moreover, even if you were to forge something. at least make it believable, you actually created a VIP Zone supreme card! What am I supposed to say about you!¡± Jiapter 104 Bigley Syridi ¡°Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here anymore! Everyone here is from a martial arts family, if you¡¯re not careful, you might get beaten half to death, and that would be miserable.¡± Nathen shook his head mockingly. ¡°Robin, for Karina¡¯s sake, I let them not pursue your counterfeit card issue. You should leave, save yourself the embarrassment! This is not a ce for people like you.¡± With Miranda and Jacob causing such amotion, the lobby of the Fantasy Hotel was suddenly filled with guests who hade to attend the auction. Almost all the guests who attended the auction tonight knew Nathen. The Fantasy Hotel in Rosemore Town was a property of the Reynell family, as was widely known. Nathen said that Robin was trying to impersonate someone and sneak into the auction using a fake card, and they believed it without a doubt. Crystal caught up from behind, seeing Robin being stopped by Miranda and others, she stepped forward and said, ¡°Miranda, Mr. Walsh. what nonsense are you talking about! How could Robin attend the auction with a counterfeit invitation card!¡± ¡°Crystal, we didn¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Miranda looked at Robin with disdain. ¡°Why do you trust him so much! Last time, have you forgotten. Mauveglow Vi 1¡­¡± Crystal didn¡¯t wait for her to finish, sneered, ¡°Miranda, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough patience! I believe Robin would never fake it for an insignificant auction!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, Miranda pulled her aside, whispering, ¡°Crystal, say less.¡± ¡°The Fantasy Hotel was owned by the Reynell family, and moreover, Mr. Reynell had a good rtionship with the Hondry Sect. If Mr. 10 18 Chapter 254 Ripley Syndrome Reynell himself wasn¡¯t qualified to sit in the VIP Zone, then why on earth could Robin?¡± ¡°Look closely. there was no such card as Robin¡¯s in this auction!¡± Only then did Crystal carefully look at the VIP card in the hostess¡¯s hand. It was indeed different! It seemed like the material was pretty good, but why was it different? At that moment, a middle¨Caged man presented a VIP Zone invitation card, verifying that the VIP Zone was number five. His VIP card was different from Robin¡¯s! Crystal looked at Robin in confusion, what was going on? Robin was getting a bit impatient, pointing at the hostess. ¡°Are you going to check the card or not?!¡± ¡°This?¡± The hostess looked at Robin with difficulty, then at Nathen, ¡°I I can¡¯t be sure¡­¡± Miranda stepped forward and said, ¡°Robin, aren¡¯t you ashamed? Holding a fake card and still daring to be so arrogant! Get lost now, it will be embarrassing if the security catches you!¡± Robin nced at the time, ignoring her. Miranda mocked, ¡°Robin, I know, you¡¯ve always wanted to be a real noble, trying to perform better in front of me, so that I would look at you with new respect.¡± ¡°But, with such a limited foundation, no matter how hard you try, still can¡¯tpare to Mr. Reynell and Mr. Walsh.¡± you 65.131 10:18 C ¡°Because, you came from the bottom, even if you had some dumb luck, you were just a high¨Clevel worker! You could never be an outstanding man in high society!¡± ¡°Could you stop embarrassing yourself? You were clearly just a worker with no background, yet you insisted on pretending to be a fake noble¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t handle it, then bring your boss over!¡± Robin bypassed Miranda, walked up to the hostess, and said coldly. ¡°Robin, you¡­¡± Miranda red angrily at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. the bastard had actually publicly ignored her! Nathen said coldly. ¡°Robin, if you dare to cause trouble at the auction hosted by the Barrett family, you will regret it!¡± Robin pushed Nathen away, saying indifferently, ¡°This card of mine. was personally delivered by someone sent by Marce. Do you doubt it?¡± ¡°Huh? The invitation card sent by Lady Marce?¡± The crowd in front of the hall gasped in surprise. What kind of worth must one have to enjoy the honor of receiving the supreme card sent by Marce? The look in their eyes towards Robin held a touch more reverence. The Barrett Family! What such a title represented, everyone understood. That was the pinnacle of the archaic martial arts family within Londrnd! Marce was even the leader of Hondry Sect, one of thergest sects 10.180 in the world, and Matthew¡¯s wife! If it really was Ma who sent the VIP invitation card. Nathen was so ignorant, he was asking for big trouble! ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Jacob was taken aback upon. hearing this, and then he shouted loudly. He nced at Robin. ¡°An honor Mr. Reynell didn¡¯t even get, why do you have a VIP invitation card from Lady Marce? Do you have Ripley Syndrome? Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Ripley Syndrome? Haha¡­¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Robin, you have this disease, you need to get treated!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it was a card from Lady Marce. it might have been believable. But now that you¡¯ve said it, your card is definitely a fake!¡± ¡°I knew it, you only tried to sneak in here because you found out that Mr. Walsh and I wereing to this auction. Your sole purpose was to show me that you also have the qualifications to enter.¡± ¡°Robin, stop pretending, I would never be interested in you!¡± ¡°All your efforts were meaningless to me. I, and the Brown family, would never ept you!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the onlooking crowd¡¯s gaze towards Robin turned contemptuous again¡­ There was a sigh ofmentation in front of the Fantasy Hotel¡¯s lobby. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 The Invitation Card The onlooking guests were extremely disgusted by Robin¡¯s behavior. How could such a disgraceful incident happen in such a high¨Cend. asion? Besides, this was an auction hosted by the Barrett family. Someone actually dared to try to sneak in with a fake VIP card, was he really not afraid of death¡± Crystal felt the strange looks from the crowd around Robin and said displeasedly. ¡°Jacob, how can you say Robin has a fake card without any proof¡°?¡± ¡°Miranda, really! How ignorant do you think Robin would have to be to do such a basic thing?¡± ¡°What if the VIP card in Robin¡¯s hand was really customized for him by Lady Marce? Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking the wrath of the Barrett family?¡± Mirandaughed. ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re always making excuses for him. Lady Marce doesn¡¯t even know who this Robin is. How did youe up with the idea that she would specifically give him a VIP card!¡± ¡°How could Robin, a nobody with no foundation or background, have the audacity to utter such suicidal words?!¡± ¡°Just a con artist who only knows how to y tricks, and a low¨Clife loser with a severe case of Ripley¡¯s syndrome!¡± ¡°Alright, you have the right to keep thinking that way,¡± Crystal sighed. helplessly ¡°Miranda, even if Robin as just a low¨Css person you could never respect, you didn¡¯t have to be so indignant with them!¡± ¡°No matter what card Robin took, no matter what he did, as long as it didn¡¯t infringe upon your interests, why did you have to relentlessly make things difficult for him?¡± ¡°If he had taken a fake invitation card, the auction staff would have dealt with him.¡± ¡°Did you really need to join Nathen and the others in shamelessly humiliating him like this? Miranda, I really don¡¯t know what you were thinking!¡± Miranda sneered. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand his hypocritical demeanor! Every time I see him pretending to be a nobleman, I feel sick to my stomach!¡± ¡°No matter how much a low¨Css man like him tries, he could never imitate the elegance of Mr. Reynell!¡± Crystalughed meaningfully, ¡°It seems your taste is really unique.¡± ¡°Miranda, if one day, you suddenly found out that the man you despised and mocked was someone you could never reach, would you regret it?!¡± A chill shed in Miranda¡¯s eyes, and she sneered, ¡°Crystal, are you insulting my intelligence? On what grounds do you dare to say that he can reach that height? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a joke?¡± Crystalughed and said, ¡°The point is, Robin is exactly the height I described, you just don¡¯t want to believe it.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t helping Robin deceive me, then you were truly 10 191 deceived by him¡± Mandaughed heartily, startling the onlookers ¡°Crystal, today I dare to swear in front of everyone heret Even if one day Robin could impress me, 1. Miranda, would never apare him another nce, let alone reprot breaking off our engagemen When Miranda loudly revealed Robin¡¯s rtionship with the Brown family, she immediately attracted many mocking nces ¡°So, this guy was a fraud? Seriously!¡± ¡°Seemingly powerful, he turned out to be a delusional man who was dumped by his fianc¨¦e!¡± Hearing the surrounding discussions, Crystal was momentarily at a loss. She had originally just been discussing Robin privately with Miranda. Unexpectedly, Miranda spoke such astonishing words with such determination. Moreover, with such a loud voice, they deliberately put Robin in the ridicule and contempt of the crowd. Upon hearing this, a sneer shed in Nathen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Robin, let met give you a piece of advice, leave immediately. Today is the Barrett family¡¯s turf, if anything happens, no one can protect you!¡± Miranda immediately echoed, ¡°Robin, Mr. Reynell was only kind enough to advise you out of respect for Ms. Huber. You haven¡¯t even thanked Mr. Reynell yet, get lost!¡± ¡°Otherwise, if you deceive the Barrett family, an archaic martial arts family, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know the true power of the upper¨Css families, did you? To them, eliminating someone like you, a lower¨Css person, is as simple as crushing an ant. Moreover, they don¡¯t even need to lift a finger themselves to make you disappear from this world instantly!¡± Robin smirked yfully. ¡°Is the Barrett family that powerful?¡± Miranda scoffed, ¡°Robin, there are plenty of nobles you¡¯ve never seen!¡± ¡°I knew what you were thinking, just wanting to act like a noble in front of me, to catch my eye Let me tell you, no matter what you do. I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± ¡°Could you have a little self¨Cawareness, please? Since you¡¯re just an ordinary person, don¡¯t be so vain and ostentatious. It¡¯s perfectly fine to be a hardworkingborer at the bottom¡­¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to deal with her, he nced down at the time and walked straight up to the hostess, saying coldly. ¡°Check the card!¡± The hostess was taken aback, the imposing manner immediately flustered her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. could you. could you please wait¡­¡± Miranda hadn¡¯t expected that Robin would still be unwilling to leave. Moreover, he even had the audacity to arrogantly let the hostess check the card. This jerk really went all out to show off in front of me! Nathen saw Robin ignoring him in front of many Hashville martial arts families, which made him feel humiliated. ¡°Robin, what gives you the right to yell at my staff?¡± he asked. ¡°The auction co¨Chosted by the Barrett Group and the Reynell family. do you think I wouldn¡¯t know whether the invitation card you hold is real or fake?¡± 10.19 ¡°Since you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, fine, in front of all the guests attending the auction today. I¡¯ll show you what it means to bring trouble upon yourself!¡± Miranda even scoffed, shaking her head helplessly. ¡°Robin, can¡¯t you have some shame? Mr. Reynell has already stopped pursuing your responsibility for deceiving the Barrett family with your lies and deceit. yet you still don¡¯t know how to appreciate it¡± ¡°Did you have to wait until someone from the Barrett family came and threw you out before you realized your own ignorance and shame¡± Robin was amused by the scene in front of him. Damn! I would encounter this kind of trash wherever I went! Damn it. I was gued by petty people this year! Originally. I didn¡¯t want to bother with Nathen. Miranda and others. However, these nuisances were relentlessly insisting that the invitation card in his hand was fake. ¡°Alright, bring the Barrett family over!¡± Robin pointed at the hostess and a few staff members in the hall. Hiss! The crowd let out a gasp of surprise! This guy actually dared to tell the Barrett family to get out? What kind of person would have dared to say this? Either he was a madman, or he was a super boss who even the Barrett family had to bow and pay respect to! For a moment, no one dared to speak carelessly in front of the hall door If Robin really was a figure more formidable than the Barrett family, uttering more sarcastic remarks at this moment could potentially bring about catastrophic consequences for himself and his family. Miranda was taken aback, she jumped forward, angrily saying. ¡°Robin. you still dare to pretend at this point! If the people from the Barrett family reallye, can you still escape!¡± Nathen gave a coldugh, pointing at the hostess. ¡°Fine! Do as he says! Bring the person from the Barrett family who is in charge of the auction. Since someone wants to court death, let him die clearly!¡± From the beginning, he didn¡¯t believe that Robin could possess the VIP card that Lady Marce had personally sent to him! Lady Marce. the wife of the leader of the Hondry Sect, was a woman whom very few people had the chance to meet in person. What on earth was Robin, that Lady Marce would personally send someone to deliver him a VIP invitation card! This guy really had the guts to say it! Moreover, I had deliberately looked at the designs of those VIP Zone invitation cards before. It waspletely different from the VIP Zone invitation card that Robin had! The invitation card in Robin¡¯s hand must have been fake! Before long, a staff member from the auction invited a member of the Barrett family. This man was named fim Barrell, a distant nephew of Marce Was the head of peripheral security for the Fantasy Hotel Auction N?velDrama.Org content. Tim entered the hall, and the expressions of all the onlooking guests instantly became respectful and restrained. Nathen abandoned his aloof demeanor, bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Barrett!¡± Subsequently, everyone bowed and paid their respects, collectively. greeting this young talent of the Barrett family. Tim¡¯s face was stern, he nodded slightly, his gaze falling on Robin. Miranda looked up at Tim, her eyes lighting up, her mind instantly drifting. This was the true elegance of a real aristocratic young master! Following Tim¡¯s gaze, Miranda looked at Robin again, a sudden contempt arising in her heart. Robin was far behind Tim and Nathen! Tim nced at the invitation card handed over by the hostess, his eyes flicking to Robin as he said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of your situation. You should leave! There¡¯s an extremely important personing tonight, and I don¡¯t want anyplications.¡± At this point, he paused, looking at Robin with a bored expression, ¡°The Barrett family has no interest in arguing with someone of your low status. Leave immediately and don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Tim, as the security head for the Barrett family¡¯s auction this time. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone understood! The VIP card in Robin¡¯s hand was a fake! There was absolutely no nonsense about Lady Marce personally sending someone to give at VIP cards. Everyone looked at Robin with mockery, shaking their heads withughter. ¡°Everyone exists, and they dare to talk nonsense about such things!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Tim¡¯s good temper, this guy would have been done for today!¡± ¡°What? How could that be possible!¡± Crystal was also taken aback. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t believe that Robin would intentionally make a fake card for this auction! ¡°This card of Robin¡¯s, it was the supreme VIP card that you, Lady Marce. personally customized for him¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tim¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he looked again at the invitation card in his hand. ¡°Do you mean, this invitation card of his was delivered by someone sent by thedy?¡± Crystal nced at Robin and said firmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, just call the Barrett family directly and see if it¡¯s true or not, isn¡¯t that possible?!¡± Seeing Tim¡¯s hesitation, Miranda pointed at Robin with contempt and said, ¡°Master Tim, he¡¯s nothing more than a lowly worker. How could Lady Marce possibly have a VIP card specially made for him!¡± ¡°Others may not know his true colors, but don¡¯t I? He¡¯s just a loser who was dumped by me and the Brown family!¡± After a moment of contemtion. Tim nodded at Miranda. ¡°I suppose so. If they were thedy¡¯s esteemed guests, how could I not know!¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Leave, Now Miranda felt Tim¡¯s gaze. ttered and surprised, every cell in her body trembling with excitement. ¡°Why the hell are you so excited?¡± Crystal looked coldly at the excited Miranda. ¡°He¡¯s not Lady Marce¡¯s guard, how could he possibly know about thedy¡¯s connections!¡± ¡°He was just a peripheral guard for the Barrett family, without even running the card through a scanner, he hastily concluded that Robin¡¯s card was fake. Wasn¡¯t that too rash?¡± Miranda couldn¡¯t hear Crystal¡¯s words at all. At that moment, I waspletely immersed in Tim¡¯s aura and charm. In her eyes. Tim was such a wealthy heir. Even if not the core young talent of the Barrett family¡¯s generation. The aristocratic aura that blossomed from his bones fascinated her so much. However, Crystal¡¯s words were making perfect sense to Tim. He looked at Crystal with cold eyes. Catching a glimpse of the inexpensive stic sandals on her feet, it was concluded that Crystal was not a youngdy from a wealthy and prestigious family. He said coldly, ¡°The supreme guests of the Barrett family are all registered, and moreover, there will be detailed personal information.¡± Chapter 2016 Leave Now ¡°In the information I had, there was absolutely no such person as him, let t alone the kind of VIP card he presented!¡± ¡°So, his VIP card was fake!¡± Tim sneered, pointing at Crystal, and scornfully said, ¡°What right does a low¨Clevel participant like you have to criticize my work!¡± ¡°If you continue to stir up trouble and deliberately cause problems from the sidelines, I have the right to refuse you entry to the venue based on your attire alone!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Crystal wanted tosh out at Tim, but was pulled back by Robin. Tim turned to Robin, his face still impassive, but there was a hidden, repressed ferocity flickering in his eyes. ¡°Disappear from here immediately! Otherwise, the Barrett family won¡¯t rule out using some violent methods against a swindler like you!¡± Having said that, he threw Robin¡¯s meeting invitation card directly into a trash can three or four meters away, and turned to walk towards the meeting room. In front of the lobby of Fantasy Hotel, there was suddenly a moment of silence. Upon seeing Tim¡¯s actions, Crystal was initially taken aback. Then, sympathetically looked at his retreating figure. She knew, Mr. Barrett had really messed up today. Once abandoned by the core power of the family, these peripheral sons of therge ns were even worse off than dogs. Chapter 206 Leave, Now Leaving the family, it was difficult to find a job. No one would ept such a person, it was not worth offending the powerful family behind him for a castaway. Tim had offended thedy¡¯s distinguished guest, which had put an end to his dream in the Barrett family. Nathen mocked with a coldugh, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Robin, it¡¯s going to get ugly if we don¡¯t leave now. Hehe¡­¡± Miranda shook her head, her eyes filled with contempt, ¡°Robin, just go! Every time, wherever I go, you follow. You disgust me!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t ever do such disgusting things for me again!¡± ¡°Every time I thought about having some entanglements with you, I felt heartbroken!¡± ¡°Being associated with you in this lifetime is a disgrace to me, Miranda! Get lost now!¡± In the vast reception hall, everyone instinctively took a step back, trying to distance themselves from Robin as much as possible, for fear that the scammer¡¯s aura of poverty would rub off on them. Crystal suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Robin, look at your poprity, hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter¡­¡± In the silent hall, everyone was startled by Crystal¡¯sughter. nced again at the green stic sandals on her feet, and curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Was this woman crazy?¡± ¡°Anyway, my brain wasn¡¯t working very well.¡± Chapter 206 Leaves No ¡°Mr. Barrett had already given the order to leave, yet she was still fooling around with that swindler. Is she out of her mind or what?¡± Seeing Crystal¡¯s foolish grin, Robin rolled her eyes at her, ¡°You, woman, are you taking pleasure in my misfortune?¡± Crystal gripped his arm. ¡°Everyone has left you, only I am still by your side, risking everything. What does that tell you?¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± Robin looked into the eager light in Crystal¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°It means we are brothers!¡± ¡°Holy crap! Who¡¯s your brother? I¡¯m a girl!¡± Crystal red at Robin, thenughed and said, ¡°Well, just for that, buy me a nice piece of jewelryter.¡± Robin shook his head, without giving a response. ¡°Tsk! Crystal, are you stupid? He can¡¯t get in at all! There¡¯s no chance he could buy a gift for you!¡± Miranda sneered, causing a round ofughter from those around her. ¡°Stop! Are all the Barrett family like you, uncultured?¡± Amidst theughter, a very abrupt voice suddenly rang out, making the hall once again so silent that it was suffocating! Everyone held their breath and watched. Was Robin cursing at Tim? Did I hear it wrong? Someone actually dared to insult the Barrett family?! Was this guy bored with life? Everyone looked at Tim, who had stopped in his tracks at that moment. Nathon was stunned for a moment, exchanged a smile with Jacob, and shook his head Did Robin really dare to directly provoke the Barrett family? Was this guy ignorant or brain¨Cdead¡± The methods of the archaic martial arts family were not something ordinary people could imagine If they wanted to annihte an ordinary person, it would only take the blink of an eve! Miranda looked at Robin mockingly, thinking to herself. ¡°You really have guts, Robin, even daring to curse at the Barrett family!¡± She kept winking at Crystal, whispering, ¡°Crystal, get away from Robin as soon as possible, otherwise, not only you, but we might also get involved!¡± Crystal ignored Miranda¡¯s hint, looking with interest at ¡®Tim, who had stopped and was slowly turning towards Robin. With no expression, Timughed in disbelief. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Robin nodded indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance, kneel down and apologize to me!¡± Timughed, ¡°Good, very good! Give me a chance to kneel down and apologize? Do you think you have that ability?¡± ¡°I originally disdained to argue with an ant like you, it seems. I was wrong!¡± ¡°Disgrace the dignity of the Barrett family, and you will pay the price!¡± Miranda immediately stepped forward and said. ¡°Robin, kneel down. mind apandogize to Mr Barrett right now, maybe you can still leave here alive! (therwise, we might also get implicated because of you today!¡± ¡°Trash, get lost!¡± Robin pushed Miranda away and looked up at Tim. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your chancers Tim hadn¡¯t imagined that there were actually people who weren¡¯t afraid of the Barrett family! He no longer tolerated, signaled to a man behind him, and said coldly. ¡°Copple him! Let this kind of trash spend the rest of his life on his knees!¡± Having said that, he sneered coldly, turned around and left ¡°Yes! Mr. Barrett!¡± The man lunged directly at Robin¡¯s legs with a flying tackle. Huh?! The guests in the reception hall suddenly screamed. Everyone looked at Robin with sympathetic eyes. People in the martial arts world could all tell that this man was a body master. If this kick hadnded on Robin¡¯s leg. indeed as Tim said, Robin would have had to spend the rest of his life on his knees. In today¡¯s situation, no one could have protected Robin. The Barrett family, a prestigious household within the archaic martial arts family, was undoubtedly an existence not to be trifled with. Robin dared to insult the Barrett family, he was done for! Crystal, frightened by the man who was lunging towards her, hid behind Robin Robin suddenly picked her up, spinning her body in mid¨Cair ¡°Bam!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Crystal, spinning mid¨Cair,nded a foot on the man¡¯s back The man missed his step and crashed headfirst into the ss door of the hall. With a loud bang, the ss door was smashed into pieces! The man fainted on the spot! ¡°Ah?!¡± Crystal, along with everyone else in the hall, let out an incredulous gasp. The servant of the Barrett family was surprisingly knocked unconscious by a woman in a bizarre mishap? Crystal was set down by Robin, looking at everything happening in front of her in shock. ¡°Did I knock him down with one kick?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you think you¡¯re pretty good. huh?¡± Robin took out a wet wipe and cleaned his hands, pointing provocatively at Tim. He said to Crystal. ¡°Even if hees over, you can knock him down.¡± Tim was also taken aback! He hadn¡¯t expected such a situation to ur. At that moment, his originally calm expression was no longer calm. A cold murderous intent burst from his eyes as he looked at Robin. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± After a brief moment of surprise, Miranda pointed at Robin again, ¡°Robin, how could youy a hand on a member of the Barrett family? Kneel down immediately and apologize to Mr. Barrett, ask for his forgiveness¡­¡± ¡°Get lost! What do you think you are, constantly talking nonsense!¡± Robin pushed Miranda away again, saying coldly. At that moment, Tim had already reached Robin, ¡°I¡¯m giving you another chance, kneel down and cripple your own hands¡­¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Robin snapped, pping a hand on Tim¡¯s shoulder. With a ¡°thud¡°, Tim fell to his knees, and the hard marble floor instantly shattered into pieces. Everyone in the hall stared in horror at everything before them. Did Tim actually kneel down? They looked up at Robin, their eyes shimmering with terror and panic. This guy actually hit Mr. Barrett. It seemed that he had formed a grudge with the Barrett family. It was not just a matter of kneeling or standing anymore, it was a matter of life and death! Tim knelt on the ground, struggling to stand up, but no matter what he did, it was to no avail. ¡°What have you done to me? Release me immediately, or else, the Barrett family will tear you to pieces!¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of trash like you, parading 206 Leave No around with your family¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Even if the head of your Barrett family came, he would have to be respectful in front of me. Who do you think you are!¡± ¡°My card, it wasn¡¯t that easy to throw away!¡± Tim roared in humiliation, ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a cold voice came from outside. the hall. Everyone looked at the group of people walking in, and immediately. respectfully made way for them. A man of about sixty years old walked in, surrounded by a crowd of people. This elderly man was the head butler of the Barrett family, Israel Barrett. This person was also the top master of the Barrett family! People who knew Israel, they all knew. Robin waspletely finished today. ¡°Mr. Israel!¡± Tim cried out in agony, ¡°This bastard insulted the Barrett family, you killed him!¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Israel Years ago, a fierce dispute broke out over training resources within the archaic martial arts family in Southeast Estya and Londrnd. The Barrett family, who had just stepped into the forefront of the archaic martial arts family, was also involved. Numerous experts in the family all died in the battle for resources. The archaic martial arts family from Southeast Estya had long coveted the sacred training ground of the Barrett family. The Barrett family was gradually losing ground in this dispute, right before my eyes. Dozens of archaic martial arts families tacitly reached a consensus. They joined forces intending to annihte the Barrett family and seize the abundant cultivation resources within Londrnd. For a moment, the Barrett family was facing the danger of being wiped out. Facing the provocation of more than a dozen masters from archaic martial arts families. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Travis Barrett, the head of the Barrett family, retreated to the portal of the family¡¯s sacred cultivation ground, dismissed all his family members and disciples, intending to coexist or perish with the sacred cultivation ground alone. Back then, Israel was just an ordinary guardian disciple in the family, responsible for guarding the sacred training ground. Chapter 207 israel The peaceful life he had been leading, dedicated to cultivation, was abruptly disrupted by this sudden disaster, pushing him into the eye of the stom He did not leave the sanctuary, but fought alongside the family head with all his might. In the final moment, together with the head of the family, we activated the sacred defense mechanism, killed the invading enemies, and preserved the precious resources of the Barrett family. From then on, Israel¡¯s reputation in the archaic martial arts family was renowned. Because of his existence, for decades, the Barrett family had been peaceful and smooth, with no one daring to touch them lightly. He was the person Travis trusted the most, and he held a very high position in the Barrett family. When Israel entered the lobby of the Fantasy Hotel and saw Tim, a surge of murderous intent suddenly shed in his eyes. Although Tim was just a marginal member of the family, not worth mentioning. However, at the Barrett family¡¯s auction, someone dared toy a hand on a member of the Barrett family, that was a provocation! Right or wrong, let¡¯s not discuss it for now. Before daring to openly confront the Barrett family, there must be an exnation first! Israel nced up at Robin. There was a familiar scent, just, for a moment, couldn¡¯t recall where I 11.35% Chapter 207 Israel had encountered it before. ¡°Get up!¡± Israel red coldly at Tim, scolding, ¡°You¡¯vepletely disgraced the Barrett family!¡± ¡°Mr. Israel, I¡­ I can¡¯t move!¡± Tim was drenched in sweat, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get up from the ground. Israel furrowed his brows slightly, looking at Robin again, secretly surprised. ¡°Tim, tell me, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Tim pointed usingly at Robin, ¡°Mr. Israel, he had a fake VIP invitation card. I threw the card in the trash bin, so¡­¡± Israel furrowed his brow, ¡°A forged auction invitation card?¡± This was the first time he had heard that someone dared to forge invitation cards at the Barrett family¡¯s auction. Nathen pushed through the crowd and quickly ran to Israel, bowing and saying, ¡°Mr. Israel, hello.¡± Israel nced at Nathen expressionlessly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Israel, I am the eldest son of the Reynell family, Nathen. Owen is my father.¡± Nathen respectfully replied, a sense of superiority radiating from the nce he cast towards Robin. ¡°I have long admired Mr. Israel¡¯s reputation. Mr. Israel is a legend of the archaic martial arts family. It is my greatest honor to be able to see you in person today!¡± Israel nodded perfunctorily. Nathen saw that Israel was ignoring him, hesitated for a moment, and ingratiatingly said, ¡°Mr. Israel, I also bear responsibility for what happened today.¡± 23.091 ¡°Someone actually dared to use a fake invitation card at the Barrett family¡¯s auction. Fortmately, I discovered it in time and stopped him.¡± ¡°It was just that this persen was extremely arrogant, which rmed young master Tim.¡± ¡°This person even had the audacity to say that even if the head of the Barrett family were to stand before him, he would have to show respect¡­¡± Israel instantly tensed up, exuding a terrifying aura from head to toe. The disciples of the archaic martial arts family subconsciously took a few steps back again. They understood that Robin¡¯s actions had already angered the Barrett family¡¯s top fighter, Israel! I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t that easy to live and leave here. Everyone had only heard of Israel¡¯s legend in the past, but had never seen him in action. At that time, a mere thought from Israel could instantly unleash a fierce murderous aura. Everyone held their breath, looking at Robin with mockery. An ignorantd actually dared to challenge the dignity of the archaic. martial arts family, the Barrett family. Wasn¡¯t this just seeking his own death! Nathen nced at Robin smugly, secretly rejoicing. Kid, you¡¯ve been opposing me at every turn. Today, I¡¯m going to destroy you with the help of the Barrett family! 35 321 Miranda chuckled abruptly and said, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re in trouble, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re so arrogant as to im that your card was personally delivered to you by Lady Marce¡¯s envoy How big must your heart be to utter such audacious words!¡± Israel¡¯s eyes narrowed, seriously sizing up Robin Crystal immediately stepped forward to stop her, ¡°Miranda, what are you doing?! Are you deliberately fanning the mes, trying to put Robin in a deadly situation?¡± Miranda snorted, ¡°Can you me me for this? It was Robin who was asking for trouble, not knowing his ce! He even dared to talk nonsense about the Barrett family, not realizing their significance.¡± ¡°He hit Mr. Barrett, and he was going to pay for it!¡± Crystal said angrily, ¡°Miranda, do you have a deep¨Cseated grudge against Robin? Why are you so cruel! Do you have to see him destitute and dead in the street to be happy?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. After you broke off your engagement with Robin, he didn¡¯t nder you or the Brown family, he didn¡¯t pester you, and he didn¡¯t deceive or harm you. Why must you harbor such hatred towards him?¡± ¡°Moreover, back in the day, Robin¡¯s grandfather even helped your family, the Brown family, during your grandfather¡¯s most difficult times.¡± ¡°Even if you couldn¡¯t be a couple, there was no need to repay kindness with enmity, right?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t wait for Miranda to speak, she turned to Israel and said seriously. ¡°Mr. Israel, what you¡¯ve heard is just their side of the story¡­¡± ¡°They were right!¡± Rebin pulled her aside, looked up at Israel, pointed at Tim. ¡°Pick up my card immediately, and make him swallow There was an immediate outery in the reception hall. ¡°This guy really had guts!¡± ¡°Still so arrogant in front of Mr. Israel?¡± ¡°Is he stupid¡± He probably doesn¡¯t even know how powerful Israel is!¡± Miranda shook her head sarcastically, ¡°Robin, when will you ever grow up? You really think Mr. Israel would listen to you¡­¡± ¡°Bring the card back to me!¡± Israel said coldly. ¡°Huh?¡± Miranda hadn¡¯t expected that Israel would really have someone pick up the card, ording to Robin¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Israel, he was just a low¨Clevel loser, how could Lady Marce have given¡­¡± Israel looked coldly at Miranda, ¡°Did I give you permission to speak?¡± ¡°Mr. Israel¡­¡± Miranda tried to speak, but Jacob pulled her aside, whispering. ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t speak!¡± Israel coldly looked at Robin, ¡°If the invitation card is proven to be fake. I will make you¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Israel, think before you speak! Otherwise, even the Barrett family can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± A cold voice came from outside the hall, startling everyone. A terrifying murderous intent suddenly burst from Israel¡¯s eyes! Chapim 207 israel The crowd looked in the direction of the sound, the neers were Cecilia and Livia. Everyone suddenly becane doubtful. Cecilia was considered top¨Cnotch in Hallcester. However, in front of Londrnd¡¯s No. 1 archaic martial arts family, the Barrett family, that was not worth mentioning. Did Cecilia really not know that speaking in such a way would bring about a catastrophe for her and her Purpeak International Group? Seeing that the visitor was her idol Cecilia, Miranda immediately greeted her respectfully, ¡°Ms. Decker, hello. Don¡¯t degrade your noble status because of someone low¨Css like Robin who can¡¯t even make it to the stage.¡± ¡°He took a counterfeit invitation card for the auction¡­¡± Cecilia stopped in her tracks, her voice cold, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Miranda shuddered in fear. ¡°No, no, I mean, that loser Robin¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Livia raised her arm and pped her across the face, ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are, pointing fingers at the youngdy and Mr. Bruce! Get out!¡± Cecilia walked up to Israel, ¡°Mr. Israel, I believe the master and mistress must have given you some instructions before you came to Hallcester, right?¡± Israel was slightly taken aback, the murderous intent in his eyes instantly halved! Hiss! 70.73% He subconsciously looked at Robin, his heart skipped a beat! In an instant, cold sweat was pouring from my forehead. A servant of the Barrett family presented an invitation card, retrieved from the trash bin, to Israel. Israel looked at the pattern on this VIP invitation card and was mmediately flustered! Wasn¡¯t this the important person the head of the family repeatedly mentioned! Originally, for an auction of the Barrett family¡¯s level, it was enough to just send peripheral members of Tim¡¯s level to keep things under control. However, the day before the Fantasy Hotel Auction, the homeowner suddenly ordered him to go in person. And informed him that the big shot who was revered as the master by the Hondry Sect would be attending this auction. Marce had personally customized a VIP invitation card to show distinction. The head of the household instructed. ¡°This important figure is extraordinary, his identity cannot be revealed publicly.¡± Therefore, such arrangements were made, and he was sent to serve in secret. However, that jerk Tim actually threw this master¡¯s invitation card into the trash bin! At that moment. Israel had the heart to kill. 12.07% Israel knew some legends about this big shot. I almost made an irreversible mistake just now. If this peatleman was truly angered, perhaps there would be no Barrett family in the archaic martial arts community after today! What kind of terrifying entity was this man? The tiny Barrett family was nothing in front of this person! However, that jerk Tim actually threw the invitation card, personally made for him by his wife, into the trash bin! Moreover, they repeatedly called this man a liar, asking me to kill him? Isn¡¯t this trying to mess with the Barrett family to death! Israel was drenched in cold sweat, his hand holding the invitation card trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Bastard!¡± He fiercely pped Tim¡¯s handsome face. With a crisp ¡°pop!¡± Inside the lobby of Fantasy Hotel, it was incredibly quiet for a moment! 92.56% Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Tim¡¯s Regret The p that Israelnded on Tim¡¯s face shocked everyone to the core! A sharp, piercing sound. In the reception hall, the sting was piercing everyone¡¯s heart like a dagger. What did this mean? The offspring of the Barrett family were publicly humiliated. As the butler of the Barrett family, not only did you not help Tim regain his footing, but you even hit him? In an instant, Nathen, who had been waiting to see Robin make a fool of himself, was also left in confusion. He had never interacted with the upper echelons of the Barrett family. Even less was known about what the handling methods of this mysterious archaic martial arts family were like. No matter what, the situation before him was something he had never imagined. Nathen tentatively said, ¡°Master Ao, Mr. Barrett did this to maintain the order of the auction¡­¡± Israel didn¡¯t even nce at him as two servants of the Barrett family shoved Nathen aside. Israel pointed at Tim coldly, ¡°You bastard! The guest¡¯s invitation card wasn¡¯t verified by the card reader, how dare you say it¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°How could the Barrett family behave so uncultured and impolite!¡± He pointed at the eight hostesses in the hall and sternly reprimanded. ¡°Kneel down, p yourselves?¡± For a moment, in the reception hall, eight beautiful hostesses were all kneeling on the ground, each of their faces battered and bloody from a p by the Barrett family¡¯s servant. Tim didn¡¯t understand why Israel was so furious. He looked again at the invitation card in his hand, realizing at that moment that he might have been wrong. ¡°Mr. Israel, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t recognize the pattern on the card¡­¡± invitation Israel shook his head in anger, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Is ignorance an excuse? Judging a book by its cover without even checking, such snobbishness, the Barrett family would never tolerate you!¡± Miranda was shocked. She never imagined that Israel not only did not give Robin a hard time, but instead questioned Mr. Barrett. This made her feel very ufortable. At that moment, it shouldn¡¯t have been Mr. Barrett who was kneeling on the ground being beaten by Israel, it should have been Robin! Did Mr. Israel make a mistake? ¡°Mr. Israel¡­ You misunderstood Mr. Barrett, didn¡¯t you? That VIP card is different from ours, both Mr. Reynell and Mr. Barrett thought it was fake¡­¡± Miranda finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up for justice. 1021 In the silent hall, everyone looked at Miranda, truly sweating for her. At this critical juncture, wasn¡¯t she afraid that if she spoke out of turn. Israel might get upset and deal with her as well? At that moment. Tim wished he could get up and p this woman to death. This was deliberately provoking Israel! The entire reception hall was so quiet that it was unsettling. Upon hearing Miranda¡¯s words, Nathen also wanted to strangle her. Wanted to step forward and exin, but, didn¡¯t know how to phrase it. His only thought at that moment was to leave immediately. At least don¡¯t be overly concerned about Israel. Even a fool could see that Israel was ready to kill Tim over this card issue. At that moment, it was toote to hide. Miranda, however, repeatedly reminded Israel that it was Nathen and Tim who had started the issue with the invitation card. This stupid woman was such a jerk! Israel didn¡¯t speak, he just took the invitation card and ced it on the card verification machine himself! ¡°Fantasy Hotel, VIP Zone Number One¡± The crisp sound of the card verification machine suddenly rang out in the reception hall! asone fooloal or tobin an astordurent VIP 20mm number The homonal guest of the Barrell family! Nathen and hus odiotic group actually called some No wonder Israel was so furious! Upon hearing this, Tim copsed to the ground. At that moment, he was filled with extreme eget He knew, his rash act today hadpletely ruined his case advancement in the Barrett family! After a brief moment of panic, Tim quickly crawled in from of Ren knelt on the ground, and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, e Bruse pisse firme my ignorance The scene was in an uproar! Tim, the new generation of young talent from the Barrett family It was highly likely that, with his outstanding abilities, he would sug into the core of the family. But due to my own recklessness, I ruined a great future! Nathen shuddered all over, not expecting that Robin was actualis holding a real card. Moreover, Robin had said before, this card was given by Lady Marce! The implications here were enormous! What kind of character was Robin, really? For a moment. Nathen looked at Robin under the shadow of the light, and found her increasingly iprehensible. Miranda still didn¡¯t believe that Robin really had a VIP Zone invitation. card for the auction. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Israel, even if it is a real card, it¡¯s not Robin¡¯s! It¡¯s very likely that he stole it from someone else, you¡¯ve wronged Mr. Barrett¡­¡± Tim had reached the peak of his anger, this woman was too despicable! and He reached out and grabbed Miranda, who was not far from him, pped her across the face, ¡°Bitch, what I do is none of your damn business! Talk nonsense again, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Miranda was hit to the point of dizziness, staring in horror at everything in front of her. What was going on? I was clearly speaking up for Tim, why did he still hit me? Was he confused by Robin? Israel ignored Miranda, shoving the card directly into Tim¡¯s mouth, ¡°Beast! Swallow it! From today, you are no longer a member of the Barrett family!¡± Tim panicked immediately, begging. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please forgive me¡­¡± Robin ignored him and turned to walk towards the inside of the auction. Miranda, chatching her aching check, watched Robin¡¯s retreating figure, not understanding what had just happened! Mr. Barrett, who was jus high and mighty, was actually driven out of the But famil It was all because of an invitation card, and moreover, the card that Robin held How could this be possible! Miranda just couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe the reality in front of her! Why on earth would such a loser like Robin be more noble than Mr. Barrett? This wasn¡¯t normal! At that moment, she saw Cecilia and Livia standing next to Robin, Robin, you bastard! Who knows what tricks were used to deceive Ms. Decker again! The Barrett family had hit Tim out of respect for Cecilia. ¡°Robin, stop right there!¡± Miranda shouted, pointing at Robin as she thought of this. Jacob wanted to stop her from screaming. but at this moment, it was already toote. Robin halted, pointed at Tim, and smirked at Israel. ¡°I remember now, he just said that you, the Barrett family, n to make me live the rest of my life on my knees.¡± Israel¡¯s scalp went numb! ??? ??? = k Men it. Tim, did you know who you were saying such incredibly. stupid things to This was the Annihtor known for its countless killings! Based on what you just said, not only you, but the entire Barrett family. could have died ten times over! ¡°Beast¡± Israel rostred. ¡°When has the Barrett family ever been so cruel! You dare to utter such outrageous harsh words to a guest!¡± ¡°Come, break his legs! Let him kneel and wait for death from now on!¡± In an instant, a horrific scream echoed in the reception hall, as Tim¡¯s legs were chopped off simultaneously. Everyone watched this bloody scene in horror, not daring to make a sound! Was this the terrifying method of the No. 1 archaic martial arts family? In the aftermath of their shock, everyone looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, a wave of panic surging in their hearts. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t say much before. Otherwise, if this old man vented his anger on them, it would be over. Miranda looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, she was in a daze. Doubts arose in my heart for the first time. Did I really misjudge him Had Robin been hiding many unknown secrets from me? Could he have been the eldest son of a hidden wealthy family? Under the brilliant lights, Cecilia and Livia quickly walked up to Robin and together, they headed towards the VIP Zone of the auction. Miranda suddenly sneere, muttering to herself, ¡°I thought I was seeing things! So he was just trying to act tough around Cecilia, what a disgusting man!¡± Seeing Miranda still hesitating, Crystal said, ¡°Miranda, you¡¯ve really messed up Tim!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your constant hints along the way, Mr. Israel wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless.¡± Miranda frowned, ¡°How is it my fault? I¡¯ve been speaking up for Mr. Barrett all along, Crystal, you¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡± Crystal pointed at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Didn¡¯t you really see it? Mr. Israel was worried that Robin was still angry, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have acted like this.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Originally. Mr. Israel had only driven Tim out of the Barrett family. but your words reminded Robin of the past events¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Crystal!¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°I almost fell for Robin¡¯s trick just now. didn¡¯t you see Cecilia by his side?¡± ¡°Mr. Israel did that because he was worried about Ms. Decker¡¯s displeasure.¡± ¡°Robin? He¡¯s nothing. Mr. Israel would ruin Tim because of him? You must be delusional!¡± Crystal shrugged, saying no more, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. The auction is about to start. Let Robin bid on a gift for meter! Hahaha¡­¡± The VIP Zone and Zone 1 of the auction were on the second sto the Fantasy Hotel One was on the left, one as on the right The only difference between the two areas was that the VIP Zone had only five seats and was more spacious After entering the venue. Robin, Cecilia, and Livia headed towards the VIP Zone on the second floor. Just as she stepped onto the staircase of the Fantasy Hotel, a woman said irritably. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Robin. Cecilia, and Livia didn¡¯t know what had happened, they stopped and looked back. A charming young woman of twenty, apanied by four fierce bodyguards, came from behind. Robin and Cecilia ignored her, continuing to walk upwards ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Move!¡± The woman scolded loudly when she saw that Robin and his two companions were ignoring her. Livia stopped in her tracks, her voice cold as she said. ¡°Why should we make way for you? Who do you think you are? Get lost!¡± ¡°Who am I? Hehe, you¡¯d be scared if I told you!¡± The woman red at Livia and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m Roxie, my father is the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, there¡¯s no one in the whole of Hashville who doesn¡¯t know my name!¡± Livia snorted coldly. ¡°Sick!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Roxie was immediately annoyed. signaling her bodyguards to take action. A fierce bodyguard swung a punch at me. ¡°Stop!¡± Israel, who arrived shortly after, rebuked, ¡°Who is causing trouble here?¡± Seeing that the visitor was Israel. Roxie muttered, ¡°Mr. Israel, it¡¯s me. They wouldn¡¯t let me pass. I¡¯m very angry!¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Flower Rain Israci slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Ms. Mellor, there should always be an order to things. They were here first, you came after, why should. they let you go first?¡± Roxie said displeasedly, ¡°Mr. Israel, I just want them to make way for me, otherwise, I feel very ufortable!¡± Israel furrowed his brows, pondered for a moment, and said coldly, ¡°Enough, stop messing around! This is not your home, no one will indulge you! Besides, they are VIP Zone¡¯s distinguished guests, they shouldn¡¯t be bothered by you!¡± Roxie was quite annoyed, ¡°Mr. Israel, I want a ticket to the VIP Zone too!¡± Israel shook his head, ¡°Ms. Mellor, your Hashville Martial Arts Union. is not yet qualified to sit in the VIP Zone, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do to help!¡± ¡°Remember, no matter who it is, they must abide by the rules of the auction. Otherwise, the Barrett family will never let it go!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Roxie stomped her foot in anger, her eyes ring menacingly at the backs of Robin and his twopanions. ¡°Why¡­ why do they get to sit in the VIP Zone?¡± ¡°Ms. Mellor, let me remind you once again! Don¡¯t cause trouble for your Hashville Martial Arts Union!¡± Israel snorted coldly, turned around and left, leaving two disciples of the Barrett family not far behind Robin. Despite feeling ufortable. Roxie understood that the Hashville Martial Arts Union was insignificant in front of the Barrett family. Israel said. ¡°Well, it just had to be this way: ¡± Entered the second floor of Fantasy Hotel. Robin, Cecilia, and Livia entered the VIP Zone and sat down. Roxie also arrived at Zone 1 subsequently. Beside her were Jacob. Miranda, and Crystal. Sitting in Zone 1. I could perfectly see the three people from Robin in the VIP Zone. Miranda¡¯s gaze towards Robin was filled with anger and contempt. She muttered under her breath. ¡°This fraud! To secure a ce in Hallcester¡¯s high society, he even wormed his way into Ms. Decker¡¯s company!¡± ¡°When the auction was over. I had to remind Ms. Decker!¡± Jacob nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I really admire this guy! He was able to deceive such intelligent women as Karina and Cecilia¡­¡± Crystal chuckled lightly. ¡°Mr. Walsh, haven¡¯t you ever thought that if smart people like you and Miranda can see that Robin is a fraud, wouldn¡¯t Cecilia and Karina be able to see it too?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Jacob and Miranda nodded seriously, ¡°Since we all knew Robin was a liar, why did we still hang out with him, letting him act like a big shot?¡± Miranda suddenly stood up, pulling Crystal towards the VIP Zone. ¡°Miranda, what do you want to do?¡± Crystal asked softly, looking at the angry glint in Miranda¡¯s eves. Miranda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Ms. Decker is my idol, I want to expose Robin¡¯s deceitful face in person!¡± Crystal broke free from Miranda, ¡°Did you see that? The VIP Zone is guarded by the offspring of the Barrett family. If you don¡¯t want to be pped to death by them, you¡¯d better sit down and behave.¡± ¡°I reminded you, causing trouble at the Barrett family¡¯s auction could very likely implicate your Brown family as well.¡± ¡°If you offended these archaic martial arts families, you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to beg for mercy.¡± Jacob also persuaded, ¡°Miranda, sit down. The auction is about to start. Don¡¯t let Robin affect our mood. Wait a moment, I am also nning to bid for an engagement gift for you.¡± Miranda finally calmed down, ring fiercely at Robin in the VIP Zone before returning to her seat. Crystal looked at Robin in the VIP Zone and sent a Line message: ¡°Robin, it¡¯s my birthday in three days. Get me a gift! Red lips emoji.¡± Robin returned her a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to the Fantasy Hotel Auction.¡± Jorge Barrett, the General Manager of the Barrett Auction House, announced that the auction had officially begun. Next. Jorge introduced the process of the auction. The Fantasy Hotel Auction was divided into two halves, with a half- hour break in the middle. In the first half, they auctioned off some antiques and fashionable jewelry, among other luxury items, in an unconventional manner. During the halftime break, you could arrange your own activities, or apply to the organizingmittee for your own program. For instance, some fashionable young people, after auctioning off luxury goods, liked to take advantage of such asions to make public confessions of love, propose marriage, or take personal portraits, etc. In the second half, they began to auction off some precious herbs and elixirs. After briefly introducing the general process of the auction, Jorge moved on to the first half of the auction featuring jewelry and luxury goods. The first item up for auction at the auction was this year¡¯stest fashion ring Blossom Rain. This new product was from Valluynnian design master, Philip Ingram. The hostess held the Blossom Rain, showcasing it under the dazzling stage lights. Immediately attracted the attention of the female guests present. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the diamond ring being disyed on stage now had a starting bid of five million!¡± As Jorge¡¯s words faded, the scene was filled with rxed chatter. This new style of fashion diamond ring was not popr at the auction, it was just an appetizer. Jacob listened to the auctioneer¡¯s introduction of Blossom Rain, his eyes lighting up. He looked at Miranda, saying expectantly, ¡°Miranda. I¡¯ve bought this Blossom Rain as a proposal gift for you! After buying it, I applied to themittee to propose to you during the halftime break.¡± Miranda was very displeased. She thought the starting bid for this ring was only five million. If I proposed to her with a ring of this quality, it would be very embarrassing! She didn¡¯t immediately respond to Jacob. Jacob noticed her unhappiness and exined, ¡°Miranda, this ring is called Blossom Rain, what a beautiful name! More importantly, it¡¯s made by a master from a prestigious family.¡± ¡°I wanted to snatch the first item at tonight¡¯s auction as an engagement ring. It was meaningful, irrelevant to the value of the diamond ring itself.¡± ¡°Thirty million!¡± Just as Jacob¡¯s words fell, Robin from the VIP Zone suddenly shouted out the price of thirty million. He wanted to buy it at such a price and give it directly to Crystal, to save her from constantly sending Line messages. However, after Robin shouted out this price, the entire venue suddenly fell silent. Next, everyone was looking for where the sound came from. This ring, it was worth up to five or six million on the market. Even if it was thetest model of this year, it wouldn¡¯t be worth thirty million. When everyone realized that the price was called out by the VIP Zone. no one spoke again. The wealthy tycoon acted capriciously, others had no right xmment Upon learning that Robin was the one bidding. Miranda instantly pro up ¡°Mr. Walsh, I want this ring, you must win it!¡± Roxic, who was nearby, overheard their conversation, nced at Miranda, and scoffed. Miranda didn¡¯t pay any attention to Rosie¡¯s mockery All she was thinking about at that moment was Blossom Rain. She was determined. to outdo Robin. After hearing Robin quote a price of thirty million, Jacob no longer wanted to bid. Bidding at this price, it¡¯s a bit foolish! Seeing Jacob hesitate. Miranda urged. ¡°Jacob, raise your bid quickly, or Robin will snatch it away!¡± ¡°Blossom Rain. thirty million for one time!¡°: ¡°Thirty million, twice!¡± Jacob hesitated, very reluctant! He never imagined that the diamond ring, worth five to six million, would be skyrocketed to thirty million by Robin as soon as she opened her mouth. If I had gone directly to the jewelry store, I could have bought several! Was this guy sincere¡± ¡°Are you going to take the shot or not?¡± Miranda said irritably, ¡°There¡¯s no sincerity in your proposal at all!¡± Jacob was fooled. ¡°Thirty million for the second time, is there anyone else who wants to raise the price..¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t raise the sign again. I will never agree to marry you again!¡± Miranda said angrily. ¡°Alright then.¡± Jacob steeled himself and raised his sign, ¡°Thirty¨Cfive million!¡± The scene fell silent once again. What happened tonight? This appetizer started off so explosively. A simple diamond ring, and someone actually stole it? The originally calm opening suddenly became dramatically lively. No sooner had Jacob¡¯s words fallen than Robin blurted out, ¡°Forty million!¡± The scene was in an uproar! Even Jorge looked incredulously towards the VIP Zone. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia slowly turned to Robin, then looked at Jacob in Zone 1, she understood. If it were to be said that Robin¡¯s first sign¨Craising was to take down Blossom Rain in one fell swoop. This time of holding up the sign, it wasn¡¯t the same. He was preparing to have Jacob give some blood. 10:22 Chapter 299 Flower Pain Upon hearing Robin¡¯s shout of forty million, Jacob¡¯s mind buzzed. This guy was a lunatic! Knowing full well that the item was only worth five million, they stubbornly bid forty million for it. This wasn¡¯t out of print, it was just a new model! As for bidding like your life depended on it? ¡°Miranda, this¡­ if we continue filming this, it¡¯s going to be a bit brainless¡­¡± Miranda sneered, unwillingly saying, ¡°No way! I mustpete with Robin! I want to see how high a price he can bid!¡± Crystal nced up at Robin in the VIP Zone, a hint of a sly smile. shing in her eyes. At that moment, Robin was leisurely leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed. Clearly, they were ying Jacob. Jacob was so regretful under Miranda¡¯s urging that he felt sick to his stomach. Who asked for their own loose lips! He had never dreamed that Robin would bid without any hesitation. Seemed to not care about the price at all. He suddenly realized that Robin must have done this on purpose! ¡°Miranda, Robin saw that we wanted to shoot Blossom Rain, it was clearly intentional, we can¡¯t be fooled!¡± 1022 Chapter 204 Flower Bain Miranda looked disdamfully at Robin¡¯s retreating figure and sneered. ¡°Hmph¡® He must have known that you wanted to propose to me, and. deliberately tried to obstruct it!¡± ¡°Mr. Waish. even if we go bankrupt today, we cannot lose to Robin! Bid, keep bidding! No matter how high the price, we must bid!¡± ¡°Fifty million!¡± she eximed, immediately grabbing Jacob¡¯s arm and raising her bidding paddle. ¡°Damn! What happened today?¡± The guests were shocked. ¡°Rich people are so capricious!¡± ¡°They spent money in such an unfathomable way, what was the meaning behind their high bids?¡± ¡°Eighty million!¡± Robin called outzily, without even opening his eyes, raising his sign. ¡°Gone mad, gone mad, gone mad!¡± Guests in other areas of the auction site had stood up. One by one, they looked towards the VIP Zone and Zone 1, extremely excited. Such a fiery auction scene was even more exciting than the items being auctioned! Someone actually shouted joyfully at Jacob, ¡°Dude, keep holding up the sign!¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 A Rich Fool The entire auction scene was shouting at Jacob, ¡°Raise your paddle. man, keep raising it!¡± Jacob was suddenly stunned. I merely wanted to spend a little money to buy a diamond ring for fun. how did it tum into such a dramatic situation? Eighty million? Eighty million for a diamond ring that was only worth five million in the market?? I was not crazy again! Facing the jeering crowd. Jacob was inwardlyining incessantly The calls for him to continue raising his bid in the venue grew increasingly louder. For a moment. Jacob found himself in a predicament. Miranda saw Jacob hesitating to raise his sign, she forcefully nudged him. ¡°Jacob, keep bidding!¡± Jacob felt as if he had swallowed a dead fly, his stomach churning. If he had continued filming, he would have been a huge sucker! Robin was clearly trying to inte the auction item¡¯s price on purpose. I absolutely couldn¡¯t fall for this bastard¡¯s trick! ¡°Are you going to quote or not!¡± Miranda, embarrassed by the surrounding calls and gazes, urged impatiently. Jacob grimaced, saying. Miranda, spending eighty million on this ring is a total loss! If you like, we can go directly to the jewelry store in the market tomorrow to buy..¡± ¡°Heh, considering money when buying an engagement ring, how ridiculous!¡± Roxie sneered at Jacob, saying coldly. Jacob had wanted tosh out in anger. Intimidated by the fact that the other party was the youngdy of the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union, I had no choice but to swallow my anger. Miranda was slightly taken aback. Turning to look at Jacob, her eyes were filled with anger, ¡°Jacob, were you fake to me from the very beginning? You actually hesitated over a proposal ring!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Importantly, you lost to Robin because of this little money, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°After this, how do you expect me to get by in Hallcester¡¯s high society? You¡¯vepletely ruined my reputation!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t continue to raise the price, we would let it go!¡± ¡°Miranda, you misunderstood, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Jacob wanted to exin, but seeing that Miranda was no longer paying attention to him, he gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°One billion!¡± I dared you to add more again! When Jacob shouted out such a price, the uproar in the venue abruptly stopped, only to be reced by a wave of gasps Such a price! Buying this ring was indeed too expensive! Believed that the one in the VIP Zone would not raise the price again. ¡°Two hundred million!¡± Before Miranda had a chance to celebrate, Robin, who had been leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed, directly shouted out a price of two hundred million. The auction site was silent at this moment. The thoughts of the wealthy, they really couldn¡¯t fathom! Jacob was even more speechless. After a moment of contemtion, he said in a low voice. ¡°Miranda, we really can¡¯t mess around with this lunatic Robin anymore. Something worth five million, bought for two hundred million, that¡¯s truly insane!¡± Miranda also started to hesitate. She looked up at Robin in the VIP Zone, and immediately felt a surge of anger in her heart. What right did a con artist with no background have topete with me! ¡°Jacob, let¡¯s bid again!¡± Miranda urged, ¡°Since Robin wants to trick us. let¡¯s fight fire with fire, let¡¯s raise our bid again!¡± ¡°Raise the price again?¡± Jacob winced, as if a sharp instrument had Chapter 210 A Rich Fool stabbed him in the heart. Miranda leaned in close to his car and whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s bid one more time, a bit higher!¡± ¡°Then, no matter how high a price he shouted, we wouldn¡¯t follow anymore! At that time, let¡¯s see how he would end up. Two hundred million, haha, he would definitely end up crying!¡± Upon hearing this, Jacobughed. ¡°Exactly, exactly! Miranda, just do it your way! Screw him over big time!¡± Having said that, he raised the sign and shouted, ¡°Two hundred and fifty million!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± A scream erupted at the auction site. The money of the rich was just a number! An ordinary diamond ring, in less than five minutes, astonishingly soared from five million to two hundred and fifty million! These two people really had a run¨Cin! Today¡¯s auction was extremely heated, starting off brutally with every move drawing blood! After a brief shock, some people began to specte about who would ultimately receive the Blossom Rain. ¡°Guess if that guy in the VIP Zone would raise the price again?¡± ¡°It had already reached 250 million, to bid higher would be idiotic.¡± ¡°Poverty has limited your imagination, those kind of people have no concept of money ¡°I guess, he would raise the price!¡± ¡°Two hundred and fifty million for once!¡± The auctioneer on the stage. excitedly quoted the price The entire ce immediately fell silent. A look of schadenfreude was stered on the faces of Jacob and Miranda They were intently watching Robin in the VIP Zone, waiting for him to raise the bid. Haha! This time. I¡¯ll definitely make him hurt! Regret! ¡°Two hundred and fifty million, twice!¡± The auction site was silent. the auctioneer¡¯s excited voice echoed. stirring every beating heart present! Jacob and Miranda¡¯s hearts were almost leaping out of their throats! As the auctioneer¡¯s voice calling out ¡°Two hundred and fifty million for the second time¡± faded away, they did not hear Robin raise his paddle to bid again. ¡°Hmm? Could this guy possibly stop bidding?¡± The smile on Jacob¡¯s face gradually froze as he muttered under his breath. Miranda said confidently, ¡°He will definitely raise his sign again! Jacob, keep your cool!¡± Jacob subconsciously nodded, but his heart couldn¡¯t help but race! 10:1 ¡°Blossom Rain. two hundred and fifty million for the second time, is there anyone else who would like to raise the price?¡± The auctioneer raised his hammer, asking again. At that moment, in the auction room, it was so quiet that one could almost hear everyone¡¯s heartbeats pounding Everyone instinctively looked in the direction of the VIP Zone where Robin was ¡°This guy should have held up the sign, why hasn¡¯t there been any movement yet?¡± ¡°You just didn¡¯t understand, they were ying for the thrill. Usually, they would wait until the moment before the auctioneer¡¯s final hammer fall to raise their bid.¡± ¡°Bidding for items with a sign like this truly had a strong sense of ceremony.¡± ¡°Almost there, almost there! The auctioneer is about to drop the hammer!¡± ¡°Why did I feel like that guy had no intention of continuing the auction?¡± ¡°Look at him, he was meditating with his eyes closed¡­¡± Amid a wave of discussion, Jacob¡¯s heart was nearly bursting. At that moment, he had an ominous premonition. He felt that Robin would not continue to bid with signs.. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million, three times! Sold!¡± The sound of the auctioneer¡¯s hammer resounded. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Jacob from Zone 1 for winning the bid on Blossom Rain!¡± Jacob¡¯s mind buzzed, goingpletely nk! Damn! Didn¡¯t Robin continue to bid in the auction? This wasn¡¯t right! ¡°Auctioneer, you¡­you called it too early!¡± Jacob stood up, pointing in Robin¡¯s direction, shouting loudly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t raised his paddle yet. how could you have dropped the gavel?¡± The auctioneer on the stage was instantly confused. What did this mean? Are you an idiot? If they didn¡¯t raise their card, I wouldn¡¯t continue. A burst ofughter also came from the quiet auction site. ¡°Holy shit! This guy must be a rich idiot, right? He actually said such nonsense!¡± ¡°Could it be that he was shouting random prices from the beginning just to cause trouble at the venue?¡± *** Despite the jeers andughter filling the venue, Jacob still hadn¡¯t realized his absurdity and continued to say, ¡°Robin!¡± The scene immediately fell silent, everyone held their breath and looked at Jacob, not knowing what he was going to say. ¡°Robin, why did you stop bidding?¡± Jacob asked, pointing at Robin in annoyance. A wave ofughter once again swept through the auction site. Robin flicked his eyelids, indifferently saying, ¡°Why should I hold up a sign?¡± Jacob was confused, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have kept raising the bid?¡± ¡°Should 17¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Spend 250 million on a worthless ring? I¡¯m not brainless.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jacob trembled with anger. ¡°You did this on purpose!¡± Miranda also snapped out of her daze, stood up and pointed at Robin, scolding angrily, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re really despicable! Did you deliberately bid high because you knew Jacob wanted to buy Blossom Rain to propose to me?¡± ¡°How dark was your heart!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m about to marry Mr. Walsh, the date is set for the day after Mr. Donovan¡¯s banquet! Robin, let me give you a piece of advice, give up! I will never be interested in you!¡± ¡°You actually did such a disgraceful thing to stop the progress of my wedding with Mr. Walsh, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± Robin chuckled. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t bid!¡± The scene was also filled with sighs. ¡°Taking a picture of an engagement ring, and you¡¯re still so petty, boring!¡± alford it, don¡¯t embarrass yourself in such a ¡°Really, if you can¡¯t situation. No one is forcing you to bid.¡± 74.09% ¡°Anyone was eligible to bid on the auction items at the auction. These two were really rascals!¡± Roxic couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Are you guys sick??¡± ¡°Before, you were bidding like a madman, and now you¡¯re making all these excuses. Isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡± ¡°The engagement ring, how could it be measured by money?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t bid. There are rings worth a hundred. dors all over the street market!¡± Jacob and Miranda were suddenly speechless. At that moment, the auctioneer asked, ¡°Mr. Walsh, please be quiet. If you are intentionally causing trouble and not genuinely bidding, we can have the security personnel of the Barrett family intervene!¡± Miranda protested. ¡°But auctioneer, that person named Robin wast suspected of bid rigging, we have doubts!¡± The auctioneer snorted coldly, ¡°Gentlemen, Mr. Bruce has always been bidding in a very orderly manner. It¡¯s you who are breaking the rules! Shut up immediately, or I will deal with both of you on the grounds of disrupting the venue!¡± Miranda and Jacob immediately shut their mouths. If you angered the head butler of the Barrett family, you would be in trouble. Jacob had no choice but to raise his hand, ¡°Mr. Auctioneer, I have a request. I ask that themittee give us the halftime break.¡± 10331 Chapter 212 A Rich Fool ¡°I wanted to take this stage to propose to Ms. Brown, and also, to put this Blossom Rain on her!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± the auction er agreed without hesitation, ¡°I believe no one present here would have any objections, right?¡± ¡°No objections!¡± everyone almost unanimously said. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 I¡¯ll Do Anything for You After consulting with themittee, the auctioneer agreed to Jacob¡¯s request. And, the staff on site were notified to start preparing for the halftime. proposal ceremony, including the lighting, stage, and equipment. The young guests at the scene cheered as they received warm wishes. Watching such a scene. Miranda¡¯s originally displeased mood improved a lot. The rxing and joyful music started ying. The hostess delicately packaged the Blossom Rain, which was auctioned off for 250 million, on the spot. The auctioneer announced simultaneously. The organizingmittee presented a diamond ne worth one hundred thousand dors, wishing them sess in their marriage proposal ceremony. The site of the Fantasy Hotel Auction had turned into an ocean of joy. Miranda proudly linked arms with Jacob, a strong sense of satisfaction welling up in her heart. She subconsciously nced at Robin in the VIP Zone and began tough scornfully. ¡°Hehe, even if you cause trouble, Robin, what can you do!¡± ¡°Hmph! Money sure does make one capricious!¡± 1023 Chapter 211 De Anytung for You ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Walsh proposed to me in public on stage, it would have made you so jealous!¡± ¡°Jacob, thank you!¡± ¡°Miranda, for you, I can do anything.¡± Jacob¡¯s mouth twitched, his face squeezing out a smile more embarrassing than crying. Miranda excitedly kissed Jacob on the face, ¡°Jacob, hearing you say these words to me. I¡¯m truly happy. I feel like I¡¯m the luckiest woman in the world!¡± Roxie scoffed at Miranda, rolling her eyes, ¡°So this is the happiest you can be, you¡¯re really not worth much!¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Miranda was quite annoyed. However, intimidated by the other party¡¯s identity and background, the words that reached the tip of his tongue were ultimately swallowed back downL However, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m really happy! My happiness has nothing to do with money. As long as you have this affection for me, it¡¯s enough. Even if you give me a ring worth a thousand dors, I would still love it.¡± Jacob kept nodding, not daring to say much, for fear of angering Roxie who was not far away. Roxie¡¯s attention was not on their conversation at all at that moment. Instead, he was intently focused on the second piece of luxury jewelry that was about to be auctioned. This was a legendary diamond ne ¨C the Cloud¨CMoon Ne. This ne was handcrafted by world¨Crenowned jewelry master Kenny, who spent eight years creating it. The material chosen was a D¨Ccolor FL wless diamond, which is the best among diamonds. The diamond of this material, which did not contain nitrogen and other impurities, was extremely pure and colorless transparent. After eight years of meticulous crafting by Kenny, it finally became the crown jewel in the diamond ne. Once it was unveiled at the Riverbrook Jewelry Convention, it was immediately auctioned off at a sky¨C high price! Its craftsmanship and material. And the third¨Cgeneration master craftsman of the Kenny family, Kenny McKenzie, who made this out¨C of¨Cprint level diamond ne. All were consistent with the intrinsic value of the Cloud¨CMoon Ne. The significance of its own collection was indeed priceless. Because this ne was too dazzling, it attracted thepetition of many world super celebrities. The holder of the copyright for this premium ne, Lagoonmoor Diamond Museum, suddenly announced its refusal to sell. The sensational Cloud¨CMoon Ne was disyed as a collection in the Lagoonmoor Diamond Museum. Five years ago, due to a theft incident at the museum, this ne was damaged during the investigation process. The sapphire crescent part of the Cloud¨CMoon Ne pattern was 1314 (1) Do Anything for You worn out due to collision. So much so, that Lagoonmoor Diamond Museum wanted to hire Kenny to repair this ne. The auctioneer had just finished his introduction when the hall erupted in gasps of astonishment! At that moment, the image of the Cloud¨CMoon Ne was disyed in the projection on the stage. In an instant, the whole scene was stunning! Back then, this sapphire diamond ne survived the robbery. Despite going through some ups and downs, Kenny spent another three years repairing the damage. This discontinued sapphire diamond ne was reborn! Kenny embedded a strand of golden twilight at the original breakage of the ne. The repaired Cloud¨CMoon Ne was more charming than the original. From the day I began repairing this ne. Many wealthy celebrities who were fond of diamond jewelry were eager to try. Indicated that they would spare no expense to acquire this priceless diamond ne. However, after Kenny announced thepletion of the ne¡¯s recreation, it disappeared without a trace. For the past five years, this Cloud¨CMoon Ne has be a legendary tale of unattainable desire. The rarer and more unusual the treasure, the more mysterious its value. From the day this Cloud¨CMoon Ne was born. its legendary life. was destined. In the glory and disgrace, rise and fall of this mortal world, it went through countless twists and turns Its connotation and experience had long surpassed the value of her own material. The auctioneer¡¯s vivid speech stirred up a wave of excitement among everyone. Four hostesses, pushing a square cart adorned with pure gold carvings. carrying this diamond ne, slowly entered the center of the stage. Cloud¨CMoon Ne! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was like a beautiful fairy who had gracefully walked from the boundless starry space. Luxurious and stunning! Even as time passed and countless hardships urred. Finally, in the spotlight of the public, it was reborn from the ashes, continuing the legend! The bright moon was there at that time, once illuminating the colorful clouds returning. Amidst pasps of astonishment, the auctioneer announced. ¡°Cloud- Moon Ne, starting bid at ny¨Cnine million!¡± Muanda clenched her fist in excitement. ¡°This legend is so Wonderull i really love it!¡± ¡°Jacobs, the starting bid for this ne wasn¡¯t very high, I wanted it boom Jacob hesitated for a moment, surprised that the starting bid for this ne was so low, then nodded. ¡°Alright! No problem!¡± Excitedly. Miranda kissed Jacob¡¯s face again, ¡°Jacob, you are so good to me?¡± ¡°Crystal, look at my skin tone and temperament. Don¡¯t you think I would look like a queen if I wore this sapphire diamond ne? I love it so much! I must have it!¡± Crystal chuckled lightly. ¡°I guess the final transaction price for this ne should be quite high.¡± Miranda nodded. ¡°Of course, such a premium ne, without two hundred million, it simply doesn¡¯t match her worth¡­¡± Roxie snorted in contempt and raised her sign, shouting, ¡°Five hundred million!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± There was a gasp at the scene. After a brief shock, everyone expressed approval. This top¨Cnotch diamond ne was absolutely worth the price! Miranda, who was in the midst of a wonderful imagination, was Chaple m bo Anything for You instantly stunned! Five hundred million? Who¡­who was this?! Who was so outrageous, starting off with five hundred million?! Damn it! The dream was shattered just as it began! After a moment of despair, Miranda reluctantly said, ¡°Jacob, I¡­ I really like the Cloud¨CMoon Ne, you bid for it and give it to me¡­¡± Jacob¡¯s face turned red, he said in a low voice, ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m running out of money, I have less than two hundred million left¡­¡± Miranda gave him an annoyed nce, turned around and asked Crystal. ¡°Crystal, how much money did you bring? I want to bid on the Cloud¨CMoon Ne¡­¡± Crystal handed her the card directly, ¡°Here you go, there¡¯s four billion in here, you can use it.¡± ¡°Crystal. I knew you were the best to me!¡± Miranda excitedly snatched the bank card, happily said. ¡°Jacob, I still have a hundred million here, we have seven hundred million together, you go ahead and bid.¡± Jacob hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright, I raise the sign¡­¡± ¡°One billion!¡± Before Jacob could raise his sign to bid, Robin from the VIP Zone directly quoted a price of one billion. Jacob and Miranda suddenly deted like a punctured ball. 1024) ¡°Robin, it¡¯s that bastard Robin causing trouble again!¡± Miranda shouted angrily, just about to stand up and object, when Roxie blurted out, ¡°Fifteen billion!¡± Miranda froze Roxie cast a disdainful nce at her and aneered, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to y, don¡¯t bid!¡± Miranda was grinding her teeth in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare tosh Cout The other party was the daughter of the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, and both the Brown family and the Walsh family were. absolutely not to be offended. ¡°Two billion!¡± Just as Roxic was feeling triumphant, Robin¡¯s bid came from the VIP Zone again. The entire audience gasped. Everyone noticed that it was Robin again, bidding without any hesitation. This time, Roxie didn¡¯t dare to raise the price directly again. Two billion! Even though the Mellor family was wealthy, it was not worth it to buy a diamond ne at such a price. Moreover, the main purpose ofing here today was to bid for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng for my grandfather. Moreover, it was a must¨Cwin! 72.741 [ 10 Chapter 21101 De Anything for You If all the money in hand was spent on this ne, Mauve Dragon Ginseng would have no money left to bid. However, I really loved this ne! S The moment I saw her, I felt a tickle in my heart. She looked at Robin in the VIP Zone, cursing in her heart. This jerk. from the beginning, didn¡¯t give any respect to me, the youngdy of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. I hadn¡¯t settled the score with you yet! Roxie pondered for a moment, nced at Robin, and chuckled lightly, ¡°Guessing from such a high bid, he must have reached his limit too.¡± ¡°Twenty¨Cone billion!¡± She cried out unwillingly, adding another billion. ¡°Three billion!¡± Robin blurted out the astonishing price once again without hesitation. At that moment, the auction site had already fallen into a silent stillness. Cecilia cast a nce at Robin without any expression, a hint of confusion shing in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what Robin was doing. This posture was clearly not a prank of raising the price like the one that had just teased Jacob. He was really going to buy this ne. Who did Mr. Bruce buy this ne for? 81 ??? ?? Miranda Sull Cecilia hadn¡¯t dared to think further. She knew that her status was certainly not one that could dare to hope for the affection of Lord Dragon. At that moment. Roxie could bear it no longer. She sprang to her feet, angrily saying. ¡°Auctioneer! I suspect he¡¯s deliberately causing trouble!¡± ¡°Four billion!¡± Before the auctioneer could speak, Robinzily raised his bidding card. Roxie was shocked! This guy was obviously picking a fight with her! ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Roxie pointed at Robin and raged. ¡°If you deliberately cause trouble, I Hashville Martial Arts Union¡­¡± ¡°Fifty billion!¡± Robin ignored her mor, directly quoting a price of fifty billion. ¡°You!¡± Roxie was almost driven mad, ¡°Auctioneer, he¡¯s causing trouble, aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡± Robin pointed at the auctioneer, ¡°If anyone else bids higher than me, I¡¯ll go straight to ten billion!¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The Card Is Invalid At the auction site, it was so silent that there was not a trace of breath. Just a diamond ne, and they actually quoted prices of fifty billion, one hundred billion! It seemed that to this gentleman, a billion was as easy as ten dors. Roxie was publicly humiliated by Robin and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t save face. Robin¡¯s words had already been very clear. No matter how high a price anyone offered, he would offer higher. He was determined to get this ne! Despite Roxie priding herself as the wealthy heiress of the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s leader, she was not short of money. However, in front of Robin, who had no concept of money, what right did they have to say that others were causing trouble? After a brief silence in the auction hall, some people began tough mockingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the money to bid, so I suspected others of causing trouble. It¡¯s a bit funny, huh!¡± ¡°Besides, they were sitting in the VIP Zone, and you were only in Zone 1. What right did you have to doubt their capabilities?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman, so full of herself! Use your brain!¡± 10.24 ¡°If you¡¯re spoiled at home and act willful outside, you¡¯re only asking for humiliation. haha!¡± Listening to a group of people¡¯s ridicule and surensm. Roxie was extremely annoyed. Having grown so old, when have I ever suffered such humiliation! ¡°Are you sure you want to oppose me?¡± She red at Robin, her eyes shing with malicious light. The entire ce immediately fell silent. Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Oppose? What a joke! If you can¡¯t y, then get out! This isn¡¯t your home, you can¡¯t just do as you please!¡± ¡°Dude, awesome!¡± Someone on the scene cheered for Robin. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t indulge a selfish and domineering woman like this!¡± ¡°Yeah! If you can¡¯t y, then get lost!¡± ܇܇܇ Upon hearing the mockery in the field, Roxie red at Robin fiercely. wishing she could kill him on the spot. ¡°Auctioneer, I suspect this person was just causing trouble!¡± ¡°Five billion for a diamond ne, unless you¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°I demanded themittee to verify his assets! I wanted to see if he really had fifty billion!¡± As soon as Roxie spoke, the auction site fell silent once again. Five billion was spent on a ne Such a feat, they also wanted to witness with their own eyes. Mirande was feeling annoyed at that moment. Hearing Roxie¡¯s words, he also echoed, ¡°Yes. Ms. Mellor, I mean the same!¡± ¡°He was just a low¨Clevel loser, where did he get fifty billion to buy a ne?¡± Roxie gave her a nce In her view, discussing five billion with a low¨Clevel woman like Miranda was an insult to her. ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Roxie red at her coldly. Then. turning to the auctioneer. ¡°I strongly demand that you verify his assets on the spot now!! ¡°If. he couldn¡¯te up with five billion¡­¡± ¡°Go pay at the front desk!¡± Before Roxie could finish, Robin handed the Leopard Card to Livia. The whole ce was shocked! Everyone turned to look at Roxie. their eyes filled with contempt. What else was there to argue about? Paying money was the hard truth! ¡°You! Hehe. you must be ying tricks!¡± Roxie roared unwillingly in the silent auction hall. ??? 8 ?? Robin gave a dismissive smile. ¡°Ignorant woman! Not only penniless, but alsocking in manners!¡± ¡°You! Who are you calling, uncultured? You bastard!¡± Roxie¡¯s face turned red with anger, and she didn¡¯t care about her status at the moment, she shouted loudly Robin shook his head, ¡°You bastard! All eighteen generations of your ancestors are bastards!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh, this guy was too cute, ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± The entire audience was momentarily stunned. Immediately after, there was a burst ofughter. ¡°This dude was too awesome, he even dared to curse the daughter of the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union, cool!¡± ¡°For such an unreasonable woman, this is what she deserved!¡± Upon hearing the murmurs of the crowd around her, Roxie was embarrassed and angry. She simply didn¡¯t know how to deal with a man as unpredictable as Robin. The four bodyguards beside him wanted to rush towards the VIP Zone, but Israel scolded. ¡°All of you, get back!¡± The four bodyguards, without receiving instructions from Roxie, still continued to charge towards Robin. Israel said coldly. ¡°Are you sure you want to oppose the Barrett family, Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± Rosie didn¡¯t dare to continue misbehaving She still understood his point. It indeed I had offended the Barrett family. The Hashville Martial Arts Union couldn¡¯t withstand the blow from this archane martial arts family. Roxie had no choice but to forcefully swallow back the anger in her chest At that time. Livia had already arrived at the center of the auction stage with Robin¡¯s Leopard Card in her hand. Handed the Leopard Card to the auctioneer. The entire audience held their breath, intently watching the auctioneer¡¯s next move. At that moment. Roxie also started to panic. Judging by the looks of it, there was obviously enough money in that card to pay the bill! If so. not getting the ne was a minor issue, it would be very embarrassing for oneself. The auctioneer showcased the Leopard Card, then, ced it on the card reader. The entire venue was as silent as a deste wilderness, brewing an imminent anticipation and brute force within its eerie tranquility! ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± The card reader emitted a series of unrecognizable sounds, ¡°This card is invalid!¡± Chapter 212 The Card is invalid Huh? Invalid card! That guy was indeed causing trouble! The entire venue immediately erupted in a wave of discontented protest. Roxie burst into shrillughter amidst the chaotic noise, ¡°Hahaha, indeed, just a troublemaker!¡± Livia on the stage was also quite surprised, stepping forward to look at the card machine again. How could Robin¡¯s card be invalid? Cecilia was slightly taken aback. The guess was that Robin might have taken the wrong card. Prepared to get up and contact the finance department of Purpeak International Group. Seeing Robin sitting in his ce, he remained as indifferent as the wind, without any change in expression. She didn¡¯t dare to act on her own. Roxie eximed loudly, ¡°Mr. Auctioneer, I demand an exnation from him for us!¡± ¡°Hehe, a perfectly good auction was messed up by him like this, did he take the auction as a child¡¯s y?¡± The person in charge of this auction, Jorge, ran onto the stage at the first opportunity. Took the Leopard Card from the auctioneer¡¯s hand. 48.04% He took a look and found that this card was indeed different from the bank cards in other people¡¯s hands. Israel had exined that obin was not an ordinary guest. This person was an honored guest of the Barrett family. Since they were honored guests of the Barrett family, they would absolutely not cause a scene How could a invalid card possibly be presented? Jorge immediately told Israel about this matter. Israel looked at this card, his brow furrowed. Suddenly remembered, beforeing. Travis had asked him to bring a special card machine from the family. In case some hidden wealthy families presented different payment cards, use this card reader. In this world, there was a type of payment card that was specially designed. Different from the ordinary bank card. This card stored arge amount of top¨Csecret information. It had a dedicated card¨Cswiping transfer setting, and it was difficult for general card¨Cswiping machines to recognize the password within. Especially when the amount was huge, it simply couldn¡¯t be swiped unless it was operated by the ount holder himself. Seeing this scene, Robin felt doubtful in his heart. He had also never used this card to pay any fees. 0 Could this old guy Enzo have been fooling me? Tell me there were trulions in this card, and moreover, hundreds of billions were credited every day Who couldn¡¯t it be swiped out? Israel immediately stood up and ordered someone to bring the card reader he had brought to the front desk. Roxie was still ranting on and on. All the guests in the venue also began to question Robin. It seemed that Robin was intentionally causing trouble all along. When Israel personally ced the Leopard Card in the dedicated card slot of the card machine. The entire ce fell silent again, everyone held their breath waiting for the result of the card swipe. However, despite Israel¡¯s several attempts, the card reader still had no response! The whole ce erupted in noise once again. Roxie was almost at the peak of her anger. ¡°Mr. Israel, it has now been confirmed that this bastard was deliberately causing trouble! I demand that such people be punished on the spot at the auction!¡± Israel had a furrowed brow. How could this situation have urred? Even if the Barrett family wanted to waive Robin¡¯s fees on the spot, it will not have been case to muplement this wow cone it would not only onsbarras Robin, but also put the * Cub in an extreely awkward situation Seeing the situation. Cecilia was about to stand up to intervene, but Robin stopped her He remembered Buzo had once said that only he himself could operate this card Otherwise, not a single penny could be swiped out This was a special card set up ording to his gic code. Robin stood up and walked to the front desk, taking the Leopard Card and cing it on the card reader. A crisp electronic voice sounded: ¡°Ding! 50 billion in cash has been credited!¡± The noisy auction scene suddenly quieted down. Roxie was also petrified on the spot! ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± She shouted loudly. Fitty billion, how could it have been transferred into the Barrett Auction House¡¯s ount so quickly? This was a task that no bank card could possibly aplish! ¡°Fake! It must be fake!¡± Jorge took the transfer voucher handed over by a financial staff member and disyed it on the spot! Roxie still couldn¡¯t believe it was true, and asked, ¡°Mr. Israel, did he really transfer fifly billion to the Barrett family¡¯s ount?¡± Israel snorted. ¡°Ms. Iviellor, if you continue to make a fuss, I can consider that your Hashy.e Martial Arts Union is deliberately challenging the patience of the Barrett family!¡± ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s not it, Mr. Israel¡­¡± Roxie shuddered in fear, she clearly understood the meaning behind Israel¡¯s words. Israel no longer paid her any attention, turning around and respectfully saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce, for wasting your time!¡± Robin nodded indifferently, then turned around and returned to the VIP Zone. This credit card incident quickly subsided. Everyone had seen Robin¡¯s strength. No one dared to have any doubts or disrespect anymore. Casually creating a character worth fifty billion, what a powerful Casually creating a character w existence that was. Everyone knew it in their hearts! Miranda was already confused. Bowed his head and thought hard about thisplex problem. What was the situation? Could Robin really have earned five billion? Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the hostess had finished packaging the legendary ne that was stunningly beautiful, 57.081 They were preparing to deliver this ne into Robin¡¯s hands. Robin pointed at Zone 1, ¡°For thatdy!¡± The whole ce suddenly erupted into chaos! Bought a ne for five billion, and just casually gave it to someone cise. Whichdy had such an honor?! The spotlight on the stage. following the direction of Robin¡¯s finger, shone on Roxie. 96.91% Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Ridiculous Roxie was greatly shocked. What did this man mean? Battled with me to the death, spent fifty billion to secure the Cloud- Moon Ne. Did you actually give it to me? Was everyone at the auction site also confused? What was the rtionship between these two people? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What was this all about? After the auctioneer confirmed Robin¡¯s intention, he led eight hostesses, solemnly holding the Cloud¨C Moon Ne, and walked towards Roxie in Zone 1. All the women at the auction site looked at Roxic under the spotlight, filled with extreme envy! However, Roxie was not as excited as everyone had imagined. After a brief shock, her delicate face was filled with nothing but. contempt and anger! Roxie slowly rose to her feet, coldly surveying the crowd of people who looked up to her with admiration. A look of disdain and cold arrogance burst from his eyes. The lighting designer of Fantasy Hotel was also adept at understanding 0.00% 10:26 Clupter 213 Ridiculous subtleties of human nature. The monotonous white light on the stage was immediately reced with a magnificent array of colorful lights, casting onto Roxie. In an instant, Roxie in the overflowing colorful light was like a fairy! Watching Roxic in the spotlight. In Miranda¡¯s eyes, a burst of resentment and jealousy shone. That bastard Robin, he actually spent five billion on a diamond ne for another woman?! Where did he get so much money from! It must have been Cecilia¡¯s money! This swindler, he actually took Ms. Decker¡¯s money, bid on the ne and gave it to another woman! So annoying! Crystal was also confused, what kind of tricky move was Robin pulling? It was a bit hard to understand. Damn it, I asked you to buy a gift for me, but you just wouldn¡¯t. It drove me crazy! Under the dazzling colorful lights, Roxie¡¯s beautiful face was as cold as ice! Hehe! So, this foolish man had spared no expense to bid on the Cloud¨CMoon Chapter 213 Ridiculous Ne, just to catch my attention! Hmph! Was I. Roxic, that kind of frivolous woman? Now I understood. This bastard had been deliberately squeezing Jacob from the start, driving up the price of Blossom Rain. The purpose was also to let me see him. Now, a ne worth only a few billion was skyrocketed to fifty billion and given to me. Did you think that by doing this, you could impress me? Haha, how ridiculous! As Roxie, the daughter of the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, I could have whatever I wanted. I certainly didn¡¯t need a shallow man like you to give it to me. I was born a goddess admired by the masses. From childhood to adulthood, I don¡¯t know how many men, like sycophants, have made a fool of themselves just to get my attention. Your obsequious behavior disgusted me to the core! Roxie slowly turned to Robin, giving him a cold smile, ¡°You think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t care for the ne you gave me!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, even if you bought a ne for 50 billion, I wouldn¡¯t be impressed by a man like you!¡± In an instant, the entire auction hall fell silent. This was the confidence of the daughter of the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union! The ne bought for five billion was not even worth considering! Robin lifted his head, looking at Roxie under the spotlight. ¡°Did I say I was going to give it to you?¡± As the words fell, everyone was stunned. ¡°Yeah, when did they ever say they were going to give you Roxie?¡± ¡°Ms. Mellor indeed deluded herself,¡± ¡°She was spoiled at home since childhood, thinking that everyone would give her the best things. Ha, she must be disappointed now!¡± ¡°This guy was interesting!¡± *܇܇ Under the multicolored spotlight, Roxie was at a loss, looking extremely awkward! A murderous re burst from his eyes! At that moment, she wished she could stab Robin to death. Tonight, ever since I met this man, I¡¯ve been feeling oppressed and humiliated everywhere. Hmph! You¡¯ve got guts! Offend me, Roxie, and you will never get away with it! The lighting technician realized that he had mistaken someone for another. The colorful lights were immediately moved away from Roxie and shone on Miranda. Everyone let out a gasp. Turns out, this guy bought the Cloud¨CMoon Ne to give to her! Was thisdy no longer spoken for? What happened? A proposalpetition on the spot? Miranda also hadn¡¯t expected this situation. For a moment, I was at a loss. Her whole body was shaking, her excited hands covering her mouth. Exerted all efforts to stabilize my emotions. Robin¡­ This guy Robin really went to great lengths to get me! They actually pulled out all the stops today! It must have been because Jacob heard that he was going to propose to me, that he would spare no expense to spend fifty billion to buy this ne for me! Should I ept, or should I be a bit reserved, letting him kneel before me, begging me to ept? I¡­ I really couldn¡¯t decide yet! In the aftermath of confusion. Chapter 213 Rudiculous She immediately pulled Crystal, who was also in shock, and whispered. ¡°Crystal, I really didn¡¯t expect Robin to pursue me so relentlessly. What do you think, should I ept this ne, or¡­..¡± Robin watched the lighting technician¡¯s shy moves, then pointed directly at the auctioneer. ¡°Give it to Ms. Thompson, this is my birthday gift to her!¡± As the sound faded, the lighting technician immediately shifted the spotlight to Crystal. Miranda shuddered violently! She immediately stood up, ring at Robin with resentment. ¡°Robin, aren¡¯t you a disgusting man? Didn¡¯t you do this just to provoke me?¡± ¡°You found out that Jacob was going to propose to me today, and you staged this whole scene. Do you find it amusing?¡± ¡°I gave you a chance just now, who did you tell the auctioneer the ne was ultimately for?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you would never have gotten me!¡± The auction hall erupted into an uproar! Robin slightly furrowed his brows, chuckled lightly, ¡°Who are you to give me a chance? This ne is specifically photographed for Crystal!¡± ¡°Crystal, if you don¡¯t want it, should I just donate it?¡± Crystal suddenly froze! Oh, my heart! Chapter 213 Ridiculous This gift came so suddenly, it was utterly shocking! ¡°I want it. I want it, of course I want it!¡± Crystal scrambled to her feet. This money¨Cwasting thing! Fifty billion, how could it just be donated like that! In an instant, all the guests in the auction hall focused their attention on Crystal. At that moment, Crystal became the most dazzling star in the event! Up until now. Crystal still couldn¡¯t believe it was true. Standing under the dazzling spotlight, Crystal suddenly choked up. Choking up, choking up, suddenly burst into tears! ¡°Woo hoo hoo, Robin, you bastard! Woo hoo hoo, why were you so good to me, ah woo hoo hoo¡­¡± After my mother passed away, no one ever pampered or spoiled me like this! Robin, you bastard, how could you spring such a surprise attack on me! It caught mepletely off guard! Under the dazzling, hazy spotlight, Crystal was crying her eyes out. The entire venue suddenly fell silent. Immediately after, a burst ofughter, a round of apuse! Gradually, the birthday song, ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­¡± began to echo in the auction hall. 1020 The understanding hostess brought tissues, wiping away Crystal¡¯s tears After obtaining Crystal¡¯s consent, the auctioneer invited her onto the stage and put on her the priceless Cloud¨CMoon Ne. At that moment, everyone realized that the always unnoticed Crystal was actually so stunningly beautiful! A stunningly exquisite face, a slender and graceful figure That legendary sapphire and diamond ne, worn around her neck. shone even more brilliantly Her unparalleled beauty and charm were disyed in an extraordinary and refined manner. In an instant, all the guests at the auction were deeply attracted by Crystal¡¯s stunning charm and beauty Miranda red fiercely at Crystal on the stage, grinding her teeth in anger. ¡°Despicable! So, you¡¯ve been secretly seducing Robin behind my back! Despicable!¡± It took Crystal quite a while to recover from the extreme shock and daze. In this life. I was able to shine brilliantly under the magnificent lights. In this life. I was able to bloom with the most extraordinary elegance during the most beautiful moments of youth. This was a dream that every woman had once had. Originally, such fantasies only urred asionally, but they had never been entertained. Chapter 212 Ridiculous The understanding hostess brought tissues, wiping away Crystal¡¯s tears. After obtaining Crystal¡¯s consent, the auctioneer invited her onto the stage and put on her the priceless Cloud¨CMoon Ne. At that moment, everyone realized that the always unnoticed Crystal was actually so stunningly beautiful! A stunningly exquisite face, a slender and graceful figure. That legendary sapphire and diamond ne, worn around her neck. shone even more brilliantly. Her unparalleled beauty and charm were disyed in an extraordinary and refined manner. In an instant, all the guests at the auction were deeply attracted by Crystal¡¯s stunning charm and beauty. Miranda red fiercely at Crystal on the stage, grinding her teeth in anger, ¡°Despicable! So, you¡¯ve been secretly seducing Robin behind y back! Despicable!¡± my It took Crystal quite a while to recover from the extreme shock and daze. In this life, I was able to shine brilliantly under the magnificent lights. In this life, I was able to bloom with the most extraordinary elegance during the most beautiful moments of youth. This was a dream that every woman had once had. Originally, such fantasies only urred asionally, but they had never been entertained. However, Crystal could never have imagined that her dream would suddenlye true! At that moment, her eyes filled with tears once again, she sobbed, ¡°Robin, thank you!¡± ¡°Actually, all I wanted was for you to give me a simple gift, like this pair of stic sandals. Even though they only cost ten dors, I really liked them! Sob sob sob.. ¡°So. I always wanted to wear it!¡± Upon hearing Crystal¡¯s words, the lighting technician focused the light directly on her green sandals for a close¨Cup! ¡°Wow! Hahaha¡­¡± The whole ce was shocked! It was the first time they had seen a woman make a pair of ten¨Cdor stic sandals look so stunningly beautiful! Immediately after, the entire venue erupted with apuse of blessings. The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched. He hadn¡¯t expected that his casual action would bring such a big shock. to Crystal. This woman was too good at stirring up emotions! The Barrett family, in order to express their congrattions, specially presented generous gifts for Crystal¡¯s birthday. Crystal, in the center of the stage, had a great time on her birthday this year This was the happiest birthday she had after her mother passed away. After all the celebration ceremonies had ended. Crystal suddenly rushed to the VIP Zone, kissed Robin on the face. once again causing the entire venue to scream. She quickly returned to her seat. Miranda snorted. ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is utterly disgraceful?¡± Crystal was taken aback. ¡°Shameless? What did I do?¡± Miranda looked at the ne around Crystal¡¯s neck, resentfully saying. ¡°You knew. Robin has always liked me, why did you seduce him behind my back?¡± ¡°You were my best friend, could you really do this with a clear conscience?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°Miranda, I didn¡¯t know what you were talking about!¡± You had broken off your engagement with Robin a long time ago, you have no connection with him anymore. How I get along with Robin has nothing to do with you, right?¡± ¡°Besides, you were about to marry Jacob, who was Robin dating, was it any of your business?¡± ¡°Hmph! How is it none of my business?¡± Miranda said harshly, ¡°Everyone knows. Robin went to great lengths to win me over!¡± Crystalughed. ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re overthinking Robin has never cared about you! That¡¯s all in your imagination¡± Chapter 213 Ridiculous ¡°In your eyes, he was always a low¨Css person who was not good enough for you, and vou felt disgusted whenever you saw him.¡± ¡°Did what he did have any thing to do with you?¡± Miranda said coldly. ¡°How could it not matter! How dare he interact with other women without my consent!¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 He¡¯s a Liar Miranda¡¯s voice was so loud that many people at the auction could hear 1. it. Moreover, he became increasingly excited as he spoke, to the point. where even the auctioneer on stage had to stop. ¡°Was there something wrong with this woman?¡± ¡°About to ept Mr. Walsh¡¯s proposal, and she could still say such things?¡± ¡°What business is it of hers what Mr. Bruce gives to other women? He has nothing to do with her!¡± *** Hearing the surrounding discussions, Jacob¡¯s face looked very bad. ¡°Miranda, lower your voice, stop talking, everyone in the room is listening to you.¡± Upon hearing Jacob speak of her in such a way, a malicious glint shed in Miranda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jacob, you felt embarrassed now, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Afraid of losing face, why didn¡¯t you buy that Cloud¨CMoon Ne for me?¡± Jacob¡¯s face felt as if it had been publicly pped, burning hot. He took a deep breath and said softly. ¡°Miranda, calm down, don¡¯t fall for Robin¡¯s tricks. What he did today was deliberately to provoke you.¡± Chapter 21416 Miranda immediately became much quieter, her originally angry eyes slowly calming down Jacob continued, ¡°Miranda, think about it, Robin had no foundation, where did all that moneye from?¡± ¡°He snapped up the Cloud¨CMoon Ne for five billion, and no one knew where he got it from.¡± ¡°Perhaps it was from the Huber family, or perhaps it was swindled. from Cecilia to put up a front.¡± ¡°His intention was just to annoy you, and you really fell for it.¡± Miranda rolled her eyes, a hint of contemptuous smile shed across her lips, ¡°I almost fell for his trick! Jacob, you were right! That bastard Robin did this just to provoke me!¡± Jacob continued, ¡°Robin might have known that I was going to propose to you today, and out of jealousy, she followed us here and deliberately gave the ne to Crystal.¡± Crystal listened to the foolish conversation between the two, shaking her head. These two walked together, they were such a perfect match. This kind of imagination was not something that an ordinary person coulde up with. Alright, you two do whatever makes you happy, as long as it doesn¡¯t disturb public order. ¡°Miranda, after you marry me, the ten billion assets of the Walsh family will all be yours,¡± Jacob said excitedly, holding Miranda¡¯s hand. ¡°Adding the shares of the Brown family that you held, the assets you had at that time were beyond what Robin could imagine.¡± ¡°Mmm mmm mmm! Miranda nodded, deep in thought. Seeing that Miranda was persuaded by his words, Jacob continued.. ¡°Miranda, didn¡¯t youe here today to bid for the Licorice Herb for your grandfather?¡± ¡°You did these things for Grandpa, and he was so pleased that he surely gave you the shares of the Brown Group he held in his hands.¡± ¡°Think about it, how much wealth would we have held in our hands in the future?¡± ¡°Back then, let alone one ne, even three or four, we could afford to buy!¡± ¡°Moreover, the money Robin used to buy the ne wasn¡¯t even his.¡± ¡°Hehe, just a loser with no background, mingling at the bottom of society. Is he really worth your anger?¡± Listening, Miranda suddenly burst into a joyfulughter, ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re always so thoughtful! How did I not think of that?¡± ¡°Hehe, Robin is just a rootless weed, a floating duckweed. Why would I get angry just because he provoked me? It¡¯s so boring!¡± Thinking of this, Miranda nced sideways at Crystal, sneering. ¡°For all we know, this ne might be given to someone else after the auction!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t pay her any more attention, instead looking towards the stage where the auctioneer continued to showcase the auction items. Roxie nced at Jacob and Miranda, stunned for a good while, muttering to herself. There are still such idiots in this world.¡± Upon hearing this. Miranda had wanted tosh out at Roxic. However, thinking of her identity as the daughter of the leader of the shville Martial Arts Union, he ultimately didn¡¯t dare to curse out loud. ¡°Jacob, during the proposal ceremonyter, make sure to emphasize it well, let everyone know that we are the happiest couple.¡± Jacobughed out loud, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Miranda, rest assured, when I propose. I will make sure everyone can see your happiness, hahaha¡­¡± Miranda was also excited,ughing heartily, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The auctioneer at the front desk was interrupted by their unrestrainedughter, frowning and saying, ¡°Please quiet down, or the security at the venue will have to escort you out!¡± Jacob and Miranda suddenly stopped. Next, several luxury items were auctioned off at the auction site. Compared to the previous rivalry between Robin, Roxie, Jacob and others, itcked some drama and fun. Soon, the entire process of the first half of the auction had ended. At the end, the auctioneer announced that a proposal ceremony for Jacob and Miranda would soon take ce on the stage of the auction during the intermission, hoping that all guests would watch and participate. After the auctioneer announced this matter, Miranda subconsciously looked towards Robin in the VIP seats. Chapter 211 He¡¯s a tiar At that moment, Robin was getting up and walking towards the exit of the auction hall. Cecilia and Livia followed behind him. The group of people in the auction hall saw Robin and others heading towards the exit. A passage was immediately cleared. Miranda snorted coldly, getting up and chasing after. Seeing Miranda act like this, Jacob and Crystal also ran towards the door. ¡°Robin, wait a moment!¡± Miranda pushed through the crowd and rushed to Robin¡¯s front. Robin looked at Miranda standing in front of him, raised his eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Miranda looked at the indifferent expression on Robin¡¯s face, ¡°Robin, why did you leave the auction hall? Were you upset and wanted to hide when Jacob was about to propose to me?¡± Crystal then hurried over, ¡°Miranda, what are you doing?¡± Miranda pushed Crystal away, ¡°This is none of your business! I was asking him, why did he leave the auction hall? Why didn¡¯t he attend the ceremony where Jacob proposed to me?¡± Robin asked indifferently, ¡°Does your proposal have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°How is it not a big deal? Didn¡¯t youe here today just to show off in front of me?¡± Miranda sneered at Robin. ¡°You made such a fool of yourself. Giving Crystal a ne, wasn¡¯t it all just to provoke me?¡± ¡°Did you know that Jacob proposed to me, and now you¡¯re leaving the auction house, are you trying to hide your anger and sadness?¡± ¡°Boring!¡± Robin bypassed Miranda, continuing to walk towards the door. Seeing that Robin was ignoring her. Miranda was extremely angry. ¡°Bastard, how dare you treat me like this!¡± She caught up and once again rushed in front of Robin. ¡°Stand still. you think not attending Jacob¡¯s proposal ceremony to me¡­¡± Livia stepped forward, ¡°Get lost! If you bother Mr. Bruce again. believe it or not. I¡¯ll p you to death!¡± Miranda subconsciously took a step back. Seeing Cecilia and Livia following closely behind. their eyes coldly fixed on her, she hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Decker, Ms. Colon, let me remind you, Robin is a fraud, he¡¯s after your money¡­¡± A cold smile yed on Cecilia¡¯s lips. ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things? If you keep insisting that Mr. Bruce is a fraud. I. Cecilia, won¡¯t mind taking down the Brown family!¡± Miranda jumped, and Jacob quickly grabbed her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Decker, Miranda is feeling a bit unwell today.¡± Everyone knew what kind of person Cecilia was. Once she said something, she would certainly be able to do it. ¡°Control your woman!¡± Cecilia said coldly. ¡°If she continues to gesture and point in front of me, her hands and feet will no longer be necessary!¡± Crystal hurriedly stepped forward to mediate She knew that if it hadn¡¯t been for Robin¡¯s sake, Cecilia would have turned Miranda into a corpse long ago. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia saw Crystal approach and gave a slight nod, ¡°Ms. Thompson, hello¡± Miranda, Jacob, and even Crystal herself, were all stunned. In all these years at Hallcester, never had Cecilia, this queenly figure high above others, voluntarily greeted anyone with respect. Crystal was stunned for a while, and it took her a long time to recover. ¡°M¨CMs. Decker, hello. At that moment, Crystal realized that Cecilia might have treated her with such respect because she thought she was Robin¡¯s girlfriend. Thinking of this, Crystal was extremely happy! She grabbed Robin¡¯s arm, ¡°Robin, thank you.¡± Robin nced at her sideways, slowly removing her hands, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you your birthday gift, okay?¡± ¡°Absolutely, too absolutely! Hahaha¡­¡± Crystal got so excited for a moment that she almost burst into uncontrobleughter. Seeing that everyone around was looking at her, she quickly stopped, ¡°Uh, Robin, you could have just given me a cheaper gift, but you actually spent 50 billion. I¡¯m a bit embarrassed.¡± Seeing Crystal¡¯s excited expression, Robin pursed his lips and thought to himself, ¡°So you do have moments when you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Bruce, Ms. Decker!¡± Israel said, briskly approaching with 10 31 the Barrett family in tow ¡°During the halftime break. Mr. Bruce was asked to have a light tea in the VIP lounge of the Fantasy Hotel. Crystal immediately let go and stepped aside. Robin nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Miranda had wanted to continue speaking, but several servants of the Barrett family had blocked her from the crowd. Watching Robin walk towards the VIP room surrounded by Cecilia. Livia, and the Barrett family. Miranda was full of confusion. She stood for a long time. muttering to herself. ¡°Why would the Barrett family invite him for tea?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be? Mr. Israel should have invited someone like Mr. Reynell, how could he have invited a loser like Robin?¡± Looking at Cecilia and Livia following behind Robin, they looked exactly like maids and attendants. She was even more puzzled. What on earth did this bastard Robin do? These lofty families and big shots actually all showed him such respect?! Could it be¡­ Could it be that Robin really had a secret I didn¡¯t know about? At that moment, the staff of the auction house came to urge. ¡°Mr. Walsh, Ms. Brown, themittee had already prepared the stage for you. Please return to the auction hall for the proposal ceremony. Time is limited, you only had fifteen minutes.¡± Jacob quickly responded, ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Licorice Herb Miranda didn¡¯t hear the urging of the auction staff, still immersed in confusion Jacob tugged at her, excitedly saying. ¡°Miranda, let¡¯s go. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask the photographer to capture this most important moment for us!¡± Miranda¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Robin¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°What most important moment?¡± Jacob was stunned for a moment, ¡°The auction staff asked us to hurry back for the proposal ceremony, we only have 15 minutes left, let¡¯s not dy any longer.¡± Miranda hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright¡­ then.¡± Just returned to the auction hall, Nathen came over from one side. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, congrattions to you both!¡± ¡°I heard you were going to have a proposal ceremony soon. I came specially to congratte you.¡± Miranda looked at Nathen¡¯s elegant demeanor and immediately eximed excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reynell! On our wedding day, we hope you will definitely grace us with your presence.¡± Nathen humbly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I will definitely go!¡± Miranda was very happy, pulling Crystal along and saying, ¡°Crystal.e in with me and help me decide which dress looks better?¡± Thinking about Miranda¡¯s demeanor just now, Crystal didn¡¯t want to go over Looking at my best friend of many years, who was about to get married. I nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, Miranda, no matter what, I still wish you the best. Let¡¯s go With the help of the staff. Jacob and Miranda quickly changed into the hotel¡¯s temporary photo¨Ctaking outfits and came to the center of the stage The auction site was once again enlivened by the marriage proposal ceremony on stage Attracted many young guests toe and watch In such a scene. they were quite willing to make a fuss together. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathen had the hotel staff arrange to bring in a camera. And brought many props. Nathen¡¯s thoughtfulness for them had deeply touched Miranda and Jacob. Miranda watched Nathen¡¯s gentlemanly and humble demeanor, her heart rippling with waves of emotion. ¡°Jacob, Mr. Reynell is such a good man. You should learn more from him in the future. Look at his demeanor and the way he treats people. that¡¯s what you call the most charming man.¡± ¡°Compared to Mr. Reynell, the mere thought of Robin made me feel sick.¡± ¡°The lower ss is the lower ss. Even when squandering other people¡¯s money, they still can¡¯t exhibit the elegance of the aristocracy.¡± ¡°Look at how kind and humble Mr. Reynell is He was able to humble himself and let the hotel staff do so much for our proposal ceremony. We must get along well with Mr. Reynell in the future Jacob nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miranda, Mr. Reynell is a rtive of the Walsh family, of course I will get along well with him. Watching the infatuated look in Miranda¡¯s eyes for Nathen. Jacob thought to himself. perhaps you don¡¯t know about the sinister and Vicious side of Nathen yet, this bastard is a ruthless devil who kills without blinking an eye He just didn¡¯t dare to say these words. Even if it was said. Miranda wouldn¡¯t believe it. Since entering Hallcester. Nathen had always presented himself as a humble gentleman. gentle and refined, to everyone in Halleester. The despicable and vicious methods used behind the scenes were rarely seen by anyone. These things were still told to Jacob by his mother. Moreover. I told Jacob not to get too close to Nathen. At first, when his mother told him. Jacob didn¡¯t believe it. Later, he gradually realized that Nathen was not ordinarily ruthless. If one were to say Conway was ruthless, it was on the surface, and he had his own principles. As for Nathen, his poison was his unscrupulous methods and underhanded tactics. After Nathen returned, he sought to gain more power within the 22.05% Chapter 215 Lezonce kar Reynell family He relied on the power of the Hondry Sect and eradicated all the original elders of the Reynell family. Including his father Owen, all were driven out by him. Nathen was not as gentle and kind as he appeared to be. He was a ruthless wolf who would devour people without spitting out their bones! Everything was ready, Jacob knelt on one knee in front of Miranda and began the formal proposal. In that moment. Miranda suddenly felt a wave of panic in her heart. Did I really marry a rather mediocre man like Jacob? She nced at Nathen standing on one side, feeling very unwilling in her heart. The smile on the face gradually became dry. She imagined how wonderful it would have been if the man standing in front of her, proposing to her, had been Nathen. As Jacob said, ¡°Miranda, marry me.¡± The images in Miranda¡¯s mind were all of her imagining Nathen proposing to her. She didn¡¯t hear Jacob¡¯s proposal. She was imagining herself marrying into the Reynell family, a wealthy n, and what kind of luxurious scene that would be. Jacob saw Miranda¡¯s mind wandering and not immediately responding 35.549 1027 to his proposal, which made him very anxious The auction hall was silent. For over a minute. Miranda still had not responded. At that moment, all Miranda could see was Nathen¡¯s humble, smiling face: ¡°Mr. Reynell.¡± Miranda subconsciously shouted out Nathen¡¯s name. Crystal was stunned, she tugged at her. ¡°Miranda, Mr. Walsh is proposing to you!¡± Miranda was taken aback, seeing Jacob standing before her with flowers and Blossom Rain in his hands. ¡°Miranda, marry me.¡± Jacob pleaded again. Miranda had just returned to reality. Reluctantly epted the ring and flowers, and forced out a bitter smile The heart, however, felt as if it had been brutally stabbed by a sharp weapon. She didn¡¯t know that she had longed for such a marriage proposal countless times before. But, when the time really came, why couldn¡¯t she feel happy at all?! Miranda was going through the motions of the proposal process. The whole process was like a dream,pletely muddled and confused. Fortunately, the proposal ceremony went smoothly. The auction scene was filled with apuse of blessings. In this sea of noise and joy. Miranda felt as if she was lost in a vast, bewildering ocean Jacob also noticed Miranda¡¯s state of distraction After the ceremony ended, he let out a long sigh, as if he hadpleted a task that had to be done. He held Miranda¡¯s hand and walked towards the seats. Miranda forcefully pulled her hand back, nced at Nathen beside her, and said shyly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reynell ¡± Nathen nodded politely, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jacob and I are rtives, we are family now¡± Nathen nced at Jacob and Miranda, ¡°In the future, our three families. should cooperate well!¡± Miranda nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Reynell, with your help, I believe we will definitely do better.¡± Soon, the auction entered the second half. The first item auctioned in the second half was the Licorice Herb. The main purpose of Miranda¡¯s visit to the auction today was the Licorice Herb. She was determined to get the Licorice Herb! During that period, she had to show her respect for her grandfather. Mr. Powers had said that Licorice Herb could prolong Grandpa¡¯s lifespan. Striving for more time was in the hope that Mr. Baker¡¯s master could step in to save the day Therefore, taking a picture of Licorice Herb, Grandpa would surely be deeply moved by her, Miranda¡¯s, filial piety. If Grandpa had been able to transfer all of the Brown family¡¯s shares to her before he passed away, she would have been able to control the entire Brown Group very quickly. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t matter how long Grandpa could live in the future ording to the information she had previously obtained, the highest price that Licorice Herb had ever fetched at a historical auction was just one hundred million. This thing was very useful for those who needed it, but worthless for those who didn¡¯t. Moreover, Licorice Herb could only extend the lifespan by three months to half a year. Few people were willing to spend hundreds of millions to pay for this pitiful time. Miranda brought all her savings of 130 million over, she was determined to get Licorice Herb today. The starting bid for Licorice Herb was 1 million. The auctioneer had just announced the price when someone on the spot immediately bid 5 million. Miranda spected that even if there was demand on site, it would only fetch ten to twenty million at most. What she didn¡¯t expect was that in less than two minutes, someone had bid up to thirty million. Miranda was greatly astonished. Why was Licorice Herb so popr at today¡¯s auction? Worried that the longer the night, the more dreams there would be, she directly called out a bid of fifty million. In her view, this price should have been able to directly secure the Licorice Herb, with no one else raising the bid. However, she was wrong again this time. After she shouted out a bid of fifty million, someone directly soared to eighty million! This startled Miranda. The situation before her was far different from what she had anticipated. Was it Robin causing trouble? Miranda nced at Robin. Robin, Cecilia, and Livia remained silent, showing no signs of bidding for the Licorice Herb. The guests from Zone Two were the ones bidding for Licorice Herb. Miranda gritted her teeth and directly raised the price to ny million. At this point, tension arose. ¡± At that moment, someone directly shouted out one hundred and twenty 78.53% 1027 million! Miranda was flustered this time. The money in hand was used up, which was one hundred and thirty million. If she couldn¡¯t secure it at this price, she wouldn¡¯t have money to continue bidding. She nced at Jacob. Jacob understood her meaning. After a moment of hesitation, he handed her the card and said. ¡°Miranda, go ahead and shoot boldly. You¡¯re doing this to save your grandfather¡¯s life. No matter how high the price. it¡¯s worth it.¡± After receiving nearly two hundred million in support from Jacob, Miranda felt reassured. She blurted out, ¡°One hundred and thirty million.¡± Such a price, if it could secure the Licorice Herb, would be the best. There was no need to use Jacob¡¯s money. However, she still got it wrong. A woman in her forties from Zone Two, raised her sign again, ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡± Miranda cursed inwardly and directly raised the price to one hundred and eighty million. *** The guest from Zone Two, after a long silence, shouted, ¡°Three 88 38 1027 hundred million. The entire ce was in shock. It was rare for Licorice Herb to fetch such a price! Miranda was also panicked. The money she had, even including Jacob¡¯s, probably wasn¡¯t enough to bid for the Licorice Herb! Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Fight Over Mauve Dragon Ginseng Miranda was stunned for a while, not daring to raise her bidding card. again. She didn¡¯t know if adding another twenty million could secure the final price. Looking at the woman from District 2. it was clear that she was also here for the Licorice Herb today. For a moment. Miranda actually forgot about the final struggle. The auctioneer on stage had called out the price of three hundred million for the second time, but there was no response from the audience. Jacob looked at Miranda¡¯s dazed expression and nudged her. ¡°Miranda, why aren¡¯t you raising the bid? Didn¡¯t you say Grandpa needs Licorice Herb? Hurry up and raise your sign!¡± Miranda suddenly shuddered: ¡°We could only add up to twenty million at most. I didn¡¯t expect someone to quote such a high price today.¡± The auctioneer on the stage continued to shout, ¡°Licorice Herb, three hundred million for the second time, any more bids?¡± The scene waspletely silent. Seeing Miranda still hesitating, Jacob immediately took her hand, raised the sign and shouted, ¡°Three hundred and ten million!¡± A gasp of surprise was heard from the scene. 10.28 The Man we booked back at web heves filled with Charxhi pece bad foxxx by bub She body wand the once tech, but the price hast already reached In the end Job obod Maka to secure the life¨Csaving herbs for a pose of three busted and tow witho At that momo And was still ma dream Upon leaning that Jacob had secured the Iconice Herb for her with a bid of three hounded and ten million, she excitedly gripped Jacob¡¯s band ¡°look thank you!¡± ¡°Just now I thought we couldn¡¯t afford the Licorice Herb with the money we had didnt expect you to decisively secure it!¡± Jacobughed. ¡°Mind your matters are my matters, there¡¯s no need for thanks¡± ¡°Next weekend, it would be our engagement ceremony, we would soon be a family, what¡¯s the point of distinguishing between us?¡± ¡°Being able to photograph the Licorice Herb for my grandfather was also my wish. As long as you could be happy. I would do anything for YOU¡± Miranda was evidently moved by Jacob¡¯s words, choking up for a moment Jacob chuckled, continuing. ¡°Miranda, with this Licorice Herb, we could extend Grandpa¡¯s time by three months to half a year. Grandpa will surely be happy.¡± Chapter 216 Fight Over Mauve Dragon Gemseng ¡°In this way, you could have obtained the benefits you wanted at the Brown Group, and your dream would have been realized soon.¡± Hearing Jacob¡¯s words. Miranda excitedly kissed him on the face, ¡°Jacob, you are so good to me!¡± ¡°I was really looking forward to our engagement ceremony next weekend!¡± ¡°I told you, the wedding dress you chosest time, many of my ssmates and friends have seen it, they all said it was very beautiful.¡± ¡°That day, I was determined to dress up beautifully, to be your most beautiful bride.¡± Seeing Miranda so happy. Jacob was very excited, ¡°Miranda, I will definitely make our engagement ceremony the grandest in all of Hallcester!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Miranda was extremely happy after she got the Licorice Herb she wished for. She believed that her grandfather would be very happy after receiving this Licorice Herb. Perhaps he had transferred all the shares of the Brown Group directly to her. At that moment, she suddenly realized that Jacob was still as adorable as before. Marrying Jacob was not bad either. She subconsciously looked in Robin¡¯s direction, humming smugly. I got the Licorice Herb after my grandfather handed over his shares in the Brown Group to me. 5. Fight Over Mauve Dragon. My worth would have made you even more out of reach! I, Miranda, was always a height you could never reach. Even if you were relying on your little tricks, mingling around women like Karina and Cecilia. what good would it do?! Hehe, one day I would be a woman like Cecilia, a queen. Wanting me to respect you, it was impossible in this lifetime! Even if you used a ne worth 5 billion to provoke me today, it would be useless! Because, you never had a chance in front of me anymore. I was about to marry Mr. Walsh. Whether it was the Brown family or the Walsh family, both would be under my control, Miranda. At this thought, Miranda burst into wildughter in her heart. It seemed as if she had already be the queen whomanded the attention of the entire Hallcester, a figure of awe and admiration! Wherever she went, shemanded respect and admiration like Cecilia! Miranda was immersed in her own legendary imagination, the more she thought, the happier she became¡­ Next, the auction site introduced several precious herbs. Without a doubt, without a single hitch, they were all sessively auctioned off at high prices. The precious herbs auctioned by the Barrett family were beyond doubt, Chapter 216 Fight Ov all rare treasures in the world, with absolutely guaranteed quality. This was the brand established by the Barrett family for many years. Thest auction item in the second half of the auction. It was also the finale herb of the event, Mauve Dragon Ginseng. After the auctioneer introduced the item, a gasp erupted from the crowd! Mauve Dragon Ginseng that was over 500 years old was particrly rare in the world. The Mauve Dragon Ginsengunched by the Barrett family this time, was hidden in the snowy ins of the northern cold region, with annual rings that had already exceeded 700 years. It was said that the elixirs refined by Mauve Dragon Ginseng, using a secret alchemical method, could repair damaged primordial spirits and souls. The top¨Clevel pill¨Crefiner, using this immortal grass, refined a pill that could even resurrect the dead and nourish the scattered six souls. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This kind of immortal grass had to be processed by the top¨Ctier pill- finer, using a special refining method, to produce a useful Mauve Dragon Pill. Otherwise, this extremely expensive herb would just be a rotten piece of grass. Roxie¡¯s main purpose foring to Hallcester to attend this auction was to bid on this seven¨Chundred¨C year¨Cold Mauve Dragon Ginseng. Sergio¡¯s father, Delbert, had made a name for himself in the Hashville. area years ago with his fierce external force martial arts. Chapter 216 Fight Over Mauer Dragon Cinema After reaching middle age, he suddenly contracted a bizarre, inexplicable illness. Later, despite seeking advice from renowned doctors in various ces. no one could diagnose what exactly was wrong with the body of this Hashville¡¯s King of Boxing. Eventually. Delbert found Panacea Valley and located Homer. That year, Homer was already over seventy years old. Already retired in the valley, no longer concerned with the affairs of the world. However, given that the Hashville¡¯s King of Boxing had made a substantial contribution to Panacea Valley in the past, he agreed to treat it. After the diagnosis and treatment, Homer was also at a loss about Delbert¡¯s physical condition. Homer diagnosed that an alien entity was parasitizing Delbert¡¯s soul. Even he couldn¡¯t clearly identify what this foreign object was, let alone how to treat it. However, he could point out a temporary way to sustain life for Delbert. However, he was unable to recover his full strength. In the deep mountains of the northern cold region, there was a type of wild ginseng, named Mauve Dragon Ginseng. The condition of Delbert¡¯s body required the use of Mauve Dragon Ginseng that was over 500 years old, which needed to be refined into a medicinal pill for consumption in order to save his life. to 28 And, it was necessary to take a Mauve Dragon Pill every eighteen years This year marked the second eighteen years after Delbert fell ill, and it was time again to take the Mauve Dragon Pill Roxic was raised by her grandfather since she was a child. This time, she personally attended the Barrett family¡¯s auction, ready to bid on the 700¨Cyear¨Cold Mauve Dragon Ginseng for her grandfather What she hadn¡¯t expected was that Robin¡¯s purpose foring was also for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng. When the auctioneer announced that the Mauve Dragon Ginseng would start bidding at a starting price of 1 billion. Without hesitation, Roxie raised her sign and shouted out a price of 1.1 billion. Following Cecilia¡¯s instruction, Livia immediately opened with a bid of 1.5 billion. After Livia shouted out 1.5 billion, Roxie immediately noticed that the voice came from the VIP Zone where Robin was. Was this guy deliberately opposing me? ¡°2 billion!¡± This time, Roxie didn¡¯t add one by one billion, she directly added 5 billion. Before Roxie¡¯s words had even finished, Livia had already raised her sign and shouted out 3 billion. When Livia shouted out 3 billion, the auction site once again erupted. It was only then that everyone realized that the onespeting for the Chapter 216 Fight Over Mauve Dragon Ginseng Mauve Dragon Ginseng were the same two parties who had previously bid for the Cloud¨CMoon Ne ¡°Damn. I really had my eyes opened today! It seems like those two started fighting again.¡± ¡°It seemed that Mr. Bruce from the VIP Zone and the youngdy from the Hashville Martial Arts Union had a run¨Cin today.¡± ¡°It was so interesting, they were bidding at the auction today, it was really endless fun! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Even though we didn¡¯t manage to capture anything of value, the event was quite interesting and well worth it! It was a trip well spent! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°3.5 billion!¡± Roxie saw no sign of concession in Livia, her eyes shing with a malicious glimmer. Her sole purpose for attending this auction was for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng. So, no matter how much the other party offered, she was determined to fight to the end! She believed that Robin had already paid 5 billion before and wouldn¡¯t have much money left. The price had already skyrocketed to 3.5 billion, could he possibly still buy the Mauve Dragon Ginseng for 5 billion! Roxie estimated the cards in her hand, rapidly calcting the most likely scenarios in her mind. ¡°4 billion!¡± Livia raised her bidding sign again. In less than three minutes, the price of Mauve Dragon Ginseng was directly skyrocketed to 4 billion by them. This was another climax at the auction site today. Not only was the value of the Mauve Dragon Ginseng itself eye- catching More importantly, the two parties bidding for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng were too unique. The bidding between them was extremely intense, a scene that piqued everyone¡¯s interest. Before this, the auction for the Cloud¨CMoon Ne was extremely heated. The pace in front of me. I¡¯m afraid, could not be ended without a price. of tens of billions. They watched Roxie¡¯s bidding for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, filled with a murderous aura, evidently more determined than when bidding for the Cloud¨CMoon Ne. ¡°5 billion!¡± Roxie gritted her teeth and stood up, she directly added 10 billion to the price. The entire crowd let out a gasp. The second 5 billion appeared again! This was something they had never seen before in all the auctions they had ever participated in. It seemed that Ms. Mellor really gave it her all! Faced with such prices. Livia began to hesitate. Given Cecilia¡¯s worth, 50 billion was already considered arge amount. 1028 If the price had surged further, it might have hit the vitality of Purpeak International Group After consulting Cecilia, he continued to raise the price. ¡°6 billion!¡± A gasp of surprise once again erupted from the auction site. This price was the highest bid at the auction today. Everyone was waiting for Roxie¡¯s attitude from the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Would this youngdy from the Hashville Martial Arts Union continue to raise the price for this Mauve Dragon Ginseng? Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Death? The auction scene was so quiet it was suffocating Even the auctioneer on stage was so stunned by such a bidding scene that he momentarily forgot to finalize the price. It was not until the assistant auctioneer reminded him that he shouted. Six billion, once!¡± As the auctioneer¡¯s voice fell. Roxie gritted her teeth and fiercely said, ¡°7 billion!¡± She assertively scanned the entire room, thinking to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone would dare to raise the price again!¡± 7 billion was already enough for a 700¨Cyear¨Cold Mauve Dragon Ginseng. Although this herb was rare in the world, its value was not worth that much. It was not a life¨Csaving herb that could bring the dead back to life, but merely an auxiliary pill. And, few people needed it. The auction today had driven the price of Mauve Dragon Ginseng up to 7 billion by this point. In the auction history of Mauve Dragon Ginseng, it could be said that it was unprecedented. However, everyone at the auction was anticipating a more exciting 0 Chapter 217 Art You Afroud of Death? scene to unfold. They were all specting. Roxie had raised the price to 7 billion, would Mr. Bruce from the VIP Zone bid higher again? ¡°10 billion!¡± Before Livia could hesitate to ask Cecilia. Robin directly took the bidding sign from Livia¡¯s hand and shouted out a price of 10 billion. The entire ce was instantly stunned. Almost everyone stood up to look in the direction of the VIP Zone. Who exactly was this Mr. Bruce? He was so generous today, it was clear that he was determined to get the Mauve Dragon Ginseng. After this price was announced, Roxie, including Israel who was sitting in the front row, were all stunned. They never imagined that Robin would bid 10 billion for a Mauve Dragon Ginseng. At that time, Israel was somewhat regretful. If he had known earlier that Robin came for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, he would have asked the family head for permission and done Robin a favor. So as to avoid causing such a big conflict among all parties at this auction. Doing it like this now, it¡¯s already meaningless. 904% Israel, well¨Cversed in the ways of the world. knew full well that Robin would not easily ept a gift presented by a family of this stature. Don¡¯t even mention ten billion Even one hundred billion was nothing to a character like Robin. Roxie from Hashville Martial Arts Union wanting topete with Robin for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng was simply like throwing an egg against a rock. However, it was inappropriate for him to say such things in this situation. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the corner of his eye. Israel caught a glimpse of Roxie¡¯s stance at that moment. Knowing that she would inevitably have a fiercepetition with Robin for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng. He sighed quietly. If Ms. Mellor didn¡¯t start behaving herself, the Mellor family of the Hashville Martial Arts Union was going to be in big trouble. Roxie definitely couldn¡¯t secure the Mauve Dragon Ginseng at this auction. Given her temperament, she was likely tosh out at Robin. As long as it wasn¡¯t too outrageous, a character like Robin wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to her and the Hashville Martial Arts Union. This spoiled Ms. Mellor, was likely not one to back down easily. In that case, it really provoked this ruthless Annihtor. The future fate of theshville Martial Arts Union was indeed Thinking of this, Israel se retly shook his head ¡°You, you¡¯re messing with me again!¡± Roxic roared, pointing at Robin. wishing she could stab him to death right then and there. From the very beginning of the auction, this man had been opposing hei, Ms. Mellor How outrageous! In her eighteen years. Roxie had never encountered such a situation. Throughout her life, who didn¡¯t show her the utmost respect upon meeting her? Not only did she have the background of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, but she also possessed a peerless beauty. Those men, upon seeing her, each ttered and indulged her like servilepdogs. Don¡¯t even mention a Mauve Dragon Ginseng. Even the more expensive items, they respectfully presented in front of Ms. Mellor. However, the jerk showed her no mercy today! Roxie was extremely angry! Hmph! Even if you managed to get the Mauve Dragon Ginseng today. the Hashville Martial Arts Union would still have to kill you, you bastard. Roxie gritted her teeth inwardly and directly called out a price of 12 billion. Such a price had already reached her limit If Robin was still raising the price, she had to ask her father Sergio However, just after she shouted out the price of 120 billion, without waing for the auctioneer to quote, Robin raised his sign without a second thought ¡°150 billion!¡± Robin was determined to get the Mauve Dragon Ginseng today. Livia no longer dared to hold the sign alone. She and Cecilia almost simultaneously looked at Robin. Cecilia was somewhat hesitant to bid for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng at such a price. In her view. it was not worth it. Without the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, I would have just suffered for a while, but it wouldn¡¯t have threatened my life. After getting through this period, with the help of some other elixirs. the body could gradually be restored. However, Robin had skyrocketed the price for this Mauve Dragon Ginseng to 15 billion! This ttered Cecilia. I had intended to persuade Robin to stop at that point. Roxie stood up again, pointing at Robin and scolded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°Did you know who you were challenging by doing this?¡± ¡°You thought you could swagger around the Hashville Martial Arts Union just because yen relied on Cecilia from Purpeak International Group¡± ¡°1mph! Ignorant and arrogant ¡°20 billion!¡± Robinpletely ignored Roxie¡¯s mor, continuing to raise the price The auction site was so quiet that one could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. Everyone understood the implications of Ms. Mellor¡¯s words If Robin continued topete with her for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, he would offend the entire Hashville Martial Arts Union. Everyone was clear about the status of the Hashville Martial Arts Union in the Londrnd underworld. If they were offended, there would be no peace forever! Although they were ostensibly a righteous martial arts organization, everyone knew the methods they used behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could such a martial arts union remain undefeated in the rivers andkes of Londrnd for decades? Many people started to worry about Robin. Competing with this Ms. Mellor had quite serious consequences. Cecilia was not worried about Hashville Martial Arts Union challenging Robin. Although the strength of Purpeak International Group was far inferior, the Hashville Martial Arts Union was nothing in front of Robin. 48.21% Aside from Robin¡¯s own immense strength. Behind him. there was the support of an organization that the Hashville Martial Arts Upton simply could notpare to! Believed that behind Robin, there existed a more powerful organization unknown to her, Cecilia. If the Hashville Martial Arts Union really dared to touch Robin, it would mean they had reached their end. Robin had spent such a great cost just to bid for a Mauve Dragon Ginseng, which deeply touched Cecilia¡¯s heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Roxie continued to rant shamelessly, ¡°You bastard. are you looking for death?¡± Before Israel could stand up to rebuke, Cecilia had already lost her patience. She stood up and pointed at the stunned auctioneer, ¡°If your auction house considers this a normal bidding behavior, I don¡¯t mind throwing this mad dog out!¡± Cecilia¡¯s indifferent voice left the entire auction hall greatly shocked. Did Purpeak Queen challenge the Hashville Martial Arts Union for Robin? Israel immediately stood up, sternly reprimanded, ¡°Ms. Mellor, mind your behavior. If you continue to disrupt the normal auction activities, I will have you escorted out!¡± Seeing Israel intervene, Roxie was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She took out her phone and dialed her father Sergio¡¯s number: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at the auction at Fantasy Hotel.¡± Roxie¡¯s phone was on speaker. ¡°Today, some jerk publicly challenged our Hashville Martial Arts Union!¡± ¡°Now, Mauve Dragon Ginseng had been hyped up to 20 billion by him!¡± Sergio on the other end of the phone hested for a moment, then said. coldly. ¡°You tell him. if he dares¡­¡± ¡°30 billion!¡± Robin interrupted before Sergio could finish, continuing to shout. Roxie was stunned! Clearly. Robin was telling her and everyone else, the Hashville Martial Arts Union was nothing! On the other end of the phone, Sergio also fell silent for a good while before cautiously asking, ¡°Roxie¡­ who is he?¡± Roxie said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who this nobody is, all I know is that he¡¯s with Cecilia from Purpeak International Group!¡± Sergio on the phone let out a sigh of relief, sneered, ¡°Fine, let him wait then. I will arrive in Hallcester tomorrow. Even if he took away the Mauve Dragon Ginseng today, he will have to respectfully kneel and present it to you tomorrow!¡± Inside the auction hall, everyone held their breath, listening to the conversation between the Mellor family father and daughter. It seemed that Mr. Sergio from the Hashville Martial Arts Union had be angry. At that moment, Miranda also snapped back to reality from her shock. What was Robin actually doing? What was he doing, triving to go against the Hashville Martial Arts Union? He was simply courting death! The key point is, he ruine Ms. Decker! This man, who liked to dress like a noble, always enjoyed showing off to attract attention! Trouble followed wherever he went! Ah, who knows what Ms. Decker was thinking, how could she have been fooled by that bastard Robin? She sneakily nced at Roxie. At that moment, the youngdy from the Hashville Martial Arts Union was ring maliciously at Robin. After Robin bid 30 billion, she did not continue to raise the price. She was well aware that, given the current state of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, it was impossible for them to bid 30 billion for a Mauve Dragon Ginseng. ¡°Hmph! You heard what my dad said just now!¡± ¡°He was toe to Hallcester tomorrow!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the Hashville Martial Arts Union was going to establish a division in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Just wait for the entire Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s revenge on you!¡± Robin ignored her and got up to walk towards the outside of the auction hall. 80.96% 10291 ????? ?? ? ?? ??? Not a single person dared to stand up in the entire auction hall. Israel hurriedly chased outside the door ¡°Mr. Brace, wait Had we known earlier that Mr. Bruce needed Mauve Dragon Ginseng, the Barrett family would have been willing to directly present it to you¡­ Robin waved his hand. ¡°Just 30 billion, it¡¯s nothing to fuss about.¡± Israel respectfully said. ¡°Alright. Mr. Bruce, I will arrange it immediately, and I will personally deliver the Mauve Dragon Ginseng Robin pointed at Cecilia. ¡°Deliver it to Purpeak International Group.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Israel bowed in response. Having said that, he walked towards the outside of the auction hall. After nodding to Israel, Cecilia followed Robin out of the Fantasy Hotel. ¡°Freeze!¡± Just as she stepped out of the Fantasy Hotel, Roxie, apanied by four bodyguards, chased after her from behind. She pointed at Robin and roared loudly, ¡°Did you hear what I said? You bastard, you¡¯ve been against me all day today, do you want to die?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t return the Mauve Dragon Ginseng to me, then prepare for the retaliation of the Hashville Martial Arts Union!¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Who Do You Think You Are? Roban ignored Roxie¡¯s rant and continued to walk forward For such a self¨Crighteous woman, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath Roxie was extremely angry The auction tonight was ignored by Robin from beginning to end This made her feel very frustrated. Who was she, Roxie She was the youngdy of the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union. The entire underworld had to address her as Ms. Mellor. This jerk. he actually disregarded me! I couldn¡¯t swallow this breath! The more Roxie thought about it, the angrier she became. She continued to chase after Robin, cursing. ¡°You bastard, are you deal? I¡¯ll tell you again. Mauve Dragon Ginseng, you must keep it safe for me! If there¡¯s even a slight damage. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Robin stopped in his tracks. Cecilia coldly said. ¡°Ms. Mellor, don¡¯t you have any shame? Do you think that just because you are the daughter of the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, you can behave so rudely and recklessly, barking like a mad dog?¡± 0 ¡°Whoever has the power at the auction can bid on any item, that¡¯s the rule, understand? Didn¡¯t your elders tell you before you left home?¡± Roxic pointed at Robin and said, ¡°What a stupid rule, it¡¯s useless to me!¡± ¡°I wanted the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, it must be given to me! If anyone wanted topete with me for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, I would kill him!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± On Cecilia¡¯s cold and proud face, a bewitching smile bloomed. ¡°Ms. Mellor, is this how your parents taught you to behave?¡± ¡°Only today did I understand, the Hashville Martial Arts Union, a martial arts sect, actually behaves in such a despicable manner!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your elders teach you? Well, I¡¯ll teach you then. If you don¡¯t follow the rules when you¡¯re out in the world, you¡¯ll pay the price. Get lost!¡± A murderous glint shed in Roxie¡¯s eyes, ¡°What do you think you are! Just a small Purpeak International Group, daring to insult the Hashville Martial Arts Union like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will annihte you in his anger?¡± ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t know what would happen, but now, your dad Sergio really doesn¡¯t dare!¡± Cecilia laughed coldly. ¡°A conceited Hashville Martial Arts Union, if they continue to be so arrogant, I estimate they won¡¯tst for many days!¡± ¡°You, you dare to insult our Hashville Martial Arts Union!¡± Roxic trembled all over with anger. ¡°So what if I insult you?¡± Cecilia said disdainfully, ¡°Trash like you, 9.50% who doesn¡¯t understand the rules, doesn¡¯t deserve to be out here, does ¡°Talking to an ignorant, Iainless woman like you is a waste of time. get lost!¡± ¡°Dare to disrespect Mr. Bruce again, and I could have you killed right here, right now!¡± ¡°You! You dare to threaten me!¡± Roxie paused, looking at Cecilia in disbelief. A tiny Purpeak International Group dared to speak insolently to her, the youngdy of the Hash Martial Arts Union? Cecilia coldly said, ¡°So what if I threatened you?¡± Roxie roared in anger, pointing at the four bodyguards, ¡°Kill her for me!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Israel came running quickly from the hotel, ¡°Ms. Mellor, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°I advised you, don¡¯t make a fuss anymore! It¡¯s not doing you any good!¡± ¡°Besides, auctions have always been about who has the money, who has the say.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Hashville Martial Arts Union want to pay that much for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng? Were you nning on acting dishonestly?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Barrett family wouldn¡¯t mind stepping in, to teach you what rules are!¡± Roxie red angrily at Israel, ¡°You! Mr. Israel, are you really going to do this? Are you implying that you¡¯re preparing to go against us, the Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± Israel paused. ¡°Ms Mellor, you can understand it this way! If there is any more unreasonable table, disturbing the guests of the Barrett family¡¯s auction. I will definitely intervene!¡± Before Roxie could speak, Robin Thicked his eyelid and said, ¡°Mr. Israel, the Barrett family should not get involved in this matter If the Hashville Martial Arts Union is not satisfied, let theme to me ¡± Israel understood that Robin didn¡¯t want the Barrett family to get involved in this matter at all. This kind of Annihtor¨Clevel person he was, wouldn¡¯t ept help from anyone. A Hashville Martial Arts Union was nothing but an ant in front of Lord Dragon! The Barrett family¡¯s attempt to curry favor with this old man was far from enough. Israel had to say. ¡°Yes! Follow Mr. Bruce¡¯s orders!¡± Nathen. Jacob, Miranda, and Crystal immediately walked out of the hotel. A sly smile shed in Nathen¡¯s eyes as he saw such a scene. He quickly walked up to Israel,ughed and said. ¡°Mr. Israel, could you do a favor for me, Nathen?¡± Israel slightly furrowed his brow. Nathen said indifferently, ¡°What I mean is, can we sit down and discuss the ownership issue of this Mauve Dragon Ginseng?¡± ¡°You also knew. Delbert, the father of the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union, was a highly respected grandmaster¡± ¡°Years ago, a strange illness forced him to retire from the world¡± ¡°Later, Mr. Holt prescribed him a medicine, a pill made from Mauve Dragon Ginseng, which he had to take every eighteen years in order to prolong his life.¡± ¡°This coincided with the second cycle of eighteen years, Ms. Mellor. out of filial piety, wanted to purchase the Mauve Dragon Ginseng to concoct a pill for Mr. Delbert. This act of filial piety was a testament to her heart, and her intentions were clear.¡± ¡°Mr. Israel, what I mean is, could you, for my sake, transfer this Mauve Dragon Ginseng to Ms. Mellor? I will negotiate with Robin and Ms. Decker on the other side.¡± Israel snorted, ¡°Nathen, do you think you have face in front of me?¡± ¡°He actually had the audacity to suggest that Mr. Bruce should give the Mauve Dragon Ginseng to Delbert! Didn¡¯t he even consider whether Delbert could handle it?¡± ¡°Besides, the Barrett family has held the top position among the archaic martial arts families for so many years, relying on honesty and rules. The Barrett family would absolutely never do such a thing that breaks the rules!¡± Nathenughed, ¡°Mr. Israel, you¡¯re absolutely right, I couldn¡¯t agree more. As for the Barrett family¡¯s conduct and principles in the world, I have nothing but admiration.¡± At this point, Nathen whispered, ¡°Mr. Israel should know Mr. Andrews, the deputy leader of the Hondry Sect, right?¡± Israel¡¯s body trembled slightly, looking at Nathen in astonishment. Nathen gave a half¨Csnale, saying. ¡°Mr Israel. Mr. Andrews and I do have some sort of acquaintance¡± At this moment. Israel suddenly remembered some rumors from the underworld. was said that Nathen thrived in Hallcester for five years.rgely due to the support of Irving Andrews, the deputy leader of the Hondry Sect. Seeing Israel hesitate. Nathen continued, ¡°Mr. Israel. I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position either. I¡¯ll take this matter up with Ms. Decker and Robin ¡± Israel didn¡¯t respond to Nathen. instead he looked up at Robin. Nathen quickly stepped up to Robin. ¡°Robin. Ms. Decker, hear me out. I know you¡¯ve bought the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, and a significant part of it involves a gamble.¡± ¡°What I mean is, we are all people of the world, let¡¯s not ruin our harmony over these trivial matters. Why should we make an enemy of the Hashville Martial Arts Union over a mere Mauve Dragon Ginseng? It¡¯s just not worth it, we might as well¡­¡± Cecilia snorted coldly, interrupting Nathen, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t agree!¡± Nathen paused for a moment. looking at Robin. ¡°Robin, do you mean the same?¡± Robin said expressionlessly. ¡°What are you, get lost!¡± Seeing Robin speak like this. Miranda rushed forward and scolded angrily, ¡®Robin, what kind of attitude is this?¡± ¡°Mr. Reynell was helping you, yet you didn¡¯t appreciate it! Did you know, if you offend the Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Hondry Sect, you won¡¯t even know how you died Kneel down and apologize to Mr Reynell and Ms. Mellor immediately!¡± Livia stopped forward and pped Miranda across the face, ¡°I warned you before, if you dare to talk nonsense in front of Mr. Bruce again, I could p you to death! Get out!¡± Miranda covered her cheek and looked at Nathen, then at Jacob. Crystal quickly pulled Miranda aside, ¡°Miranda, you should stay out of this matter.¡± Turning to Roxie, ¡°Ms. Mellor, although you are the youngdy of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, you should always follow some rules.¡± ¡°The auction itself was all about who had the money to talk. If you couldn¡¯t afford it, no matter how much you wanted the item, there was nothing you could do.¡± ¡°If you were truly trying to save your grandfather¡¯s life, you could have negotiated with several parties, coercion and bribery won¡¯t get things done¡­¡± ¡°What the hell are you!¡± Roxie raised her hand to p Crystal, but Robin grabbed her wrist in time. ¡°She was teaching you how to be a person, and you hit her? Trash!¡± After saying this, she let go of Roxie and walked forward, pulling Crystal with her. Roxie stood still for quite a while. She didn¡¯t understand what Robin had done to her, and she couldn¡¯t move for a long time. She angrily shouted at the bodyguards. ¡°Kill that bastard for me!¡± After receiving Roxies orders, the four bodyguards quickly rushed towards Robin. Livia stopped in her track, turning to look at the four burly men. Inparison. Livia¡¯s petite body was too frail in front of these four bodyguards. To everyone, it was not apetition of the same level. Just in the next moment. in the blink of an eye, all four bodyguards were rolling on the ground. Nathen. Jacob. Miranda and others were greatly shocked. How could the four bodyguards around the youngdy of the Hashville Martial Arts Union be so easily defeated? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Livia looked up at Roxie and sneered, ¡°People like you dare to strut around? You¡¯d better go home and act cute in front of your parents, otherwise, you¡¯ll end up dead out here!¡± Roxie was so angry that she was shaking all over. This was the first time she had ever been humiliated by someone of a maid¡¯s status in her entire life. She red angrily at the retreating figures of Robin and hispanions, hysterically screaming, ¡°You just wait! When my dades tomorrow, I¡¯ll make you kneel before me and beg for mercy!¡± Despite feeling almost insane with anger, wanting to rush at Robin, she just couldn¡¯t move. In desperation, she pleaded with a mournful face, ¡°Mr. Israel, can you help me? I don¡¯t know what that bastard did to me, I can¡¯t move now.¡± 10.29. sol shook his head, patted Roxie¡¯s back, and sighed, ¡°Ms. Mellor, I ase you to let things go. Otherwise, you will bring disaster upon you Basholle Martial Arts Union!¡± Only then was Roxie able to move freely. She watched the direction in which Robin drove away, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°What the hell does he think he is? The Hashville Martial Arts Union will definitely make him pay!¡± C Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Bro Crystal was led out of the Fantasy Hotel lobby by Robin. She was momentarily dazed, trying to break free from Robin¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go of me. Robin, I haven¡¯t finished talking yet. Why are you pulling me along so quickly?¡± Robin ignored her. pulling her all the way to the car door. Crystal rubbed her somewhat sore wrist that Robin had been holding: ¡°Robin. what¡¯s wrong with you? I was arguing with her, why did you pull me away?¡± ¡°This Ms. Mellor was so unreasonable, I had never seen such a domineering woman before¡­¡± Robin pursed his lips, looking at Crystal¡¯s indignant expression, and said, ¡°Alright, bro, your courage is commendable, but is it interesting to argue with such a brainless woman?¡± ¡°What, what did you call me?¡± Crystal was stunned. The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°What I mean is, there¡¯s no need to waste words on some scumbags.¡± ¡°No!¡± Crystal frowned slightly, trying hard to think. ¡°What did you say in the previous sentence?¡± ¡°Did I say something earlier?¡± Robin pushed Crystal into the car, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Crystal swung her fist and punched Robin, ¡°Did you call me bro?¡± 1.000 10:29 Robin paused for a moment, ¡°Ah? Maybe, yes.¡± ¡°Robin, no matter what, I am a peerless beauty, yet you always treat me. like a brother. What do you mean by that?¡± Crystal said, pulling up her checks in anger. Robin nodded vaguely. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the name not matter? Drive!¡± Upon hearing Robin and Crystal¡¯s conversation, a hint of amusement secretly shed in the eyes of Cecilia and Livia. Seeing Cecilia and Livia get into the car, Crystal didn¡¯t persist any further. Livia started the car, no one spoke inside. Crystal nced at Cecilia and Livia in the front row, then at Robin. who was resting with his eyes closed next to her. After holding back for a while, she leaned closer to Robin and whispered, ¡°Robin, did you really buy this expensive ne to give to me?¡± Robin opened his eyes to see that Crystal had already ced the Cloud¨CMoon Ne in a box and handed it to him, ¡°This is too valuable.¡± Robin shoved the ne back into Crystal¡¯s hand, ¡°I said it¡¯s yours, why are you giving it back to me? You don¡¯t ept it, or you don¡¯t like it?¡± Crystal held the ne box, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s too valuable, I don¡¯t even know how to repay you.¡± ¡°This ne suits you well. A gift for you, what return do I need? It¡¯s enough if you like it.¡± Robin said lazily. ¡°These things were merely hyped up to seem grand and luxurious, but in reality, they were not worth any money at all. They were just 11.21% ordinary decorations.¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment, took back the ne, and said. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve sined it, I feel relieved. Otherwise, wearing a ne worth five billion, it¡¯s like having a conglomerate hanging around my neck, making it hard to breathe.¡± Seeing Crystal deep in thought. Robinughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, it¡¯s just a ne.¡± Crystal pursed her lips, thinking to herself, ¡°Easy for you to say, it¡¯s just a ne, but it¡¯s worth fifty billion!¡± She hesitated for quite a while, noticing that Cecilia and Livia remained silent. Looking again, Robin was still leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed, resting. She leaned in close to Robin again, whispering, ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve been so good to me. Have you fallen for me?¡± Robin slowly opened his eyes, looked at Crystal¡¯s frightened expression, andughed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°What I mean is, if you really like me, I might consider it! At least. could you stop always treating me like a brother?¡± Crystal pinched his waist softly, whispering. Robin felt a bit of pain, ¡°Why did you pinch me, woman?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. A happy smile appeared at the corner of Crystal¡¯s mouth, ¡°My mom once said, if you pinch someone here and they feel pain, it means they like you, hahaha¡­ Robin, I¡¯ve proven that you like me, hahaha¡­¡± In her moment of joy, Crystalpletely forgot that Cecilia and Livia were still in the car. 25161 10:29 Chapter 219 Bro ordinary decorations.¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment, took back the ne, and said. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve exined it. I feel relieved. Otherwise, wearing a ne worth five billion, it¡¯s like having a conglomerate hanging around my neck, making it hard to breathe.¡± Seeing Crystal deep in thought. Robinughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. it¡¯s just a ne.¡± Crystal pursed her lips, thinking to herself, ¡°Easy for you to say, it¡¯s just a ne, but it¡¯s worth fifty billion!¡± She hesitated for quite a while, noticing that Cecilia and Livia remained silent. Looking again, Robin was still leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed, resting. She leaned in close to Robin again, whispering, ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve been so good to me. Have you fallen for me?¡± Robin slowly opened his eyes, looked at Crystal¡¯s frightened expression, andughed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°What I mean is, if you really like me, I might consider it! At least, could you stop always treating me like a brother?¡± Crystal pinched his waist softly, whispering. Robin felt a bit of pain, ¡°Why did you pinch me, woman?¡± A happy smile appeared at the corner of Crystal¡¯s mouth, ¡°My mom once said, if you pinch someone here and they feel pain, it means they like you, hahaha¡­ Robin, I¡¯ve proven that you like me, hahaha¡­¡± In her moment of joy, Crystalpletely forgot that Cecilia and Livia were still in the car. Chapter 219 Da Robin was speechless, thought for a while, ¡°It seems, pinching anyone would hurt, right? Unless they¡¯re a fool¡­¡± Crystalughed. Laughing andughing, a sour feeling hit my nose, and I choked up a bit. ¡°Robin. you bastard! You had no idea how excited I was today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been over a decade since my mom left me, and no one has been as good to me as you have. Sob sob sob¡­¡± Crystal started sobbing uncontrobly as she spoke. Watching Crystal crying her eyes out, Robin was at a loss: ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? Everything was fine, why are you crying?¡± Wiping her tears, Crystal said, ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve been too good to me. I don¡¯t know what I can do for you. It¡¯s killing me¡­¡± ¡°Damn! Just for this?¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Did I tell you to do anything? Alright, stop crying! You¡¯re an adult, stop acting like a little brat!¡± Wiping her tears, Crystal said, ¡°What you don¡¯t allow me to do, that¡¯s your business. You treat me so well and consider me as a brother, even if I want to like you, I dare not to. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that be called homosexuality?¡± ¡°What a mess.¡± Robin noticed a hint of mischief in Crystal¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re ying me for a fool, aren¡¯t you?¡± As they listened, Livia and Cecilia couldn¡¯t help but start to giggle. Crystal suddenly stopped,ughing and said, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Robin, you¡¯re too amazing. You could actually see through me like this? Hahaha¡­¡® 39.25% Chapter 219 Res. ¡°Damn!¡± Robin covered his face. ¡°Where did you get such energy, you crazy woman!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Crystalughed, shaking with mirth. The car arrived at the Thompson Edifice, and Crystal got out. Watching the car Robin was riding disappear into the vast night, Crystal¡¯s eyes were filled with warm tenderness. That night, she had a beautiful dream. I dreamed that Robin, d in golden armor, rode a white horse, stepping on colorful auspicious clouds from the horizon. Then, he took me to sit with him on the tall white horse, flying towards the horizon¡­ Robin arrived at Purpeak International Group with Cecilia and spent nearly two hours concocting a Mauve Dragon Pill. After taking the Mauve Dragon Pill, Cecilia¡¯s entire meridian system had undergone a cleanse. By then, the remnants left by the Soul¨CDevouring Curse over the past decade or so had been completely cleaned up. The next morning. Robin entered the lobby of the Eastern District Development Corporation and saw a group of people whispering about something. Looking up, he noticed a few men in suits and leather shoes were tugging at Madeline in front of the elevator door. ¡°Come on,e with us. Your brother borrowed so much money from us and he still can¡¯t pay it back. So, you shoulde back with us!¡± Madeline pleaded, ¡°Gentlemen, I will definitely pay you back, just give 10:30 Chapter 219 BM me some time. My monthly sry¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this, your brother owes us money, he must pay it back right now!¡± A man sternly rebuked. Madeline said helplessly. ¡°Gentlemen, listen to me, my brother lent you money out of desperation.¡± ¡°My mother was sick and hospitalized, couldn¡¯t borrow money, that¡¯s why it came to this point.¡± ¡°We were in such a situation that we couldn¡¯t immediately repay your money.¡± ¡°But. I will definitely pay it back. I will deduct a portion from my monthly sry to repay you, okay?¡± ¡°Just, I want to say, your interest rates are too high. When my younger. brother borrowed money from you, it was only 30,000 dors. Now, in less than half a year, you are asking him to repay 300,000. This seems like usury¡­¡± A man coldly said, ¡°We are a legitimate online lendingpany, what usury?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that,e with us now and sign a repayment agreement!¡± ¡°If you wanted to escape, you simply couldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°All of your photos are with us. If you don¡¯tply with our demands, all of your photos will be posted online tomorrow.¡± Madeline anxiously said, ¡°You can¡¯t do this, those pictures you¡¯ve taken of P, it¡¯s illegal to distribute them!¡± ¡°Illegal? Borrowing our money and talking about illegality? Come on, 66.281 10:30 walk with us now!¡± Several men grabbed Madeline and started to walk ¡°Let her go!¡± Robin stood in front of several men, ¡°Pay your debts, why are you grabbing her?!¡± ¡°Who are you? Get lost!¡± A man pointed at Robin and scolded. Robin grabbed the man¡¯s finger tightly, ¡°Let her go immediately!¡± The man was in such pain that tears fell from his eyes. He waved at hispanions, ¡°Let go, let her go!¡± The other men slowly let go of Madeline. Madeline cried, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Robin nodded, turned around and pointed at a few men, ¡°You guyse with me to the security office to clear things up.¡± Several men, seeing they couldn¡¯t get away, followed Robin to the security conference room. Robin looked at several extremely professionally dressed men and asked coldly, ¡°What do you do?¡± A man said coldly. ¡°We arewyers!¡± ¡°Lawyer? Are allwyers like you?¡± Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Speak properly, tell me, what exactly do you do? Otherwise, none of you are leaving today!¡± ¡°Do you dare to detain us without authorization?¡± A man who imed to be awyer mmed the table and stood up. ¡°So what if I detain you? If you don¡¯t start talking honestly, I¡¯ll make you lie down right now!¡± 78.73% Chapter 219 Ber ¡°What are you supposed to be¡­¡± the man pointed at Robin and said harshly The words were left unfinished The next moment, his face had an intimate contact with the conference table. With a dull ¡°bang¡°, the man¡¯s face was a bloody mess.. ¡°What am I, do you know now?¡± Robin pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, speak properly, tell the whole story from beginning to end, otherwise, you¡¯ll be waiting right here today.¡± ¡°Robin¡­¡± Madeline said apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, let them speak!¡± Robin interrupted Madeline, pointing at several men and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me everything today, you¡¯ll stay here forever!¡± A chubby man said indignantly, ¡°I warn you, we arewyers. If you dare to detain us illegally, we will call the police immediately!¡± Robin pped him across the face, ¡°Not only did I illegally detain you, but I also illegally beat you up! Go ahead, call the police now!¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 It¡¯s Against the Law Robin threw his phone in front of the man who imed to be awyer: ¡°Call the police, tell them I¡¯ve illegally detained you and assaulted The man was taken aback, something was off about this routine. ¡°You illegally detained and even physically assaulted someone, weren¡¯t you afraid of being arrested by the police??¡± ¡°With a crisp ¡®smack!¡±, Robin¡¯s hand once again pped the man¡¯s face. I hit you, I illegally detained you, call the police!¡°¡± A flicker of fear shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected that Robin wouldn¡¯t be scared at all. Even if I presented my ownwyer¡¯s license. Moreover, he sternly pointed out the fact that the other party had illegally detained and violently assaulted people, but they were not afraid. ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡± The man still didn¡¯t believe. ¡°Shut up!¡± Robin pped the man¡¯s face again. ¡°No calling the police, then I¡¯ll keep hitting!¡± Several men were all stunned. This was the routine they first met with. Another man, seeing Robin¡¯s actions, tentatively said, ¡°Do you know who our backer is?¡± 1030 ¡°I don¡¯t care who your backer is!¡± Robin turned around and pointed at the head of security. ¡°They didn¡¯t call the polic, they just let you exin the process of how you set up the loan scam! If you didn¡¯t speak, they would hit you, unul you confessed!¡± The head of security hesitated, ¡°Mr. Bruce, this¡­ this is illegal¡­ Robin nced at the head of security. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Then, he looked at a young, burly security guard behind him, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Dare to do it? If you dare, you¡¯ll be the head of the security department.¡± ¡°My name is Gustavo. I dare to do it, Mr. Bruce!¡± said the young, burly security guard. After saying this, he raised his hand and fiercely pped several men one by one. Upon seeing this situation, the head of security hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bruce. I¡­ I did¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Robin ignored him, looking with interest at the newly appointed head of security, Gustavo. Before long, the meeting room of the Security Department was filled with cries and howls. Robin pulled Madeline into another room, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Madeline had no choice but to tell the whole story about her brother borrowing money from, Thurg Loans after their mother fell ill. At that time, she was preparing her graduation thesis and didn¡¯t know about these things. When our mother was in the hospital, it was my younger brother who took care of everything by himself. It was not until her brother could no longer bear it that he informed her about borrowing money from the ck market loan. And then, the situation like today urred. ¡°Robin. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you trouble again¡­¡± Madeline apologized, her head hung low. ¡°I will slowly pay them back¡­¡± ¡°Give it back to them?¡± Robin chuckled lightly. ¡°This money doesn¡¯t need to be returned!¡± ¡°How much money does your mom need right now? Wait a moment, tell Barry, he will help you sort it out.¡± Fifteen minutester, Robin returned to the conference room. At that moment, Gustavo had already beaten several men until their faces were bruised and swollen. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I have done as you instructed,¡± Gustavo respectfully yed the recording of several men discussing how to set up a loan scam. Robin patted Gustavo¡¯s shoulder with satisfaction, ¡°Good job! Keep these pieces of evidence safe. Lock these guys up in the underground parking lot first!¡± He picked up the phone, ¡°Barry, do something for me now, how many people are there in Demon¡¯s Lair?¡± On the other end of the phone, Barry immediately responded, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I can gather 500 people within ten minutes, and 1000 people within an hour. Do you need people now? Who do you want to take down, you say?¡± 10:30 Robin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to eliminate anyone, I asked you to gather all the brothers from Demon¡¯s Lair to borrow money!¡± ¡°Borrow money?¡± Barry on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you needed money. Demon¡¯s Lair had plenty. You could call upon it anytime, and I would immediately deliver however much. you needed.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need money. I wanted all of your people to turn on their phones, register on the Thurg Loans App, and borrow at the maximum. limit.¡± Barry was confused, ¡°Thurg Loans? I¡¯ve heard of it, it¡¯s a loan scam. Mr. Bruce, if they¡¯ve offended you, I¡¯ll bring people to shut it down immediately!¡± ¡°No need for that, Barry. Have your people borrow all the money from Thurg Loans, borrow it all at once! Whatever they offer, you take.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t return what you borrowed, wait for them toe and collect it. Beat them every time theye to collect!¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Bruce!¡± Barry eximed excitedly. ¡°We at Demon¡¯s Lair directly controlled about 1000 people, and in Hallcester, I could muster 5000 people to handle this matter!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, rest assured, leave this matter to me. I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve bankrupted Thurg Loans!¡± Ten minutester, the Hallcester branch of Thurg Loans suddenly experienced arge influx of business. Five to six thousand people registered for the Thurg Loans App simultaneously. Chapter 220 its Against the Law Upon receiving this message, the ount manager was so excited that he was almost going crazy. He excitedly climbed onto the table, loudly addressing all the customer service staff, ¡°I remember now, today is Double 11, no wonder our business is so booming ¡± ¡°The task for this year was surprisinglypleted in excess within just one day!¡± ¡°Three billion has been lent out now, report to the headquarters quickly, ask them to allocate more funds, I estimate that many more people will register for loans.¡± ¡°Judging by this trend, three hundred million more might have been lent out today.¡± ¡°Brothers and sisters, keep going! Ourmission would multiply because of this!¡± The customer service staff at the Hallcester branch of Thurg Loans were nearly in hysterics, the modest workspace was in an uproar. *** The Presidential Suite at the Hallcester Hotel. Roxie fumed, ¡°Dad, you have no idea how infuriating that jerk was yesterday. He clearly knew I was the youngdy of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, yet he still didn¡¯t give me any respect. I¡¯m really upset, I want him dead!¡± ¡°And then there was that Cecilia, taking advantage of her slight status with Purpeak International Group in Hallcester, she audaciously helped that bastard to embarrass me!¡± ¡°Dad, I want to bankrupt the Purpeak International Group, I want to make that woman Cecilia kneel before me, and publicly p her hard twice!¡± Sergio let out a long sigh, ¡®Roxie, let¡¯s put this aside for now. ¡°Once we¡¯ve dealt with the opening ceremony of the Hallcester Division, we¡¯ll settle the score with them!¡± Roxic nced at the guest list for the opening ceremony. ¡°Dad, Cecilia will also attend the ceremony today. I want her to kneel down and apologize to me at the ceremony!¡± Sergio pondered for a moment, ¡°Alright, since Cecilia doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, let¡¯s make an example of her to warn others, and establish our reputation in Hallcester for the Hashville Martial Arts Union!¡± ¡°Today, several major families from Mapleford and some important figures from Hallcester will be present. I¡¯d like to see if she, Cecilia, dares to act out!¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t bow down, she would directly destroy her Purpeak International Group!¡± Roxie clung to Sergio, cooing, ¡°Dad, I want Cecilia to hand me the Mauve Dragon Ginseng in public!¡± Sergioughed, ¡°Fine, if you dare to disrespect my daughter, I¡¯ll make sure she loses facepletely!¡± ¡°However, you mustn¡¯t be too willful today, just follow your father¡¯s arrangements. It¡¯s enough to teach that woman Cecilia a lesson, as long as she hands over the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, we can let this matter go.¡± Said Roxie displeasedly, ¡°Why, Dad? I hate that woman Cecilia the moment I see her! She dares to act so arrogantly in front of me, I wish 10.30 Chapter 220 hs Against the Law she would disappear forever!¡± Sergio paused, saying, ¡°Roxic, Devin invited a big shot over today, don¡¯t make too much of a ¡®uss. If you¡¯re upset, after today, dad will find a time to teach her a lesson!¡± ¡°Actually, it didn¡¯t really matter whether we got the Mauve Dragon Ginseng or not, the big shot Devin hired could cure your grandfather¡¯s illness.¡± Astonishment shed in Roxie¡¯s eyes, ¡°Could this big shot cure my grandfather¡¯s illness?¡± Sergio nodded, ¡°Yes. Devin said that this big shot is extremely skilled in medicine, even more so than Mr. Baker, the president of the Londrnd Traditional Medicine Association. It was this expert who cured Donovan¡¯s illness.¡± Moreover, this big shot had a very powerful background. The destruction of the Goodman family a few days ago was his doing. ¡°How powerful this person¡¯s background was, Devin didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I thought, a person who could instantly annihte the Goodman family and possessed superb medical skills, was beyond our imagination.¡± ¡°Such a big shot, even the Finley family had to show utmost respect. It would definitely have a significant impact on the future development of our Hashville Martial Arts Union.¡± ¡°I also heard that this big shot was about your age, handsome, and charming.¡± Roxie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°So young and yet so powerful?¡± Sergio looked at his daughter, ¡°Roxie, what I mean is, with your 73421 10:30 bomity, if you could develop a deeper rtionship with this big shot, it would be more than perfect Rovies chocks instantly and rest, urging. ¡°Dad, you should call Devin right away to confirm will this big shot definitelye?¡± Sergio hesitated and said. ¡°You child, this kind of thing isn¡¯t good to rush¡± ¡°No. Dad, you have to decide now!¡± Rosie insisted stubbornly Seeing his daughter upset. Sergio reluctantly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Devin.¡± ¡°Mr. Finley, I sorry to disturb you so early.¡± Sergio said cautiously as he dialed Devin¡¯s number ¡°I called you so early to ask if the big shot you mentioned woulde today?¡± Devinughed. ¡°Sergio. I can¡¯t be sure about this either. However, Mr. Bruce promised me before, he should be attending. I¡¯ll give him a call in a bit, and if possible. I¡¯ll personally pick him up and go together.¡± Sergio excitedly said. ¡°Alright, alright, thank you Mr. Finley, I cordially invite you and this Mr. Bruce to the Halleester Hotel.¡± Sergio hung up the phone and let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Roxie, did you hear that? Devin said he would personally bring this Mr. Bruce over. ¡®Mr. Bruce?¡± The image of Robin shed through Roxie¡¯s mind, followed by a scoff. How could it possibly be him. Roxie red at Sergio in annoyance. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so annoying, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? I have to get my hair done and now there¡¯s not enough time!¡± 10 30 Chopin 100 to Against thew Having said that, he stomped his foot in anger, mmed the door and Chapter 221 Chapter 221 You¡¯re So Beautiful Today! Eastern District Development Corporation, Defense Department Meeting Room. Robin was dealing with matters concerning Thurg Loans when Devin¡¯s call came in. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the Hashville Martial Arts Union I mentioned to youst time was nning to establish a division in Hallcester. Today is the day they are holding the inauguration ceremony for the division. Do you have time?¡± Robin casually said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over once I finish what I¡¯m working on. Where is the celebration being held?¡± ¡°If Mr. Bruce had no other arrangements, I would havee to pick you up to go to the Hallcester Hotel together.¡± Robin checked the time, ¡°Uh, don¡¯t bothering over. Just send me the time, address, and the location of the celebration, I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± Robin said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to force Devin either.¡± He sent over the location of the Hashville Martial Arts Union celebration at the Hallcester Hotel. *** The Empyrean Hall of the Hallcester Hotel was brightly lit and festively decorated, filled with immense joy. Today was the celebration ceremony for the establishment of the 0.00% 15.23 M Chapter 221. Youm So Beautiful Today! Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s Halleester Division. The division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union within Londrnd, as well as the six major regtory elders of the Hashville Martial Arts Union headquarters, had all arrived. Those who came to attend the inauguration ceremony of the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s Hallcester Division included not only the major families of Hashville and Hallcester, but also martial arts peers within Londrnd, several major archaic martial arts families, and social elites within Hashville State. At nine in the morning, inside and outside the hotel, with its carved walls and majestic buildings, tycoons gathered. Roxie had hired several professional hairstylists and image designers. Spent three million, made her a delicate hairstyle, applied makeup, and matched it with the most fashionable and luxurious dress. As she entered the banquet hall of the celebration, she immediately attracted the attention of countless young masters anddies from wealthy families. The Agur Group of Mapleford had close dealings with the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Glen Agur, the second son of the Agur Group, saw Roxie slowlying down the stairs. He immediately greeted her with a smile, gentlemanly assisting her as they walked into the hall. ¡°Roxie, you looked really beautiful today!¡± The Agur Group was one of the significant sources of operational funds for the Hashville Martial Arts Union. 1523 221 You¡¯re So Beautiful Today! Chapter 221 The Agur family and the Mellor family had always been good friends. As the second son of the Agur family, Glen had always favored Roxie. It was just because the Hashville Martial Arts Union was too powerful. The Agur Group was not yet up to par in front of them. This kind of affection had always been in my heart, but I never dared to express it. At that moment, Roxie stood in the middle of the hall like a proud queen, causing Glen¡¯s heart to pound, as he busily attended to her every need. A handsome young man briskly walked over from the crowd,plimenting, ¡°Roxie, you look so beautiful today! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Roxie raised her eyelids and startedughing, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I pretty before? Hahaha¡­¡± The visitor was Domingo Gonzales, the eldest son of Seth Gonzales, the Chief Elder of the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s Law Enforcement Council. Domingo was the new young talent of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. His skills and cultivation ranked first among the younger generation in the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Seth was Delbert¡¯s eldest disciple. Therefore, Domingo had grown up with Roxie at the Hashville Martial. 21.36% 1523 Chapter 221 You¡¯re So Beautiful Today! Arts Union headquarters since they were children. The rtionship between the two was very intimate. Since his youth, Domingo had harbored feelings of affection for Roxie. Roxie had long been aware of this. In her perspective, Domingo¡¯s conditions were far from enough. But she never revealed these. She just loved the feeling of being surrounded by many men, like the moon surrounded by stars. That would give oneself a great sense of aplishment. Soon, Roxie became the center of attention in the entire celebration hall. She was surrounded by a group of young gentlemen. Roxie particrly enjoyed those moments when she was admired andplimented by all men. Every time at this moment, she would be as if intoxicated and infatuated, endlessly excited. Standing under the dazzling crystalmp, with her long hair flowing. she was dressed in a stunningly luxurious gown. Everyone wasplimenting, praising, and casting envious nces, genuine or not. This made Roxie extremely happy. Today, this was the main venue of the Mellor family. 30 94% 15 23 Chapter 221 Yoxime So Beautiful Today! Everyone showed Roxie the utmost respect. Roxie, who had grown up in such an atmosphere since childhood, had. long been ustomed to the feelings of being pampered, spoiled, and indulged. She looked at the admiration, submission, and even ttery in those people¡¯s eyes, feeling particrly comfortable. Sergio hurried in from the back room, his eyes lighting up at the sight. of his daughter so beautifully dressed. ¡°Roxie, you look very elegant and ssy today. Take good care of the guests.¡± Sergio waved and smiled at each guest. Then, he quickly walked towards the outside of the hotel lobby. He was to wee a more important guest. ine, the president of the Londrnd Traditional Medicine Association. This important figure was deliberately invited by father Delbert. One was because ine was Homer¡¯s prized pupil. Secondly, Delbert had heard that ine had recently cured the strange diseases of Mr. Donovan and Camdyn. Delbert hoped that this president of TMA could also cure the strange disease that had troubled him for decades. Back then, even Homer had said it. The future cultivation of his apprentice was immeasurable. Sergio briskly walked to the hotel entrance, respectfully greeting the 15:23 Chapter 221 You¡¯re So Beautiful Today! approaching Harold and ine, ¡°Mr. Baker, Mr. Harold, hello. Please follow me to the second floor, my father is waiting for you in the VIP room.¡± ine and Harold exchanged pleasantries, then followed Sergio¡¯s lead to the VIP lounge on the second floor. In the center of the VIP room, Delbert was sitting in a wheelchair. Behind him stood four middle¨Caged men, around forty years old. Four men stood in the hall, their faces cold and impassive, like wooden Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. statues. They were the Four Martial Arts Aces of the Hashville Martial Arts. Union. It was said that the skills of the Four Martial Arts Aces were unfathomably mysterious. When Delbert founded the Hashville Martial Arts Union back then. Four Martial Arts Aces was still a child. They were all orphans, the first batch of direct disciples of Delbert. The skills of the Four Martial Arts Aces were unmatched within the Hashville Martial Arts Union. The early major crises of the Hashville Martial Arts Union were all preserved due to thest¨Cminute intervention of the Four Martial Arts Aces. After several fierce battles, the Hashville Martial Arts Union had established a firm foothold in the martial world of Londrnd. From then on, the Hashville Martial Arts Union grew rapidly. 49.80% 15:24 Chapter 221 You¡¯re So Beautiful Today! From that time on, there was gradually no more information about the Four Martial Arts Aces in the martial arts world. It was quite rare for the Four Martial Arts Aces to appear at an event of this caliber today! Could it be that something significant was going to happen at the Hashville Martial Arts Union today? ine and Harold walked into the VIP room, Delbert waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s an honor for the Mellor family that you two coulde. I apologize for not being able to stand up and greet you at the door.¡± ine and Harold bowed slightly, ¡°Mr. Delbert, you tter us.¡± ¡°How has your health beentely, sir?¡± ine asked, noticing that Delbert didn¡¯t look too well. Delbert sighed. ¡°This strange illness has gued me for decades. It was Mr. Holt, your mentor back then, who prescribed me a remedy that allowed me to barely hang on to life.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Mauve Dragon Ginseng, I would have already left this world.¡± ¡°This year marked the second 18 years since I fell ill. Yesterday, my granddaughter Roxie wanted to capture the Mauve Dragon Ginseng for me, but sadly, she missed it.¡± ¡°Today, we invited Mr. Baker to see if there was still a way to find the 500¨Cyear¨Cold Mauve Dragon Ginseng.¡± ine nodded, ¡°Mr. Delbert, although Mauve Dragon Ginseng is rare in the world, it¡¯s not too difficult to get one or two 500¨Cyear¨Cold Mauve Dragon Ginseng through my channels. If you need it, I can have it delivered tomorrow.¡± 1524 Chapter 221 You¡¯re So Beautiful Today! Delbert bowed his hands, ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Baker.¡± 3 ¡°A few days ago, I heard that General Finley had miraculously recovered, and it was the gentleman who treated him.¡± Delbert said up to this point, then looked up at Harold again, ¡°Harold, your son Camdyn¡¯s illness has been cured, and it was thanks to Mr. Baker. Congrattions!¡± ine waved his hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, I¡¯m ashamed! Mr. Delbert, what you¡¯ve heard are all rumors. I don¡¯t have the ability to cure their diseases, that¡¯s the work of someone much more skilled.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Delbert feigned surprise. In fact, he had already heard that the illnesses of Donovan and Camdyn were cured by another expert. He merely said so to save ine¡¯s face. ¡°Another expert?¡± Delbert still deliberately feigned surprise. ¡°ine, was there anyone in Londrnd more skilled in medicine than you? Impossible!¡± ineughed, ¡°Mr. Delbert, there are thirty¨Csix professions, each with its own tricks of the trade. No one dares to im that they have reached the pinnacle of their profession, a level that no one else can surpass.¡± ¡°There are mountains beyond mountains, and people beyond people. No one dared to im they were the best in the world.¡± could ¡°Just like your Hashville Martial Arts Union, even though disciples are spread all over the world, you wouldn¡¯t dare to im that dominate the entire martial arts world, would you?¡± you 1524 Delbert and Sergio nodded with a smile. Just a hint of displeasure, barely noticeable, shed in their eyes. In their perception, the Hashville Martial Arts Union was the number one in Londrnd, and no one dared topete with it. However, such an expression was not overly revealed in front of ine and Harold. ine didn¡¯t notice these, and continued. ¡°I followed my mentor Mr. Holt in immersing myself in medicine for decades, knowing well that I only scratched the surface.¡± ¡°The medical knowledge in this world is vast and profound, it¡¯s not something I could have aplished in one lifetime.¡± ¡°Since meeting this master. I realized that the medical skills I had been proud of for nearly a lifetime were not even considered entry¨Clevel in front of him.¡± Moreover, this wise person was just over 20 years old. ¡°He was my master!¡± ¡°ine, you¡¯re too modest. Since you say this master¡¯s medical skills. are so high, could you introduce me?¡± Delbert said with augh. ¡°If he could cure my strange illness, the Mellor family was willing to spare no expense, to pay everything, nothing was too much.¡± ine shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Delbert, to be honest, I intended to be his apprentice, but this master was unwilling to ept me.¡± ¡°However, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible to ask my master to treat Mr. Delbert.¡± 15:24 Chapter 221 Youne So Beautiful Today! ¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t guarantee one hundred percent that I could definitely invite them.¡± Delbert bowed his hands, ¡°Thank you then!¡± Sergio leaned close to Delbert¡¯s car, ¡°Dad, Devin also invited a skilled doctor today, who is said to be very proficient in medicine. I want to ask him to examine you.¡± Delbert was quite surprised, ¡°Is that so? If this big shot can cure my strange disease, then it would save me from troubling ine again.¡± At that moment, a disciple from the Hashville Martial Arts Union hurried over, approaching Sergio and whispered, ¡°Sir, the person who killed Deandre and Mr. Young has been found.¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Roxie Flipped Hallcester Hotel, Empyrean Hall. The young masters anddies of the prestigious Hashville State were all gathered around Roxie, complimenting andughing with her in a star¨Cstudded spectacle. Suddenly, there was a flurry of activity in front of the hotel. Groups of guests, in threes and fives, quickly made way for a passage. ¡°Mr. Rudy, Mr. Israel, wee!¡± The two deputyw enforcement officers from the Hashville Martial Arts Union, who were responsible for weing guests at the door, respectfully saluted. Everyone looked up. An old and a young person walked into the hotel through the main entrance. The old man was Israel, the head butler of the Barrett family. The young man was the pride of the younger generation of the Barrett family, Rudy Barrett, Travis¡¯s eldest grandson. Rudy was the most skilled, highly cultivated, and handsome man among the younger generation of the archaic martial arts family. They were also the youngdies of the archaic martial arts family, who were admired and eagerly pursued, The young boys and girls in the mundane families had only heard of 15:24 D Chapter 222 Roxie Flipped the young master Rudy of the Barrett family through rumors. It was said that he was extraordinarily handsome and led a life full of ups and downs. But they had never seen the real person¡¯s demeanor. Travis was extremely fond of his eldest grandson, Rudy. The knowledge that Rudy inherited was personally taught by Travis. Travis was extremely strict in demanding his eldest grandson¡¯s conduct and cultivation. On the asion of the Hashville Martial Arts Union celebration, the Mellor family formally invited the Barrett family to attend. Travis had invited Rudy toe along with Israel, intending for him. to get out and see the world, to gain some experience. Prepared for the important task of inheriting the leadership of the Barrett family in the future. Eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold Rudy was charming and handsome. Just as they entered the Empyrean Hall of the Hallcester Hotel, they immediately attracted the amazed attention of a group of young masters. and misses. Roxie, who was enjoying the ttery and adtion in the crowd, was also a sight for sore eyes. The entire Hashville State had never seen such a handsome and elegant man before. Roxie¡¯s heart tightened, a faint blush rising on her cheeks. A fiery glow radiated from the gaze directed at Rudy She quickly checked herpel, pushed through the crowd, and stepped forward, saying, ¡°Mr. Rudy, hello! I¡¯m Roxie, wee to the inauguration ceremony of the division.¡± This was the first time Rudy represented the Barrett family at such a grand event Roxie¡¯s sudden appearance also brightened his eyes In the circle of the archaic martial arts family, such proactive and enthusiastic women were rarely seen. When Roxie stood gracefully before him, Rudy was moved. He nodded slightly, humbly and calmly controlling his excited emotions. At that time, my heart had already flown away with Roxie. Israel and Rozie, who were standing nearby, exchanged a few simple greetings, then reminded, ¡°Young Master, please go upstairs to meet Mr. Delbert first, then we can talk when youe back.¡± Roxic was struggling to contain her joy, and with adylike smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Rudy, after you.¡± Rudy nodded, looking into Rozie¡¯s eyes with a warm smile. Together with Israel, headed to the second floor apanied by two deputy elders of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Roxie¡¯s heart was pounding. Looking at Rudy¡¯s handsome figure, recalling the warm smile of the young master. Chapter 222 Roxie Flipped Countless little stars were twinkling in her eyes. Glen and Domingo were filled with bitterness, jealousy suddenly arose. in their hearts. Standing before Rudy, they paled inparison. Regardless of family background, appearance, temperament, or cultivation, I knew I was far behind Rudy in many ways. At that moment, Glen and Domingo¡¯s eyes lit up. A woman in a white long dress walked in from the outside. A stunningly beautiful face, a tall figure, an innocent demeanor, and a dazzling charm. Especially on her fair and slender neck, that string of Cloud¨CMoon Ne. Moreover, her stunning beauty was highlighted, making her seem ethereal and extraordinary. The visitor was Crystal. When Crystal¡¯s mother was alive, she had funded the Hashville Martial Arts Union multiple times. Therefore, the Thompson family also had some connections with the Mellor family. After a brief moment of surprise, Glen and Domingo both subconsciously nodded at Crystal, saying, ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal looked around the hall, but didn¡¯t find any familiar faces. Seeing Glen and Domingo in the crowd, they smiled and gestured at Chapter 222 Rorle Flipped her, she nodded politely in response. Glen immediately walked up to her, ¡°Hello, miss, who are you?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Crystal from the Thompson Group,¡± Crystal said with a smile. ¡°Hello, I was Glen from the Agur Group.¡± No sooner had Glen finished speaking than Domingo also stepped forward, ¡°So it¡¯s Ms. Thompson, what a pleasure!¡± Seeing Domingo¡¯s familiar demeanor, Crystal asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson, perhaps you don¡¯t recognize me, but I certainly recognize you,¡± Domingo said in a seasoned manner. ¡°I was Domingo from the Hashville Martial Arts Union.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I saw a report about your Thompson Group. Ms. Thompson is really impressive.¡± ¡°After you took over, the Thompson Group flourished instantly, rapidly advancing from being almost top¨Ctier in Hallcester to joining the first echelon in the Hallcester business world.¡± ¡°I truly admired and looked up to you!¡± Crystal looked at Domingo¡¯s incessant chatter with great disdain in her heart. She justughed and said nothing, she had seen too many men who were all talk. ¡°Ms. Thompson, is your ne the legendary Cloud¨CMoon Ne?¡± Domingo asked, his eyes lighting up. Chapter 222 Roxie Flipped No sooner had his voice faded than it attracted the attention of a group of young men and women. The young masters and misses in the celebration hall all looked at the ne hanging around Crystal¡¯s neck. They immediately discovered that the Cloud¨CMoon Ne, which had been hyped up to an astronomical price yesterday, was actually with Crystal. For a moment, everyone looked at Crystal with eyes full of envy. ¡°This Cloud¨CMoon Ne was really beautiful!¡± ¡°It was the first time I saw its true form!¡± ¡°I had only heard of the legendary Cloud¨CMoon Ne, priceless in value, before. Today, having seen its elegance, it truly lives up to its reputation!¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson was so beautiful, this ne on her neck was just perfect! It was as if the Cloud¨C Moon Ne was specifically made for her!¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson was the most beautiful at the celebration today!¡± *±¾* Crystal hadn¡¯t expected that wearing the Cloud¨CMoon Ne would attract so much attention. She was filled with regret, originally intending toe over, deal with things quietly, and then leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the hall, I became the center of attention. Chapter 222 Roxie §±ipped Without Robin and some familiar friends present, she was not used to being the center of attention. At that moment, she wanted to escape. However, some young masters and misses from the surrounding wealthy families had already gathered around. Every person let out a gasp of admiration. They praised Crystal¡¯s appearance, temperament, talent, and attire. They raved about that Cloud¨CMoon Ne. For a moment, the crowd that had originally surrounded Roxie had almost all gathered around Crystal. The smile on Roxie¡¯s face instantly turned cold, her eyes maliciously ring at Crystal under the colorful lights. ¡°Return the ne to me!¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out in the celebration hall. The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces froze instantly, and the entire hall fell silent. They looked towards the source of the sound. Roxie red coldly at Crystal, her eyes shing with a fierce, icy light. Everyone instinctively took a step back. Make a passage between Roxie and Crystal. ¡°The Cloud¨CMoon Ne is mine, give it back to me! You are not worthy to wear it!¡± Roxie shrieked, pointing at Crystal. Everyone looked at Roxie, then at Crystal. Chapter 222 Roxie Flipped Didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Crystal also took a while to snap back to reality. ¡°Did you hear what I said? Are you deaf?¡± Roxie scolded harshly, seeing Crystal¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°What right did you have to wear such an expensive ne? Were you worthy? Shameless woman, give me back the ne. immediately!¡± Crystal hadn¡¯t expected that Roxie, the young heiress of the prominent Hashville family, would shamelessly act like a hooligan and swear in front of everyone, showing no manners at all. She sneered. ¡°Ms. Mellor, have you had too much to drink?¡± ¡°The Cloud¨CMoon Ne was bought by my friend Robin at an auction in the Fantasy Hotel for 5 billion, and was given to me.¡± ¡°How did it be yours again?¡± Roxie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I like that ne, that ne is mine!¡± ¡°Five billion, I can give you! However, you must take off this ne and give it to me, and also, kneel down and apologize to me!¡± ¡°You actuallypeted with me to bid for this ne at the auction, I haven¡¯t settled this score with you yet!¡± ¡°You actually dared toe to the celebration center today, give me back the ne!¡± Crystalughed, ¡°Ms. Mellor, I know, you are the daughter of the leader of Hashville Martial Arts Union, your family is very powerful, but, you have no right to be so domineering and unreasonable.¡± Chapter 222 Rexia Flipped ¡°Hehe! Talk about fairness? Whoever has the power has the right!¡± Roxie arrogantly lifted her head, ¡°From childhood to adulthood, whatever I liked. I had to have!¡± Crystal said coldly, ¡°This is the birthday gift Robin gave me, I absolutely won¡¯t give it to you!¡± At that moment, a murmur of discussion echoed through the banquet hall of the celebration. ¡°That day at the auction, it was indeed a gentleman named Robin who bid for this ne to give to Ms. Thompson.¡± ¡°Since it belonged to someone else, how could she forcefully demand it? This Ms. Mellor was a bit excessive.¡± ¡°Ms. Mellor had a powerful background, she liked this ne, it was necessary to give it to her.¡± ¡°No matter how much she liked it, or that she was the daughter of the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, she still had to be reasonable.¡± ¡°Stop talking, do you understand? Ms. Mellor has a very bad temper, and it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing if you offended her.¡± *** Roxie snorted coldly, a murderous glint in her eyes, ¡°Did you hear what I said? If you don¡¯t give it back to me, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°Mr. Gonzales, help me take off that ne!¡± Domingo hesitated, looking at Crystal, then at Roxie, ¡°Roxie, this, this isn¡¯t quite right, is it?¡± Chapter 222 Roxie Flipped ¡°What did you say?¡± Roxie asked coldly. Domingo immediately shut his mouth, ¡°Ms. Mellor, I¡­¡± ¡°Get lost! You always imed to like me, but you can¡¯t even handle this matter for me. How could I ever be interested in you!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Domingo shook his head helplessly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Roxie red menacingly at Crystal, advancing step by step, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance, hand over the ne yourself! Otherwise, I will tear your clothes off in public!¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 The Ne Inside the Empyrean Hall of the Hallcester Hotel, the silence was suffocating. Roxic, the esteemed daughter of the leader of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, actually uttered such rude and unreasonable words! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After all, Ms. Thompson was a guest invited by the Hashville Arts Union. al As the host of this celebration, Roxie¡¯s actions really made people sigh! It seemed that Ms. Mellor¡¯s upbringing was up for debate. Glen and Domingo also exchanged confused nces, nervously looking at Crystal, then at Roxie. Someone intended to step forward to persuade Roxie to calm down. However, they were well aware of Ms. Mellor¡¯s temper. No one could stop her from doing what she wanted to do. On ordinary days, Delbert, the old man, used to spoil him. Back then, the daughter of a disciple of Mr. Delbert from the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Of a simr age to Roxie, and both were in the same school. This girl was very beautiful, especially those eyes, they were like beautiful little elves. The girl was kind and exceptionally well¨Cbehaved. 15:25 Chapter 223 The Ne All of her ssmates and teachers in the school really liked her. She was oftenplimented on many asions, especially for her beautiful eyes. This made Roxie, who was in the same ss, extremely jealous. One day after school, she tricked the girl into a secluded ce. The children of the regtory elders, who often hovered around her within the Hashville Martial Arts Union, gouged out the girl¡¯s eyes. Upon finding out, the girl¡¯s father was almost driven mad with anger. Given that Roxie was the daughter of the leader, they had no choice but to argue with Delbert and Sergio. Not only did Delbert not reprimand Roxie, but he also had Sergio severely beat up this disciple. And told him that as long as his granddaughter liked it, nothing else mattered! Afterwards, there was no news from this disciple and his daughter. What kind of result, was unknown. After that, no one from the Hashville Martial Arts Union dared to offend Ms. Mellor. Over the years, there have been many such incidents. No matter how severe the consequences were, Delbert and Sergio would step in to quell them. In their view, the world was originally a world of the strong, where the weak had no say. The Ne As long as it could make Roxie happy, nothing else mattered. Domingo, worried that Roxie might do something extreme, hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, you¡­ you should give the ne to Roxic¡­¡± Crystal said coldly, ¡°This was given to me by Robin, no one can take it away!¡± Roxie was about to lose her temper when a maic voice came from behind her, ¡°Ms. Mellor, what¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone turned around in unison, following the sound. Rudy was gracefully walking down from the second floor towards this side. The ferocity in Roxie¡¯s eyes had slightly subsided. Turning back, he smiled and nodded at Rudy. ¡°Hello, Mr. Rudy.¡± ¡°Ms. Mellor, has something unpleasant happened?¡± Rudy asked, looking politely at Crystal and then at Roxie. Roxie pointed at the ne around Crystal¡¯s neck and said nonchntly, ¡°That ne is mine! I asked her to give it back to me, but she refused. Mr. Rudy, tell me, how can there be such a scoundrel in this world!¡± Rudy slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°This is Ms. Thompson, right? Let me give you a piece of advice, since the ne belongs to Ms. Mellor, you should return it to her. It¡¯s just a ne, there¡¯s no need to cause a rift over it.¡± Crystal was taken aback, ¡°Mr. Rudy, you must be mistaken. This ne was a gift from my friend Robin, who spent five billion at your Barrett family¡¯s auction to get it for me.¡± Chapter 223 The N ¡°How did it be hers now? It¡¯s really ridiculous!¡± Rudy shook his head with a smile, ¡°Ms. Thompson, what you¡¯re saying means nothing to me.¡± ¡°All I knew was that if Ms. Mellor said the ne was hers, then it was hers!¡± No sooner had Rudy¡¯s words fallen than a low gasp echoed through the Empyrean Hall. ¡°Mr. Rudy actually said these words? It really was too surprising.¡± ¡°The Barrett family, esteemed as the No. 1 archaic martial arts family, had been established in the martial arts world for decades, always demonstrating morality and rules to others. It was unbelievable that Mr. Rudy, the future head of the Barrett family, would utter such unreasonable words.¡± ¡°Could it be that the legendary Mr. Rudy, who was known for his distinguished appearance and high cultivation, actually said such irrelevant words?¡± ¡°This Ms. Mellor was even more so, the two of them¡­hehe.¡± *** Roxie saw that Rudy was also speaking up for her. They shared a tacit understanding and exchanged a smile. Upon arriving, Israel was greatly shocked by what Rudy had said. He hastily pulled Rudy, whispering, ¡°Young master, this is not appropriate¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Rudy nonchntly shrugged off Israel, ¡°Mr. Israel, don¡¯t worry about this, it¡¯s a trivial matter.¡± Chapter 221 The Ne With so many people present, Israel had no choice but to consider. Rudy¡¯s dignity, and had to stand cautiously on the side. Roxie, backed by Rudy, said coldly, ¡°Did you hear Mr. Rudy? Take off the ne and give it back to me immediately! If I have toy a hand on you, it won¡¯t be pretty!¡± Crystal gritted her teeth and scolded angrily, ¡°Humph! This is the birthday gift Robin gave me, I won¡¯t give it to anyone!¡± Seeing Crystal¡¯s firm refusal, Rudy stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, since Roxie likes this ne, you should give it to her!¡± ¡°This ne was auctioned off by the Barrett family. I can transfer fifty billion to you right now, at most. In fact, I can even give you an extra ten billion, on the condition that you immediately give the ne to Ms. Mellor!¡± Upon hearing Rudy¡¯s words, Israel hastily pulled him again, whispering in admonishment, ¡°Young Master, we must not break the rules of the Barrett family¡­¡± Rudy red at him and said harshly, ¡°Mr. Israel, don¡¯t speak!¡± Israel helplessly shook his head. Upon hearing Rudy¡¯s words, Roxieughed in triumph. She looked at Crystal with contempt, ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Rudy has already spoken, now hurry up and return the ne to me, otherwise, I will make you look bad!¡± ¡°Besides, this ne originally belonged to the Barrett family. Mr. Rudy wanted it back and didn¡¯t want to auction it to you. Yet, you shamelessly refused to hand it over. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being utterly disgraceful?¡± Chapter 223 The Ne Crystal sneered, saying, ¡°One is the young master of the No. 1 archaic martial arts family, and the other is the youngdy of thergest alliance in Londrnd¡¯s martial arts world. Both of you are young talents and the pride of the heavens, yet you both resort to such despicable logic. It¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡± ¡°Mr. Israel!¡± Crystal turned to Israel. ¡°Could it be that the items you, the Barrett family, auctioned off can be forcibly returned? I want to hear your, the Barrett family¡¯s, exnation!¡± Israel gave an awkwardugh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Thompson, the Barrett family absolutely would not¡­¡± Rudy red at Israel, saying coldly, ¡°Butler, you have no say here! I call the shots on how the Barrett family does things!¡± Israel furrowed his brow, sighed quietly to himself, and softly persuaded, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t be willful. Every word you say represents the attitude of the Barrett family¡­¡± Rudy, a stark contrast to his previous gentleness, angrily rebuked, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re just a butler, what right do you have to tell me what to do!¡± Israel sighed and reluctantly nodded. Turning to Crystal, he apologized, ¡°Ms. Thompson, I¡¯m sorry. The young master is still young. The Barrett family will definitely give you an exnation for this matter. You should leave here first.¡± Crystal noticed that Israel was having a hard time with this matter and nodded, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stoop to their level! I shouldn¡¯t havee to this celebration of the Hashville Martial Arts Union in the first ce!¡± Having said that, he turned and walked towards the outside of the Chapter 223 The Ne hotel. Seeing that Crystal waspletely ignoring her words, Roxic abruptly grabbed Crystal¡¯s sleeve. With a ¡°rip¡°, the sleeve of Crystal¡¯s white long dress was torn the way to her armpit. , all Crystal hastily clutched her torn dress, annoyed, she said, ¡°Ms. Mellor, is this the upbringing of a Miss from your Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± Seeing Roxie act like this, Rudy also slightly furrowed his brow. He immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, I advise you to return the ne to Roxie. Otherwise, it could really cause unpleasantness, which would be difficult for everyone.¡± Upon hearing Rudy¡¯s words, everyone was left speechless. Roxie¡¯s unreasonable behavior, forcibly snatching Crystal¡¯s ne, had already caused her to lose facepletely. The young talent of the Barrett, family, Rudy, was actually being so unreasonable, even speaking up for Roxie?! It really was a shocker! Crystal was also shocked by the scene before her. She red at Rudy and said, ¡°The Barrett family has been in the public eye for decades, renowned and respected! I can¡¯t believe you would say something so disgraceful!¡± ¡°From this perspective, the Barrett family was nothing more than an empty name!¡± Chapter 223 The Ne ¡°You wanted me to give her the ne? Who did you think you were? Absolutely ridiculous!¡± A terrifying gloom instantly fell over Rudy¡¯s fair face. He snorted coldly. ¡°In this world, power is what matters! When I tell you to hand over the ne, you should obediently do so. There¡¯s no room for all this nonsense!¡± Everyone in the Empyrean Hall turned to look at the gloomy Rudy under the shadow of themp. This sentence was identical to what Roxie said! At that moment, the rising star of the Barrett family, his previous demeanor of a modest gentleman and gentle elegance, waspletely gone! Roxie looked up at Rudy and gave augh, then turned to point at Crystal. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, give me the ne immediately, or I will tear your clothes off in public!¡± Crystal gave a bitterugh, ¡°In your dreams! The ne Robin gave me. I wouldn¡¯t give it to you even if I were dead!¡± Rudy heard Crystal repeatedly mention the name Robin, which seemed somewhat familiar, as if his grandfather Travis had mentioned someone named Robin before. He nced at Israel, asking in a low voice, ¡°This name Robin sounds familiar, do you know it?¡± ¡°My lord, Mr. Bruce is¡­¡± Israel had not finished speaking. At that moment, an action of Roxie¡¯s greatly shocked everyone. She stepped forward, grabbed the Cloud¨CMoon Ne around Crystal¡¯s neck, and yanked it off harshly. A long streak of blood suddenly appeared on Crystal¡¯s fair neck. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Roxie Is Shameless A gasp echoed through the Empyrean Hall of the Halleester Hotel! No one had expected that Roxie, the heiress of Londrnd, thergest alliance in the martial arts world, would publicly tear off someone else¡¯s ne! Such behavior was too disgraceful, too uncultured! However, among all the people present, not a single one dared to step forward to stop it. Ms. Mellor¡¯s background was from a prominent family in Hashville! Her father was the renowned Hashville¡¯s King of Boxing, Sergio. Her grandfather. Delbert, was even a martial arts tycoon who dominated the entire Londrnd underworld. For many years, Delbert had been gued by a strange illness. However, the glorious record of one man fighting against nearly a hundred top martial artists from Londrnd in that year, remains. unbroken to this day. Moreover, Delbert was extremely indulgent towards his grandson Rudolph and granddaughter Roxie. As long as they liked it, no matter what they did, he would unhesitatingly go along with them. With such reliance, Roxie naturally had a reason to be willful. After a brief silence, the guests in the banquet hall began to whisper Chapter 224 Roxie is Shameless among themselves. ¡°This Ms. Thompson, she probably had trouble today.¡± ¡°If she provoked Roxie, it would probably be very difficult for her to gain a foothold in Hallcester again.¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson was also ignorant of her own limitations. How could she dare topete with Roxie with her status? Wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?¡± ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you notice? Mr. Rudy and Roxie were flirting with each other, they seemed to really hit it off.¡± ¡°If the Barrett family and the Mellor family were to join forces, who would dare to stop them? Haha, serves Ms. Thompson right! She¡¯s overestimating her abilities!¡± *** Hearing the surrounding chatter, Roxie became even more smug. She swung the Cloud¨CMoon Ne in mid¨Cair, sneered at the astonished Crystal, ¡°What I can¡¯t have, you can¡¯t either!¡± Having said that, he fell heavily to the ground. At that moment, within the silent banquet hall, there was only the crisp sound of a gemstone ne hitting the marble floor. Roxie looked at Crystal¡¯s torn sleeve, then at the bloodstain on her neck, and began tough in satisfaction. ¡°Compete with me, and I¡¯ll destroy it! Hehehe¡­¡± Having said that, he still felt unsatisfied, so he lifted his foot and stomped hard on the gemstone ne. Chapter 224 Bovie is Shameless Crystal remained shocked and stunned for quite a while. Roxie¡¯s actions had far exceeded her understanding. She stood numbly in the hall, helplessly watching the crowd in the banquet hall pointing and gawking, her vision filled with confusion. Rudy furrowed his brow He also hadn¡¯t expected that Roxie would make such a crude gesture. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say. Israel sighed quietly, whispering, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid we might have gotten ourselves into trouble.¡± Rudy nced at Israel, puzzled, ¡°What trouble have we gotten ourselves into?¡± ¡°Young Master, this time, if we can¡¯t handle Ms. Thompson¡¯s matter well, the Barrett family might face a catastrophe!¡± Rudy was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Israel, what nonsense are you talking about?!¡± ¡°The Barrett family was esteemed as the No. 1 archaic martial arts family, who had the audacity to dare touch us?¡± Israel shook his head, moved closer to Rudy, and whispered, ¡°Young master, Mr. Bruce who bid for the Cloud¨CMoon Ne, is a big shot from the Barrett family that we can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± ¡°But, you actually helped Roxie to humiliate Ms. Thompson before. Given the extent of this situation, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t just be dropped.¡± Rudy was startled! Chapter 224 Poxies Shameless Suddenly, he remembered his grandfather Travis, who had given him instructions before he came to Hallcester. If you were fortunate enough to meet Mr. Bruce, you must not provoke this man. Rudy didn¡¯t know who Robin was. Although Grandpa said so, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. In his understanding, the Barrett family was the most powerful. Where were there still characters they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke? Perhaps Grandpa had aged, already losing the sharpness he once had. Or perhaps it was because Grandpa was worried about him going out to handle affairs for the first time, that he spoke in such a way. Since it was an unintentional conflict with it, it was not a big deal. The future of the Barrett family was to be in his, Rudy¡¯s, hands, and he was not one to shrink back! Looking at the terrified Israel at that moment, Rudy gave a cold smile, ¡°Butler, aren¡¯t you overthinking? How powerful can this Robin be? If he dares to touch the Barrett family, we will annihte him!¡± Upon hearing this, Israel was greatly surprised, thinking that the young master was indeed a newborn calf not afraid of a tiger! Only those who have truly experienced what a terrifying entity Robin. was, would understand! The name of Annihtor was not something anyone could casually possess. Chapter 224 Rome Shameless That was brutally fought out with a knife and a gun! Back then, numerous top assassins and top sects in the martial world believed they could kill Robin. However, they all eventually turned into a pile of dry bones! That year, he personally witnessed the catastrophe of the Hondry Sect. It was really terrifying! Rather than calling this man an Annihtor, it would be more urate to call him a bloodthirsty demon! The Barrett family, with their meager resources, didn¡¯t even stand a chance to hold a candle to the formidable Annihtor! ¡°Young Master, you must not act rashly!¡± Israel urged anxiously. ¡°If you keep on pestering, you really would have ruined the Barrett family!¡± ¡°Go apologize to Ms. Thompson immediately, stop Roxie from causing more trouble, and make the Barrett family¡¯s position clear!¡± Rudy said coldly, ¡°Shut up! Butler, are you teaching me to be a coward? I am the future head of the Barrett family, how can I bow down and apologize to such a low¨Clevel family like the Thompson. family?!¡± This reprimand attracted the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Israel was slightly taken aback. I wanted to continue to dissuade him, but Rudy had already walked straight up to Crystal, ¡°Ms. Thompson, such an unpleasant incident happened, it can only be said that you are too naive!¡± Chapter 224 Rozie Is Shameless Rudy evidently saw himself as a high and mighty judge, using Crystal in a lecturing tone. This left Israel wringing his hands and stamping his feet, it was already toote to stop Rudy at this point.. Crystal sneered, ¡°You think just because you¡¯re a descendant of the Barrett family, you can point fingers at me without any principles? Ridiculous!¡± Rudy was instantly annoyed. This was the first time he had been so tantly disrespected. Seeing this scene, Roxie sneered, ¡°Ms. Thompson, I really don¡¯t know what to say about you. You dare to talk to Mr. Rudy like this. Hehe, you¡¯re an ignorant and cheap woman!¡± Crystal angrily said, ¡°Roxie, he¡¯s just as trashy as you!¡± ¡°Dare you insult me and Mr. Rudy?¡± Roxie pped Crystal across the face. ¡°Hmph! Today, I¡¯m not only going to destroy this ne, but also you!¡± ¡°Bring someone!¡± Roxie pointed at a few senior disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, ¡°Strip this scoundrel¡¯s clothes off in public!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was greatly surprised! What was Roxie trying to do? The senior disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union were also taken aback. They hesitated for quite a while before they approached Crystal, under Roxie¡¯s malicious gaze. Israel sighed helplessly, quickly stepping in front of Crystal. ¡°Ms. Mellor, what were you doing?¡± Roxie¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Mr. Israel, step aside, this matter has nothing to do with you!¡± At this point, Rudy was still angry about Crystal¡¯s recent outburst at him. He also pushed Israel aside, ¡°This is Ms. Mellor¡¯s business, what¡¯s it to you!¡± Four senior disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, under Roxie¡¯s repeated scolding, reluctantly reached out to pull off Crystal¡¯s long skirt. ¡°Stop!¡± A stern shout came from outside the hotel at that moment. A blinding beam of sunlight was cast in front of the door. Under the light and shadow, a residual image shed by. Blocked in front of four disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Robin draped his trench coat over Crystal. Crystal was stunned. At the moment when her life was about to be destroyed, Robin miraculously appeared by her side! In an instant, tears gushed out, crying with extreme joy. She held Robin tightly, murmuring, ¡°Robin, are you my hero who came to pick me up on a rainbow cloud?¡± Robin was taken aback, this woman¡¯s thinking was somewhat strange. Chapter 224 Rovie is Shameless ¡°You said it is, so it is then,¡± Robin said with an indifferent smile. ncing at the overly excited Crystal who was on the verge of losing control. He handed her over to his colleagues, Cecilia and Livia. Then, he turned around and with one palm strike, sent all four dumbfounded disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union flying. Robin flicked his eyelids towards Roxic, coldly saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t. give me an exnation for today¡¯s incident, I¡¯ll tear down your Hashville Martial Arts Union!¡± Everyone in the banquet hall was so scared that they took several steps back. ¡°Who was this, talking so big?¡± ¡°I knew, he was the Robin who gave Ms. Thompson the ne!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been such a character in the wealthy families of Londrnd?¡± ¡°Seems like he came with Cecilia, could this guy be her bodyguard?¡± ¡°Yes, he was also with Cecilia at the auction yesterday.¡± ¡°Cecilia from Purpeak International Group, how dare she swagger in front of Hashville Martial Arts Union? She must be crazy!¡± After a brief moment of surprise, Roxie burst intoughter. ¡°Dressed up like some big shot, I thought you were someone important.¡± ¡°I was worried I couldn¡¯t find you, you bastard, and here you are, showing up on your own! Did you bring the Mauve Dragon Ginseng?¡± Chapter 224 Roxie is Shameless ¡°Return the Mauve Dragon Ginseng to me immediately, and kneel down to apologize! Perhaps, the Hashville Martial Arts Union might still spare you!¡± With a crisp ¡°pop¡± sound. Robin pped Roxie across the face, ¡°Who gave you the audacity to repeatedly disrespect me!¡± All the guests at Empyrean Hall were stunned by Robin¡¯s p. ¡°Did this guy actually dare to hit Ms. Mellor?¡± ¡°He might be in big trouble!¡± ¡°Delbert and Sergio had to skin him.¡± It was said thatst time, someone unknown had injured Young Master Qian, and Mr. Delbert was preparing to use all his power to kill that person. ¡°Roxie has grown so much, she probably has never been hit by anyone, right?¡± ¡°You dare to hit me!¡± Roxie was also stunned for a long time, covering her burning cheek, she roared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you!¡± With a ¡°pop!¡± Robin pped Roxie in the face again. The Empyrean Hall suddenly became so quiet that one could hear each other¡¯s breathing. Chapter 224 Roxie Is Shameless Everyone looked at Robin in horror. Domingo, who had been standing next to Roxie, was shocked and immediately stepped in front of her, pointing at Robin and stammering, ¡°You, who are you? You dare to hit¡­¡± ¡°Move!¡± Robin pushed him over ten meters away with a single palm. Then, another pnded on Roxie¡¯s face. Everyone was stunned. Roxie was alsopletely stunned. She had never dreamed that one day she would be hit by someone. ¡°You, you really dare to hit me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability yet!¡± Robin pped her face again, coldly saying. ¡°Who gave you the courage to step on the ne I bought?!¡± Roxie was almost going crazy! Tears of humiliation streaming down her face, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You dare to hit me? My father and grandfather will tear you to pieces!¡± ¡°Even if it were your father or your grandfather, they would have to kneel!¡± Robin pped her shoulder, ¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The marble floor cracked open, and Roxie¡¯s knees mmed heavily onto the marble surface. A ssh of fresh blood spurted out! Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Are You Sure? Everyone in the Empyrean Hall seemed to be in a dream. Just couldn¡¯t believe this was true! Ms. Mellor, who was adored by Delbert, Sergio, and the entire Hashville Martial Arts Union. Actually got hit at their own celebration ceremony! Moreover, it was so fiercely fought! Who exactly was this Robin, the reckless young fool who didn¡¯t know any better? Didn¡¯t he know that hitting Ms. Mellor could cost him his life! Some disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union quietly slipped away from the crowd and quickly ran to report to the regtory elders. Rudy was also shocked by Robin¡¯s ruthless methods. He was in a daze for quite a while before he finally came to his senses. Looking at Roxie, who was kneeling on the ground in shock, he pointed at Robin and raged, ¡°Who are you? Toy a hand on a girl, and so ruthlessly at that!¡± ¡°Are you blind?¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, indifferent, ¡°Just a beast! I hit her, you have a problem?¡± ¡°You¡­you dare to curse me?¡± Rudy¡¯s fair face turned red with anger, his fists clenched, ready to fight. Chapter 225 Are You Sure? Israel immediately stepped ahead of him, rushing to Robin¡¯s front, bowing and saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I apologize, my young master is inexperienced¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Robin snapped coldly. Israel shuddered in fear, hesitated to speak, and had no choice but to step aside. Rudy stared in shock at Israel, the Barrett family¡¯s top expert, acting in such a way, losing his composure, ¡°Butler, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re a member of the Barrett family, he¡¯s telling you to get lost, aren¡¯t you going to do something?!¡± ? ¡°Young Master!¡± Israel shook his head bitterly, ¡°You are still too young! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Bruce¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rudy roared in fury, ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced the Barrett family! Today, I¡¯m going to show this madman who¡¯s in charge here!¡± ¡°Mr. Rudy, please calm down, this is a matter for the Hashville Martial Arts Union, let us handle this bastard!¡± The speaker was Seth, the Chief Enforcement Elder of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. All six seniorw enforcement elders of the Hashville Martial Arts Union were present. They nodded at Israel and Rudy, signaling for Rudy to stand aside for a moment. Then turned to Robin. Two elders directed four female disciples to step forward, intending to help Roxie up. However, they just couldn¡¯t lift her up no matter how hard they tried. Chapter 225 Are You Sure? ¡°Mr. Gonzales, we couldn¡¯t lift Ms. Mellor up,¡± a female disciple said helplessly. Seth slightly furrowed his brow, stepping forward to personally assist Roxie. ¡°Ms. Mellor¡­¡± However, no matter how hard he tried, it was all in vain, and he was greatly shocked. He looked up at Robin, scolding angrily, ¡°Boy, who do you think you are? How dare youy a hand on the youngdy, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you even ask why Iid a hand on her?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Seth sneered, ¡°Causing trouble at the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s celebration ceremony, and you still ask why? All I know is that you hit the youngdy, and you have to die!¡± Then, pointing arrogantly at Cecilia, ¡°Is this ignorant kid from your Purpeak International Group? Cecilia, do you want to handle this yourself or should we take action?¡± A seductive smile suddenly bloomed on Cecilia¡¯s previously indifferent face, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, are you sure you want to take action? Considering your age, I advise you to kneel down and apologize to Mr. Bruce immediately. There might still be some leeway, otherwise, hahaha¡­¡­.¡± Seth was slightly taken aback. Cecilia¡¯s seductiveugh was enchantingly charming, soul¨Cstirring, and bone¨Cmelting. Her beauty could make all the men at the scene fall head over heels for her. However, he felt a terrifying murderous intent in the demon¡¯sughter! Chapter 225 Are You Sure? ¡°Cecilia, is your Purpeak International Group really going to challenge the bottom line of the Hashville Martial Arts Union for this kid? Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will directly annihte you?!¡± ¡°Challenge your Hashville Martial Arts Union? You¡¯re not even worthy!¡± Ceciliaughed so hard that she was shaking, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Then, theughter abruptly stopped, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, if you don¡¯t believe it, just try it!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Seth exerted force on his palm and directly pped towards Robin. There was a gasp in the hall! The Chief Enforcement Elder of the Hashville Martial Arts Union demonstrated his skills. A palm strike came, instantly stirring up a strong current of air, causing the surrounding crowd of onlookers to be shaken back several steps. ¡°What a powerful palm strike!¡± ¡°That reckless kid Robin was as good as dead!¡± ¡°s, I don¡¯t know what Cecilia, such a smart woman, was thinking. She even risked offending the Hashville Martial Arts Union for him. What a sin!¡± *** Livia felt Seth¡¯s formidable strength and instinctively drew her short. sword. ¡°That¡¯s terrible!¡± Robin shook his head, stomping his foot on the hard marble floor. Chapter 225 Are You Sure? A muffled thud. The marble floor had not sustained any damage. However, Seth, who had leapt forward, suddenly stopped less than a meter away from Robin. The marble beneath his feet abruptly shattered into pieces! ¡°Puff!¡± Seth immediately withdrew his hand, clutching his chest, his face pale, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. He looked at Robin, who was close at hand, in terror, ¡°Acoustic Attack?! One strike to set the tone! You¡­ You are Annihtor¡­¡± Robin gave a cold smile. By this point. Seth was filled with extreme regret! At that moment, he finally knew the other party¡¯s true identity, but it was already meaningless. Before he could finish speaking, Seth fell down with a thud! The Chief Law Enforcement Elder of the Hashville Martial Arts Union could only spend the rest of his life bedridden, barely clinging to life like a useless person. ¡°You¡­you actually crippled Mr. Gonzales? We will kill you!¡± The other fivew enforcement elders charged at Robin together. Robin yed with the taste, ¡°Just by you guys?¡± With a stomp on the ground, a shockwave was sent out, and five regtory elders were sted over ten meters away, hitting the wall and passing out. The entire banquet hall was inplete silence. Chapter 225 Are You Sure? Everyone thought that when the six regtory elders of the Hashville Martial Arts Union made their move, Robin would surely die on the spot. Unexpectedly, almost the entire strength of the Hashville Martial Arts Union was defeated by Robin without any ability to fight back. No wonder this guy was so arrogant. So, there was such skill. However, just relying on Cecilia from Purpeak International Group and his own skills, he dared to challenge the top alliance in Londrnd¡¯s martial arts world? Perhaps it was a bit too blindly arrogant! The strength of the Hashville Martial Arts Union should have been far more than this. The top figures of the Delbert era had not yet made their move. They were the real backbone of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. This kid Robin, I reckon he¡¯s in for some serious trouble! As everyone was whispering amongst themselves, Rudy snapped out of his shock. He stepped forward, pointing at Robin and said coldly, ¡°You brute, you¡¯re too cruel! How could you be so ruthless?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Israel hurriedly stepped forward to stop Rudy, only to be violently pushed away by him. Chapter 225 dee You Sure? ¡°Heh! Challenge you?¡± Rudy said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an ant in front of the Barrett family!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know the strength of the No. 1 archaic martial arts family. yet, did you? You, this thug, dare to speak to me like this, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Robin looked at the eldest son of the Barrett family in front of him with interest and said, ¡°Apart from unting the little reputation of your family, what else can you do?¡± ¡°Alright! Since you don¡¯t care about right or wrong, only power, then I¡¯ll show you what power is!¡± Before Rudy had a chance to retort, Robin pped him to the ground. There was a scream in the banquet hall. ¡°He dared to hit the eldest son of the Barrett family?¡± ¡°Gone mad. gone mad!¡± ¡°This thing totally blew up today!¡± ¡°Robin, this kid, couldn¡¯t wrap things up!¡± ¡°Travis must have killed him.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the head butler Israel have stepped in?¡± ***** ¡°Mr. Bruce, please calm down¡­¡± Israel shook his head bitterly, then helped Rudy up. ¡°Young master, you must apologize to Mr. Bruce immediately!¡± ¡°What? Israel, what are you saying?¡± Rudy ruffled his hair, roaring like Chapter 225 Are You Sure? a madman, ¡°He hit me, and you¡¯re asking me to apologize to him? Are you out of your mind?! Get out!¡± Israel pleaded desperately, ¡°Young master, please, you must stay calm! We were in the wrong first, Mr. Bruce had no intention of arguing with us, don¡¯t insist on standing up for us anymore!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, the Barrett family was not one to be trificked with!¡± ¡°No! I am Rudy, the eldest son of the first family of the archaic martial arts. There is no right or wrong before me! If he hit me, he must die!¡± Rudy struggled to stand up, pushed Israel away, and rushed to Robin, ready to fight. Robin pped him across the face again, ¡°The Barrett family is nothing!¡± This time, Robin didn¡¯t tolerate any longer, repeatedly pping Rudy¡¯s face with his palm. Inside the Heavenly King¡¯s banquet hall, all that could be heard was a series of ¡°crackling¡± sounds. The next moment, Rudy¡¯s handsome face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Robin pped Rudy¡¯s shoulder with his palm. Rudy knelt heavily on the ground and began to cry. ¡°For a piece of trash like you, who can¡¯t even show your face in public, to dare to cause trouble, it seems the Barrett family¡¯s luck has run out!¡± Upon hearing this, Israel trembled all over, and with a thud, he knelt down in front of Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the young master is still young¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Robin snapped coldly 77 201 Chapter 225 Are You Sure? ¡°He was young, he shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed himself in public! No one would have indulged him!¡± ¡°Since he dared tomit evil deeds, he had to face the consequences!¡± Seeing Robin truly angry, Israel sighed helplessly and immediately picked up his phone to call Travis. ¡°Master, it was my negligence, the young master has gotten into trouble, he has offended Mr. Bruce¡­¡± The guests in the banquet hall immediately looked at Robin with sympathy. Travis, the strongest in the archaic martial artsmunity! If he had heard that his grandson Rudy was beaten, he would have torn Robin to pieces. Purpeak International Group also could not escape the fate of destruction. Travis on the other end of the phone was silent for quite a while, ¡°Pass the phone to Mr. Bruce.¡± Israel immediately brought the phone to Robin and turned on the speaker. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I am Travis. Rudy is still young and has offended you. I am rushing to Hallcester to apologize in person. I beg you to be generous and forgive Rudy¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense! If you provoked Barrett family would have to bear my wrath!¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Kneel and Apologize to Mr. Bruce Over the phone, Travis¡¯s attitude left everyone in the hall utterly stunned! The leader of the Barrett family, the No. 1 archaic martial arts family, actually had to bow down to Robin! What was the situation? Wasn¡¯t Robin a bodyguard by Cecilia¡¯s side? It seemed that everyone had misjudged. Robin was the most badass character here! At that moment, recalling Israel¡¯s previous attitude, they finally realized. Take another look at Cecilia standing next to Robin at that time. Clearly, it was just the posture of a maid. However, what baffled everyone was, who exactly was this Robin, and what kind of powerful background could he have? So powerful that even Travis had to humbly beg! At that moment, Crystal¡¯s emotions had gradually calmed down a lot. Smelling the pleasant scent on Robin¡¯s trench coat, I looked up at the tall figure of this man. In her world, the flowers had bloomed. Chapter 226 Kneel and Apologize to Mr. Bruce The division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, as well as a multitude of attending disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, were utterly terrified. Chester was also among them. He quietly slipped out of the crowd and ran towards the VIP lounge on the second floor. Soon, Sergio from the VIP lounge was informed about the situation in the Empyrean Hall and immediately rushed down from the second floor. Following them were Delbert and the Four Martial Arts Aces from Hashville Martial Arts Union, ine and Harold. The sight in the Empyrean Hall instantly shocked them. Roxie and Rudy knelt on the ground, their faces covered in blood, their eyes nk. Kneeling beside them was Israel, the head butler of the Barrett family. The six enforcement elders, four senior disciples, and Domingo of the Hashville Martial Arts Union all passed out. All the guests in the hall had retreated to the edges. In the center of the hall, there were only Robin, Cecilia and others! Upon seeing this scene, Harold gasped, instantly understanding what had happened before. The Mellor family and the Barrett family had a conflict with Robin! Without a second thought, he left Delbert¡¯s side and quickly ran to Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± 15-27 Chapter 22% kwel and Apologize to ke Robin nodded. Harold instantly stood by his side. In this dispute, he chose to stand by Robin without any hesitation. Everyone understood, this was the stance of the Huber family, the first family of Hallcester. ine was slightly taken aback, and without considering Delbert¡¯s feelings, he hurriedly stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Master!¡± Robin nced at him and chuckled meaningfully. ine was overjoyed! Robin¡¯s attitude indicated that he did not reject the idea of being considered as a mentor. ine¡¯s title greatly surprised everyone in the hall. The president of the Londrnd Traditional Medicine Association wast actually Robin¡¯s apprentice?! This information not only shocked everyone, but also made Delbert and Sergio¡¯s hearts tighten! Delbert squinted at Robin, could this be the expert who had treated Donovan and Camdyn? In this situation, my spection had be self¨Cevident! The actions of ine and Harold hadpletely revealed their attitudes. Chester whispered to Delbert, ¡°Mr. Delbert, he¡¯s the one who ruined. Deandre, killed young master Rudolph and Lamar!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sergio learned this information and was greally He strode over to Robin in two or three steps, ¡°You hit my daughter. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Cecilia stepped forward, saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Sergio, is this the kind of rudeness that your Hashville Martial Arts Union always shows? You didn¡¯t even ask why Mr. Bruce hit your daughter, you just wanted to kill him!¡± Sergio¡¯s face turned livid with anger, ¡°You dare to ask why after beating my daughter to this state!¡± Cecilia startedughing. ¡°Your daughter hit Ms. Thompson, destroyed her ne, and even publicly stripped off Ms. Thompson¡¯s clothes. She behaved like a beast, Mr. Bruce was just helping you discipline her!¡± Sergio exploded in anger, ¡°Bullshit! My daughter has every right to do anything she wants! Hitting a woman who is beneath her is a ¡°So the Hashville Martial Arts Union actually operates on such thuggish logic, no wonder it raised a daughter worse than a beast!¡± Robin sneered coldly, ¡°It seems your daughter is destined to live a lowly life!¡± Before Sergio could react, Robin grabbed Roxie¡¯s hair and mmed it against the marble floor. With a crisp ¡°bang¡°, Roxie let out a terrible scream, her face covered in blood, and she fainted on the ground. A scream echoed through the hall. ¡°That was way too harsh!¡± 1527 Chapim 226 Kneel and Apologize to Mr. Bruce ¡°This was a provocation to the Hashville Martial Arts Union!¡± Delbert, sitting in the wheelchair, was so heartbroken that he wanted to stand up. In a moment of rage, he wanted to rise from his chair, hesitated for a moment, and then sat back down. Harold, in the distance, was startled upon noticing the details of Delbert rising to his feet. It was said that Delbert had been unable to stand and had been confined to a wheelchair ever since he contracted that strange disease decades ago. That action just now was clearly a subconscious reaction in a moment. of urgency. Could Delbert have stood up? If that was the case, why did he pretend to be paralyzed? Delbert exchanged a nce with the Four Martial Arts Aces beside him. The bodies of the Four Martial Arts Aces quickly tensed up. This state was clearly preparing to make a move on Robin. Meanwhile, Sergio¡¯s muscles seemed to be on the verge of exploding. A murderous glint shed in his eyes as he looked at Robin, ¡°You beast! I¡¯ll let you die here!¡± Having said that, he lunged forward in a single stride, ending up in front of Robin. ¡°Sergio, think it through before you act!¡± 15-27 Chapter 226 Kneel and Apologize to Mr. Bruce At that moment, there was amotion in front of the hotel, a group of people quickly walked into the lobby. The person who came was none other than Devin, the richest man in Hashville. He looked at the mess in the conference hall and understood what had happened. Pointed at Sergio, shook his head. Then, he quickly walked up to Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. It¡¯s all due to my poor arrangement.¡± Robin said expressionlessly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Devin nodded, standing at Robin¡¯s side. Enraged, Sergio froze, ¡°Mr. Finley, what is this?¡± Devin looked at Sergio gloomily, ¡°You figure it out yourself.¡± Sergio instantly understood, Robin was the big shot Devin had mentioned to him. For a moment, I was somewhat at a loss. Take a look at Devin, ine, Harold, and Cecilia, who were next to Robin. The positions of these heavyweight figures were clearly indicating to the Mellor family their choice in the feud between Robin and the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Looking again, both Rudy, the young master of the No. 1 archaic martial arts family, and Israel, the head butler, were kneeling before Robin. 1527 Chapter 224 Kneel and Apologize to Mi Bruce A slightly calmer Sergio was fiercely struggling within himself. He squinted at Robin, unable to fathom who this person could be, who couldmand such respect from several prominent figures. ¡°Kneel before me!¡± A loud roar from Delbert echoed through the silent hall. Sergio, still in hesitation, suddenly froze: ¡°Dad, he hit Roxie¡­¡± ¡°Kneel before me!¡± Delbert roared at Sergio. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Bruce and Ms. Thompson! They are both esteemed guests of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. It was Roxic who was at fault first. Mr. Bruce cannot be med.¡± Everyone in the hall was greatly astonished. Mr. Delbert was indeed the founder of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, and his vision and magnanimity were beyond ordinaryprehension. Despite his extreme indulgence towards his granddaughter Roxie, he still demonstrated the cultivation of a generation master when faced with major issues. Sergio looked at his daughter¡¯s miserable state, hesitating. ¡°Sergio, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Bruce immediately!¡± Sergio gritted his teeth and fell to his knees with a thud, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry! I will immediately compensate for Ms. Thompson¡¯s loss.¡± Having said that, he pointed to a disciple of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, ¡°Transfer 50 billion to Ms. Thompson!¡± Chapter 226 Knee and Apologue to Mr. Brice ¡°Sergio, you¡¯re such a fool, offending Mr. Bruce and Ms. Thompson, you mustpensate tenfold!¡± Delbert reprimanded. Then, turning to Robin, he said with a full¨Cfaced smile, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Thompson, we apologize for the inconvenience you¡¯ve experienced today at our Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s celebration ceremony. We hope our sincerity on somewhat alleviate your anger.¡± ¡°Roxie was spoiled by me, the responsibility is mine. I will definitely reflect on this in the future!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Thompson, and everyone else, please do me a favor and head to the VIP room on the second floor for some light tea. My subordinates will bring the money over shortly.¡± Seeing that Robin was ignoring him, Delbert gave a dryugh and found an excuse, saying, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just settle thepensation here. first.¡± Before long, the division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. had gathered the total amount of money and brought it to Delbert. Delbert hesitated slightly, looking up at Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m really sorry, all the divisions have pooled all their money and we could only reach 30 billion¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Delbert, haven¡¯t we already gathered 5¡­¡± Before Chester could finish, Delbert pped him across the face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see I was talking to Mr. Bruce? You blind fool!¡± Chester was so scared that he knelt on the ground, not daring to speak anymore. Delbertughed at himself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Mr. Bruce. My subordinates are all rough around the edges,cking discipline.¡± 72.03% 1527 Chapter 226 Kneel and Apologize to Mr. Bruce ¡°Mr. Bruce, we are currently 20 billion short of reaching 50 billion, it might take some more time.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, Mr. Bruce, you take this 30 billion first, I promise to make up the remaining 200 billion before 12 o¡¯clock tonight, and deliver it to you personally.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Mellor family never owed anyone any money.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight!¡± Robin gave Delbert a meaningful look, then turned and walked towards the exit of the hotel lobby. Met Miranda, Jacob, and Nathen who werete, head¨Con. Miranda saw the scene in the hall, feeling the strong smell of gunpowder. She stood in front of Robin, angrily saying, ¡°Robin, have you caused trouble again? Do you know where this is¡­¡± Miranda looked up to see Roxie, her face covered in blood, being lifted by several medical staff in the hall. She immediately understood, ¡°You, you hit Ms. Mellor? Robin, what can I say about you, hurry up and apologize to the Mellor family¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Livia shoved Miranda, ¡°Idiot!¡± Miranda watched the retreating figures of Robin and others, shouting, ¡°Robin, you hit Ms. Mellor and just left like that,e back!¡± An enraged Sergio, upon hearing Miranda¡¯s loud screams, cursed, ¡°What the hell are you, get out!¡± ****** Inside the secret room of the VIP hall on the second floor of the Hallcester Hotel. Chapter 226 Kneel and Apologize to Mr. Bruce Delbert stood by the window, watching the retreating figures of Robin and others, his eyes filled with intense murderous intent. After a moment, he turned to look at the indifferent Four Martial Arts Aces, and said fiercely, ¡°Kill Robin tonight!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Delbert!¡± Four Martial Arts Aces raised a terrifying smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Stop Right There! Miranda had intended to please the Mellor family, but was severely scolded by Sergio. She was quite annoyed. Everything that happened today was because of Robin! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If that jerk Robin hadn¡¯t messed up the celebration ceremony, Sergio wouldn¡¯t have gotten so angry. She also wouldn¡¯t be kicked out of the hotel. In that case, she could have made connections with some of the big families in Hashville. Yesterday, I finally managed to get two invitations from Nathen to attend such a high¨Cprofile cocktail party. Didn¡¯t expect to encounter this situation. She had intended toe over to meet more high¨Cend connections, and to send out her and Jacob¡¯s engagement invitations for next week at the same time. Now, the celebration ceremony of the Hashville Martial Arts didn¡¯t take ce, and this n was completely ruined. Union Standing in front of the hotel lobby, Miranda grew increasingly irritated the more she thought about it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miranda? Let¡¯s go,¡± Jacob, seeing Miranda¡¯s angry face, took her hand and led her towards the parking lot. Chapter 227 Stop Right There Miranda sighed, ¡°Jacob, where is our engagement invitation?¡± Jacob pointed to an assistant behind him. ¡°It¡¯s all in the bag. The celebration ceremony didn¡¯t take ce today, so the invitations couldn¡¯t. be sent out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all that bastard Robin¡¯s doing!¡± Miranda red angrily at Robin in front of her. When she saw Cecilia behind Robin, her eyes lit up, ¡°Ah, Jacob, look, Ms. Decker is over there! Let¡¯s go give the invitation to Ms. Decker and her group.¡± Jacob pped his forehead, excitedly saying, ¡°Right, right, right, I almost forgot about this.¡± ¡°Miranda, what I meant was, send an invitation to Robin as well. How could we have our engagement celebration without him, hahaha¡­¡± Miranda also startedughing, ¡°Jacob, your idea is brilliant! We should have Robin see our engagement scene.¡± ¡°By that day, you must make the engagement ceremony a bit more extravagant! I want to make that bastard Robin feel terrible! I want topletely shatter his hopes. I want him to know that I am a woman he can never aspire to! Hahaha¡­¡± Jacob looked at Robin ahead and mocked, ¡°I can just imagine now, the heart¨Cwrenching look on Robin¡¯s face when he sees you be my bride!¡± ¡°Hehe, back then, he would truly understand that he is not on the same level as us!¡± Miranda said contemptuously, ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up and catch up with them.¡°/ Jacob and Miranda quickly chased after. Chapter 277 Stop Might Theret ¡°Hello, Ms. Decker!¡± Miranda approached Cecilia and Robin, speaking respectfully. Cecilia nced at Miranda expressionlessly, without saying a word. Miranda continued to tter, ¡°Ms. Decker, I have always considered you as my idol, you are the person I admire the most.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cecilia raised her eyelids, indifferent, ¡°There are many who admire me. Is that it?¡± Miranda hastily took out the engagement celebration invitation and presented it with both hands. ¡°Ms. Decker, this weekend, which is the day after Mr. Donovan¡¯s celebration, is the engagement ceremony between Mr. Walsh and me. We would be honored if you could attend.¡± Cecilia nced at the invitation that Miranda had handed to her, but didn¡¯t take it: ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°Move!¡± Livia pushed Miranda, who was blocking her way, and followed Cecilia forward. Miranda was very embarrassed. I had to turn to Crystal: ¡°Crystal, since you¡¯re here today, I won¡¯t go out of my way to deliver your invitation. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± Miranda deliberately nced at Robin, a yful smile on her face. ¡°Robin, I didn¡¯t intend to tell you this, but since you¡¯re here, I might as well give you an invitation. Come and see me in my wedding dress when the timees. ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± Robin said, bypassing Miranda and Jacob, heading towards the parking lot. Chapter 227 Stop Right There ¡°Robin, stop right there!¡± Miranda yelled angrily, pointing at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°I know, you didn¡¯t go because you were upset about. sceing me marry Mr. Walsh!¡± ¡°Mr. Waish and I kindly sent you an invitation to attend our engagement ceremony, giving you enough respect. What do you mean? Are you still holding a grudge about me calling off the engagement before?¡± ¡°Look at you, so petty! I despise men like you whock magnanimity!¡± Crystal gave a bitter smile, ¡°Miranda, Robin never took your Brown family¡¯s cancetion of the engagement to heart from the very beginning.¡± ¡°You were about to get married, how could you still be entangled in this matter, was it interesting? Couldn¡¯t you let go of Robin?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t let go of that uncouth brute of his?¡± Miranda sneered. ¡°Crystal, I can¡¯t believe you could even think of that! I, Miranda, would never be interested in a man like him, we are simply not on the same level!¡± Crystal took a deep breath, clutching her trench coat tightly, ¡°Alright, Miranda, Mr. Walsh, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll be there on the day of your engagement celebration.¡± Miranda was sizing up Crystal¡¯s outfit when she realized that she was actually wearing Robin¡¯s trench coat! Someone grabbed her, ¡°Crystal, you seem to be very close with Robin, do you like him?¡± Crystal paused for a moment, noticing Miranda¡¯s displeased look, and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, is that not allowed?¡± 15:28 Chapter 227 Stop Right There! ¡°Crystal, what can I say about you, how could you be with trash like Robin¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s face turned cold instantly, ¡°Miranda, I won¡¯t allow you to talk about Robin like that! Apart from mom, Robin is the person who treats. me the best.¡± ¡°Perhaps in the past, I didn¡¯t care about how you spoke of him. But from today onwards, remember this, I won¡¯t allow you to insult him like this again!¡± After speaking, he shook off Miranda, ran over to Robin, and affectionately linked his arm. Miranda looked at this scene, feeling an inexplicable irritation in her heart. She red at Robin and Crystal¡¯s retreating figures, gritting her teeth. and saying, ¡°Crystal, if you stay with Robin, you will definitely regret it!¡± At that moment, Israel hurried over from the hotel lobby with Rudy. The blood on Rudy¡¯s face had been cleaned off, but there were still traces of red swelling on his face. ¡°Mr. Israel, why are you pulling me to run so fast?¡± Rudy panted. Israel looked ahead at Robin, anxiously saying, ¡°Hurry up, young master. If we¡¯rete, Mr. Bruce might leave here.¡± ¡°Why look for him? Mr. Israel!¡± Rudy said, quite annoyed. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t speak now, hurry up and follow me.¡± Israel didn¡¯t exin, he quickly pulled Rudy and rushed to the front of Robin¡¯s car. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the reasonter.¡± Chapter 227 Stop Right There! Robin was about to get in the car when Israel called out hastily, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please wait.¡± Robin stopped in his tracks. He looked back at the approaching Israel, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Israel?¡± Israel nced at the person in the car, lowering his voice, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the master asked me to ry a message to you, something hast happened to the Hondry Sect.¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, ¡°You came all the way here just to tell me this?¡± Israel hesitated for a moment, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the deputy leader of the Hondry Sect Irving. has put the Dragon Head and Lady Marce under house arrest. It is said that the Seven Demons of the Hondry Sect have already arrived in Hallcester, they are likely to take action against you.¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Israel hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Robin got into the car, and Israel approached, saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the master has already set off, he will arrive tonight.¡± Robin closed the car door and drove away. Rudy looked at Robin in this way, annoyed, ¡°Mr. Israel, this Robin is too arrogant! He is so cold to you, why are you still polite to him? Could it be¡­¡± Israel straightened up, saying seriously, ¡°Young master, please don¡¯t say such things. Mr. Bruce is not someone the Barrett family can afford to provoke.¡± Chapter 227 Stop Right There! Rudy snorted, ¡°What¡¯s so untouchable? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything special.¡± ¡°Mr. Israel, didn¡¯t you say that a huge change urred in the Hondry Sect, and the deputy leader has put my aunt under house arrest? Why isn¡¯t my grandfather going to the Hondry Sect to save my aunt, but instead, he¡¯s here in Halleester?¡± Also, why did you tell Robin about this matter? Israel shook his head, ¡°Young Master, the Hondry Sect is full of experts. How could the Barrett family possiblypete with them with their strength?¡± ¡°That bastard Irving had nned it all along, both the inner and outer halls of the Hondry Sect were completely under his control.¡± ¡°ording to the information I received, Irving had already dispatched Seven Demons to Hallcester, their target was Robin.¡± ¡°The experts from each division of the Hondry Sect had also received the Leader¡¯s Edict and were rushing towards Hallcester. There was bound to be a bloodbath in Hallcester tonight!¡± Rudy eximed in horror, ¡°Mr. Israel, if that¡¯s the case, why did Grandpa even bother toe? Are we, the Barrett family, supposed to help Irving eliminate Robin?¡± Israel immediately stopped him: ¡°Young master, you must not speak recklessly. Wait until the master returns to make a decision.¡± Rudy was evidently shocked by such news. It took quite a while toe back to my senses. ¡°Mr. Israel, Robin is about the same age as me. Can it be that the Hondry Sect is actually going to use such great force to besiege and Chapter 227 Stop Right There! kill him?¡± ¡°Also, what exactly was the grudge between the Hondry Sect and Robin that they had to pursue him over thousands of miles?¡± Israel sighed, ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t know. This Mr. Bruce, despite his young age, has a rather terrifying background.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t entirely clear about this matter either, but I knew that no one in the world dared to confront him and the power behind him!¡± ¡°Not to mention the Barrett family, even the world¡¯s top elites and ns wouldn¡¯t dare to casually mess with this Annihtor!¡± ¡°Back then, the head of the Hondry Sect, swayed by the instigation of the Dark Lord, had provoked the newly emerged Annihtor.¡± ¡°Overnight, the Hondry Sect was nearly annihted!¡°. ¡°Mr. Deshawn immediately ordered, to forever submit to this. Annihtor, all disciples of the Hondry Sect must regard this. Annihtor as their master.¡± ¡°Should there be any vitors, the enforcers of the Hondry Sect will relentlessly pursue them until death, never to rest!¡± ¡°Now, not only did Irving control Mr. Deshawn, but he also ordered the disciples of Hondry Sect to besiege Robin. I¡¯m afraid things don¡¯t look good for Hondry Sect!¡± ¡°This time, the old master came to Hallcester, he was bound to make a major decision. The experts of the Barrett family had all been dispatched!¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Matthew and His Wife Is Grounded The Cox¡¯s vi was in the castern suburbs. In the center of the hall, Delbert was seated in a wheelchair, with the Four Martial Arts Aces standing behind him. Sergio, the division heads, and Chester and Emilio stood on either side. respectively. Inspector Edward Castro of the Loyalty Hall of Hondry Sect, was led to Delbert by two disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. The position of inspector at the Loyalty Hall of Hondry Sect was responsible for overseeing patrols and handling externalmunication information. Edward, on this visit to Hallcester, brought the correspondence from Irving, the former deputy leader of the Hondry Sect. ¡°Mr. Delbert, the Leader¡¯s Edict of Loyalty Hall is currently being carried out by Mr. Andrews,¡± Edward handed Delbert the handwritten. letter from Irving. ¡°Mr. Andrews asked me to deliver a message to you, Hondry Sect and Annihtor had an irreconcble feud.¡± ¡°Matthew and his wife, who were then the leaders of the Hondry Sect, had been ced under house arrest due to the humiliating agreement. they had made years ago.¡± ¡°Mr. Andrews issued the Leader¡¯s Edict, summoning the experts of the Hondry Sect to this ce to kill the Annihtor, in order to avenge the past disgrace of the Hondry Sect.¡± 0 ¡°Mr. Andrews hoped to join forces with Mr. Delbert.¡± Delbertughed, ¡°Mr. Castro, Mr. Andrews is overestimating us, the Hashville Martial Arts Union.¡± ¡°That legendary Annihtor, it¡¯s not something we can provoke. Our httle capital. I¡¯m afraid, is helpless.¡± ¡°Three years ago, the Hondry Sect led by Matthew was the most prosperous in nearly fifty years. Rumor has it that the Annihtor single¨Chandedly ughtered you all without giving you a chance to fight back.¡± ¡°How could 1, with my little capital in Hashville Martial Arts Union, dare to take action against a figure like Lord Dragon?¡± ¡°Moreover, we had never even met this Annihtor, nor did we have any grudge against him. Why should we provoke this devil?¡± Edward chuckled, ¡°Mr. Delbert, you may not know. Your Hashville Martial Arts Union had already made an enemy of that Annihtor.¡± Delbert still smiled indifferently, ¡°Mr. Castro, we can¡¯t just say things. like that.¡± Edward said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Deandre and Mr. Young for now, your grandchildren have been hurt by this man. In fact, you¡¯ve had a run¨Cin with this devil a long time ago!¡± The smile on Delbert¡¯s face suddenly froze! ¡°Mr. Castro, are you implying that today¡¯s celebration hurt my granddaughter, Roxie?¡± Edward nodded, ¡°Mr. Delbert, it was indeed this man!¡± Delbert gasped! 11 15% 15 228 Malilimus med the Wife is Onupended ¡°The one who hurt my granddaughter¡­¡± Delbert furrowed his brows. ¡°I originally thought he was just a novice with slightly better skills. Unexpectedly, this man turned out to be the Annihtor who shocked the entire martial arts world years ago!¡± ¡°At today¡¯s celebration, if I hadn¡¯t intervened in time, the entire Hashville Martial Arts Union would have been destroyed!¡± ¡°In that case, my Hashville Martial Arts Union definitely couldn¡¯t wade into this muddy water!¡± ¡°If even your Hondry Sect couldn¡¯t make a move on him when joining forces, wouldn¡¯t my Hashville Martial Arts Union be seeking its own death?¡± Edward chuckled, ¡°Mr. Delbert, others may not know the capital of Hashville Martial Arts Union, but we from Hondry Sect are very clear about it!¡± ¡°Decades ago, your strange illness came on too suddenly. It was said that even Mr. Holt couldn¡¯t cure this peculiar disease.¡± ¡°In a blink, decades have passed, and you are still alive. Everyone thought that the once dominant master of Southern Fist had fallen.¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not the case. There might be another reason for Mr. Delbert¡¯s behavior. Could Mr. Delbert be pretending to be sick?¡± ¡°This outfit has been around for decades! Truly admirable!¡± ¡°Without a grander n, such a thing would certainly not have been done. This kind of patience is beyond the reach of ordinary people.¡± Sergio was stunned, pointing at Edward and scolding angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! The whole world knew about my father¡¯s illness!¡± 22 55% 1530 Chapter 220 Matthes and a wife is queunded The division heads of Hashville Martial Arts Union were even mo astonished, listening to Edward¡¯s words as if they were hearing a ridiculous legend. Back in the day. Delbert emerged as the top master of Southern Fist, at the peak of his career. Why did he feign illness and retreat from the martial arts world? Such talk was utter nonsense! Delbert looked at Edward, his gaze sharp. Then, he burst intoughter, ¡°Mr. Castro, did your Mr. Andrews receive the wrong information?¡± Edward gave a faint smile and continued, ¡°Mr. Delbert, offended at mysterious figure years ago. Legend has it, this person has some connections with a mysterious organization in the Londrnd military.¡± ¡°You were worried that person woulde for revenge, and your grand ambition of creating the first martial arts union in Londrnd. could not be realized. So, you deliberately pretended to have a strange illness to avoid that disaster.¡± ¡°For some unknown reason, this person suddenly disappeared mysteriously. Whether this matter has anything to do with Mr. Delbert, perhaps only you know.¡± ¡°Just that, you¡¯ve been pretending to be sick for decades, I really admire you people who do big things!¡± ¡°Over the past forty years, the Hashville Martial Arts Union has grown from a weak martial arts faction into thergest martial arts alliance in Londrnd.¡± ¡°Mr. Delbert, we didn¡¯t need to discuss this matter any further.¡± 35.45% Chapter 229 Matthew and His Wife in Crounded ¡°As a grandmaster, you had your own intentions for acting in such a way.¡± ¡°The purpose of my visit was simply to convey Mr. Andrews¡® intentions to you.¡± ¡°Believing that a person like Mr. Delbert, who aplishes great. things, would surely assess the situation and seize the most advantageous opportunity to eliminate any opponent that might pose at threat to himself.¡± ¡°Mr. Andrews meant that if the Hashville Martial Arts Union was willing to join forces with the Hondry Sect to defeat ourmon enemy, tonight would be the best opportunity! From then on, the Hondry Sect could provide the Hashville Martial Arts Union with more opportunities for cooperation.¡± Edward nced up at the Four Martial Arts Aces and said, ¡°Mr. Delbert, among the top experts in your hands, including you, Mr. Delbert, there are not many people in Londrnd or even the whole world who dare to touch you.¡± ¡°If not now, when?¡± Delbert burst intoughter, ¡°These past few years, Irving has been pulling all sorts of tricks to secure the position of the leader of the Hondry Sect. Good! Since Mr. Andrews dares to act, I agree to join forces with you to kill Annihtor tonight!¡± *** Gloom Valley, the secretmand post of Wyvern Pce. Randall was seated at the center of the conference table, reading the recent autopsy reports of the three bodies from Gloom Valley, as well as the backgrounds and reasons for their entry into Londrnd. 47 534% C 15:30 The test results provided by the researchers still could not determine why there was not a single drop of blood left in the bodies of the three Valluynnian warriors after their death. They had their blood drained by some very strange thing. ording to all the information investigated, there was not any beast in the world that would adopt this method to hunt another creature. However, Randall knew that decades ago, there was an extremely powerful figure in this world, whose cold weapon in hand could do such a thing! Back then, he only learned from some video materials, even saw the corpse. However, in the following decades, this situation never urred again. Two men in ck quickly walked in, ¡°General Allen, there is an important message to report to you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Randall asked, putting down the photo in his hand. ¡°General Allen, ording to our intelligencework, a significant incident urred in the Hondry Sect last night. The leader, Matthew, was ced under house arrest by the deputy leader, Irving. Currently, Irving is the head of the Hondry Sect.¡± Randall frowned, ¡°Something happened to the Hondry Sect? That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t expect!¡± The man in ck continued, ¡°Under the banner of avenging the Hondry Sect, Irving has confined Matthew.¡± Tonight, the Seven Demons he assigned were to infiltrate Hallcester. 59.76% 15 30 Additionally, all the peripheral masters from the Hondry Sect had also rushed to this location. ¡°Were they seeking to avenge Hondry Sect? What were they doing in Halleester? Was Hallcester where their targets for revenge were¡°?¡± The man in ck shook his head, ¡°General Allen, we are still unclear about this. We have not yet received any information about who they are nning to retaliate against after infiltrating Halleester.¡± At that moment, Randall received a secret message, ¡°The master of Hondry Sect entered Hallcester with the aim to kill Robin!¡± ¡°Robin? It seems Upon seeing this information, Randall¡¯s eyes lit up, this young man has quite aplex background!¡± Randall pondered for a moment, a meaningful smile ying at the corners of his mouth. The man in ck didn¡¯t understand Randall¡¯s meaning, and continued, ¡°General Allen, at the celebration event held by the Hashville Martial Arts Union at the Hallcester Hotel, the Mellor family had a conflict. with a young man named Robin.¡± ¡°Although the Mellor family appeared topromise on the surface, reliable intelligence indicated that Delbert was nning to make a move against Robin that night.¡± Moreover, the Hondry Sect had already made contact with Delbert, and they decided to join forces to kill Robin. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s still quite lively tonight!¡± Randall was stunned for a while. It seemed that Robin was indeed a character, as he had actually attracted so many underworld bosses to target him. One was Londrnd¡¯s top martial arts union, Hashville Martial Arts 71.451 15.30 Union, and the other was the old¨Cschool sect. Hondry Sect The one who could be an opponent to such an organization was no ordinary mortal. After a long contemtion. Randall looked up at the man in ck, ¡°Arrange it immediately, track the entire process of Hondry Sect and Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s assassination of Robin tonight. ¡°General Allen, shall we proceed?¡± The man in ck hesitated, asking. ¡°We only conducted silent surveince, and moreover, it had to be absolutely confidential and covert, we couldn¡¯t let anyone discover it.¡± ¡°This silent surveince, do not make any prior arrangements, and especially do not alert the Hondry Sect and Hashville Martial Arts Union. Do not set up any devices!¡± ¡°Yes, General Allen,¡± the man in ck agreed. ¡°There¡¯s another piece of news, Travis from the archaic martial arts family, leading all the experts of his family, has already entered the territory of Londrnd, and is currently heading towards Hallcester.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Randall nodded. After the man in ck left, he fell into deep thought. Travis went to Hallcester, his aim was also Robin. Who exactly was this young man? Why was there no reaction at all from the Wyvern Pce¡¯s informationwork after this person entered Londrnd?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Moreover, the background information of this young man was untraceable even by Londrnd¡¯s most powerful intelligence surveince agency? 15.30 Who exactly was this person? Could it be, he was the person Wyvern Pce had been secretly searching for all along? Randall rose and paced, recalling the few times he had met with Robin in his mind. There was no sign of anything out of the ordinary. Tonight, the actions of the Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Hondry Sect would surely reveal the truth behind Robin! 96.76% Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Dark Envoy Opposite a bar named Destiny Bar in the southern suburbs of Hallcester, several men in suits and leather shoes stood and watched. These men were field collection agents for Thurg Loans. The man in his thirties leading the group was named Ken Szar, who was the team leader of the first field collection team. Ken surveyed the not¨Cso¨Cupscale bar, pondered for a moment, and asked, ¡°Toby, are you sure that all three hundred loan customers we¡¯re supposed to collect from today work at this bar?¡± Thewyer named Toby Wise nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Szar. All the collection information provided to me by the business group is here. This bar is under the Tiger Group, which is very powerful, and the ie of the employees is also very high.¡± Ken took the borrower information documents from Toby, ¡°Can you confirm again, do all the people working here have such high ies?¡± Toby replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes, Mr. Szar. ording to the tform¡¯s database, this bar has a large amount of registered capital and is extremely strong. My friends have said that the business of this bar is booming at night.¡± ¡°Beforeing. I also deeply understood that Tiger Group owns dozens of entertainment venues, including bars, karaoke halls, hotels, and private clubs, etc.¡± ¡°The staff of this bar, who applied for online loans on our lending tform, all had ies exceeding 30,000.¡± 15:30) ¡°Based on this, the tform had assessed their credit limit to 200.000 or even 500,000, and moreover, many of them were department heads Upon hearing Toby¡¯s ount, Ken furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I looked at the loan documents, and they all seem to be from managers. This small bar is entirely run by managers, and moreover, their monthly sries are almost all over 50,000. Can you believe it?¡± ¡°This? We were not sure about this. Mr. Szar, from the evidence provided in their documents, it appeared that the basic information provided was reflected as such.¡± ¡°Moreover, there were proofs issued by Tiger Group for thepany email and ie status. It¡¯s impossible for thepany to forge these for them personally, right?¡± Ken pointed at Destiny Bar, his brows furrowed, and said, ¡°Just this bar alone employs 300 people, and moreover, 299 of them are managers. Can you believe it?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Toby and several men in suits were also scratching their heads in silence. Indeed, it was so! Did I encounter a scammer? How could we, Thurg Loans, who have always been deceiving others, possibly be deceived by someone? Ken was a gold medal manager at the Hallcester branch of Thurg Loans. This time, I led several staff members to Destiny Bar for on¨Csite debt collection. 15.30 The design of Thurg Loans¡® online lending stipted that any funds. borrowed from its tform generally had a pre¨Cagreed term limit of ten days. However, once the borrower sessfully borrowed money, they initiated the phone and on¨Csite debt collection process on the same day. Moreover, the recovery of funds was demanded with doubled principal and interest. Clearly, they first set a trap, and after the borrower fell into it, they then used illegal means to press for debt repayment. Any borrower who did not repay on that day. They immediately started harassing friends and family over the phone, forcing the borrower to take out more loans to repay the existing ones, spreading nude photos in social circles, and using other such underworld tactics for debt collection. Ken was originally a thug from the outskirts of Hallcester. After being hired as a field collection officer by Thurg Loans, he transformed into awyer. Ken, bearing the title of awyer, used gangster tactics to intimidate borrowers. Over the course of a year, such operations had already generated a lot of revenue for Thurg Loans. Became the most outstanding supervisor among the field staff of Thurg Loans. This time, Thurg Loans was greatly surprised to have garnered so much business in just half a day. After receiving the task, he calcted carefully, and realized that he 23.781 ||| O 15:30 would make a fortune from this single deal. However, after he heard the narration from his subordinates, he began to have doubts in his heart. In a shabby bar with 300 employees, there were surprisingly 299 managers. Moreover, every supervisor was carning over 50,000 dors per month. Looking at these people¡¯s loan information, cach person¡¯s loan was as high as over 300,000. He hesitated for quite a while before entering the bar. Just upon entering the bar, I felt that this bar was very different from other bars. At this point in time, logically, there shouldn¡¯t have been too many guests. However, Destiny Bar was packed with people. He found the reception desk, handed over a list of borrowers, and asked, ¡°These are people from your unit, right?¡± The receptionist nodded and pointed to a group of people in the middle of the bar, ¡°That¡¯s right, they¡¯re all sitting there. The people you¡¯re looking for are all here today. There are more upstairs, I¡¯ll have them alle down in a bit.¡± Ken¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I estimated the number of people here by eye, probably two to three hundred. 35.831 0 15.30 Apparently, everyone sitting in the bar was a staff member, there wasn¡¯t a single customer. Before he could speak, all the lights in the bar had lit up. A red¨Chaired man stepped forward, pushing Ken, ¡°Thurg Loans debt collection? Are you looking for me?¡± Ken nced at the redhead man in front of him, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°I was Alejandro Barnes.¡± Ken nodded, putting on an extremely professional demeanor, and presented hiswyer¡¯s license, ¡°We are fieldwyers from Thurg Loans, here to collect¡­¡± The red¨Chaired man, Alejandro, burst intoughter, ¡°I just borrowed the money this morning, and you¡¯re already collecting it in the afternoon. Didn¡¯t you say it was ten days? It¡¯s not due yet, right? What is this, a ck inte loan, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. When I started borrowing, I never intended to return it. Whenever you come, it¡¯s all the same!¡± Ken wanted to put on an air of superiority, but at that moment, he felt ack of confidence. Looking at Alejandro¡¯s carefree demeanor, they always felt that this group of people had been waiting for them here for a long time. However, Ken still had the staff check Alejandro¡¯s name on the tform, input his ID number, and it showed a total loan of 330,000. ¡°Mr. Barnes, you borrowed 330,000 from our tform, now you owe 700,000.¡± Alejandroughed, ¡°Alright, alright,e over and show me the 45.62% 15:30 Chapter 229 Dark Envoy interest from your tform.¡± Ken signaled a staff member, who brought the repayment amount disyed on the tablet tform to Alejandro. ¡°What method did you use to repay?¡± The staff member asked professionally Alejandro grabbed the tablet and threw it on the ground: ¡°I borrowed 330,000 in the morning, and they asked me to repay 700,000 in the afternoon. Are they trying to scam me? Are they blind?¡± Alejandro grabbed the cor of this staff member, mming him directly into the pir beside them. The entire bar erupted inughter. Seeing this scene, Ken was greatly rmed in his heart. This was the first time he had seen such an arrogant borrower while out on business with Thurg Loans¡® field collection staff. Before, even when encountering violent resistance, there was not such confidence and ruthlessness. He was about to call for outside help, when one by one, everyone in the bar stepped forward and announced their own names. ¡°Come,e,e, check, how much do I owe you?¡± A group of people were all talking at once, squeezing Ken and a few. others in the middle. ¡°Damn it, trying to cheat, cheat on us, Demon¡¯s Lair? Do you want to die?¡± Upon hearing the three words ¡°Demon¡¯s Lair¡°, Ken felt a chill run 1530 down his scalp. He never imagined that this group of people were actually underlings. of Conway. If he had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have dared toe even if he was beaten to death. Before they had a chance to exin, everyone in the bar picked up their bottles and started smashing them over their heads with a series of ¡°crash and bang¡°. Ten minutester, Ken and a few others were thrown out of Destiny Bar, their faces covered in blood. The same scenario urred in several ces in Hallcester. Soon, the Hallcester branch of Thurg Loans learned that arge sum of money they had lent out in the morning was borrowed by people from Demon¡¯s Lair. After much consideration. Danny, the manager of the Hallcester branch of Thurg Loans, had no choice but to personally visit the Tiger Group. At that moment. Barry was lying on the couch, with two women giving him a full body massage. A disciple from Demon¡¯s Lair came to report. ¡°Mr. Newell, Danny, the manager of the Hallcester branch of Thurg Loans, wishes to see you.¡± Barry scratched his bald head, squinting as he said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Danny walked up to Barry with two employees from Thurg Loans, ¡°I am¡­ Barry gestured for the two masseuses to leave, then pointed at Danny: ¡°Danny from Thurg Loans, right? You damn dare toe here?¡± Danny eximed in panic, ¡°Mr. Newell, I came to¡­ ¡°Are you here to collect debts from me? You numb¨Cskull, if you dare to mention anything about debt collection today, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡® Danny¡¯s face turned pale, his legs trembling. ¡°Mr. Newell, we don¡¯t know where we have offended you. Could you please enlighten us. Mr. Newell?¡± Barry stood up and walked over to Danny, ¡°Damn it, kneel down!¡± Danny, frightened, fell to his knees with a thud, ¡°Mr. Newell, please calm down! I came to apologize to Mr. Newell. I don¡¯t know where I offended the brothers of Demon¡¯s Lair?¡± Barryughed, ¡°Offend Demon¡¯s Lair? I dare you, do you? Go back and tell your master behind you, someone has a message for him. If he dares to scam people with the dark web loan again, I will directly destroy his Poison Sect!¡± Danny was suddenly stunned. Barry actually knew that the power behind them was the Poison Sect! He hesitated for quite a while. Finally understood, this was not something he could solve. Someone had challenged the Poison Sect! The operation of Demon¡¯s Lair was manipted by someone. ¡°Mr. Newell, I will definitely pass on the message,¡± Danny hesitated, pleading, ¡°But, could you ask the guys at Demon¡¯s Lair to refund our capital¡­¡± Chapter 229 Dark Envoy ¡°Bang!¡± Barry kicked Danny in the shoulder. ¡°The money had been transferred to my brother¡¯s ount, you want to get it back? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?¡± In the room, a group of Demon¡¯s Lair disciples began tough. Barry pped Danny¡¯s face, ¡°Go back and tell your master that he has offended the wrong person by doing such a disgraceful thing!¡± ¡°Get out of Hallcester immediately. If you dare to collect a penny of the money you lent, I¡¯ll have the brothers from Demon¡¯s Lair chop you all up! Get lost!¡± Danny and a few others, their faces covered in blood, ran out of the Tiger Group building. Ten minutester, the Poison Sect headquarters received the information. Andrew knelt before a man in a ck robe, ¡°Lord Envoy, our capital operation business in Hallcester has failed. It has been confirmed that it was all orchestrated by Robin behind the scenes.¡± The man in the ck robe snorted coldly, ¡°The Dark Lord¡¯s n must not be stopped, Robin must die!¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Hanrock Peak It was eleven o¡¯clock at night. In the dark night of March in Hallcester, the spring was bitterly cold, with cold winds blowing from all directions. A light rain began to drizzle in the evening. The mountain road leading to Mauveglow Vi 1 was cold and deste. Several figures in ck darted past, disappearing into the cold night rain like ghosts. A Hummer SUV sped by. Robin sat in the car, watching a few shimmering figures in the night rain, with a slight smile on his lips. ¡°Leonel, turn off the high beams, take the fork in the road ahead towards Hanrock Valley.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce.¡± At the bend of the road on Mount Mauveglow, a spray of raindrops suddenly sshed up. A sudden gust of night wind arose, and the Hummer SUV eerily disappeared into the dark valley. The road on Mount Mauveglow returned to its previous silence once. again. The man in ck in the valley became alert instantly, quickly searching for Robin¡¯s target among several mountain paths. ¡°General, the target has disappeared,¡± the man in ck immediately signaled to Randall. Shortly, the man in ck noticed that the previous Hummer SUV had darted out from a fork in the road ahead, continuing to race towards the peak of Mount Mauveglow. A dozen or so people in ck confirmed that the target they were tracking had appeared again. Quickly started up, closely following the Hummer SUV, chasing towards the peak of Mount Mauveglow in the distance¡­. The Deadly Bend of Hanrock Peak. The Hummer SUV slowly came to a stop. A dozen unfamiliar faces got out of three Mercedes. Israel followed an elderly man of simr age, quickly arriving in front of the car: ¡°Travis has met Mr. Bruce.¡± Robin stepped out of the car, while Leonel stood by, holding arge ck umbre. ¡°Rudy,e over and kneel before Mr. Bruce!¡± Travis pointed to Rudy, who was hiding behind him. Rudy staggered forward, about to kneel, but Robin said indifferently. ¡°Enough, it¡¯s all in the past now!¡± Travis hastily said, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Bruce. The Barrett family is willing to use all its strength to serve as your vanguard, to clear away any enemies thate your way.¡± Chapter 230 Hanrock Pex Robin nced at the old man in front of him, indifferently saying, ¡°Travis, I owe nothing to the Barrett family. Are you sure you want to wade into this muddy water?¡± Travis bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Deshawn is the son¨Cinw of the Barrett family. My daughter Marce is also a member of the Hondry Sect.¡± That year, Matthew made a solemn oath, Hondry Sect would forever regard Mr. Bruce with respect, and the disciples of Hondry Sect would honor Mr. Bruce as their master for life. ¡°I solemnly swore, never to betray!¡± ¡°Now, this thief Irving has joined the Dark Lord. He has bewitched the disciples of the Hondry Sect to come and kill Mr. Bruce. The Barrett family will not stand by and do nothing!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, the Barrett family was willing to charge ahead for you!¡± A girl of about sixteen or seventeen next to Travis was looking at Robin with confusion, her eyebrows furrowed as she asked, ¡°Grandpa, who is this person? Where is Lord Dragon?¡± Israel broke out in a cold sweat immediately, hastily stopping her, ¡°Ms. Barrett, please don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Travis also sternly said, ¡°Kimberly, stop talking nonsense, this is an adult, hurry up and pay your respects to Mr. Bruce.¡± This girl was Travis¡¯s great¨Cgranddaughter, Rudy¡¯s sister, Kimberly Barrett. Kimberly opened her mouth in shock. Clearly disbelieving, the man across, who was about the same age as his brother Rudy, was actually the legendary Lord Dragon! ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, my naive and ignorant granddaughter has offended you. Please forgive her.¡± Robin nced up at the beautiful girl and gave a nonchnt smile, saying, ¡°No harm done, children speak without malice.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s child are you talking about?!¡± Kimberly still didn¡¯t believe it, saying, ¡°Grandpa, you must have mistaken someone else. Is that Lord Dragon really that young? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Kimberly, don¡¯t be impudent, quickly pay your respects to Mr. Bruce,¡± Travis said helplessly, his brow furrowed. Kimberly nced at Robin, defiantly saying, ¡°You¡¯re about the same age as me, how could you be so impressive? Could it be that you¡¯re just riding on the coattails of your master or family background, and have gained an undeserved reputation?¡± ¡°With so many experts in the Hondry Sect, are you sure you could have survived without the help of the Barrett family?¡± ¡°Kimberly, no more nonsense!¡± Travis said, sweating profusely. ¡°If you continue to misbehave, Grandpa will make you leave!¡± Seeing that Travis was really angry, Kimberly quickly said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I will pay him respect.¡± She stepped forward, scrutinizing Robin up close, and casually greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Bruce. Since you¡¯re so formidable, would you dare topete with me if given the chance?¡± Robin ignored her. Travis stepped forward, shielding her behind him, and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, my granddaughter has been spoiled by this old man.. Robin said indifferently, ¡°No matter, being genuine is better.¡± Then, looking at the shadowy figure ahead and then at Travis, ¡°They¡¯ve arrived. Are you sure you can handle the people from Hondry Sect and Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± Travis¡¯s body shuddered slightly, a determined light shining in his eyes: ¡°For Mr. Bruce, the Barrett family is willing to give it their all.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Alright then!¡± Kimberly cast a sidelong nce at Robin, sizing up his young, handsome face, and snorted coldly. ¡°My grandfather and Mr. Israel were both the most formidable masters. Were they supposed to be afraid of his Hondry Sect? You¡¯ll see the power of the Barrett family in a moment!¡± She nced at Robin¡¯s indifferent expression and continued, ¡°If we beat them, could you please not keep this arrogant attitude, okay?¡± ¡°This was a world where power was paramount, back then, you paid me the respect due to an adult!¡± ¡°Kimberly, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Travis, at his wits¡® end with his granddaughter, turned and apologized again, ¡°Mr. Bruce, my granddaughter has been spoiled, I beg you¡­¡± A hint of amusement shed in Robin¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a little brat.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a brat?¡± Kimberly puffed up her cheeks in anger, ring at Robin. ¡°Hmph! Just wait, once I make my move, you¡¯ll see what real strength is!¡± Kimberly felt indignant when she saw that Robin was no longer paying attention to her. She clenched her fists, turned towards the crowding from the valley, and said, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll lead the charge. Whoever dares to provoke first, I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t return!¡± Travis said coldly. ¡°Stop messing around, just stand there and watch!¡± Only then did Kimberly pout, standing behind her grandfather, sneakily ncing at the indifferent Robin. At that moment, Delbert was sitting in a wheelchair, being pushed out from the shadows. Behind him closely followed the Four Martial Arts Aces, with Sergio, Chester, and several other division heads nking him on both sides. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I did not misspeak, I brought the promised 20 billion.¡± Delbertughed heartily, saying, ¡°I told you, the Mellor family never owes anyone money!¡± ¡°Just, there was one thing, I forgot to tell Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°The money given by the Mellor family wasn¡¯t something just anyone could get their hands on. In other words, whether or not you were fortunate enough to receive these 20 billion depended on whether you could survive and leave Hanrock Peak tonight.¡± Travis stepped forward and said, ¡°Delbert, you¡¯re too presumptuous! Do you know who Mr. Bruce is?¡± Delbert burst intoughter, ¡°Know, of course I know!¡± ¡°The Annihtor who once single¨Chandedly trampled the Hondry Sect, shocking the entire dark underworld, how could I not know?¡± ¡°However, those were just legends, who had ever seen them?¡± ¡°Tonight, I had the honor of joining forces with the Hondry Sect on behalf of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. We wanted to see for ourselves whether this legendary Annihtor was all talk or truly lived up to his reputation.¡± Travis sneered, ¡°Delbert, wait a moment, you might regret saying that for the rest of your life!¡± Delbert burst intoughter, ¡°Travis, are you sure you want to stand with Robin, even if it means making enemies with the Hashville Martial Arts Union and Hondry Sect?¡± ¡°Travis, think carefully. If you choose the wrong side, after tonight, the Barrett family will no longer exist in the archaic martial artsmunity!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Travis sneered, ¡°Delbert, that statement should be directed at yourself. I¡¯m certain, starting tomorrow, there will be no more Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Mellor family in the martial arts world!¡± Delbert shook his head, ¡°Just you few? If my Hashville Martial Arts Union and Hondry Sect join forces, wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a bully?¡± ¡°Travis, at this point, there¡¯s no harm in telling you! After all, you won¡¯t survive tonight!¡± ¡°The Hondry Sect suddenly attacked Robin this time, with the Dark Lord as their backing! The world¡¯s number one sect, Dark Oath, has already awakened!¡± At that moment, from the left side of the valley bottom of Hanrock Peak, seven men with strange appearances emerged again. Seven men, each with eyes as red as blood. They were all bare¨Cchested, holding a shiny broadsword in their hands. These seven people were the legendary Seven Demons. When Robin decimated the Hondry Sect years ago, the Seven Demons were not at the Hondry Sect headquarters, luckily avoiding a confrontation with Robin.. After Seven Demons stepped forward, Delbert startedughing, ¡°Travis, do you still have the confidence to confront us? Let me give you a piece of advice, those who want to achieve great things must learn to judge the situation at critical moments. Make the right choice, and you will rise with the wind. But if you choose wrongly, you will be beyond redemption!¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t wait for her grandfather to speak, stepping forward and saying. ¡°Old man, I can¡¯t believe you could say such shameless words.¡± ¡°As the founder of Hashville Martial Arts Union, the number one martial arts alliance in Londrnd, you actually said such a disgraceful thing.¡± ¡°Having pledged allegiance to a sinister sect like Dark Oath, you will be shamed by the entire martial arts world!¡± ¡°My grandfather would never do such a disgraceful thing!¡± Delbert paused for a moment, looking at the sixteen or seventeen¨Cyear- old girl standing in front of him. Heughed in amusement, ¡°Travis, is this your granddaughter? Not bad, the words she speaks have some spirit! However, little girl, I must tell you, the world is not as you imagine it to be. Staying alive is what¡¯s most important! Those who refuse topromise don¡¯t live long!¡± Kimberly pointed at Delbert and continued to scold angrily, ¡°You old fool, only a coward like you would do something disgraceful for the sake of profit. My grandfather and the Barrett family would never be as spineless as you!¡± ¡°Today, since the Barrett family chose to stand by Mr. Bruce, they 1531 would live or die with him!¡± Upon hearing this, Robin looked up at Kimberly, who was standing fearlessly opposite Delbert, a glint of admiration shing in his eyes. Travis also startedughing. ¡°Delbert, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve lived all these years only to end up a dog. You¡¯re even worse off than my granddaughter. ¡°Do you know how I felt about what my granddaughter just said?¡± ¡°Tonight, no matter what, with my granddaughter¡¯s words, the Barrett family is worthy of the title of No. 1 archaic martial arts family! My life is worth it! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Come on, old man, less talk! Get to it!¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Four Martial Arts Aces Delbert looked at the four martial artists from the Barrett family who stepped forward and burst into heartyughter. ¡°Travis, in such a state as I am, I have already retired from the world. for many years. Let them handle these hands¨Con tasks.¡± Travis cast a disdainful nce at Delbert, his gaze sweeping over Sergio and the others. Several of the Barrett family¡¯s archaic martial artists hadn¡¯t stepped forward yet when Rudy snorted coldly, ¡°You all wait, I¡¯ll go first!¡± He walked from the back to the center, subconsciously nced at Robin. ¡°I want to show some people the true strength of the archaic martial arts family.¡± Rudy had been nursing his anger all day, wanting to prove himself in front of Robin. Today was the most frustrating day he had ever had in his life. The first time he represented his family, he encountered such a situation, which made him lose face completely. If it hadn¡¯t been for his grandfather¡¯s scolding, he would never have let it go. In his eyes, no matter how skilled Robin was, he couldn¡¯tpare to the strength of a martial artist from the No. 1 archaic martial arts family. As the future head of the Barrett family, he was very unconvinced in 15-37 his heart. Before Travis could speak, Rudy had already rushed forward, pointing at the group from the Hashville Martial Arts Union and saying, ¡°You dare to boast with your external force martial arts against our archaic martial arts family, it¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡± ¡°Those of you who study body¨Cintensification skills are merely martial artists in superficial form. In front of the internal¨Cforce martial artists of the archaic martial artsmunity, you are nothing but ants.¡± ¡°Whoeveres up first, today I will show you what the true strength of an archaic martial arts family really is!¡± Rudy pointed at Delbert, Sergio, and the division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, challenging them with an air of dominance. Delbert chuckled lightly, ¡°Travis, your grandson ismendable for his courage, but he hasn¡¯t seen real body¨Cintensification skills. Who will demonstrate it to this little kid?!¡± Chester nced at Delbert and Sergio: ¡°Mr. Delbert, Mr. Sergio, I¡¯ll take care of this kid from the Barrett family first!¡± He didn¡¯t care about Rudy at all, he swung his fist and aimed straight at Rudy. Judging solely from their physical appearances, although Chester was not as tall as Rudy, he was three to four timesrger in size. In terms of momentum alone, Chester was far superior to Rudy. Unexpectedly, before he could even steady his footing after taking a step forward, Rudy, from five meters away, used the technique of striking people in the air with internal force, a method used by the archaic martial arts family, and sent Chester flying four to five meters away with a single palm strike. Before Chester could even get close enough to strike, he was clutching his chest, violently coughing up fresh blood. Rudy¡¯s palm strike had already shattered Chester¡¯s heart meridian. It was originally thought that Rudy was just a yboy from the Barrett family. Chester never imagined that Rudy could actually strike him through the air, releasing his internal force to shatter his heart. A gust of mountain wind blew past, lifting a curtain of icy rain. The world in front of Chester became increasingly blurry, and he copsed with a thud. A hint of pride rose on Rudy¡¯s face as he nced back at Robin, not forgetting to show his self¨C satisfaction. Kimberly pped wildly with both hands, eximing excitedly, ¡°Bro, well yed! Hahaha¡­¡± In the silent valley, a string of silver bell¨Clikeughter rang out. Rudy patted his chest proudly and said, ¡°Of course, the internal force of the No. 1 archaic martial arts family is not just an empty name.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Travis watched his grandson and granddaughter¡¯s excited expressions with an indifferent face, showing no excitement at all. The six division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, upon seeing Chester killed by a single palm strike from Rudy, rushed forward, eager to engage Rudy inbat.. Israel sneered, ¡°You Hashville Martial Arts Union really have some Chapter 231 Four Martial Arts A?es nerve.¡± ¡°Young Master, you should rest for a while.¡± Rudy said displeasedly. ¡°Mr. Israel, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet, I want to y a bit longer.¡± Having said that, without looking back, he threw himself into the midst of the six division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. However, this time he used all his knowledge and it was not as effortless as when he had killed Chester before. The six division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union stood around him like an imprable wall of iron and copper. His inner strength and energy, however, could not break through the opponent¡¯s defense. After a few rounds, Rudy gradually lost consciousness. The two division heads threw their punches simultaneously. Rudy was sent flying backward as if he had mmed hard into a rock wall, fresh blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. At that moment, he finally understood what his grandfather had said. Body¨Cintensification skills were by no means low¨Clevel techniques. As long as one practiced to a certain extent, they could also reach the realm of a grandmaster. All kinds of skills and techniques, their effectiveness did not lie in themselves, but in the cultivator¡¯s level of cultivation and talent. Kimberly wanted to step forward, but four martial artists blocked her: ¡°Miss, let us handle this kind of thing.¡± Four martial artists stepped forward, rescued Rudy, and charged towards the six division heads of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. Kimberly wiped the blood from the corner of her brother¡¯s mouth, sighed, and said, ¡°Brother, I always tell you to practice more, but you¡¯re alwayszy. See what happened? You actually lost to them. Remember, you must practice well in the future, you are the future. head of the family!¡± Rudy¡¯s face turned awkward, he whispered, ¡°Sister, can¡¯t you lower your voice with so many people around? It¡¯s so embarrassing. I will practice harder in the future.¡± While the siblings were talking, all six body masters of the Hashville Martial Arts Union were killed and fell off a cliff. Sergio looked at the scene, his eyes bloodshot. This was half of his capital in the Hashville Martial Arts Union, yet it was instantly wiped out by these four martial artists from the Barrett family. Sergio rushed in front of the four martial artists, like a storm. This renowned Hashville¡¯s King of Boxing from Londrnd wast indeed a top¨Clevel body master, his external martial arts skills were nearly at their peak. Despite having reached a certain level of proficiency, the four martial artists¡­. However, facing such a domineering body master, his skills still seemed somewhat insufficient. Sergio, filled with intense hatred, unleashed a storm¨Clike barrage. All four martial artists of the Barrett family werepletely defeated, with two dead and two injured. Upon seeing this scene, Israel also took a sharp intake of breath. The strength of the Hashville Martial Arts Union was indeed not to be underestimated. ¡°Master, I¡¯m coming!¡± Travis nodded, his expression grave. nced up at the Four Martial Arts Aces behind Delbert. From their aura, it was evident that they were the most powerful force in the Hashville Martial Arts Union. If so, the standoff would continue in this manner. With only this amount of manpower from the Barrett family, it would have been impossible to resist the joint attack from the Hashville Martial Arts Union and Hondry Sect. Israel stood in front of Sergio: ¡°Mr. Sergio, they say your body- intensification skills have reached the top level. Today, seeing the style of Hashville¡¯s King of Boxing, indeed, your reputation is well- deserved. I haven¡¯t practiced for many years, I¡¯d like to learn a few moves from you!¡± Israel took a deep breath, concentrating all his internal energy into his palm, and struck down with a palm strike. Sergio blocked it with a punch. With a loud ¡°Bang!¡°, Sergio was sted ten meters away. Israel also staggered slightly, a strong surge of bloodthirstiness violently churning in his heart. He forcefully suppressed a surge of blood, taking a deep breath. Chapter 231 Four Martial ArtS AGEN Looking at Sergio across from him, Israel was quite shocked. Sergio¡¯s skills were even more formidable than the rumors suggested. If it weren¡¯t for his distractions, perhaps, after thatst hit, Israel really couldn¡¯t say if he could still be standing here. Travis watched this scene from afar, also shocked in his heart. If Israel had lost again, the Barrett family would have been in a difficult situation that night. At that moment, Israel took a deep breath, preparing to strike Sergio with all his might. Before Sergio could steady himself, Israel lunged at him, aiming a palm strike at Sergio¡¯s chest. Sergio hadn¡¯t expected the opponent to strike so quickly. He didn¡¯t have time to dodge, and his chest was pierced by a palm strike! He let out a loud cry, spurted a mouthful of fresh blood, and died on the spot. The corner of Delbert¡¯s mouth twitched, a murderous intent shing in his eyes. The Four Martial Arts Aces charged towards Israel together. Israel instantly gathered his inner energy to resist the force of the attacksing from the Four Martial Arts Aces from front, back, left, and right. However, the skills of the Four Martial Arts Aces were too strange, Israel was directly punched out by two of the Martial Arts Aces, and was sent flying. Chapter 231 Four Martial Arts Aces He forcefully controlled his body bnce. However, the punch from the two Martial Arts Aces was too heavy. A spurt of fresh blood gushed out. The Four Martial Arts Aces had retired from the martial world for many years. It emerged unexpectedly in those days. Even Israel, an internal¨Cforce martial artist who had been practicing for nearly 40 years, couldn¡¯t withstand the power of their punch. Travis, who was watching the battle from a distance, was greatly shocked. It seemed that Israel simply could not withstand the second blow from Four Martial Arts Aces. Travis¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at Kimberly and Rudy, ¡°If anything happens to Grandpa.ter, you guys hurry over to Mr. Bruce¡¯s side.¡± Travis nced back at Robin and charged towards the Four Martial Arts Aces without hesitation. With a single strike, Four Martial Arts Aces were sent flying. Although the Four Martial Arts Aces were knocked back by a palm strike from Travis, they were not seriously injured. They exchanged a nce, simultaneously assumed an attacking stance, and leapt up, all four palms striking towards Travis at once. Travis sneered, thrusting out a palm, and the Four Martial Arts Aces were sted away. Travis didn¡¯t give them a chance to catch their breath, he stepped forward and delivered two more blows, causing the Four Martial Arts Aces to stumble in confusion. At that moment, out of the corner of Travis¡¯s eye, he suddenly saw a sinister figure stand up from the wheelchair! ¡°Delbert, you could actually stand?!¡± Delbertughed heartily, ¡°Travis, I retired from the martial world at the peak of my career just to let the Hashville Martial Arts Union rise. Today, if I don¡¯t defeat you, all my years of solitude would have been in vain!¡± ¡°Enough talk, take a punch from me!¡± Delbert threw a punch. Travis was already toote to dodge in defense. At that moment, Four Martial Arts Aces also threw their punches together. Travis struggled to defend himself and was sent flying tens of meters by five pairs of fists! Travis was spitting out blood profusely, his entire body unable to move. ¡°Travis, the head of the No. 1 archaic martial arts family, is nothing more than this!¡± Delbert sneered, leaping up and striking at Travis with a palm. Travis shook his head in despair! ¡°Grandpa!¡± Kimberly leapt up, positioning herself in front of Travis. ¡°Little brat, seeking death!¡± Delbert¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent as he pped towards Kimberly¡¯s crown! Kimberly had originally thought that she still had the strength for one more fight. Although unable to defeat Delbert, at least I could save my grandfather. However, at this moment, she waspletely unable to move. Delbert¡¯s powerful impact had her firmly under control. Kimberly gritted her teeth, stubbornly standing in front of her grandfather. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Make the Right Choice Rudy watched his grandfather and sister from a distance, struggling to stand up and stumbling forward. Theer of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched as he stepped forward, ¡°Stay in the car!¡± Before Rudy could react, a residual image shed through the cold night rain, stirring up a chaotic mist. Delbert struck with all his might, originally thinking he could instantly kill Travis¡¯s granddaughter. It was as if this palm had hit a copper wall and iron barrier. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Robin had bizarrely stood in front of him. Immediately after, Delbert felt a wave of tearing pain, which instantly spread from his palm to his entire body. Every meridian in the body sessively emitted a muffled sound as if being snapped. After a moment of astonishment, he was sted back several meters by the powerful bacsh of a palm strike. Delbert clutched his chest, greatly astonished. He stumbled back several steps, looking ahead in despair. In the bleak wind and cold rain of Hanrock Road, arge ck umbre became thest scenery he gazed at in his final moments. 15-32 At that moment, Kimberly snapped out of her shock, looking up at the towering figure in front of her, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Was it you who saved me and my grandfather?¡± Robin ignored her, step by step he walked up to Delbert, ¡°Where¡¯s the 20 billion you owe me!¡± Delbert recoiled in fear, taking a deep breath and suppressing the intense pain in his body. He roared, ¡°Edward, you bastard, I¡¯ve been tricked! Isn¡¯t the Hondry Sect going to do anything?¡± Before the words had even finished, Delbert felt his legs unable to bear the gravity from above, and with a thud, he knelt on the ground. ¡°I was asking you, where is the 20 billion you owe me?!¡± Delbert only then realized that the huge ck umbre had already reached in front of him. Not far away, the Four Martial Arts Aces, seeing that Robin had already reached Delbert, roared in urgency. They charged towards. Robin from four directions, preparing for the final strike. Leonel swung a punch, trying to block the attack of the Four Martial Arts Aces. Helplessly, the powerful impact of Four Martial Arts Aces forced him to retreat several steps. Robin looked at Leonel, who was swaying, and said coldly, ¡°Hold your umbre steady!¡± In an instant, the Four Martial Arts Aces only felt a sh of white light before their eyes, and a chill at their throats! A surge of bloody saltiness, gushed out! 1532 Chapter 2302 MUK They immediately clutched their stinging necks, looking terrified at the huge ck umbre ahead, murmuring, ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Four robust bodies heavily fell onto the rain¨Csoaked Hanrock Road, sshing up a spray of blood¨Cred water. Such a shocking scene left everyone stunned. In the rain curtain ravaged by the cold wind, a dazzling golden light soared into the sky. The golden flying dragon was savagely sucking the fresh blood from the throats of the Four Martial Arts Aces. Four originally robust bodies instantly turned into four shriveled corpses. In the final moments, Delbert finally saw the legendary Annihtor! Decades ago, he had seen a scene like this as well. The difference was, back then, he was a hundred meters away. And now, it was within reach! At that moment, he was filled with extreme regret. Regrettably, there was no way to inform Rudolph, who had already joined the Dark Oath following Dark Envoy! Inform him, never to offend this Lord Dragon! He knelt on the ground, ¡°Lord Dragon, I was such a fool! I was deceived by the Hondry Sect and ended up in this situation today. If, one day, Rudolph¡­¡± ¡°There are no ifs in this world! Bring me the 20 billion you owe me!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. 1533 Chapter 232 Make the Right Choice Delbert shook his head in despair, trembling as he presented the bank card to Robin, ¡°Lord Dragon, I beg you, if you encounter Rudolph, spare his life.¡± Leonel took the bank card. A sh of white light streaked before his eyes, and Delbert fell heavily. The Seven Demons walking through the valley suddenly stopped in their tracks. Clearly, I was shocked by the scene before me. Back then, they had been filled with regret for missing the catastrophe of the Hondry Sect. Regarding this legendary Lord Dragon, he had always been defiant. In their view, if they had been there that year, the Hondry Sect would not have suffered such a great humiliation. At that moment, upon witnessing the tragic deaths of Four Martial Arts Aces and Delbert, a significant portion of the full confidence in Seven Demons¡® heart instantly crumbled. The palms of their hands, holding the broadswords, began to tremble violently. Since stepping into this bloody and violent underworld, this was the first time Seven Demons felt a strong sense of fear! They had experienced countless killings and seen all sorts of methods of murder, but they had never witnessed such swift moves. What was even more bizarre was that the blunt, clumsy dagger in Robin¡¯s hand could actually absorb human blood! At that moment, a hint of retreat shed through Seven Demons¡® mind. However, this was impossible. They took a deep breath and assumed an attacking posture. Leonel saw the Seven Demons ready to attack, he clenched his fists, eager to fight. Immediately looked at Robin, wanting to ask for battle. Robin said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re no match for them, hold your umbre properly!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce,¡± Leonel looked up at Seven Demons. In his eyes, they were no longer the seven renowned top masters in the martial world, but rather, seven corpses. The Seven Demons had no other choice but to let out a strangeugh. A few meters away from Robin, the Seven Stars Formation was quickly set up. Robin shook his head. ¡°Trash formation!¡± The Seven Demons had arranged their formation, but hadn¡¯t had the chance tounch an attack on Robin yet. A cold light shed before their eyes, and the scene of killing the Four Martial Arts Aces reappeared. In the final moment, they clearly saw it. That was a short dagger with a blunt and clumsy de! The moment the short thorn touched their throats, a golden dragon soared into the sky! Chapim 212 Make the Right Choice A sword sealed the throat! The broadsword in Seven Demons¡® hand nged onto the hard mountain road, emitting a strangely terrifying crisp sound. They looked at Robin in terror, only understanding at the point of death that Lord Dragon was a million times more terrifying than the legends had suggested! In an instant, the same scene appeared again. The golden flying dragon, like a bloodthirsty maniac,pletely drained the fresh blood from within Seven Demons. Originally seven robust bodies, at that moment, were like dried corpses. A shadow in the distant valley was so startled that it almost fell off the cliff. This was the inspector of the outer hall of Hondry Sect, Edward. The entire process had scared him out of his wits. This was the first time he had seen such a terrifying scene. Robin took the wet wipe handed over by Leonel, wiped his hands, and turned to walk towards the Hummer SUV. Next to a broadsword that hadnded from Seven Demons, a foot stumbled on the handle of the sword. The broadsword shed a streak of white light, whistling as it flew towards the distant shadow. A scream of terror suddenly echoed through the valley. Edward had never imagined that, despite his careful hiding, he was still discovered by Robin. At that moment, Robin¡¯s indifferent voice came to his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life for now. Go tell Irving that I¡¯ll be visiting him at Hondry Sect in two days!¡± ¡°Betray me and not pay a price, there would be no justice in this world!¡± Although Robin¡¯s voice was not loud, it echoed through Hanrock Valley like the howl of a terrifying ghost, intimidating the heart of every person present. Israel watched the slender figure under therge umbre, his heart trembling. Fortunately, the homeowner Travis made the right choice. Otherwise, among those now lying as mummies in the valley would be all the martial artists of the Barrett family. Travis struggled to stand from the muddy rainwater, pulling Kimberly quickly behind Robin. All the martial artists of the Barrett family knelt on the ground, ¡°Sir, the Barrett family thanks you for saving our lives!¡± By this time, Rudy had already been stunned by Robin¡¯s ferocious killing. He hadn¡¯t thought that there could be such terrifying methods of murder in this world. He had always thought that the Barrett family was the pinnacle of the world. 61.70% 15:33 Today, it was truly understood that the Barrett family was nothing in front of this Lord Dragon.. Looking back, the incident at the Hallcester Hotel today gave me quite a scare. Clearly, Robin didn¡¯t care about him at all. In other words, I didn¡¯t even qualify to be killed by this Annihtor. At that moment, Kimberly, who had just awakened from her shock, pleaded with Robin who was about to get into the car, ¡°Lord Dragon, I want to be your disciple!¡± Travis and Israel were greatly surprised upon hearing Kimberly¡¯s words. They hadn¡¯t expected that Kimberly would dare to utter such words. Travis hastily scolded, ¡°Kimberly, stop fooling around, what makes you think you¡¯re qualified to take Lord Dragon as your master.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I must be his apprentice and learn his skills!¡± Kimberly stubbornly held her head high. ¡°Master, please ept my bow as your disciple!¡± Robin stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. Looking at Kimberly¡¯s longing eyes, with a slight smile on his lips, he turned and walked into the Hummer SUV. With a roar of the engine, the Hummer SUV disappeared into the dark. mountain road of Hanrock Peak. After the Barrett family left. Dozens of people in ck quickly arrived at the scene, clearing all 71.964 15:33 traces of battle on Hanrock Road like lightning. Hanrock Road, washed by the cold rain, was utterly silent, as if nothing had ever happened before. Edward, dragging his body with one arm severed, had been hiding in the valley for nearly two hours before he dared to crawl out. He understood, if Robin didn¡¯t let him go. Tonight, he too became a wandering spirit in this valley. However, two dayster¡­ I¡¯m afraid the Hondry Sect would once again be bathed in blood! Just as Robin was killing the martial artists of Hondry Sect and Hashville Martial Arts Union, a few people from Mount Mauveglow were chasing a Hummer SUV all the way to the end of the peak of Mount Mauveglow. The Hummer SUV drove up to the gate of the vi area, suddenly turned around, and stopped in the middle of the mountain road. The car door opened, and a slender figure stepped out of the Hummer SUV. Several people in ck in the distance looked at her in astonishment. The person driving this Hummer SUV turned out to be a woman, leaving them in a state of bewilderment! He was clearly tracking Robin, how did it end up like this? Livia looked around, opened all the car doors, seemingly deliberately showing off the condition inside the car. A littleter, Livia finally climbed into the car and drove off in the 82.601% 15.33 Mercedes. Livia sent a message from the car: ¡°Mr. Bruce, I havepleted the task as per your instructions, and am now on my way back.¡± Robin sent an OK gesture. Livia closed her phone, a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. The Hummer SUV roared its engine, while the Mercedes was in the cold night rain on Mount Mauveglow¡­ Five minutester, in the secretmand center of Wyvern Pce in West Mountain. Randall received a message from Mount Mauveglow: ¡°Tonight¡¯s surveince operation yielded no results.¡± Looking at the detailed description of the tracking process in the report, Randallughed at himself and muttered, ¡°I guess I was right, if you guys could track him down, he wouldn¡¯t be the person I¡¯m looking for!¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Seven Demons Are Dead Efroinian Ocean, Wonder Ind, Hondry Sect, Loyalty Hall. The newly appointed leader, Irving, was seated in the center. Heads from branches all over the world gathered here. The vast Loyalty Hall was utterly silent. They were all waiting for an extremely important message. At three forty in the early morning. Edward sent a message, ¡°Seven Demons is dead, Annihtor will arrive at Hondry Sect in two days!¡± After reading this message, Irving¡¯s mouth twitched violently a few times. He remained silent for a long while, surveyed everyone in Loyalty Hall, and announced this information. The group of leaders was utterly horrified. ¡°Lord Dragon is still so terrifying! Seven Demons has been in seclusion for so many years, and yet, still¡­sigh!¡± ¡°The Seven Demons were the top masters of the Hondry Sect, but they still couldn¡¯t kill Lord Dragon. I¡¯m afraid the Hondry Sect is in trouble this time!¡± ¡°Seven Demons was a trump card personally trained and kept secret for many years by Mr. Andrews. He had been biding his time for so many years, just waiting for the right moment to take revenge.¡± 0.00% 1533 ¡°The Seven Demons, in alliance with the Four Martial Arts Aces of the Hashville Martial Arts Union, and two generations of Hashville¡¯s King of Boxing, were all unable to defeat Lord Dragon. What should we do next?¡± ¡°This time, if I wanted to beg again, I guess that gentleman would not agree anymore!¡± ¡°If Lord Dragon could not be killed within these two days, the tragedy of Hondry Sect from three years ago would happen again!¡± People were chattering away, each secretly nning their own way out in their minds. Back then, Lord Dragon issued a stern warning, stating that if there was any betrayal, he would never forgive! This time, they followed Irving to confine the leaders Matthew and Marce, assassinated Lord Dragon, there was no way out. Irving was definitely unable to escape, and the entire Hondry Sect had to be buried with him. Despite Hondry Sect¡¯s headquarters being located on this beautiful small ind, boasting the world¡¯s most powerful defense system and guarded by the strongest top experts. However, when faced with a terrifying figure like Lord Dragon. The little capital of Hondry Sect couldn¡¯t stop him at all. Irving looked around at the discussions of the bosses in different areas of Loyalty Hall, his face gloomy. He said, ¡°Lord Dragon has only killed Seven Demons, and you are already afraid. What future does the Hondry Sect have?¡± The lobby was silent for a long time. 8.321 Chapter 233 Seven Demons Are Dead A short, odd¨Clooking man with a dark face angrily said, ¡°Irving, I told you before, we can¡¯t mess with Lord Dragon!¡± ¡°Your provocation of him, instigated by Dark Oath this time, has already brought about a catastrophic disaster for the Hondry Sect!¡± ¡°Hmph! Cedric is right! Irving, you¡¯re ying with the future of the Hondry Sect!¡± A robust man over two meters tall said, every muscle in his body seemed like it was about to explode with just a little effort. Irving sneered, ¡°Coward!¡± As the voice fell, a dark shadow shed by, and the short, dark¨Cfaced man, along with this big fellow, instantly turned into a cloud of blood mist. The vast Loyalty Hall was filled with a strong smell of blood. Where the two people had originally been, only a pool of ck blood remained. The masked man in ck stood in the center of the lobby, sneering coldly, ¡°The Dark Lord is the supreme being sent by God to save the world. Those who dare to defy will end up like them!¡± A wisp of ck smoke rose, and Dark Envoy disappeared in the astonished gazes of everyone. Irving gave a cold smile, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, Lord Dragon¡¯s killing of the Seven Demons was merely an ident. Since Dark Oath and I have decided to take revenge this time, we naturally have a foolproof n.¡± A seductive woman nced at Irving, ¡°Mr. Andrews, Lord Dragon is a devil. We have already provoked him, what should we do now?¡± Everyone inside the Loyalty Hall at the Hondry Sect headquarters Chapter 233 Seven Demons Are Dead turned to look at Irving. Three years ago, when Lord Dragon was ughtering the Hondry Sect, Irving, along with the Seven Demons, was still in seclusion for cultivation on a deserted ind in South Ebron. Did not experience that terrifying scene. In his view, no matter how powerful the legendary Lord Dragon was, they could certainly kill him if they joined forces, given the strength of the Hondry Sect. Every time a big shot from the Hondry Sect stepped forward, it represented a formidable force. It could rival any dark organization in the world. In addition to him, the most powerful master of the Hondry Sect, thebined strength of all the regional leaders was almost enough to shake the military power of a medium¨Csized country. Before Irving could speak, a lean old man said solemnly, ¡°To kill Lord Dragon, it¡¯s best to adopt a defensive strategy.¡± ¡°Back then, it was because our strongest forces were not at the headquarters. We were caught off guard and killed by Lord Dragon.¡± ¡°This time, Seven Demons had already provoked this devil. Lord Dragon was bound to use the betrayal of the Hondry Sect as an excuse to attack the Hondry Sect headquarters.¡± ¡°We might as well wait at Wonder Ind. If we strike with all the power of the Hondry Sect, we are sure to have a fifty percent chance of winning!¡± The morous beauty sneered, ¡°Mr. Vaughn, don¡¯t forget, behind Lord Dragon there are the powerful Death Mongers assassins. This time is 15:33 not like before. I¡¯m afraid the blow Lord Dragon will deal to us will be even more terrifying.¡± Irving snorted coldly. ¡°We strike first! Catch him off guard.¡± Everyone looked up at his retreating figure, thinking to themselves, he¡¯s gone mad! If we relied on the defense system of Wonder Ind, perhaps we could have fought against Lord Dragon. Taking the initiative to attack, death was certain. However, no one dared to say more, Irving slowly turned around, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, Dark Oath has secretly contacted major dark organizations worldwide. After tomorrow, the martial artist of Dark Oath, who has been silent for decades, will receive the Dark Night Blood Curse, and will stop at nothing to kill Lord Dragon!¡± On the second day, at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The Londrnd Security Agency received information that the headquarters and six divisions of the Hashville Martial Arts Union had vanished overnight. The Seven Demons, who infiltrated Londrnd, entered Mount Mauveglow and mysteriously disappeared in Hanrock Valley. Their fate remains unknown,, leaving no trace behind. Meanwhile, thirteen top masters from the dark world had infiltrated Londrnd, their intentions ominous. The Director of the Criminal Investigation Division of LSA, Rhonda 153 15:33 Chapter 233 Seven DATEN. Chavez, received an order. The mission was to head to Hallcester to thoroughly investigate the Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Seven Demons incident, and to monitor the thirteen experts from the dark world who had entered the country throughout the entire process. Rhonda Chavez. 20 years old, held the rank of Colonel. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Before turning 18, he was trained at the special forces training base in Londrnd and graduated with the highest honors. He then directly entered the Criminal Investigation Division of LSA. In two years, Rhonda, with her outstanding track record, rose from a trainee detective in the Criminal Investigation Division to the position of Director of the Criminal Investigation Division. He was the youngest director ever since the establishment of Londrnd Security Agency, aka LSA. His abilities were highly praised by the senior management of Londrnd Security Agency on multiple asions. However, Rhonda was not satisfied with her current professional situation. Her greatest wish was to be able to join the Warwolf Special Forces, the highest military rank in Londrnd. The Warwolf Special Forces, also known as WSF, conducted strict assessments for each candidate. This assessment determined the final selection based on the track record set by the applicants in their previous departmental work, as well as the final on¨Csite test. This test was conducted through numerous contestants¡®petitions, selecting the best candidates they needed through a process of survival 1533 of the fittest. Therefore, after receiving the task assigned to her by her LSA boss, Rhonda was extremely excited. This mission was very exciting, it was the most challenging she had undertaken in the past two years. Aside from the Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Seven Demons incident, among these three tasks, the one she was most interested in was the task of surveilling and tracking the 13 top assassins who had entered the dark world of Londrnd. If she couldpete with the top experts in the dark world in this mission and capture them, she could directly qualify for the first stage of Warwolf Special Forces based on this achievement. After receiving the task, Rhonda, relying on her own abilities, managed to uncover the ins and outs of what happened the day before the incident at the Hashville Martial Arts Union, all within just one hour. In the morning of the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s division celebration, a special event urred at the Hallcester Hotel. The man who had a dispute with the Mellor family, was named Robin. After locking onto this target, Rhonda immediately organized information about Robin. At 7:30 in the morning, I took a military helicopter from Drastle and arrived at Hallcester at 9 o¡¯clock, where I located Robin. Rhonda and two colleagues from the Criminal Investigation Division, in in clothes, drove to Robin¡¯s workce, Eastern District Development Corporation. 60.37% 15.33 At exactly ten o¡¯clock, they arrived at the Eastern District Development Corporation parking lot. Sat in the car, watching theings and goings in front of the Eastern District Development Corporation from a distance. Rhonda looked at a young man beside her and asked, ¡°Pablo, was the information you received true?¡± This man named Pablo was an intelligence officer for the Criminal Investigation Division. Pablo nodded. ¡°Ms. Chavez, the intelligence personnel ahead have verified the information. Our target for this mission, Robin, left Mauveglow Vis at 9:10, heading towards Eastern District Development Corporation. Given the current time, we estimate he will arrive in about two minutes¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Hummer!¡± Pablo eximed, spotting a Hummer SUV slowly pulling into the parking lot ahead. He was about to rush forward as soon as he pushed open the car door. Rhonda¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Wait! Confirm before proceeding with the arrest. This suspect named Robin, since he was able to publicly confront the Hashville Martial Arts Union and gain the upper hand, it shows that his skills are not simple.¡± After assigning the arrest mission, the three of them, Rhonda, headed towards the Eastern District Development Corporation hall. As soon as Robin had walked out of the parking lot, Crystal ran over. ¡°Robin, I tried to call youst night, why couldn¡¯t I get through?¡± Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s radiant face, it seemed that the incident at the Hallcester Hotel yesterday didn¡¯t have much of an impact on her emotionally. 70.81% 15:34 This woman had a great attitude, always maintaining a happy demeanor. Robin nced at her snow¨Cwhite neck, where the ne¨Cinduced wound had been treated, ¡°Were you in a good mood today?¡± Crystal noticed Robin¡¯s gaze, shook her head, andughed, ¡°As long as I can see you, I¡¯m always in a good mood, hahaha¡­¡± Then, deliberately stretching his neck out in front of Robin, he teased with a smile, ¡°Do you like my neck? Want to see more of it? Hahaha¡­¡± In the midst ofughter, I hooked my arm around Robin¡¯s, rested my head on his shoulder, and closed my eyes in enjoyment. ¡°After the meeting this morning, I rushed over here to invite you to dinner,¡± I said. Robin checked the time, ¡°It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock, it¡¯s still early for lunch.¡± Crystal still said with augh, ¡°I was worried that if I camete, you would be asked out by other women, so I came to stay by your side. Whoever came to ask you out, I would drive her away, and then wait for you to get off work to have dinner together¡­¡± ¡°Crystal, how were you here?¡± As they were talking, Miranda and Jacob walked up to them. Miranda nced at Robin, saying coldly, ¡°Crystal, why won¡¯t you listen to advice, stay away from this kind of person, be careful¡­¡± At this point, Miranda noticed the displeasure on Crystal¡¯s face, recalling the words she had said to her yesterday. ¡°Miranda, if you continue, we won¡¯t be friends anymore!¡± Crystal stoppedughing and said, ¡°Because, I will only get closer and closer to Robin, as long as he is willing to ept me, maybe one day I will 82.02% 15 33 even walk down the aisle with him.¡± Having said that, he turned to Robin and startedughing, ¡°Robin, you should take me in, hahaha¡­¡± Miranda and Jacob exchanged a nce, shaking their heads helplessly. She nced at the time, ¡°Alright, Crystal, I won¡¯t discuss these matters with you anymore. Today, I came to deliver an invitation to Ms. Huber. In a couple of days, it will be the day of my engagement ceremony with Jacob. I¡¯ve been busy with the engagement preparations these past few days¡­¡± ¡°Are you Robin?¡± Rhonda interrupted their conversation, quickly rushing up to Robin with two colleagues, and asked coldly. Robin had received a message from LSA investigating him when he left home in the morning. He nced at the fiercely indignant Rhonda, his mouth twitching, ¡°I don¡¯t ept pick¨Cups.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh at the look of confusion and anger on Rhonda¡¯s face, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Londrnd Security Agency Rhonda red at Crystal, ignoring her, and coldly turned to Robin, scolding, ¡°Come with us!¡± Pablo and another detective, Darrin Miles, immediately stood on either side of Robin. Crystal immediately stoppedughing. She looked at Rhonda and the two men, clearly intending to harm Robin, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Robin pulled Crystal behind him, squinted his eyes, and sized up the beautiful and proud woman in front of him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rhonda said coldly, ¡°Yesterday, at the celebration ceremony of the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡¯s division at the Hallcester Hotel, you had a conflict with the Mellor family. Overnight, the Hashville Martial Arts Union waspletely disbanded, and the Mellor family mysteriously disappeared.¡± ¡°We suspected that you had significant involvement in this matter,e back with us immediately for investigation!¡± Crystal was immediately stunned. It was then that she realized, Rhonda and the two men didn¡¯t resemble thugs, but rather looked more like three public officials. Overnight, the Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Mellor family. mysteriously disappeared? Listening to this woman¡¯s words, had Robin wiped out the entire Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Mellor family? After a brief moment of surprise, Crystal looked up at Robin¡¯s tall figure, her heart pounding wildly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Who on earth was this guy? He had such a grand scale, wiping out the Hashville Martial Arts Union overnight! If that was indeed the case, his background was too terrifying! Miranda and Jacob also paused, only then noticing Rhonda, Pablo, and Darrin. These three individuals should have been police officers, or public officials from somew enforcement department. They found Robin because of yesterday¡¯s event at the Hashville Martial Arts Union. This indicated that they must have had evidence of Robin¡¯s crime in their hands. A smirk of mockery lifted the corners of Miranda¡¯s mouth. She stepped forward, her voice cold, ¡°He is Robin. I was also at the Hallcester Hotel yesterday. He indeed initiated a conflict with the Hashville Martial Arts Union¡­¡± ¡°Miranda, what are you babbling about?¡± Crystal interrupted her. Miranda sneered, ¡°Crystal, you must not cover for him. Do you know how serious a crime Robin would commit if something really happened to the Hashville Martial Arts Union?¡± ¡°What are you arguing about? Did I give you permission to speak? Shut up!¡± Rhonda red at Miranda and scolded. Chapter 734 Londrnd Security Agency Then he turned to Robin, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have already verified all the events at the Hashville Martial Arts Union celebration venue yesterday. Their mysterious disappearance must be rted to you!¡± ¡°What the hell are you? Get lost!¡± Robin said casually. Rhonda was immediately stunned. In her two¨Cyear career, she had encountered someone like Robin for the first time. Either the extremely vicious criminals resisted arrest, or they obediently went back with them for investigation. Robin was speaking to Rhonda in a condescending manner right in front of them. Rhonda was greatly annoyed, pointing at Robin¡¯s retreating figure and scolding, ¡°Stop!¡± Robin ignored her and continued to walk towards the hall. Pablo and Darrin stood in front of him. Rhonda made a swift move, reaching out to grab Robin¡¯s shoulder, but she missed. Robin gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Are you done? Get lost!¡± Rhonda was taken aback, she hadn¡¯t expected Robin to easily evade her capture. What infuriated her even more was that the guy in front of her was not only uncooperative, but also extremely arrogant. She clenched her fist and hit Robin. Robin darted to the side, quickly extending his right foot. Chapter 234 Londrnd Security Agricy Rhonda swung a punch that missed, tripped over Robin¡¯s foot, staggered forward several steps before regaining her bnce. She was greatly annoyed, pointing at Pablo and Darrin, she roared, ¡°Arrest him!¡± Upon seeing this scene, two men from the Criminal Investigation Division simultaneously reached for the guns at their waists. ¡°Halt!¡± A deep voice came from behind, ¡°Who are you?¡± Randall came from behind with two young men. Pablo and Darrin instinctively loosened their grip on the guns, looking at the three men approaching. The aura of authority emanating from the elder, akin to that of a superior, had them stunned. But Rhonda was not like this. Having initially slipped up in front of Robin, he was already extremely annoyed. At that moment, someone else stepped forward to obstruct herw enforcement, which made her burn with anger. She pointed at the three Randalls, furiously saying, ¡°Who are you people? Step back, we are on official duty!¡± Before Rhonda could finish speaking, the two men behind Randall stepped forward, blocking her path. Rhonda was instantly angered by the posture of Randall¡¯s two bodyguards. She pulled out her credentials from her pocket and presented them to the two men, ¡°You see, these are my credentials! If you dare to obstruct me from enforcing thew again, I will arrest you both!¡± The two men nced at Rhonda nonchntly, then at her identification, but remained standing in ce, not moving an inch. This infuriated Rhonda: ¡°Don¡¯t you know what my credentials represent? If you don¡¯t let me through, I¡¯ll have you all arrested!¡± Two men said coldly, ¡°Mr. Allen said, you can¡¯t arrest him.¡± Rhonda nced at Randall, snorted coldly, ¡°Is there anyone our Criminal Investigation Division is afraid to arrest? How could an employee of apany be untouchable?¡°¨C She pointed at Pablo and Darrin, ¡°Get to work!¡± However, Randall¡¯s two bodyguards stood in front of them like iron towers. ¡°Hold on, let them send a message to LSA,¡± Randall said calmly, pressing his hand down. The text indicated that two men had taken photos of Rhonda¡¯s identification and sent them to the Londrnd Security Agency. Pablo and Darrin didn¡¯t know what exactly Randall and others meant. Rhonda was also confused by the old man in front of her. Did that old man actually know someone from our LSA? It seemed like he was just a retired minor official from a local area. Perhaps this old man had no idea what the Criminal Investigation Division of LSA was, right? Chapter 234 She exchanged a nce with Pablo, sneered, and swept her gaze over the three people including Randall. This old man, looking at your inexperienced appearance! Could you also get in touch with the Londrnd Security Agency? Just as she and her two subordinates were scoffing at the actions of the three Randalls, Rhonda¡¯s dedicated cell phone rang. The call was from Director Roy of Londrnd Security Agency. ¡°Director, I was carrying out a mission in Hallcester. Any instructions?¡± The deep voice of Roy came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Immediately cease the investigation of Hashville Martial Arts Union and the Seven Demons incident. Focus all efforts on monitoring and tracking the 13 top assassins who have infiltrated the dark world of Londrnd.¡± Rhonda was taken aback, ¡°Director, we¡­we¡¯ve already found the criminal suspect, Robin, who is rted to the Hashville Martial Arts Union. We were about to bring him back for further investigation¡­¡± Roy impatiently said, ¡°Ms. Chavez, I am ordering you now, to immediately cease the investigation into the Hashville Martial Arts Union and Seven Demons incident, do you hear me!¡± Rhonda said angrily, ¡°Director, what do you mean? I am going to investigate!¡± ¡°Nonsense! If you dare to defy the military order, I will remove you from your position as director!¡± Roy thundered. Rhonda was utterly bewildered and said reluctantly, ¡°Dad, just let me keep investigating! I¡¯ve just found a clue¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, Roy sternly rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not your dad, call me Chief Chavez! If you dare to investigate again, I¡¯ll dismiss you right now!¡± ¡°Chief Chavez! Hmph, old man, bureaucrat! I got it!¡± Rhonda muttered quietly into the phone, then hung up directly. Then, pointing at Robin, ¡°You wait, you can¡¯t escape! My intuition tells me that you are definitely involved in the Hashville Martial Arts Union incident, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Any man who finds you is done for!¡± Rhonda, her face red with anger, pointed at Robin, ¡°You, you¡­¡± Having said that, he was about to step forward and take action. The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Want to bite me, huh?¡± ¡°You, you bastard!¡± Rhonda was almost driven mad with anger, she stepped forward and roared in front of Robin. Robin shook his head, saying seriously, ¡°How can you curse people? You bastard, your whole family are bastards.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Rhonda was about to go crazy, pointing at Robin and wanting to curse out loud. However, just as the insults reached the tip of my tongue, I swallowed them back down. She saw that Robin had already taken a stance and was preparing to argue with her. Her sixth sense told her that this man was probably better at cursing than she was, as she was weak in this area. Chapter 234 Londrnd Secunty Forget it, I won¡¯t stoop to the level of such an uncultured man! Had the chance to catch him and teach him a harsh lesson! Randall looked at Rhonda¡¯s frustrated expression and startedughing, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rhonda was furious, pointing at Randall and angrily said, ¡°You old man, what are youughing at!¡± Two guards were about to step forward to restrain her, but Randall shook his head with a smile, ¡°Forget it, forget it, let them go.¡± Miranda saw Rhonda and her twopanions pass by her, and she eagerly said, ¡°Miss, yesterday at the Hashville Martial Arts Union celebration ceremony, Robin attacked someone from the Mellor family, many people saw it¡­¡± Rhonda stopped in her tracks, pointed at her and said, ¡°What do you want? Go away!¡± Miranda was immediately at a loss, frightened by Rhonda¡¯s terrifying gaze, she quickly made way. She looked up at Robin in front of her. At that moment, Robin was walking up to Randall, patting him on the shoulder, ¡°Old man, does that mean you just saved me? Seems like I owe you a meal, huh?¡± Randall was about to nod with a smile, but the next words from Robin instantly froze the smile on his face. Robin pursed his lips, ¡°This is impossible, old man, goodbye.¡± Crystal paused for a moment, looking at the bewildered Randall, and started tough: ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± She followed Robin forward, turning back to wave at Randall, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± Randall watched the retreating figures of Robin and Crystal, shaking his head with a smile. The two guards were somewhat annoyed and wanted to step forward to stop Robin, but Randall stopped them: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Robin and Crystal had just arrived at the za in front of the Eastern District Development Corporation. From a distance, they saw Madeline being tugged by a short, dark¨Cskinned man in his forties. Beside them, there was also a man in his fifties. ¡°Let me go!¡± Madeline struggled angrily. Crystal said. ¡°Robin, it seems that the girl is Madeline? She¡¯s in trouble, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 I¡¯m Death Lord Robin and Crystal walked into the crowd of onlookers. These people who were standing and watching were all colleagues from thepany. They were pointing and whispering at Madeline and the man who was bothering her. ¡°That old man, who was said to be Madeline¡¯s father, seemed to be quite the old rascal.¡± ¡°I just heard from Madeline that her father had abandoned them long ago, leaving home to run off with a widow, for many years. Marilyn ill, and he didn¡¯t evene back once.¡± fell ¡°This time, not only did he not visit Marilyn in the hospital, but he also took a dowry of one hundred thousand from someone and sold Madeline to a man in his forties. Did you see? That man even has a slight disability in his leg.¡± ¡°This kind of father is really not human! How could he do such a despicable thing!¡± ¡°The forest is so big that it houses all kinds of birds. A man like Madeline¡¯s father, he¡¯s not even human!¡± ¡°Such a pity¡­ Madeline, a top graduate from a prestigious university, so beautiful and charming, if she were to marry that old man¡­¡± Robin listened to the surrounding chatter, looking into the crowd, where Madeline was being bothered by a man in his forties. Chapter Under the broad daylight, could this man actually be so arrogant? At that moment, seeing that Madeline was unwilling to go back with him, the man reached out and grabbed Madeline¡¯s hair. ¡°Your father has already sold you to me, you are now my wife! I am taking you back to bear my children, how dare you refuse to go back with me, I will kill you!¡± The man cursed as he swung his thick palm, striking Madeline. Robin quickly approached the man, grabbing his wrist firmly. The man, in pain, let go of Madeline¡¯s hair, ¡°Who¡­who are you? Let me go!¡± Robin ignored him, turning to Madeline, who was already beaten ck and blue, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Madeline saw Robin approaching, overwhelmed with shame, she hung her head and sobbed, ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve seen me make a fool of myself again, I¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Robin snapped. ¡°She¡¯s my wife¡­¡± the man angrily tried to break free from Robin. Robin gripped hard, and the man immediately knelt on the ground in pain, too hurt to speak. ¡°Alright, no one dares to touch you now, speak! What happened?¡± Madeline was startled by Robin¡¯s cold voice, and quickly said, ¡°This is the man my father found for me, my father is over there¡­¡± Robin looked in the direction Madeline was pointing, where a man in his fifties was standing not far away. Chapter 235 I¡¯m Death Lord ¡°Robin, when my brother and I were very young, he abandoned the three of us, my mother, my brother, and me, and ran off with a widow from the neighboring vige.¡± ¡°He ran for over a decade and never gave us a penny.¡± ¡°Now, the widow¡¯s son was getting married and didn¡¯t have money for the bride price, so he came back and sold me to a man with a disability in his leg, taking a hundred thousand dors as the bride price¡­¡± At that moment, several security guards from the Eastern District Development Corporation came over. Upon seeing Robin present, they hastily took the man in his forties from his hands. A security guard stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the man who imed to be Madeline¡¯s father, had already caused trouble in our corporation several times before. Madeline has been avoiding him. I heard that he even went to Marilyn¡¯s hospital room and caused a scene a few times, and was driven out by the hospital.¡± ¡°These past few days, he was blocking thepany¡¯s entrance every day.¡± Madeline nodded, ¡°Robin, the security guard is right,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s not my dad! All these years, every time he came back, he was forcing my mom to give him money.¡± ¡°The hard¨Cearned money that mom had struggled to save, was almost entirely swindled by him!¡± ¡°This time, when mom was sick, I called him, hoping he could help us raise some money. Not only did he ignore me, but he also scolded me, saying he wished my mom would die sooner! He¡­ he is just¡­ Chapter 235 I¡¯m Death Lord ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a beast!¡± Robin said coldly, heading straight for Madeline¡¯s father, Abel Pearson. A Seeing this scene, Madeline immediately ran over as well, ¡°Robin, he¡­he¡¯s difficult to deal with, he¡¯s a scoundrel¡­¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile towards Madeline¡¯s father, Abel, ¡°I specialize in dealing with beasts and scoundrels!¡± Approaching Abel, ¡°Are you Madeline¡¯s father?¡± Abel nodded, sizing up Robin, ¡°Yes, you are¡­¡± Robin ignored him, pointing at the filthy man, and asked, ¡°Did you sell Madeline to that thing?¡± Abel immediately became displeased, ¡°How can you say I¡¯m selling! I¡¯m finding a good family for my daughter to marry into.¡± At that moment, Barry and a dozen or so others, squeezed in from the outside of the crowd. ¡°Mr. Bruce, what happened?¡± Barry asked, looking puzzled as he nced at Abel and then at Madeline. ¡°This old bastard, he took a hundred thousand in betrothal gifts and sold his daughter off, the beast!¡± Robin pointed at Abel, saying, ¡°Barry, tell me, how would you deal with a beast and a scoundrel?¡± Barry paused for a moment, then immediately replied, ¡°In response to Mr. Bruce, I will be more beastly and more shameless than him!¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Alright! This beast and scoundrel are all yours. Remember, anything goes, just don¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce!¡± Barry bowed. He grabbed the cor of the other party, lifting up a still dazed Abel. ¡°Smack!¡± A pnded harshly on Abel¡¯s rough face. ¡°You! Who are you? Why are you hitting me?¡± Abel screamed loudly, his legs iling in mid¨Cair. Barry squeezed out a smile uglier than crying on his face, patted Abel¡¯s face, andughed, ¡°Who am I? I am Death Lord! In my hands, even if you were a fierce ghost, I would straighten you out!¡± ¡°Selling one¡¯s daughter, such a beastly act, I couldn¡¯t do it, and yet you could!¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re a scoundrel, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make you regret ever being born into this world. Come, let me show you something even more terrifying than a scoundrel!¡± Barry turned and respectfully said to Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯ll take this beast away to deal with, so as not to dirty your eyes here.¡± ¡°Ms. Pearson, I¡¯m sorry, your father is now my responsibility. Rest assured, from now on, he won¡¯t dare to bother you and your mother again!¡± Abel detected a bandit¨Clike aura from Barry and his group, which scared him to the point of his legs going weak. Clearly, this was a group of ruthless jianghu people who made a living through fighting and killing. If it fell into the hands of these people, it would be over. He hastily knelt down and said, ¡°Sir, please let me go. I, I have no grudge against you, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote, who told you to mess with Mr. Bruce!¡± Barry pointed at Chapter 235 I¡¯m Death Lord his nose, scolding harshly, ¡°Those who end up in my hands, the Death Lord, if you want to go back, wait for your next life!¡± ¡°Today, my men will surely make you taste the most terrifying thing in the world, you will know what it means to be better off dead!¡± ¡°If you dare toe to Hallcester and bother Madeline and her family again, for every time youe, I will let you taste this feeling!¡± ¡°Go, it¡¯s impossible for you not to go now!¡± Having said that, they threw Abel and the man into the car, and the group drove away. Madeline watched as Barry led her father Abel away, suddenly feeling a bit nervous. She asked, ¡°Robin, they¡¯re not going to kill my father, are they?¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°No, you just need to know, your father will never bother you and your mother again.¡± ¡°Go back to work now, live well with your mother in the future, and forget about that kind of person.¡± Madeline hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Thank you, Robin.¡± Robin patted her shoulder, ¡°Go ahead, and tell me if you have any trouble in the future!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Um¡­Robin!¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes were full of tears. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know how to express her gratitude to Robin. In a chance encounter, this god¨Clike man before her had shielded her from all disasters. Every disaster she experienced was enough topletely destroy her and her storm¨Ctossed home. It was Robin who gave her a second chance at life! Robin nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Hurry up and go to work, you¡¯re about to bete. I¡¯m still waiting for you to give out bonuses and treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°Ah! Robin, I understand now!¡± Madeline wiped the tears from her face, looking at Robin¡¯s tall figure in the morning light, she began tough. She had thought that the world was too unfair to her, experiencing hardships from childhood to adulthood. But, it wasn¡¯t anymore! She felt that she was the luckiest person in the world. She could never have imagined that she, an ordinary girl, could meet such a great guy in the vast sea of people! She swore that she would live a decent life in this life and the next, always following by Robin¡¯s side! Crystal looked at Madeline¡¯s retreating figure, sighed and said, ¡°There are plenty of fathers in this world who are no better than beasts!¡± Seeing the exmation on Crystal¡¯s face, Robin continued, ¡°There are plenty of mothers who are like beasts too.¡± Crystal was stunned, the sentence was rather bnced. She started tough, ¡°Robin, I¡¯ve found that you have quite a way with words. Your couplet is very neat, ¡®A beastly father to a beastly mother¡®, hahaha¡­¡± Robin watched Crystal¡¯s excited demeanor, a twitch pulling at the corner of his mouth. The way this woman thought was absolutely different from normal people It seemed like she could find joy in everything. Could this topic also make her excitedly gesticte? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Crystal, noticing Robin¡¯s strange expression, quickly checked her outfit. ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I was just wondering, why are you so happy?¡± ¡°After my mother left, no one ever cared for me again. If I didn¡¯t learn to be happy on my own, was I supposed to wallow in self¨Cpity every day?¡± ¡°So, I was trying to find ways to make myself happy, who knows, maybe one day I would meet someone who would cherish me!¡± Sure enough, it really happened! The world¨Css hero who came to pick me up, driving the colorful auspicious clouds and wearing the golden holy armor, really appeared. Robin looked at the sparkle in Crystal¡¯s eyes and chuckled lightly, ¡°Did that monkeye to pick you up?¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± Crystal red at Robin, then looked at Madeline in front of her, feeling a bit wronged. ¡°If you could treat me as well as you treat Madeline, I would be much happier, haha¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, stop daydreaming.¡± Robin shook his head and walked towards thepany lobby. 15:36 He and Crystal had just walked into the hall when they ran into Miranda and Jacobing down from upstairs. Miranda looked up and said, ¡°Robin, I just heard that the Hashville Martial Arts Union really had a big problem. Are you still daring to be here? Aren¡¯t you afraid those three people wille to catch you?¡± Crystal said displeasedly, ¡°Miranda, what does the incident at Hashville Martial Arts Union have to do with Robin? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°He had a conflict with the Mellor family yesterday, and today all members of the Mellor family have disappeared. Who else would he suspect if not him?¡± Crystal froze instantly, she nervously looked at Robin. Robin didn¡¯t speak, bypassed Miranda and Jacob, and went straight into the elevator. ¡°Robin, wait up!¡± Crystal ran after him, ¡°Robin, did that matter really involve you?¡± Robin ced the bank card that Delbert had given him into Crystal¡¯s hand, ¡°Here, the Mellor family¡¯s compensation to you. Treat me to a big meal tonight!¡± *** Just as Madeline, Robin, Crystal and others walked into the Eastern District Development Corporation lobby, two disciples of the Poison Sect in the distance said, ¡°That one named Madeline lives in Grace Apartments, we¡¯ll go grab her tonight! The sect leader has said, we must capture her!¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Yummy Fondue It was six o¡¯clock in the evening. Crystal and Robin drove to a newly opened fondue restaurant ¨C Yummy Fondue, located in the southern suburbs of Hallcester. During this period, the fondue restaurant was already packed with people. ¡°This new fondue restaurant is doing pretty well, huh.¡± Robin looked around the bustling scene of the fondue restaurant, where almost all the seats were filled, and said with a smile. At that moment, he noticed several pairs of murderous eyes staring at him in this ce. It seemed that the assassins from the dark world had arrived in Hallcester. Crystal, arm in arm with Robin, proudly said while smelling the fragrant aroma in the fondue restaurant, ¡°Of course! The ce I rmend is definitely good.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I heard several executives in thepany say that this fondue restaurant had an excellent taste, fresh ingredients, and low prices. Moreover, the quality of service was good.¡± ¡°So, I was thinking that I must bring you here to have a taste.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go in. Today, I¡¯m treating you to a feast, order whatever you want!¡± Soon, the staff of the fondue restaurant came up to them, leading them to register at the front desk and receive a meal card for table number nine. Crystal sniffed the tantalizing aroma in the hall, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes in delight. ¡°Smelling this, I suddenly felt hungry.¡± ¡°Waiter, please bring us a pot of fondue. Then, serve us a portion of the best dish in your restaurant. The waiter hesitated for a moment, then tentatively asked, ¡°Madam, our restaurant offers hundreds of dishes. If we serve one of each. wouldn¡¯t that be too much?¡± Robin nodded. ¡°Each dish is a bit too much, so let¡¯s start with twenty. tes. ten each of meat and vegetable dishes. Make the base of the pot a bit stronger in vor, and then, a few bottles of drinks will be enough.¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°Such good dishes, such good taste, why not have wine?¡± ¡°You could drink if you wanted to, but you had to limit yourself! I certainly didn¡¯t want to carry a drunkard home after dinner.¡± After the waiter left. Crystalughed and said, ¡°Not drinking tonight, are you trying to stay sober to do something with me? Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As Crystal was speaking, a stic bullet from a toy gun shot towards her eye. Robin immediately reached out and grabbed. He looked up to see a boy of about ten, three or four meters ahead, aiming a toy gun at Crystal, ready to shoot again. The parents beside him were continuously praising the boy. Before Robin could speak, Crystal stood up politely and said, ¡°Hello, you must be the child¡¯s parents. With so many people in the fondue. restaurant, ying with this toy gun here could easily hurt someone. Before Crystal could finish her sentence, the child¡¯s mother immediately became unwilling. ¡°What do you mean? This is a toy gun, the bullets are just stic pellets, what harm could it possibly do? Look at you, making a fuss over nothing!¡± Crystal was taken aback, not expecting the boy¡¯s parents to be so unreasonable. ¡°You you, I kindly advised you, this is for your own good. You really!¡± The boy¡¯s father was instantly displeased, pointing at Crystal. ¡°What do you want? If you dare to talk about my son again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll p you?¡± Robin nced at the family of three, stood up and pulled Crystal back. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me! They¡­¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect that the child¡¯s parents would be so fierce to her. Robin didn¡¯t say anything and just pulled her R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only back. Robin gestured for her not to be angry, ¡°Alright, we came here to eat. getting angry with this kind of person is not worth it. Our food will be here soon.¡± Crystal gave Robin a nce, reluctantly sat down, and muttered, ¡°I was just trying to persuade them to talk about the child. If they upset someone with a bad temper, the child might suffer.¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°The parents of those kids don¡¯t care, why are you worrying¡°?¡± Crystal took a deep breath, thinking that it made sense. The surrounding diners, seeing Robin in this state, shook their heads. ¡°This man was really useless. His girlfriend was wronged and he didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. ¡°This guy was such a coward!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Didn¡¯t you see how unreasonable that boy¡¯s family was? They just didn¡¯t want to get involved with such people. Seeing that Robin and Crystal were no longer arguing, the boy¡¯s parents proudly said to their son. ¡°Our baby is really great!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Under the praise of his parents, the boy continued to wave his toy gun around, running amok in the crowded fondue restaurant. The security guard in the fondue restaurant, seeing the boy running around, hurriedly approached his parents and advised, ¡°Please keep an eye on your child. The fondue pots that the waiters are carrying are very hot. It would be troublesome if he bumps into them.¡± The boy¡¯s mother immediately became angry and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your fondue restaurant supposed to be a combination of casual dining and entertainment? My baby is so well¨Cbehaved, what could possibly go wrong? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I willin about you!¡± The boy¡¯s father also immediately joined in berating the security guard. The security guard had no choice but to stop arguing with him. In case of aint, I might not be able to keep my job. No sooner had he finished speaking than a waiter came over with a piping hot fondue pot The boy was having a great time, running back and forth in the aisle in. the middle of the fondue restaurant¡¯s dining table. He crashed directly into the waiter who was holding the bottom of the pot. The waiter was greatly shocked. Given the position in front of them, the entire scalding fondue pot would certainly have doused the child from head to toe. With such a hot pot base soup, the boy would have been severely burned if he didn¡¯t die. In a moment of urgency, the server suddenly turned around, spilling an entire pot of boiling hot fondue on his own foot. Fortunately, only half of the foot was scalded. The service staff sat on the ground on the spot. Seeing this scene, the boy deliberately started crying loudly. The boy¡¯s mother heard the child¡¯s cry and ran to their front. The staff didn¡¯t ignore the person who had burned their foot, instead, they immediately checked if the boy had been injured. After checking, seeing that the boy was unharmed, the boy¡¯s mother pointed at the staff member and yelled angrily, ¡°How can you work with such poor quality? Look how scared my child is! You can¡¯t even hold a fondue pot steady, you might as well be dead! If my child had been scalded today, I would have made you pay!¡± This service worker was a college student, working to earn tuition fees. Unexpectedly, the boy¡¯s mother not only did not apologize for her child¡¯s uncultured behavior, but instead cursed loudly. Tears of grievance fell from his eyes as he murmured. ¡°Your child wast running around in the fondue restaurant, he bumped into me, and my foot got scalded Upon hearing the waiter¡¯s words, the boy¡¯s father immediately grabbed his cor. ¡°Dare to speak about my son again, believe it or not. I¡¯ll beat you to death! With your poor and pathetic appearance, you have not manners at all. How can you even work? You deserved to get your foot burned!¡± The lobby manager of the fondue restaurant rushed over immediately. helped the server up and said. ¡°Sam. you go to the back first, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to the hospital right away.¡± Then, apologizing to the boy¡¯s parents finally settled the matter. ¡°What a crappy fondue restaurant! We¡¯re noting here to eat next time, the staff¡¯s quality is so poor!¡± The boy¡¯s father and mother, returning to their seats, still felt annoyed, grumbling for quite a while. Crystal was speechless as she looked at the scene before her. ¡°Robin, did you see that? Can the parents of that boy actually do this? Don¡¯t they know that in the long run, it will harm their own child?¡± Chewing on his food, Robin said indifferently, ¡°No need to keep this up, they¡¯ll pay the price soon enough. These people have never suffered a loss!¡± ¡°Wait a moment?¡± Crystal looked around, not understanding what Robin meant, when she suddenly saw three familiar faces. She immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°Robin, the three people who wanted to catch you at the company this morning have alsoe here¡± The three people who came to the front door, two men and one woman, were Rhonda, Pablo, and Darrin from the Criminal Investigation Division of LSA Robin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s right?¡± Crystal looked at Robin, ¡°Are you okay? You seem a bit off today.¡± Robin ignored her. He understood that Rhonda had tracked him down here, surely for the Dark World assassin. At that moment, a man from table thirteen caught Robin¡¯s attention. The diner at table thirteen was a man of average build, with a thin face and a pair of wide¨Crimmed sses. Across the table from this man, there was a girl of about seventeen or eighteen years old. The girl looked very pure and quiet. The man asionally nced at the young girl, a strange light flickering in his eyes. Such radiance was not vulgar, nor was it obscene, but rather a kind of longing and sorrow. The girl also noticed the man¡¯s gaze and returned it with a smile. A warm smile spread across the man¡¯s cool, handsome face. Such a harmonious and warm scene was suddenly disrupted by a dirty Kainat Khan you.. ¨C posted a video tissue. Sitting behind the girl was the family of the boy who had previously been holding a toy gun. The boy ate for a while, then started to fool around. He took a napkin from the dining table, spat on it, smeared it with chili oil, and deliberately threw it at the girl. Every time he sshed the blood¨Cred oil stains on the girl¡¯s white dress, he was extremely happy. The girl was made to feel very ufortable. However, she knew that this family was unreasonable, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with them. She shifted her position. Next, the boy continued to wrap many bones and the remnants of the dishes they had spit out in tissue paper, throwing them at the girl. This pack of tissues actually fell into the fondue pot. The girl was quite annoyed, she nced back at the boy, who was dancing around excitedly. She sighed and shook her head helplessly. Had no choice but to order another fondue pot. The man across from the girl first slightly furrowed his brow. Seeing that the girl didn¡¯t say anything, he let it go. The girl originally thought that the little boy would just y for a while. Unexpectedly, the little boy became even more unrestrained. Surprisingly, he wrapped up the cigarette butts, bones, toothpicks, and other trash from the table in a napkin and dumped it all into the girl¡¯s fondue pot. Then, he burst intoughter. The girl was trembling with anger, yet she dared not speak. The man at table thirteen across from her suddenly had a murderous look on his face. It was only when he saw that the boy was under ten years old, he took a deep breath, stood up and said to the boy¡¯s parents, ¡°Hello, could you please control your child? He¡¯s too naughty, he threw all the trash into. the girl¡¯s pot.¡± Having said that, he signaled the waiter, ¡°Please add a te of snacks for the child. I¡¯m treating him¡­¡± The man had said this far. The boy¡¯s father nced at the bespectacled man, who was rather skinny, and pointed at him, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a dirty fondue pot, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯llpensate her for it! My son is still a child, how old are you all, still fussing over this!¡± ¡°Waiter, get her a new fondue pot, it¡¯s on me! What¡¯s wrong with people these days, they can¡¯t even tolerate a child, such poor quality!¡° Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Cobra The girl in the white dress felt very embarrassed when she saw so many people in the fondue restaurant looking over here. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She hastily picked up her bag and stood up, saying, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m. done eating, no need to change it.¡± Then, he politely nodded at the man with the wide¨Crimmed sses, ¡°Thank you!¡± The man with the wide¨Cbrimmed sses could tell that the girl had obviously been driven away by the unreasonable behavior of the boy¡¯s family. He was slightly angry and said coldly, ¡°Control your son!¡± The boy¡¯s father suddenly roared, ¡°What¡¯s it to you whether I discipline my son or not? It¡¯s none of your business, and it¡¯s certainly not your ce to educate me!¡± The man with the wide¨Crimmed sses sneered and shook his head. The girl quickly grabbed him, ¡°Big brother, let it go, I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble because of me, I really have eaten enough.¡± The man with wide¨Cset eyes took a deep breath, gave a nonchnt smile, and said, ¡°Alright, little sister, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± He ignored the rudeness of the boy¡¯s father and returned to his own seat. Everyone thought that a dispute, which was on the verge of breaking out, had just been resolved like that. However, the girl had just wanted to leave the dining area. The boy saw his father arguing with the girl. Suddenly rushed to the girl¡¯s dining table. Directly overturned the scalding fondue pot. A pot of boiling fondue had spilled all over the girl¡¯s arms and legs. The nearby Crystal let out a scream. Robin was also startled by the boy¡¯s actions. Just a ten¨Cyear¨Cold child, how could he be so malicious? The girl was scalded by such a high¨Ctemperature fondue pot, the burns on her body must have been severe. Seeing this scene, the wide¨Ceyed man quickly stood up and held the girl who was about to faint. Checked her wound for her. He quickly rushed towards the faucet, holding her tightly. This scene happened too suddenly. So much so that everyone in the fondue restaurant hadn¡¯t reacted. Crystal stood up and said, ¡°Your child has burned someone, you should immediately call the hospital emergency number!¡± ¡°This child was really too detestable!¡± Seeing this scene, the boy¡¯s father was unwilling to stay any longer. He picked up the boy and headed towards the door. ¡°Stop!¡± Crystal stood in front of them. The boy¡¯s mother reached out and pped Crystal. Robin grabbed her wrist, ¡°No one is leaving until this is resolved. You think you can just walk away?¡± ¡°None of your damn business, get out of the way!¡± The boy¡¯s father stepped forward, ready to push Robin aside. The man with the wide¨Crimmed sses somehow ended up in front of the boy¡¯s father without anyone knowing when. Without saying a word, he directly snatched the boy away. Before the boy¡¯s parents could react, his head was pushed into their own scalding hot fondue pot on the table. The boy¡¯s father was stunned the moment he saw this scene. When he came to his senses, he immediately rushed over to save his son. However, he never could have imagined. Hadn¡¯t even reached his son¡¯s side yet. This broad¨Crimmed sses man picked up a knife from the table and plunged it into his throat like lightning. At that moment, the boy¡¯s father realized that this skinny man with wide¨Crimmed eyes was an extremely ruthless character! At this point, it was understood that it was already toote. Not only was his own son being cooked in the scalding fondue pot. He himself was also stabbed in the throat with a dining knife and fell Chapter 237 Cobr to the ground dead. The boy¡¯s mother had already been scared stiff. Their own son had always been like this, and no one dared to do anything to him. How could such a thing happen today! The fate of her son was uncertain, her husband had already died before her eyes! However, this man with the wide¨Crimmed sses had no intention of letting her go. Carrying the boy who had already been burned to death. Indifferently, he walked up to the child¡¯s mother and plunged the same dinner knife into her throat. At this point, the man dropped the boy¡¯s body, and the man with the wide¨Cbrimmed sses, holding the burned girl, rushed out. In an instant, chaos erupted in the fondue restaurant. The three Rhondas, who had been watching at the door, realized that something had happened here. Immediately locked onto the man with wide¨Crimmed sses. Robin knew this man with the wide¨Crimmed sses. Learned from the photos sent from Death Mongers. This person was indeed the assassin sent by the world of the dark night. Code name Cobra. Chapter 237 Cobra Nationality: Smoesia. Originally named Gregory Curry. He appeared weak and schrly on the surface. In fact, the method of killing was extremely cruel. It was said that this man used to be a doctor. Because my sister was raped and murdered by a second¨Cgeneration tycoon from Smoesia. He gave up his medical career. Underwent five years of rigorous training. Wiped out the entire wealthy family single¨Chandedly. From then on, he embarked on the path of an assassin. Gregory was very friendly to the girl at table thirteen just now. It was because of that gentle, demure¨Clooking girl. Very simr to his sister. Otherwise, he would never have given up this assassination mission for such a matter. Moreover, it would be due to such extremely unprofessional mistakes. Issued a death sentence by the dark world, pursued eternally. Rhonda blocked Gregory¡¯s way. ¡°Freeze!¡± Chapter 717 Cobra Gregory nodded politely, pointing to the girl cradled in his arms. In an instant, he darted to the left. The three Rhondas immediately chased after. A shot was fired at the ceiling. All customers immediately crouched on the ground. Rhonda was grabbed by Robin as she passed by him. ¡°You!¡± Rhonda Yongqiang pointed at Robin and roared. ¡°Let go of me, or else, I could have killed you on the charge of obstructing official duties!¡± Robin didn¡¯t pay attention to her, instead he pulled her directly into his arms. He gently lifted her up and spun around in ce. Rhonda kicked and iled, screaming, ¡°Let me go!¡± Suddenly, she saw a white silver light fly past her eyes. ¡°Puff puff puff!¡± Three silver throwing knives whizzed past, missing her eye corner by less than a millimeter. Rhonda could almost feel the icy murderous intent on these three flying knives. She who had been doing detective work for many years. It was clear, these three throwing knives had killed quite a few people and seen a lot of blood. Only then would there be such a chilling murderous aura! At that moment, all three throwing knives were held in Robin¡¯s hands. Rhonda watched as Robin held three throwing knives, his casual demeanor momentarily dazing her. The next moment, Robin magically threw the flying knife. Two flying knives cut through the startled air, circling around several stone pirs. A man in a cloak darted into the fondue restaurant on the east side like a bolt of lightning. Darrin shouted, ¡°Colonel Chavez, watch your front right!¡± Rhonda also spotted a tall Bruecian man to her right front. Was secretly aiming and shooting at Rhonda and Robin. Rhonda was startled. However, it was toote to dodge. That Bruecian man had already pulled the trigger. The bullet was shooting towards her and Robin at a speed faster than light. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot sounded. A scream echoed from within the fondue restaurant! Everyone lowered their bodies as much as possible, fearing that bullets would be shot at them. Crystal, who had been stunned for quite a while. Clearly, he was stunned by the scene before him! She was panting heavily, shouting loudly, ¡°Robin!¡± Chapter 238 Crystal is The Target Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Crystal Is The Target ¡°Quick, the gun is under my armpit!¡± In a state of urgency, Rhonda yelled at Robin. He gestured to pull out the pistol from under her left armpit to fight back. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Rhonda yelled, seeing Robin still hesitating. Robin looked towards Crystal while reaching into Rhonda¡¯s left chest. However, after fumbling around for a good while, he still couldn¡¯t find the pistol. I just felt that something was off about the object I was holding in my hand. ¡°Ah! You bastard!¡± Rhonda was only focused on the assassin to her left. Suddenly realized that there was a strange feeling in the body. Looking down, Robin¡¯s hand was holding hers¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, her cheeks flushed red, and she lifted her leg to fiercely strike at Robin! ¡°Damn!¡± Robin immediately blocked Rhonda¡¯s attack. Chapter 258 Crystal is The Target Holding her slightly sideways, he dodged the bullet that was shot towards them. ¡°You¡¯re sick, woman, why did you ambush me? Where¡¯s your gun?¡± Rhonda struggled desperately, the flush on her face spreading to her neck. ¡°You rascal, let me go!¡± ¡°How did I be a rogue? You, woman¡­ Only then did Robin catch a glimpse, he had grabbed the wrong thing with his palm! ¡°Ah! You bastard!¡± At that moment. Rhonda was like a little lion in heat. Shaking its head, it opened its mouth and bit down hard on Robin¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re a puppy!¡± Robin let go, pushing Rhonda away. The bullet from the killer on the left whizzed past in front of Rhonda¡¯s eyes. Rhonda red at Robin fiercely, instantly pulling out the pistol from under her armpit. A series of shots were fired at the assassin who attacked them. The diners in the fondue restaurant had already fled in panic. Rhonda fired her gun while quickly moving forward. The whole body was radiating a sky¨Chigh murderous aura. After a fierce burst of speed, she had already arrived in front of the imposing¨Clooking assassin like a bolt of lightning. The assassin was also taken aback. Clearly unexpected, Rhonda had actually engaged in closebat. with it. Robin shook his head as he watched Rhonda¡¯s agile figure. Despite being agile and fiercely powerful. The hand¨Cto¨Chandbat techniques within the army had already been perfected. Thebat ability was considered top¨Cnotch. However, the assassin who had confronted her. Not just an ordinary martial artist, but a cross¨Ctrained powerhouse. After a few moves, Rhonda was at a disadvantage. Meanwhile, several murderous auras suddenly erupted from all around. the fondue restaurant. Robin clearly felt that several murderous intents were rapidly approaching Crystal! Weren¡¯t these killersing for him? Was it Crystal? He quickly moved to Crystal¡¯s side, holding her hand. Crystal, in her terror, immediately rxed. She looked at Robin andughed, ¡°You naughty guy, did you enjoy grabbing my breasts just now?¡± ¡°Mimi?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Comfortable!¡± Chapter 238 Crystals The Target ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Two deep gunshots once again sent shockwaves through the fondue restaurant. A few assassins hidden in the corner, suddenly like frightened birds, shouted. ¡°Run!¡± Rhonda took a stride and then followed in pursuit. Robin led Crystal out of the fondue restaurant. Seeing the scene outside the fondue restaurant, I chuckled lightly. After all, it was still far from perfect. Having passed by Pablo and Darrin, he red fiercely at Robin. Quickly joined the battle. They faced the Bruecian assassin with Rhonda, but they didn¡¯t gain the upper hand. Three people retreated while firing their guns intermittently. The assassin across from them. He was tall, strong, and extremely agile. Facing the gunfire from Rhonda and her twopanions, he dodged around. He was surprisingly able to dodge the bullets shot by the opponent urately. It was evident that he was a mid¨Clevel archaic martial artist. Such cultivation, although it could not physically block bullets. §³§á§Ñ§â§ä Chapter 23 Crystal In The Target But he could predict the ultimate killing point of the bullet through the angle of the gun barrel. This ability was entirely about judging the direction of the gun¡¯s fire the instant the other party pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Rhonda and the other twounched another round of intense shooting. The Brian assassin still dodged past the flying bullets. However, the way this killer evaded was extremely thrilling. Rhonda immediately saw the strangeness in it. She feigned a shot, deliberately fired a secondter than her two colleagues, and pulled the trigger. This shot was extremely ruthless, flying straight towards the assassin¡¯s brow. The running killer was also suddenly ready. If it weren¡¯t for my quick dodge, half of my face would have been hit off. The Bruecian assassin abruptly halted, his eyes flickering with unsettled terror. Clearly, the superb marksmanship of Rhonda had already been experienced. Crystal tightly gripped Robin¡¯s arm and let out a gasp. ¡°Ms. Thompson,e to my side quickly!¡± Rhonda red at Robin and shouted at Crystal. Chapter 238 Crystal is The Target At that moment, the Brian assassin also noticed Crystal and Robin. ¡°Hmm?¡± His eyes lit up. Robin clearly felt a glimmer of delight sh in the eyes of the killer when he saw Crystal. On the contrary, it seemed to not affect him at all. These assassins were not in the same group as Gregory and others. Their real target was Crystal! What a coincidence! Robin looked at Gregory as he gradually disappeared into the distance. And the two ghostly figures hiding in the crowd. They had just hired the assassin of Dark Oath from Hondry Sect. But the guys who were dealing with Rhonda in front of me had other intentions. They were here to assassinate Crystal! Who would have attacked Crystal? Crystal heard Rhonda¡¯s call, but did not go over. But stayed close by Robin¡¯s side. She knew, no matter where, there was nowhere safer than being by Robin¡¯s side. ¡°They were here to kill you!¡± Robin reminded. ¡°Huh? Who are they, and why do they want to kill me?¡± Crystal also Chapter 238 Crystal is The Target was confused, asking in horror. ¡°With me here, no one dares to kill you!¡± Robin, sensing Crystal¡¯s fear,forted her. Crystal was so moved that she almost cried. When did this bad guy be so gentle? The assassin determined that Rhonda had run out of ammunition. Moved quickly towards Crystal¡¯s direction. He exerted force with his feet in an instant, and the internal force exploded. A sted crack appeared on the hard marble floor. The whole person charged at Crystal like a cannonball. In mid¨Cair, a sharp dagger was suddenly drawn with one hand. With a sharp murderous intent and a cold gust of wind, it aimed straight for Crystal¡¯s neck to sh! ¡°Duck quickly!¡± Rhonda hadn¡¯t expected that the killer would dare to ignore the threat. of her gun. Charged brutally towards Crystal, swinging the knife to kill. She raised her hand and pulled the trigger, intending to kill this assassin in mid¨Cair. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It was then discovered that the ammunition was already exhausted! She looked in despair at Robin and Crystal, who were in the midst of 84.17% the knife¡¯s re. Rhonda knew what was going to happen next! Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Soulcaliber ¡°Ah!¡± At this critical moment, Rhonda let out a loud yell. Like a fierce cheetah, he drew his military dagger like lightning, blocking the short knife swung by the assassin head¨Con. Prepared to make the final effort. With a loud ¡°Bang!¡± Two sharp des collided, sparking brilliant sparks. However, Rhonda¡¯s strength was clearly inferior to that of this muscr assassin. The short dagger in the hand was shaken and fell to the ground. Rhonda¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Damn! It¡¯s over!¡± At that moment, she caught sight, out of the corner of her eye, of several chilling murderous intents sweeping in from her left, right, and behind. The assassins who had been hiding on one side, began tounch an attack on Crystal and Robin. Pablo and Darrin wanted to stop. But was knocked to the ground by the rushing assassin. It¡¯s over! 0.00% 09.55 Chapte 219 Solratku Chapter 239 Soulcaliber ¡°Ah!¡± At this critical moment, Rhonda let out a loud yell. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Like a fierce cheetah, he drew his military dagger like lightning, blocking the short knife swung by the assassin head¨Con. Prepared to make the final effort. With a loud ¡°Bang!¡± Two sharp des collided, sparking brilliant sparks. However, Rhonda¡¯s strength was clearly inferior to that of this muscr assassin. The short dagger in the hand was shaken and fell to the ground. Rhonda¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Damn! It¡¯s over!¡± At that moment, she caught sight, out of the corner of her eye, of several chilling murderous intents sweeping in from her left, right, and behind. The assassins who had been hiding on one side, began tounch an attack on Crystal and Robin. Pablo and Darrin wanted to stop. But was knocked to the ground by the rushing assassin. It¡¯s over! Rhonda looked at Crystal in despair. She never could have imagined. Entered Hallcester for the mission this time. Not only did they fail to catch the killer, but they also left their own lives here. What she found even more unbearable was that she had to watch the murder victim die right in front of her own eyes! A humiliation she had never experienced in her many years of professional career! Even if she was so unwilling, there was nothing she could do. At that moment, the glint of the assassin¡¯s knife was already nearing her neck. It only took a millisecond, and she was done! Just at thest moment when Rhonda was preparing to hit the road. With a loud ¡°bang!¡°, a sudden noise erupted. The scene before her greatly surprised her. Robin held Crystal in his arms, extending his arm for a gentle wave. The robust Bruecian assassin, as if hit by a heavy truck, was instantly knocked back. ¡°ng!¡± It hit the street tree opposite the fondue restaurant and fell to the ground with a thud. In the robust body, all the solid bones werepletely broken. Chapter 239 Soulcalibur Lying on the ground, convulsing like a puddle of mud. Was this an illusion? The other four assassins, the two who were at the very front, also bounced off as if they had hit an iron te, wailing in pain. The two assassins behind, forcibly stopped in their tracks. Gazed at Robin with bewildered eyes. The Bruecian assassin who was with them, known as ck Bear. He was the most skilled and ruthless guy in their group of assassins. Robin¡¯s light strike couldn¡¯t even be blocked. Could this seemingly ordinary young man have been an unparalleled master? After a moment of shock, the two assassins stepped forward and asked. ¡°Brother, which gangster are you from?¡± ¡°We were assassins of Soulcaliber, you ruined our business, weren¡¯t you afraid of Soulcaliber¡¯s retaliation?¡± ¡°Soulcaliber? What on earth is that?¡± Robin patted the startled Crystal in his arms, smirking yfully. His gaze, however, was locked onto two ghostly figures in the distant crowd. He clearly felt it. These two elusive breaths. He was gathering all his strength, ready to deliver a fatal blow to him at any moment. When Robin had just entered the fondue restaurant, he discovered several hidden assassins Thought they were all assassins from Dark Oath who had received dividends from Hondry Sect Looking back, it was purely coincidental. It had already been confirmed from the tone of these two killers. The target of Soulcaliber was not him, but Crystal! t was Gregory and the two killers in the crowd who were after him. After a brief moment of shock, Rhonda quickly reced the magazine in her handgun and pointed it at the two assassins. Robin truly had not known about this small assassination organization before. However, when he saw Rhonda¡¯s cautious demeanor, he casually asked. ¡°Is Soulcaliber very powerful?¡± ¡°Soulcaliber was a heinous assassination organization,¡± Rhonda replied. ¡°They made a living by eptingmissions from employers to hire killers for them.¡± ¡°Within the past two years, the assassins of this organization specialized inmitting crimes domestically.¡± ¡°Up until now, hundreds of brutal murders have beenmitted.¡± ¡°Last year. I handled a case of family annihtion, which was also done by the Soulcaliber killer. ¡°The main culprit was ck Bear!¡± ¡°I had been looking for him for over a year before I finally met him. here!¡± Robin looked up at the agitated and indignant Rhonda. Could feel the presence of the Deputy Captain of the Criminal Investigation Brigade of LSA. How much he hated Soulcaliber. However, judging from the techniques they used just now, they were all martial artists from the archaic martial artsmunity. Despite this, their tactics were nothing in the archaic martial artsmunity. However, a security guard like Rhonda was no match for them. ¡°Colonel Chavez, since we¡¯ve met today, I¡¯ll deliver a message from our boss to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been causing trouble for our Soulcaliber these past few years. Very annoying!¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t stop, we, Soulcaliber, will be the next to annihte you and your family!¡± ¡°Or, I could have sold you for a good price! Hahaha¡­¡± A bald, dark¨Cfaced assassin was smirking, while lecherously scanning Rhonda¡¯s chest with his eyes. Rhonda suddenly felt a chill run through her body, as if she was being stared at by a venomous snake. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and fired two shots. Chapter 239 Soulcaliber However, the two assassins across slightly moved their heads, easily dodging the bullets. Two assassins were about to retaliate. Robin stepped forward and pulled Rhonda to his side. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rhonda desperately wanted to shake off Robin, but she just couldn¡¯t. The thought of the embarrassment this guy had caused her by grabbing her breasts in the past made her blood boil. Robin ignored Rhonda¡¯s struggle and held her in his arms. He looked up at the two assassins, his expression indifferent. ¡°Who hired you to assassinate Crystal? Answer me, and I can make your deaths morefortable.¡± ¡°Brother, we knew you were a superior man,¡± a cold voice of an assassin said. ¡°However, I want to remind you that our Soulcaliber is one of the few top¨Cnotch assassin organizations in the country.¡± ¡°If you insisted on opposing us¡­ ¡°Threaten me?¡± Robin stomped his foot on the ground. The marble floor beneath instantly cracked open, slowly extending towards the feet of the speaking assassin. ¡°Puff!¡± The assassin¡¯s face turned pale instantly, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out and he fell to the ground. Chapter 239 Soulcaliber ¡°You¡­you were¡­¡± It was not until before death that I realized what kind of terrifying big shot I had actually encountered! Another assassin, looking at the bizarre scene before him, immediately turned pale and his legs trembled. ¡°With a ¡®pop¡®!¡± His knees buckled, and he knelt on the ground, his head deeply buried in thewn, trembling so much that he didn¡¯t dare to beg for mercy. Having been involved in the world of assassins for so many years, I had certainly heard of the legend of the Annihtor in the modern world. There was only one person in the world who could kill in such an invisible way! This person was a legend who was as elusive as a dragon showing its head but not its tail! Lord Dragon! Seeing such a character, there was only one path ¨C the path of death! ¡°Sir, the employer was Raul!¡± ¡°Begging you, sir, to grant me a swift death!¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Why Did You Kill Him? The assassin from Soulcaliber was very clear. It was simply impossible to want to survive and leave in front of a terrifying Annihtor like Robin. Back in the day, the Dark Lord, Hondry Sect, Serpent Gang, and other gangs were taught. Everyone was an ant before this old man! Former Dark Lord Marc, the pinnacle of the archaic martial artsmunity. There were tens of millions of followers worldwide. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the end, he still died tragically atop the church. The legend ended, the person who topped the archaic martial artsmunity was none other than Lord Dragon! Even the legendary figure like the former Dark Lord was in by Lord Dragon with a single strike. Let alone they were such a penniless Soulcaliber, a mere little assassin. Not being tortured to death was already the greatest satisfaction. At that moment, all he wished for was that the Annihtor could grant him a swift death. ¡°Hmm?¡± 71- ¨C ¨Csaa kafara har avaa tae unbelievable to Rhonda! Chapter 240 Why Did You Kill Him? ¡°Could it be that the vicious Soulcaliber assassin was actually scared to this extent upon seeing Robin?¡± ¡°Was this an illusion?¡± Rhonda, who was an elite member of the Criminal Investigation Brigade of LSA. No matter what, I just couldn¡¯t ept the reality in front of me! Soulcaliber. Despite its short rise, it has been less than ten years since its inception. However, this notorious killer organization hadmitted many bloody crimes within the borders of Londrnd. The members of the organization were essentially all serious criminals and death row inmates who had escaped from Londrnd and Southeast Estya prisons. After these people joined Soulcaliber. Underwent extremely inhuman assassin project training. Only upon reaching a certain level, could one participate in the organization¡¯s assassination missions. Therefore, each member had extremely strong individualbat power. Ordinary police officers and regr special forces personnel. In front of the assassin in Soulcaliber, it was hard to survive. Rhonda had been trained in the special forces. Not only was he agile, but his shooting skills were also sharp. Although it couldn¡¯tpare with the elites of Warwolf Special Forces. However, among the general police personnel, he was considered top- notch. With such skills, he could barelypete with an average Soulcaliber assassin. If she encountered a killer like ck Bear, it was very difficult for her to escape unscathed. However, Robin not only severely injured ck Bear by himself. Killed three Soulcaliber assassins. This Soulcaliber assassin in front of him was so scared that he knelt on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, as if he had seen a devil. Who exactly was Robin? Why was the assassin from Soulcaliber so scared? Moreover, a few days ago at the Hallcester Hotel. Robin had a conflict with the Hashville Martial Arts Union. The next day, the Hashville Martial Arts Union mysteriously disappeared. The legend was that it was all Robin¡¯s doing. However, Rhonda just wouldn¡¯t believe. No matter how powerful a person was, it was impossible for them topete with the strongest alliance in the martial arts world within Londrnd. Chapter 240 Why Did You Kill H?rn? Not to mention wiping them out. Rhonda was secretly ncing at Robin¡¯s handsome and attractive appearance. Suddenly, contempt filled my heart. Saying this guy was a wastrel would be more like it. If he was said to be a wise man, she would never believe it. Based on the bastard behavior of Robin grabbing her in that ce just now. It could be firmly concluded that this guy was no good, He was nothing more than a slightly more skilled bastard at most. However, what was puzzling was why this Soulcaliber assassin in front of him would be so scared. Crystal was also quite surprised. She had experienced many legends alongside Robin. Also knew well that Robin¡¯s skills were quite impressive. Rhonda had said, ¡°Soulcaliber are all a bunch of heinous killers!¡± Were these vicious killers also so terrified of Robin? Crystal couldn¡¯t figure it out. She also couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about suchplicated matters. In short, being with such a man and being happy was all that mattered. Importantly, everyday life was so rich and colorful. However, the thought of hiring them to assassinate her employer, Crystal, crossed her mind. When she found out it was Raul from the Lynch family, she was furious! This bastard was so vicious. Arrived at Halleester without sess, actually spent a fortune to buy her life! Since mother Hattie cut off all ties with the Lynch family, I had nothing to do with the Lynch family anymore. Had even less to do with this Raul. Now that Raul saw that the Thompson Group was improving, he actually wanted to take it over in the past. Just for these reasons, you would hire a killer? Hmph! Raul, you were delusional! The Thompson Group was my mother¡¯sbor of love. It was even a gift that Robin gave me. No one could take it away from me! Robin felt the anger in Crystal¡¯s heart, gripping her hand tightly. A foot kicked the short knife on the ground. The dagger shed a cold light, piercing into the neck of the Soulcaliber assassin. ¡°You¡­ why did you kill him?!¡± Rhonda roared at Robin, tucking her pistol into her underarm holster. 50 88% The Why Robin nced at Rhonda¡¯s shirt, which was about to burst open at the chest, and smirked, ¡°Not killing him, saving him for the New Year?¡± Before Rhonda could continue to roar A shocking murderous aura suddenly erupted from the crowd. In an instant, the onlooking crowd waspletely shocked. A dark figure shot out from the shadows of the crowd. He swept towards Rhonda and Robin with a dagger in his hand like a sh of lightning. This master hidden among the crowd. Seize the moment when Rhonda and Robin were arguing, and strike suddenly! For a moment, Rhonda was caught off guard. ¡°Be careful!¡± Pablo and Darrin, both injured, almost shouted in unison. Rhonda caught sight of this scene from the corner of her eye. Had the intention to block. But the assassin was so fast that she didn¡¯t even have the chance to draw her gun. ¡°That¡¯s great, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t dare toe!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, casually pulling Rhonda towards him. He reached under her left armpit, pulled out a gun, and ced it in her hand. Rhonda shuddered abruptly, reflexively turning around and firing a Chapter 240 Why Did You Kill Him? burst of shots at this killer! This assassin was very disdainful of the bullets flying away. Swung the body from side to side to dodge. Bullets whizzed past his car, one after another. It didn¡¯t harm a single hair on him.. An enraged Rhonda fiercely pulled the trigger until she had fired all the bullets in the magazine. Nor did it hurt the other party. Just as this smug assassin had made his way to Robin and Rhonda. Robin casually pulled the short dagger from Rhonda¡¯s waist and plunged it into the assassin¡¯s throat. ¡°Thud!¡± A spurt of fresh blood gushed out! This strike waspletely in the blink of an eye. Rhonda and the killer hadn¡¯t reacted at all. Another assassin, hidden in the distant crowd, saw this scene. Where was there even half a mind to attack anymore. The whole person eerily shrank, the body suddenly bent over. It shot out like a spring, disappearing into the vast darkness of the night. Robin squinted, making out the person¡¯s face. This person was a killer from West Estya. Chapter 240 Why Did You Kill Him? Extremely agile, he ran at a speed that was twice as fast as the world record. However, since this person had already appeared, there was no longer any chance for them to disappear from Robin¡¯s control. Robin gave a yful smile to Rhonda, who was still in shock, and led Crystal towards the parking lot. ¡°You¡­you stop right there!¡± Rhonda rushed in front of Robin, scolding. ¡°I still had some questions that needed to be asked. Could youe back with me to assist with our investigation?¡± Robin chuckled lightly, bypassing Rhonda. ¡°I helped you out, and not only did you not thank me, but you also want me to go back with you to assist in your investigation? Give me a break!¡± As he passed by her, he nced at her breasts and said with a smile, ¡°Feels pretty good!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rhonda immediately clutched her chest, her face flushing red. Yelling at Robin who was quickly running away, ¡°You bastard! Wait for me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 The Slippers ¡°Damn it, he left so fast, was he going to clope?¡± Watching Robin¡¯s figure in front of her, Crystal, clutching her panting belly, shouted out. ¡°Robin, wait for me, my heel fell off again¡­¡± Hearing Crystal¡¯s shout, Robin realized that he had actually left Crystal behind. He turned around and went back to Crystal¡¯s side. ¡°Bro, where did you buy your shoes from? Why do they always break at the heel?¡± Crystal bent over and kicked off her high heels. ¡°What are you talking about? It was sold to me by a ssmate who does micro¨Cbusiness.¡± ¡°She told me that these shoes were designed by the top designers in the world and were out of print, so I bought twenty pairs in one go.¡± Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s swollen ankle. Looking again at that pair of high heels with the broken heels, ¡°How much for a pair, you bought twenty pairs in one go?¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand for a pair¡­¡± Crystal kicked the shoes in frustration, she grumbled. ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so gullible.¡± Robin sneered. 09 58 Chapter 241 The Slippers Helped Crystal up, was about to leave. ncing back, Rhonda was quickly approaching from not far behind. ¡°Robin. you stop right there! You¡¯re going to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done to me¡­¡± Responsible for your matters? What happened? The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, women are such a hassle! Crystal gave him a nce, ¡°It¡¯s all because you messed up with the wrong pistol!¡± Robin subconsciously looked at Crystal. ¡°What do you want?¡± Crystal quickly tightened her cor. Robin pursed his lips, ¡°Really, you¡¯re sticking to me for such a trivial matter?¡± ¡°Get out of here! It¡¯s big trouble if you get tangled up with this kind of tigress!¡± Before Crystal could regain her senses, Robin had scooped her up and was running towards the parking lot like a whirlwind. ¡°Robin, you¡­ you bastard! I feel dizzy¡­¡± Crystal was thrown into the car by Robin, almost throwing up. Robin only then realized that because Crystal had been running so fast, her hair had been messed up like a bird¡¯s nest. At that time, her eyes were staring at him in a daze. ¡°Rhonda, this woman, she¡¯s a workaholic. It¡¯s troublesome if she gets attached to you, so that¡¯s why I was hurrying you along ¡± Crystal lifted her fair, long leg and kicked towards Robin. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they had to run so fast without considering me! I¡­¡­.¡± Robin grabbed Crystal¡¯s foot and dragged a pair of shoes in front of her. ¡°Put them on. ¡°For me?¡± Crystal immediately broke into a surprised smile. Looking at these dull and colorless slippers, I was extremely happy. When did this guy start caring about me? Surprisingly, they guessed that my shoe heels often broke, and specifically bought a pair of slip¨Con shoes to keep in the car for me. What did this indicate? Hehe, that means I was very important in his heart! Crystal put on her slippers immediately. The foot inside felt like it was rowing a boat. The size was toorge. ¡°Such big slippers, you could wear them.¡± ¡°Hehe, but I like it. As long as it¡¯s something you bought for me, I like it very much.¡± ¡°Remember, my shoe size is 36. Next time you buy shoes for me, buy them in this size.¡± Robin watched Crystal excitedly dragging around in these big grey Chapter 241 The Slippers shoes. I thought to myself, this woman has a really good attitude. Did I ever say that I specifically bought it to give to her? These slippers were the items that Livia had specifically equipped for his car thest time. A pair of slippers could actually be so happy. The innocent years could not bear to be deceived! ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t buy it, it was¡­ it was already in the car.¡± Robin shrugged. Crystal gave him a nce, ¡°Can¡¯t you, bad guy, say less?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just let me believe it was from you? Robin, you Damn it! Telling you the truth, and I became the jerk? bastard!¡± Suddenly, Crystal pointed to the left and said, ¡°Rhonda wasing after us.¡± Robin was taken aback for a moment. Isn¡¯t it? Why wouldn¡¯t she just go away! He immediately started the car, sped out of the parking lot, and headed towards the southern suburbs of the city in a cloud of dust. Rhonda was left standing in the parking lot, disoriented. *** The south for over ten minutes. Seeing no one was following behind, he finally stopped, bending over and panting heavily. ¡°Snap!¡± Two ring beams of light had enveloped him. ¡°Can¡¯t run anymore?¡± Robin stepped out of the car, walking towards him step by step. The Dark Oath assassin strained to sidestep, avoiding the light. Saw Robining over with a smile on his face. The night wind suddenly rose, blowing up Robin¡¯s loosepels. The worn¨Cout Dragon Dagger hanging at his waist was currently radiating a dazzling golden light. A golden dragon was swimming in the elusive space¨Ctime, appearing and disappearing intermittently. Dark Oath, the assassin, blinked fiercely. The seemingly illusory floating image of that dragon surprisingly disappeared. Could this have been an illusion? Over the years, a terrifying rumor had been circting in the dark world. Anyone who saw this strange wandering dragon had already been sentenced to death by the Annihtor. ¡°My lord, I¡­ I received incorrect information, how could I dare toy a hand on you¡­ This fair¨Cskinned, short¨Cstatured middle¨Caged man strenuously exined. ¡°Did Irving from the Hondry Sect send you?¡± Robin frowned slightly. Back then, when he stepped into the Hondry Sect alone, Irving and several strong members of the Hondry Sect were not at the headquarters and thus escaped a disaster. Now that he has ascended as the leader of the Hondry Sect, and teamed up with the Dark Lord to take revenge on me, he just sent these pieces of trash? To kill me, they would at least need to employ a few hall¨Cof¨Cfame level experts, right? Such a showy move, it was inevitably too ostentatious! ¡°At this point, what difference would it make if I told you! Dark Oath,¡± the assassin took a deep breath, adopting an attitude of facing death unflinchingly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Lord Dragon, I admit you were terrifying!¡± ¡°However, this time, Hondry Sect and Dark Lord had mobilized several of the world¡¯s top assassin organizations to relentlessly hunt you down.¡± ¡°You had no way to escape! You wouldn¡¯t be as lucky as you were a few years ago!¡± ¡°Even the most terrifying killer organization, Blood Wolf, which had disappeared for nearly fifty years, announced its return and epted your assignment.¡± Chapter 241 The Slippers ¡°The Legendary yer of Blood Wolf ¨C ck Wolf King, had also arrived at Hallcester.¡± ¡°Legendary yer ¨C ck Wolf King, once swept across the entire dark world of Esnax, no one could survive under his fangs for more than two minutes.¡± Robin flicked his eyelids. ¡°Oh, it seems Irving is hell¨Cbent on dying?¡± ¡°He probably overestimated himself too much.¡± ¡°The Hondry Sect was nothing but a bunch of ants to me!¡± At that moment, the Dark Oath assassin saw that Robin had not made a move yet. Suddenly, as if by magic, he pulled out a strange weapon that looked like a small cannon from his body. He struck Robin with one blow. ¡°Bam!¡± A piece of ammunition the size of an adult¡¯s fist flew towards Robin¡¯s face. The strange weapon used by the killer was a specially made close- range lethal weapon. The principle was simr to that of a light rocket. The close¨Crange shooting within ten meters was extremely powerful. The ammunition of this weapon was powerful enough to blow a male lion into pieces with just one round. This Dark Oath assassin believed that as long as he had the 09:58 Chapter 241 The slippers opportunity to shoot. No matter how powerful Lord Dragon was, it was of no avail. ¡°Damn! They even used this piece of junk to try and kill me!¡± Faced with the giant bullet sting towards him. Robin lifted theers of his mouth in disdain, raising the Dragon Dagger. Under the powerful aura interference of the Dragon Dagger, the giant. bullet surprisingly changed its trajectory and flew straight towards the Dark Oath assassin! ¡°Ah! The devil!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± A cloud of blood mist suddenly arose, the assassin was blown up to the point where not even a fragment remained. Robin nced at the scene before him, a cold glint shing in his eyes. It was still early, so I decided to kill that Legendary yer tonight. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Reward Rhonda handed over the events of the fondue restaurant to the local police. Afterwards. I received top¨Csecret intelligence from the Londrnd Security Agency. The international assassin who entered the country this time, his target was Robin! Upon hearing this news, Rhonda was greatly shocked. The assassination target of thirteen top international assassins was surprisingly Robin! Robin, this guy was just a minor project president under the Huber Group. What qualifications were required to be favored by those top¨Clevel assassin organizations? Like ck Wolf King, Grim Surgeon, and other assassins. The initial hiring fee alone was five hundred million dors! The head bonus after finallypleting the task could well exceed one billion! Moreover, thirteen assassins of this caliber showed up right away. What kind of powerful character would it take to deserve such a luxurious disy of assassination? Rhonda was quite conceited about her own abilities. 0.00% 09:59 But she knew well that she could rely on her own personal abilities. It was absolutely impossible to contend with any one of these thirteen top international assassins These thirteen top assassins, came and went without a trace, killing invisibly Over the years, the International Criminal Police Organization had been constantly searching for them. However, arge amount of elite police force was expended, but ultimately, nothing was gained. Even many officers from the International Criminal Police Organization mysteriously disappeared because of this. Thirteen top assassins entered the country to assassinate Robin. Immediately attracted the high attention of the National Security Department of Londrnd and the International Criminal Police Organization The Londrnd Security Agency had dispatched an additional twenty special police officers to Hallcester to deal with the matter in coboration with Rhonda. *** Robin killed the Dark Oath assassin and returned to the car, unlocking Crystal¡¯s vital body parts. ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± Crystal rubbed her sleepy eyes, mumbling in confusion. ¡°You fell asleep.¡± Robin started the car and handed her a bottle of water. 15774 09.59 D 247 Award Crystal had just woken up. She nced at her somewhat disheveled clothes and immediately said, ¡°Robin, you rascal you didn¡¯t do anything to me, did you?¡± ¡°1. How did I fall asleep?¡± Robin nced at Crystal¡¯s fair, long legs. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°Your Thompson Group is just ahead, I¡¯ll take you to thepany¡¯s guest room to rest first. ¡°Alright then.¡± Crystal rubbed her neck and stretched her back. ¡°Robin, why did I feel so tired today, with a sore back and aching legs?¡± ¡°Ah, would youe home with me tonight, and I¡¯ll give you a reward, okay?¡± ¡°Reward? What reward?¡± Robin looked at Crystal as she leaned in close to him, eyeing her warily. I always felt that this woman was up to some mischief. Crystalughed at the sight of Robin¡¯s nervousness. Then, he propped his long legs up on the dashboard, swinging his pale, delicate feet. ¡°How about it? Did the legs and feet look good?¡± ¡°Also, how do you think the pedicure turned out?¡± Robin looked at the swaying big white legs in front of him, suddenly feeling a bit of a tightness in his throat. 28.05% 09:59 notch! Crystal saw that Robin looked very unnatural andughed. ¡°The reward I mentioned was for you to give me a massage, hahaha¡­¡± The steering wheel in Robin¡¯s hands gave a slight tremble. Crystal¡¯s smile became even more radiant. Little one. I thought you had no feelings for me. A pair of beautiful legs made your hands tremble. Wait until you massage meter, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll get a nosebleed. Ten minutester, arrived at the Thompson Edifice. ¡°I sprained my ankle. can you carry me up?¡± Crystal extended her arm. Robin hesitated slightly, but still picked up Crystal. Crystal¡¯s hands hung around Robin¡¯s neck, her beautiful eyes staring into his, she smirked and said, ¡°Tonight, you take me¡­¡± Robin ignored her and went straight into the elevator. Such close contact indeed felt a bit different. That kind of smooth and soft feeling made him somewhat restless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to look at me? Hahaha¡­¡± Crystal, looking at Robin¡¯s deliberately wooden expression, continued to tease. Upon exiting the elevator, I ran into Reba who lived in the apartment building¡¯s guest room. 09:59 ¡°Robin, Crystal? You guys¡­¡± Crystal immediately closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. ¡°Uh she sprained her ankle, I had to bring her back¡­¡± Robin reluctantly said. He didn¡¯t linger, but went straight into Crystal¡¯s CEO suite. Closing the door, Robin immediately threw Crystal onto therge sofa. ¡°You were such a boring woman, stop pretending.¡± Crystal was sprawled on the sofa, kicking off her slippers, revealing her smooth thighs and back. Pointed at the skin care essential oil under the coffee table. ¡°My whole body ached, could you give me a massage¡­¡± Robin hesitated for a moment, then sat down next to the sofa. Crystal originally thought that this guy wouldn¡¯t agree, she just wanted to tease him. Unexpectedly, Robin actually agreed. Crystal closed her eyes, not giving a damn. If this guy was really like that, I would have epted it! She subconsciously unbuttoned from the back. Robin poured the essential oil directly onto her back. Just as I was about to start the massage, the door was pushed open by Original from N?velDrama.Org. Reba. Chapter 242 Beward Reba was followed into the room by Rhonda and four men from the Londrnd Security Agency. Crystal hastily pulled up her skirt to cover her legs, holding Robin tightly Robin draped the coat over Crystal, saying irritably. ¡°In the middle of the night. you just barge into private space? They saw the scene before them and were immediately stunned. After a brief stay, he immediately stepped out of the door. ¡°Robin. hurry up and put on your clothes!¡± Rhonda shouted loudly from outside the door. Robin nced at the disheveled Crystal, shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s all been seen.¡± Crystalughed. ¡°So what if they saw us? It¡¯s not a big deal, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°The key is my innocence¡­¡± Robin sadly shook his head. ¡°Robin, you bastard!¡± Crystal jumped up from the sofa, picked up a throw pillow and hit Robin with it. ¡°I hadn¡¯t even started to argue, yet you were already defending your innocence. You took advantage, and then yed innocent¡­¡± ¡°Stop messing around!¡± Rhonda re¨Centered the room. At that moment, Crystal noticed. Rhonda had already changed into a military uniform. He carried the rank of Major, with two bars and one star on his shoulder. Chapter 242 Reward It was originally an unparalleled beauty and a well¨Cproportioned figure. Under the backdrop of the heroic military uniform, he was even more spirited and intimidating. Crystal looked at Rhonda¡¯s serious expression, stuck out her tongue, and sat next to Robin. Robin leaned back on the sofa, helplessly saying. ¡°Colonel Chavez, you really are a persistent ghost.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, you¡¯ve chased me all the way here, are you guys ever going to stop?¡± ¡°Did you take a fancy to me?¡± ¡°However, I can tell you frankly, you can go back. I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± The colleagues who came with Rhonda loudly rebuked. Robinzily lifted his eyelids, looking at this man. ¡°You could leave, I didn¡¯t wee you here!¡± ¡°President Tang, see the guest out!¡± This man instantly charged in fury towards Robin. Just in the next moment, with a ¡°bang¡°, the man was thrown backwards, heavily falling into the corner of the hall. Three other men from the Londrnd Security Agency immediately wanted to step forward and take action. ¡°Think carefully before you make a move in front of me,¡± Robin said with a smirk. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Legendary yer, ck Wolf King Rhonda immediately stopped them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The four new LSA colleagues had not witnessed Robin¡¯s skills, but she had. She had never seen fear look like that before, in the faces of several top assassins. Rhonda stepped forward, her voice cold, ¡°Robin, you are in extreme danger right now. We were ordered toe and protect you!¡± Robin scoffed disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, you better protect yourselves!¡± Upon seeing Robin in this state, a sh of anger suddenly crossed the eyes of Rhonda and several of her colleagues. She had simply developed a great curiosity about Robin. Wanted to figure out why Robin was so revered. He could actually attract thirteen top assassins to specificallye to assassinate him. So, with patience, he said, ¡°Earlier, as you saw at Yummy Fondue, apart from the Soulcaliber assassin who was trying to kill Ms. Thompson, there was another group of assassinsing for you.¡± She signaled to a lieutenant officer beside her, cing a dozen or so photos from her bag in front of Robin. ¡°Look at the people in these photos, they were all top assassins 14071 Chapter 243 Legendary yer ck Wolf King globally wanted by Interpol.¡± Robin shrugged, saying, ¡°What does it mean? Does this have anything to do with me?¡± The lieutenant officer pointed at the photos on the coffee table, saying coldly, ¡°We received top¨Csecret information, the target of these assassins who entered the country is you!¡°. Crystal and Reba gasped in astonishment. Rhonda pointed at the photo and continued, ¡°This one is called Grim Surgeon, the number one assassin of Ghostly des in Smoesia.¡± ¡°That is, the man with wide¨Crimmed sses who killed someone in the fondue restaurant.¡± ¡°This person had assassinated nearly a hundred tycoons and politicians within five years, never failing.¡± ¡°This one!¡± Rhonda looked up at Robin, who still had a look of disdain on her face. Pointing at the face of a West Estya man. ¡°This assassin was the number one killer of the world¡¯s top¨Ctier assassin organization, Blood Wolf, the Legendary yer ¨C ck Wolf King.¡± ¡°The ck Wolf King had already arrived at Hallcester.¡± ¡°His title was called the Legendary yer.¡± The implication was, as soon as he appeared, the assassination target could be dered dead. Crystal nervously gripped Robin¡¯s arm. 10677 1407D She never imagined that Robin would attract such a terrifying international assassin. Reba looked at Robin with even more fear, anxiously saying, ¡°Robin, Crystal, what are we going to do?¡± A hint of contempt shed in the eyes of several members of the Londrnd Security Agency. They believed that after Robin learned the news, he would never be as arrogant as before. ¡°Blood Wolf used to dominate the entire dark world years ago.¡± Rhonda said, a hint of seriousness in her eyes. ¡°On the Interpol¡¯s wanted list, it was the highest¨Clevel dangerous killer organization.¡± ¡°Had it not been for the appearance of a legendary figure in Londrnd that year, Blood Wolf, with its own formidable strength, would have disrupted the entire world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity, our legend had been gone for many years.¡± ¡°If he had been there, these top assassins would not have dared to set foot in Londrnd!¡± Robin noticed that Rhonda¡¯s eyes were filled with infinite admiration and respect when she mentioned the legend. What kind of character could have inspired such awe in Rhonda, a woman who was so high and mighty. However, a person who could instill fear in the world¡¯s top assassin organization was certainly not ordinary. Listening to Rhonda¡¯s words, this legend had already disappeared for HOD Chapter 243 Legendary yer ck Wolf King many years. Rhonda saw Robin deep in thought and said coldly, ¡°Do you think you could possibly survive being a target like this for a killer?¡± Robin gave a coldugh. ¡°If his assassination target was really me, there was absolutely no chance he would have survived.¡± Several security personnel from the Londrnd Security Agency who came with Rhonda. The scene where Robin killed several assassins in front of the fondue restaurant was not witnessed. Upon hearing Robin¡¯s words, contempt suddenly shed in his eyes. They knew all too well the terror of these top¨Ctier assassins. These unparalleled assassins, who once shook the entire world, had caused many upper echelons and security departments of various countries to lose sleep. Robin actually said such an extremely arrogant statement! However, they had just witnessed Robin¡¯s skills. Thinking deeper could have made those characters targeted by the killers. Not a top¨Cnotch expert, then an extraordinary identity. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m not joking with you!¡± Rhonda said angrily, seeing Robin¡¯s indifferent attitude. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the orders from our superiors to ensure your safety, we wouldn¡¯t bother with you!¡± Chapter 243 Legendary yer ck Wolf King ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen many people like you before!¡± ¡°At the beginning, he was full of arrogance, putting on an air of being the best in the world.¡± ¡°When those assassins were really about to kill you, you were scared and cursing everywhere.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the kind of bastard who won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡± Rhonda shouted uncontrobly, her chest heaving with anger. The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°If the higher¨Cups sent you to protect me, why are you cursing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the jerk!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re not a man!¡± Rhonda yelled furiously, pointing at Robin. Robin crossed his arms over his chest, ¡°How did you know whether I was a man or not?¡± ¡°You bi¡­¡± Rhonda was about to curse, but seeing Robin ready to argue back, she immediately stopped. She felt that she simply couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand in an argument with someone like Robin. A lieutenant exined, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please calm down.¡± ¡°The intelligence we received was that behind these top international assassin organizations, there was a powerful force manipting them.¡± ¡°It was said that they were willing to offer ten billion dors for your assassination.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Both Reba and Crystal were taken aback. Chapter 243 Legendary yer ck Wolf King Ten billion dors was enough to drive people crazy! With a crash, the entire conference room shook. Even those from the Londrnd Security Agency who had already known this information were shocked as they looked at Robin. One hundred billion dors was spent to buy Robin¡¯s life. What kind of outrageous deeds must this guy have done to make the hidden hand behind him hate him so much. Reba looked at Robin with worry, whispering, ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Crystal was also quite surprised. However, when she saw the calm and deep gaze in Robin¡¯s eyes, heart instantly became indifferent. her She believed that a rival capable of instilling fear in Robin had not yet been born in this world. Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Is my life worth that much?¡± ¡°Robin, please be serious! Don¡¯t think this is child¡¯s y,¡± Rhonda leaned forward, annoyed. ¡°We received news that the thirteen assassins had already entered the country. Currently, the tracking was lost, the whereabouts of the thirteen assassins were unknown.¡± ¡°Judging from various signs at the fondue restaurantst night, it¡¯s highly likely that they have all infiltrated Hallcester.¡± ¡°The intelligence ahead assessed, ck Wolf King might be near you right now.¡± Chapter 243 Legendary yet Volt King ¡°ck Wolf King was an extremely dangerous individual, ranking first on the assassin¡¯s list!¡± ¡°This kind of ceiling¨Clevel killer could only be surrounded and killed by mobilizing an army.¡± ¡°For the safety of you and your friend, it would be best if you cooperated with us.¡± ¡°We would protect you with all our might.¡± ¡°Just you guys?¡± Robin nced at Rhonda and her few subordinates, sneering. ¡°No need! You guys better fend for yourselves.¡± ¡°If ck Wolf King really came, none of you could escape.¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Arrogant Upon hearing Robin¡¯s words, Rhonda was greatly annoyed. The subordinates from Londrnd Security Agency who came with her were also seething with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was wearing a military uniform, I really wanted to give this arrogant fool Robin a good beating. Rhonda took a deep breath, eventually calming down. Her superior ordered her to investigate the incident where thirteen top international assassins attempted to assassinate Robin. Focused more on investigating Robin¡¯s identity. They were not specifically instructed to ensure Robin¡¯s safety. She was very clear in her heart. Facing these thirteen top assassins, she and her few subordinates really had no confidence. She waspletely unaware of how many additional reinforcements the boss had specifically assigned. If truly involved in this incident, I had to deal with those top assassins. Whether I and a few of my subordinates could get out alive was still unknown. Not to mention protecting Robin. ¡°Go home, we¡¯re going to rest,¡± Robin, holding Crystal, issued the 1403 D Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Arrogant order to leave to the contemtive Rhonda once again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for this period of time to still be with me?¡± ¡°Even if you were carrying out orders from your superiors, you could not invade my personal space.¡± After a brief moment of panic. Reba immediately stood up and said. ¡°Gentlemen. Mr. Bruce and Ms. Thompson need to rest now, please leave.¡± Rhonda eximed angrily, ¡°Robin, I know you¡¯re skilled, but how could you possibly take on so many powerful assassins by yourself?¡± ¡°You were in the open, while these assassins lurked in the shadows. No matter how tight your defenses were, there was always a moment of rxation. ¡°Please cooperate with us, so you can be safe and sound.¡± Robin was toozy to talk to them again. Without lifting his head, he waved his hand, signaling them to leave quickly. The subordinates apanying Rhonda could no longer contain their inner rage at this moment. The lieutenant officer stepped forward, pping a palm down on the coffee table. The water cup on the tea table suddenly tipped over onto the ground. ¡°You were too arrogant!¡± ¡°Did you know, you would regret rejecting our protection like this?¡± 10.69% 140D Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Argant Robin flicked his eyelids, pointing at this lieutenant. ¡°Clean up the remnants of the water cup on the ground, my water cups. cost 200 dors each. After paying, get lost immediately.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The lieutenant oflicer trembled all over with anger. Reba hastily said. ¡°Gentlemen, please calm down. Let me clean the room. ¡°Please, as per Mr. Bruce¡¯s request, leave immediately after paying. Mr. Bruce needed to rest.¡± Rhonda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯ll immediately report to my superiors, no one will waste time dealing with your nonsense anymore.¡± She pointed to the lieutenant next to her, ¡°Transfer 1000 dors to him, let¡¯s go!¡± Robin watched as Rhonda and a few others left the room in anger, a twitch pulling at the corner of his mouth. If you were involved, you might have lost your lives before even seeing who the other party was. I told you to get lost, it was to save you. Still ungrateful. Thought you were awesome just because you had a status, bullshit! Without ability, even with a high status, you were still a loser. ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s phone rang. The call was surprisingly from Miranda. 14.081 Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Amigant It was already past two in the middle of the night. Crystal was quite surprised. What did it mean for Miranda to call her at this time? ¡°Miranda, are you still awake at thiste hour?¡± Miranda yawned, ¡°No, I just got back from hanging out at the bar with one of Jacob¡¯s friends.¡± ¡°Miranda, what did you need from me sote?¡± Miranda was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Crystal, in a few days, Jacob and I are going to have our engagement ceremony.¡± Crystal nced at Robin, who was engrossed in his phone, and took a deep breath. ¡°Miranda, congrattions then. If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, just say it.¡± Miranda sighed. ¡°I wanted to choose a better environment to hold this engagement ceremony.¡± ¡°However, Jacob had chosen a few hotels, none of which I was quite satisfied with.¡± ¡°I was thinking, if we could rent a luxurious vi, holding our engagement ceremony there would be more prestigious and seem ssier.¡± ¡°After all, this kind of ceremony only happens once in a lifetime, I wanted it to be grand.¡± ¡°Luxurious vi?¡± Crystal pondered. Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Arrogant ¡°What kind of luxury vi could amodate so many guests you invited?¡± ¡°Of course, it was only the vis in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis.¡± ¡°I heard Krish say that the vi in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis was. just like a manor.¡± ¡°If the engagement ceremony between Jacob and I had been held there, it would have been absolutely spectacr.¡± Crystal paused, ¡°Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis?¡± ¡°Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis had only five luxury vis.¡± ¡°The ce was inhabited entirely by those unapproachable, high¨Clevel big shots.¡± ¡°Most people can¡¯t even see their faces, and you want to hold an engagement ceremony in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis¡­¡± At this point, Crystal suddenly realized the true intention behind Miranda¡¯s phone call. Sure enough, Miranda continued. ¡°Before, you sent me thendscape photos of Mauveglow Vis that you took.¡± ¡°I thought you were joking with me.¡± ¡°Later, I showed it to Krish, he said the scenes you shot were indeed Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis.¡± ¡°He was not sure which vi in Zone 1 it specifically was. ¡°Last time you told me, you took the photos in that top¨Cend vi hapter 244 You¡¯re Too Arrogant district.¡± ¡®I¡¯m calling you now just to ask, was what you said true?¡± Crystal nced at Robin, who was still scrolling through his phone, and after a moment of contemtion, said, ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s true. Back then, I told you, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Mirandaughed. ¡°If it¡¯s true, that would be great.¡± ¡°However, I was certain that it definitely wasn¡¯t Robin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Crystal, tell me, were you being kept by some big shot?¡± ¡°Did you deliberately say that the vi in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis where someone lived was Robin¡¯s?¡± Crystal was stunned for quite a while. Suddenly, a mischievous idea popped into my mind. ¡°Even so, Miranda, what do you mean?¡± Miranda hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Crystal, could you possibly talk to your friend about lending us Mauveglow Vi 1 for half a day?¡± Crystal looked at Robin, a mischievous glint of amusement shing in her eyes. This indeed was a very interesting farce. She whispered into her phone, ¡°Miranda, I told you, Mauveglow Vi 1 is Robin¡¯s, you can borrow it directly from him.¡± ¡°There was some history between you two. He probably wouldn¡¯t have refused if you asked to borrow his vi for half a day to hold your 10D Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Arrogant engagement ceremony.¡± ¡°This vi was nothing to Robin.¡± In our view, that vi was unattainable. In Robin¡¯s eyes, it was nothing more than an ordinary dwelling. Miranda on the other end of the phone let out a sigh. ¡°Crystal. I don¡¯t know why every time you mention Robin, you have to sing his praises.¡± ¡°I knew your thoughts, no matter how Robin couldn¡¯t forget me, I would never ept his.¡± ¡°I was already engaged to Jacob.¡± ¡°Even if, as you say, he Robin was a billionaire, I still didn¡¯t think much of him.¡± ¡°Moreover, Robin, a mere loser, was a swindler who survived by deceiving women like Karina and Cecilia.¡± ¡°Mauveglow Vi 1, he could never dream of living there in eight lifetimes. ¡°That was an area where only a big shot of a certain magnitude could live.¡± ¡°It was not just about money, it also represented the unattainable status of the people from Hallcester.¡± ¡°Even Mr. Ethen¡¯s old man couldn¡¯t live there, what right did Robin have to move in?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even qualify to be a dog at Mauveglow Vi 1!¡± Chapter 244 Youte Too Argant Crystal couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further, ¡°Alright, Miranda, if you don¡¯t believe it, then forget it.¡± If the day of the engagement. Miranda found out that the real owner of Mauveglow Vi I was indeed Robin. Then what kind of mood would she have been in? ¡°Miranda, I¡¯ll try to see if I can borrow it. If there¡¯s any information. Ill contact you before noon tomorrow.¡± On the other end of the phone, Miranda excitedly said, ¡°Crystal, if you could help me borrow Mauveglow Vi 1 for half a day. I will definitely repay you well.¡± Crystalughed, ¡°I don¡¯t need any reward from you. As long as I see you happy. I¡¯m content.¡± ¡°However, I wanted to say onest thing in the end.¡± ¡°Miranda, if you found out Robin wasn¡¯t as bad as you imagined.¡± ¡°But it was much more powerful than you could imagine.¡± ¡°Even a status and identity higher than those of characters like Cecilia. Harold, and Conway, do you regret it?¡± Miranda burst intoughter, ¡°I will never regret.¡± ¡°Robin was the type of person who could never amount to much.¡± ¡°I wanted to be a queen¨Clike figure like Cecilia.¡± ¡°A man without ambition like Robin was destined not to be of the same world!¡± Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Argant ¡°Alright, Crystal, don¡¯t ever mention someone like Robin to me again, it makes me sick just thinking about him.¡± The corner of Crystal¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention him. again.¡± ¡°Miranda, these are all your words. If I end up with Robin in the future, you must not regret it.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mirandaughed, ¡°No way, Crystal, if you two really end up together, I bless you!¡± ¡°If he was the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1, would you still have no regrets?¡± Crystal got up and walked to the window, whispering. ¡°Never!¡± Miranda dered resolutely. Crystal hung up the phone, turned to Robin, and a radiant smile spread across her face. ¡°Robin¡­¡± Crystal walked up to Robin, looking into his eyes with a smile. Robin was taken aback for a moment, looking at Crystal¡¯s wolfish grin with some confusion. Was this woman going to mess with the stering machine again? ¡°What happened?¡± Crystal parted her seductive crimson lips, ¡°I want to borrow something from you¡­ Robin took in Crystal¡¯s fiery gaze, subconsciously tightening her legs, and asked warily, ¡°What do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Crystal, looking at Robin in this state, nted a kiss on his Chapter 244 You¡¯re Too Angant forehead. ¡°I wanted to borrow your Mauveglow Vi 1 for a few days!¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Reverie Club Robin handed the Leopard Card to Crystal, ¡°Take it.¡± Seeing Robin¡¯s generosity. Crystalughed and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me what I needed the vi for, you just gave me the key card directly?¡± Robinzily stretched and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a vi, isn¡¯t it? Use it if you need it, do you still need to ask why?¡± ¡°If you want to stay there forever, that¡¯s fine. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Crystal paused for a moment, then started tough. Only Robin could have said such a provocative statement. A Mauveglow Vi 1 worth billions. In his words, it was like an ordinary house that couldn¡¯t be more ordinary. Said I would lend it to her and so I did. Crystal was very joyful in her heart. At the same time, curiosity filled her heart. Robin¡¯s identity became increasingly mysterious. One thing was beyond doubt, Robin was undoubtedly a powerful and influential figure in the hidden world. It was such a powerful man. 1409 D Miran ! ?? Crystal just couldn¡¯t understand, were the old man from the Brown family and Miranda all blind? They couldn¡¯t see Robin¡¯s impressive status at all? The bigwigs of both sides in Hallcester showed great respect to Robin. Karina and Cecilia, these two goddess¨Clike figures. everymand. She obeyed Robin like a handmaid, following his every They all looked up to Robin as if he were their master. And yet, it was her, Miranda, and those fools, the Brown family. One by one, they shouted arrogantly, iming that they and Robin were not from the same world. Paraded themselves as the elite of high society. Little did they know, their stuff, the Brown family¡¯s, was nothing in front of Robin. Miranda, what gave you the audacity to look down on Robin? Haha, it really cracked me up! Thinking of these, Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh. Robin looked at Crystal¡¯s silly expression and smirked, ¡°Just a vi, is it worth being so happy?¡± ¡°You rest, I needed to go back.¡± Crystal was taken aback, ¡°What, you¡¯re going back thiste?¡± Chapter 245 Reverie Club Robin nodded, picking up his own coat. Crystal muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to cat you here again.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Alright, you rest now, bye!¡± Before Crystal could react, it had already disappeared without a trace. Crystal stomped her foot in anger, ¡°This bastard, does he really not. want to be with me!¡± Reba then walked in, ¡°Crystal, what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°Just now, looking at you two, if seemed very intimate, as if you were in that¡­¡± Crystal punched Reba lightly, ¡°Screw you, that¡¯s not it! I was just asking him to give me a massage.¡± ¡°Massage? Massage looking like that? Who are you trying to fool!¡± Reba pinched Crystal¡¯s fair and plump thigh,ughing yfully. Crystal couldn¡¯t be bothered either. The more this matter was exined, the more chaotic it became. It was better to just let it be. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, jealous or not?¡± A fiery glint shed in Reba¡¯s eyes, ¡°Hmm, envy!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Having sex with a man like Robin was worth it!¡± Crystal lifted her leg and kicked Reba¡¯s round butt, ¡°Look at you, acting all flirty! I really need to watch out for you in the future.¡± ¡°Otherwise, before you know it, Robin might have been snatched away Chapter 245 Revere Club by you!¡± Reba burst intoughter, ¡°Then you better watch out! Hahaha¡­ ¡°Ah, Crystal,¡± I sighed, ¡°Honestly, I used to think Robin was just an ordinary man, but now I find him more and more mysterious.¡± ¡°The formidable soldiers who just came by were no small deal, they were actually here to protect him?¡± ¡°Crystal, did you know what Robin does for a living?¡± ¡°Judging from the tone of those soldiers, did they mean that the world¡¯s top assassins were all after Robin?¡± ¡°Crystal, Robin wasn¡¯t some sort of super supervisor, was he?¡± Crystalughed, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it!¡± ¡°If Robin had been an international criminal, he would have been. taken away by the Londrnd police a long time ago. Why would they wait until now?¡± ¡°I needed to sleep, I wasn¡¯t going to shoot the breeze with you anymore.¡± After Reba left. Crystal took out the Leopard Card and yed with it. Suddenly realized, with the Leopard Card, one could enter the gates of Mauveglow Vis. However, the door of Mauveglow Vi 1 required biometrie identification. If various characteristics of her body, Crystal, were not input into the Chapter 245 Reverie Club system. Even with this Leopard Card, it was impossible to enter. She hastily picked up the phone. ¡°Robin, you gave me the Leopard Card, but I could only get to the outskirts of your vi, I couldn¡¯t get inside your vi.¡± Robin, who had just left the Thompson Edifice, replied, ¡°Oh, I did forget about that.¡± ¡°Come to thepany to find me at noon tomorrow, I will take you to the vi to input your information.¡± Upon hearing Robin¡¯s response, Crystalughed and said, ¡°Robin, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might stay in your vi and never leave?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Such a big vi, you could live in it if you liked.¡± After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone. Crystal heard the busy tone on the phone and muttered, ¡°This jerk, can¡¯t he say one more word?¡± Despite this, her heart was as beautiful as a flower at that moment. *** Left the Thompson Edifice. Robin checked the message sent by Death Mongers- Hallcester Highway, Westbay District, Reverie Club. Chapter 245 Reverie Club There was an icon of a ck wolf¡¯s head behind the information. Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Hehe, ck Wolf King, tonight is thest night of your life.¡± At two¨Cthirty in the early morning. Hallcester was the busiest nightclub street, Westbay District, Bloom Avenue. A middle¨Caged man with a ck wolf¡¯s head embroidered on his wrist. Was leisurely swaying in the midnight wind. This was a face of a West Estya person. Of medium build, with fair skin. A pair of wolf¨Clike, sinister eyes were scanning the scantily d beauties passing by. This person was the Legendary yer. The number one assassin of the world¡¯s top¨Ctier assassin organization, Blood Wolf, was ck Wolf King. ck Wolf King seemed to be leisurely seeking beauty. In fact, he was extremely nervous at that moment. This time, I epted the assignment from Blood Wolf to infiltrate Londrnd and assassinate Lord Dragon. Such a high¨Crisk individual had been long missed by both him and Blood Wolf. Havingin dormant for so many years, ck Wolf King was somewhat unfamiliar with the world of assassins. Chapter 245 Revere Dub For this reason, beforeing to Londrnd, he specifically did two special orders in Northern Potrya. ck Wolf King was quite satisfied with his own assassination status. For many years, he was not in the martial world. However, I had heard quite a bit about Lord Dragon¡¯s brilliant achievements. This was recognized as the most ruthless person in the entire dark world. Up until then, no powerful assassin or organization had been able to eliminate him. Last night, ck Wolf King saw Robin¡¯s emerging skills from a distance. He was obviously a bit cowardly about this assassination mission. Robin managed to kill a top international assassin using less than ten percent of his strength! He was pondering over this issue all the way. The Robin he had seen seemed to greatly deviate from the information given to him by the Blood Wolf headquarters. A trace of fear had surprisingly crept into the heart of ck Wolf King. This was a bad feeling he had never experienced since his debut. Intuition told him that assassinating Lord Dragon would bring more harm than good! Enjoying the cool night breeze, watching the sexy beautiesing and going around. ck Wolf King suddenly realized that not far behind him, a pair of terrifying eyes were staring at him. It was as if a ferocious beast was slowly approaching him. It was Lord Dragon! The ck Wolf King activated his mind, searching for these two strands of malicious energy that were rushing towards him. Such a strong killing intent! In an instant, ck Wolf King cracked a smile again, his eyes suddenly bursting with a cold light. Lord Dragon was nothing more than this! After tonight, there was no longer the legend of Lord Dragon in the world! I was the king of killers in this world! Lord Dragon, I was your nemesis! ck Wolf King suddenly turned his head, casting a nce at the far distance behind him. With a sh, he disappeared into the mesmerizing neon lights. ¡°Thinking of running away?¡± Robin, who was already walking on Bloom Avenue, chuckled to himself. ¡°ck Wolf King, since you¡¯vee, you can never go back.¡± In the world of assassins, there would never be a Legendary yer Chapter 245 Revere Cub again. Despite you being the top assassin in the world, having countless kills, and being known as the King of Assassins. However, they should never have found me. Robin, hands behind his back. leisurely walked into the bustling nightclub district. Although it was already the wee hours of the morning. However, Bloom Avenue was still brightly lit and bustling with noise. There were numerous nightclubs on this street. Sexy, revealingly dressed women could be seen at all times. Hadn¡¯t walked less than fifty meters, already more than a dozen young and beautiful women came up to strike up a conversation. Robin turned a blind eye. Slowly, I walked down this bustling nightclub street. Searched for the scent of ck Wolf King in the ceaseless stream of people. The dazzling lights of the West Sea night club illuminated the entire street in a riot of colors. Also, Robin¡¯s tall stature and handsome face. Contrasted with an ethereal elegance, it was refreshingly unconventional. As if not a mortal guest. Chapter 245 Revere Club The unparalleled young man who seemed to have gracefully emerged from the vast and profound depths of a sea of stars. This attracted a group of young women by the roadside, their eyes shining and their hearts beating faster. Robin looked up at the most luxurious nightclub in the central area of Bloom Avenue, the Reverie Club. Yeah, it was right here! Robin stepped into the Reverie Club. A bevy of sexydies vied for his attention at the front door. Robinpletely ignored the frequent advances of the beautiful women around him and strolled into the hall of the Reverie Club. The Reverie Club was the busiest nightclub on Bloom Avenue. The interior was magnificent and the lights were brilliant. The lingering and poignant tunes, like tides and water, were full of sentiment and tenderness. The nightclub¡¯s hall was crowded with people, filled withughter and song, the scent was overwhelming, and whispers were everywhere. Through the center of the crowd in the Reverie Club hall, Robin walked straight in. Following the scent of the ck Wolf King. He clearly identified, the ck Wolf King was on the second floor! After determining the position of the ck Wolf King, Robin continued to walk further in. Wherever he went, groups of three to five people naturally dispersed. Ascended the stairs amidst the admiring gazes of many men and women. Entered the second floor bar. Robin looked around Was gi At first nce, the ck Wolf King on a tea seat less than five meters away from him! Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Do It The bar hall on the second floor was much dimmer than the first floor. Robin scanned the crowd of guests in the second¨Cfloor hall and saw a familiar face. Domingo, a disciple of the Hashville Martial Arts Union. ac That night, after the battle of Hanrock Peak, the Hashville Martial Arts Union disbanded.. Most of his numerous disciples had already left ces like Hallcester, Hashville, etc., each seeking their own path. Domingo¡¯s own home was in Mapleford, the capital of Hashville State. Today was spent apanying a few childhood friends from Mapleford to the Reverie Club in search of the new Bruecian model. Meanwhile, Domingo had also discovered Robin. I was originally having a great time chatting andughing with a few friends. Upon seeing this Annihtor, his face instantly turned icy cold and purple, his teeth chattering non¨C stop. The shock Robin had given him was already etched deeply into his heart. Although he had not personally witnessed the bloodshed at Hanrock Valley However, that scene at the Hallcester Hotel had left him with a lifelong unforgettable memory. Domingo had originally thought that Sergio and Delbert were the pinnacle of martial strength in this world. Robin¡¯s appearance caused all his previous perceptions to copse. He had developed a serious psychological shadow towards Robin, character of terror level. At that moment, upon seeing Robin, he suddenly lowered his head, a chill running through his heart. What did Robine here to do? Could it be, could he really intend to kill all the disciples of the Hashville Martial Arts Union? He nced at Robin from the corner of his eye. It seemed that there was no intention to make things difficult for him. He only then dared to slowly raise his head. Seeing Robin walk towards the tea seat in the other corner, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The tall and handsome Robin appeared in the second floor bar hall. Once again, it attracted the attention and screams of a group of people. The few men who yed with Domingo were the prodigal sons from Mapleford. One of the men was named Rick Farmer. The eldest son of Cloud International Group in Mapleford was the top figure among these people. HUD The man sitting next to Rick was named Clinton Brock. My family ran a martial arts school in Mapleford. There were three chain martial arts gyms just within Hashville State.. Often by his side due to his own skills and family background, he was frequently with Rick. The others were also second generations from top¨Ctier families in Mapleford. At the exmation of a group of beautiful women, they also turned their attention to Robin. Despite spending all day in nightclubs and entertainment venues, they saw many handsome men and beautiful women. However, it was the first time I had seen such a handsome guy like Robin, who had extraordinary temperament and stunning looks. A touch of jealousy inevitably arose in my heart. Amidst the surprised or fervent gazes of the crowd. Robin walked over and sat down in front of a middle¨Caged man with thick hair. ¡°ck Wolf King, we finally met.¡± ¡°Lord Dragon?¡± The middle¨Caged man slowly raised his head, eximing in astonishment. However, the surface still remained calm. Under the dim light of the bar, ck Wolf King closely scrutinized Robin. Chapter 246 Do H He couldn¡¯t believe that the Lord Dragon, who was as terrifying as a devil in the legends, was actually so young and handsome. If one did not know the background and history of this person. One would never associate him with words like murder, cruelty, and bloodshed. A figure who was able to shake the entire dark world within three to five years of their debut. ck Wolf King had to take it extremely seriously. After briefly assessing each other¡¯s strength. The ck Wolf King did not detect any oppressive powerful aura from Robin. On the contrary, all of Robin¡¯s demeanor suggested that he seemed to be just an ordinary person. Why could this kind of person dominate the dark world? Made the world¡¯s top assassin organizations fear him? Churches and sects such as Hondry Sect and Dark Oath would change color at the mention of Lord Dragon. During the years I secluded myself in the deep mountains for cultivation, has the dark world really be so unbearable? ck Wolf King looked at Robin, giving a casual smile, ¡°Lord Dragon, are you really that confident?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of the Legendary yer from many years ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any legends,¡± Robin said with a yful smile, 28 10% 1410) Chapter 246 Doh pouring himself a cup of green tea. ¡°How much dividend did you take from Hondry Sect that you risked your life, chasing me to Londrnd to kill me?¡± ¡°I was already in front of you, go ahead.¡± ck Wolf King¡¯s eyes lit up, instantly feeling a different auraing from all around him! They were some kind of military or police surveince forces! No less than a formidable figure was staring intently at him. ck Wolf King looked at Robin with disdain. ¡°Lord Dragon, I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to resort to the military and police to deal with me. Isn¡¯t that a bit low¨Cend?¡± ¡°However, these were of no use to me.¡± ¡°The reason why Legendary yer was able to dominate the martial arts world for so many years without any defeat.¡± ¡°That was because, apart from killing faster than anyone else, no one in the world could match my ability to escape.¡± ¡°The most important ability for a killer was not killing, but escaping.¡± ¡°Only after assassinating the target and being able to escape, can one truly be considered the king of assassins.¡± ¡°Even with so much military assistance around you, they still couldn¡¯t catch me.¡± ¡°Lord Dragon, I was very disappointed in you!¡± Robin gave an indifferent smile, sizing up the once world¨Cdominating Chapter 245 Do It king of assassins in front of him. ¡°You overthought it, I never relied on anyone¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°I could offer you the opportunity to avoid them.¡± ck Wolf King looked at Robin, giving a cold smile, ¡°Lord Dragon, are you so confident?¡± ¡°You might not have been aware of my true strength. As the king of assassins, I could find countless ways to kill you.¡± The ck Wolf King spoke slowly, leisurely uttering gossip that seemed like casual chit¨Cchat. There was not a trace of tension or fear on his face. It seemed that he and Robin were not discussing a matter of life destruction. But was discussing a romantic and elegant affair of love and beauty. Robinughed, ¡°How are you so sure you can escape from me?¡± ¡°As for those military or surveince people, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°If I had relied on these people for protection all these years, I wouldn¡¯t have been the Annihtor you speak of.¡± ck Wolf King¡¯s face was impassive, ¡°Lord Dragon, you may have underestimated the power of the Legendary yer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been out of the game for so many years, and suddenly you show up. Do you think you¡¯re the best in the world?¡± ¡°In front of thirteen top international assassins, you were nothing!¡± ¡°The reputation you gained today was merely a result of a fortunate Chapter 246 Da coincidence.¡± ¡°I awaited to return to the martial world, your world was already on a countdown.¡± Robin put down the water ss, gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Thirteen? Now there are only eleven left.¡± He raised his hand to check the time, ¡°In ten more minutes, you¡¯re dead, leaving only ten.¡± ¡°ording to my estimation, everything would be reset to zero before three o¡¯clock in the early morning tomorrow!¡± At that moment, a stunning woman, wearing crystal high heels, a mini skirt, and revealing an extreme amount of cleavage, gracefully approached with a ss of red wine in her hand. The woman walked up to the tea table, shed a charming smile at Robin and said, ¡°Young man, I seem to have seen you somewhere, but¡­ but I just can¡¯t remember where, haha¡­¡± Before finishing the sentence, he startedughing on his own. The woman was tall and curvaceous, with an extraordinarily beautiful face. She could be described as a top¨Cnotch beauty. An extraordinary and ethereal beauty, enough to outshine all others, reigned supreme in tonight¡¯s nightlife. In the midst ofughter, moved a bit closer to Robin. So much so that the overflowing venture capital was almost handed into Robin¡¯s arms. A delicate fragrance wafted from her slightly parted, sensuous red lips. Chapter 246 Doh ¡°This woman was the most popr bartender ¡®Doris Neal¡® at the Reverie Club, she seemed to want to flirt with that handsome guy A man with Rick subconsciously looked at him and whispered. Several prodigal disciples were all aware. Every time Rick came to the Reverie Club in Hallcester from Mapleford, it was for Doris. Rick¡¯s face instantly turned cold. Before he came, he had boasted at the table that he would definitely get Doris into bed that night. The scene before him was quite embarrassing. ¡°Rick, I¡¯m going to teach that kid a lesson!¡± Clinton stood up and said. After something happened to the Hashville Martial Arts Union. They were considering leveraging the Cloud International Group to send out their disciples from the boxing gym, as well as to attract some security business. This situation just came up, perfect for ttering and sucking up to Rick. Rick held his wine ss, looking in Robin¡¯s direction. At that moment, Doris, with her enchanting body, wished nothing more than to burrow into Robin¡¯s arms. Rick took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°A warning would suffice. don¡¯t make too much noise.¡± ¡°Watch closely, Rick!¡± Clinton immediately stood up and headed towards Robin¡¯s table Domingo was already shaking with fear, and before he could stop him, Clinton had already reached Robin¡¯s side In the eyes of Rick. Clinton and others. Robin might have just been an insignificant figure not worth mentioning Their Cloud International Group was one of the top five conglomerates in Hashville State His father, Lewis Farmer, could have been nearly in the top three on the wealth list of Hashville State It could be said that, one could practically walk sideways in Hashville State What could a nobody like Robin do¡± If things got out of hand, at most we would just have to pay some money and it would be over But Domingo knew, Robin was not as simple as they imagined That was a man¨Ceating beast in shop¡¯s clothing If this gentleman was truly angered Rick¡¯s Cloud International Group would end up like the second Hashville Martial Arts Union. ¡°Domingo, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look terrible,¡± Rick asked, looking at Domingo who seemed to be on the verge of death at that moment ¡°Rick Rick, quickly call Clinton back, don¡¯t provoke him!¡± Domingo looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure in fear Chapter 246 DotThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The sight before me was entirely the tragic scene of the Hashville Martial Arts Union at the Hallcester Hotel. ¡°What kind of power does he have that makes him untouchable?¡± Rick didn¡¯t care. Given his family background, in Hallcester or even in Hashville State, apart from a few prominent families he was familiar with, who else could he not afford to provoke? Moreover, Clinton was a person who highly valued martial virtue and rarely bullied the weak. At most, they used their own identity to threaten the other party. Usually, they wouldn¡¯t resort to violence. ¡°Rick, he¡­he is Robin!¡± Domingo said in horror. ¡°Robin? What does his family do? I don¡¯t seem to have heard of such a person,¡± Rick frowned slightly. He watched as Domingo mentioned Robin¡¯s name, and was shocked to see him react in such a way. That¡¯s not normal! Domingo took a deep breath, trembling as he said, ¡°Rick, he, he¡¯s the tough guy who stepped on our entire Hashville Martial Arts Union.¡± ¡°Rudolph, Roxie was ruined by his hands.¡± ¡°The Finley family and the Huber family, all treated him as an honored guest!¡± ¡°Call Clinton back immediately, or else you¡¯ll bring about a huge disaster!¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 No One Survive Under My Dragon Dagger At this moment, Rick finally understood why Domingo was so frightened. A single person crushed the entire Hashville Martial Arts Union. The number one archaic martial arts family ¨C the Barrett family, paid him their respects. The Finley family and the Huber family both treated him as an honored. guest. What¡¯s more, the Goodman family also vanished overnight because of Robin. Such characters were not something the Farmer family couldy their hands on! At that moment, Rick was totally overwhelmed! He immediately picked up his phone. At that time, Clinton, already swaggering, walked up to Robin¡¯s tea table and sat down confidently. ck Wolf King and Doris both looked at him at the same time. Clintonughed at Doris, picked up the red wine on the table, and poured himself a ss/ He wanted to take a good sip, and then give some advice to Robin, this reckless bastard. Hehe, dare to steal Rick¡¯s woman, you¡¯re asking for death! 000% 14 10 Clinton lifted the wine ss, just bringing it close to his mouth. ck Wolf King said coldly, ¡°Put down the ss and get lost!¡± Clinton paused slightly, pointed at Robin with a yful smile, ¡°Uncle, you told him to get lost, didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a sh of cold light passed by. Clinton immediately clutched his throat, looking at ck Wolf King in shock. And then, Clinton¡¯s head rolled on the ground! ¡°Ah!¡± Doris watched as Clinton, who was close at hand, had his head roll on the ground, spewing out a spray of fresh blood. Dyed by half a minute, he screamed and fainted. Immediately after, a scream was heard from the bar on the second floor. The men and women in the bar, who were wildly swaying their bodies, suddenly scattered and fled in all directions. Robin shook his head, ¡°Even killing such a person, you¡¯ve lost face!¡± ck Wolf King chuckled, ¡°I never discriminate when ites to killing.¡± ¡°He interfered with my n, he must be eliminated!¡± ¡°Lord Dragon, we may never meet again!¡± Then, ck Wolf King took advantage of the chaotic crowd, dashed over the second floor railing like lightning, and leaped to the outside of 1410 C ragon Dagger the Reverie Club¡¯s main hall. Rick had never imagined that this would be the oue. Just as his call got through, Clinton¡¯s head rolled on the ground. Seeing such a sudden and bloody scene, Rick vomited violently. ¡°Such a pathetic Legendary yer!¡± Robin looked disdainfully at the disappearing figure of ck Wolf King, sneering contemptuously. He turned around and jumped out through therge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window facing the street on the second floor. ¡°Oh my God! What is this? This is an illusion!¡± Many people had just witnessed the stunning scene of ck Wolf King Seeing Robin¡¯s even more impressive moves again, I almost went crazy. Could this have been the shooting scene of Potrya¡¯s superhero movie? Robin chased after ck Wolf King, leaving Reverie Club. The special military police, who had been lurking around the Reverie Club monitoring ck Wolf King, quickly entered the scene to help maintain order. Five minutester, the Westbay Police Station took over the Reverie Club. Soon, the Reverie Club gradually calmed down. Despite this, many spectators who had witnessed the bloody scene were still in a state of terrified copse. Rick and others stood still, answering the police¡¯s questions. Watching the grue all over. ¡°Domingo, I should have listened to you, Clinton would have died here,¡± Rick said, his eyes vacant as he muttered. Domingo was still feeling a lingering fear at this moment. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that the person sitting across from Robin would be even more ruthless.¡± ¡°Just heard from the police that the middle¨Caged man was an unforgivable top¨Clevel killer.¡± ¡°Sure enough, anyone who hangs out with Robin is no good!¡± Rick and the others let out a long sigh of relief. They each secretly rejoiced in their hearts that they hadn¡¯t tried to provoke Robin. Otherwise, the bodies in both ces should have been their own. At that time, Robin had already chased after the ck Wolf King, leaving the Reverie Club. After leaving the Reverie Club, ck Wolf King immediately ducked into a nearby alley. The alleyway next to the street was not as bright as Bloom Avenue. I had thought that Robin might not be good at night roads, and I could shake him off. However, after passing through several long and narrow alleys, Robin 14 10 L 247 No One Survis Under My Dragon Dagger was still not far behind him. ck Wolf King knew he couldn¡¯t escape, so he stopped in his tracks. Clearly, Robin was much faster than him.. Continuing in this way would only put oneself in an even more disadvantageous position. The ck Wolf King turned around and walked towards Robin. ¡°Lord Dragon, I was ready to give up this assassination, why did you still relentlessly pursue?¡± Robin strolled over leisurely while wiping his palms with a wet wipe. ¡°Give up on the assassination? Haha!¡± ¡°In my world, once started, there must be a result!¡± ¡°What did you take me for? You came to assassinate me, and now you want to leave because you can¡¯t beat me?¡± ¡°ck Wolf King, didn¡¯t you prepare any strategy before you came?¡± ¡°I was dubbed the Annihtor because no one survived under my Dragon Dagger!¡°. ¡°This time, none of the thirteen assassins who received the Hondry. Sect¡¯s bonus should think about going back!¡± ¡°Also, your arrogant Blood Wolf, this time can be dered bankrupt!¡± The two people were less than ten meters apart. At that moment, ck Wolf King clearly felt the murderous intenting from Robin! Chapter 247 No One Survine Under My Dragon Dagger He suddenly shivered. This was an ominous premonition he had never had in the decades he had been involved in the world of assassins. I intended to withdraw from this ughter, but it was already toote. Encountering a terrifying character like Lord Dragon, there was only one inevitable oue, it¡¯s either you die or I live! With no way to retreat, ck Wolf King let out a mournful howl towards the sky. The alley was depicted as eerily hellish. ¨C The two wild dogs that were originally watching at the entrance of the alley. Upon hearing this deste wolf howl, instantly died vomiting blood. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ck Wolf King leapt up, instantly generating the strength of two wolf ws in his hands. Swooped through the dark night sky, heading straight for Robin¡¯s shoulders to grab. Robin stood still, not dodging at all. As the two wolf ws flew towards him, the Dragon Dagger at his waist sprung from its sheath. The golden dragon that appeared out of nowhere fiercely spewed out two intense mes. Two wolf ws instantly turned into ashes. Chapter 247 No One Survive Under My Dragon Dagger The ck Wolf King, who rushed in front of Robin, didn¡¯t have time to figure out what was going on. The Dragon Dagger had already slid across his throat. In the final moment, a sinister smile spread across the face of ck Wolf King. Immediately after, the golden dragon soared into the sky, illuminating the entire alley with a brilliant golden light! Such a scene was just a brief moment. The ck Wolf King turned into a shriveled corpse. Robin looked at the paper¨Clike dried corpses on the ground, shaking his head. A gust of night wind blew. The mummified body of ck Wolf King turned into a wisp of dust and disappeared into the endless dark night. The long, pitch¨Cck alleyway once again regained its chilling silence. Just as if nothing had happened. Robin pulled out a wet wipe and cleaned his hands, then put his hands. in his pockets and walked deeper into the alley. ¡°Come out, since you¡¯re already here, why bother hiding? I¡¯m right in front of you, make your move!¡± The dark alley. Robin¡¯s voice was ghostly, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. In an instant, seven or eight figures burst out from both sides of the Chapter 247 No One Survive Under My Dragon Dagger alley, step by step, they approached Robin. Robin lifted his head, looking at the faint light at the end of the alley, and sighed. In an instant, nine of the world¡¯s top assassins charged at Robin simultaneously. Despite before they epted the mission to assassinate Robin. Hondry Sect had offered a huge bounty; anyone who killed Robin would receive a reward of ten billion dors. However, when they entered Londrnd, they witnessed the gruesome death of ck Wolf King and others with their own eyes. Everyone knew it in their hearts. If we didn¡¯t join forces, no one would have a chance to survive. It was not just about billions of dors anymore. But it was a question of whether one could leave Londrnd alive. At this moment, they had already realized that they had been fooled. ¡¢ The information that Hondry Sect gave them was all false. Annihtor Robin, how could these people possibly hurt him. ck Wolf King, acimed as the world¡¯s top assassin, second to none. Before Robin, he didn¡¯t even make a move and died under his hand. In the end, not even a single corpse could be found. Such a shocking scene made them despair. Chapter 147 No One Sun Under My Crapor Dappe No one fantasized about killing Robin and returning to Hondry Sect to im the billion¨Cdor reward anymore. In the darkness, they reached a tacit agreement. Also tore off thatst fig leaf. No longer caring about any reputation in the martial world, they charged towards Robin together. Alive! The present moment was what mattered the most. No one was talking nonsense anymore. Everyone used all their ultimate skills, striving to kill Robin. ording to their assessment, thebined strength of eight people was enough to match this Lord Dragon. At least, there was a possibility of escape. However, the next moment instantly extinguished theirst glimmer of hope. A streak of golden light shed through the pitch¨Cck alley. The Dragon Dagger wasunched, streaking across like lightning, leaving a long trail of white me. All eight assassins froze in ce. Everyone was tightly clutching their own throats. In the next moment, the golden dragon was snarling and roaring, frantically consuming the blood of eight top assassins. Chapter 247 One Survive Under My Dragon Dagger Eight top assassins, as fierce as demons, vanished like the ck Wolf King in less than a minute. A gust of night wind swept up wildly. The long alleyway became increasingly ecric. Robin wiped his hands, tossing the wet wipe into the air. He put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked towards the depths of the alley. In the dim depths of the alley, there was a man who looked like a schr, wearing wide¨Crimmed sses. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Robin nced up at the Smoesian man known as Cobra, and sighed. ¡°This was the first time I feltpassion beforemitting a murder.¡± ¡°Gregory, you did something that almost made me hesitate to kill you, but I still couldn¡¯t spare your life.¡± Gregory shrugged and said, ¡°Once I embarked on this path, I had no intention of turning back.¡± ¡°If I were to die here today, it would be the most perfect ending. Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°We were all rushing to hit the road.¡± In an instant, dozens of surgical knives rained down on Robin. Looking at the scalpel twinkling with starlight, Robin was taken. aback: ¡°It really lives up to its reputation.¡± A smirk of satisfaction lifted the corners of Gregory¡¯s mouth. He thought that with all his unique skills, he might be able to match. Chapter 247 No One Survive Under My Dragon Dagger Robin. However, the next moment he found himself under the rain¨Clike surgical knives. Robin¡¯s figure had disappeared without a trace. In an instant, a daylight¨Clike brightness shed before his eyes. Afterwards, there was no sound anymore. His eyes became increasingly hollow. Finally copsed with a loud crash. Robin looked at Gregory lying on the ground and said towards the shadows, ¡°Leave him a whole corpse, take him away, and bury him properly.¡± The deep, long alley was flickering with dim yellow light. Refracting Robin¡¯s long figure, gradually receding, bing increasingly blurred¡­ Chapter 248 Chapter 248 You Pay At seven thirty in the morning. Rhonda, who had just returned to the Hallcester office with her subordinates from the Londrnd Security Agency, received a call from the Londrnd Security Agency¡¯s headquarters. All thirteen of the world¡¯s top assassins hadpletely lost contact. The most mysterious intelligence organization in Londrnd was confirmed. Thirteen assassins did not leave Hallcester, let alone Londrnd. They disappeared on the spot in Hallcester. After 3:30 in the early morning, all intelligence tracking points were confirmed. Theplete information of thirteen top assassins had disappeared. All the information fed back from all tracking points suggested that the disappearance of the thirteen assassins was rted to Robin. However, they had no evidence to prove it. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only All the intelligence indicated that they only found Robin had entered the Reverie Club in the early morning. The Reverie Club was located in Hallcester, Westbay District, Bloom Avenue. ck Wolf King had been there before. 0.00% 1411 D However, after ck Wolf King disappeared, Robin drove back to the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation.. The security surveince of the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation showed that Robin returned to the building at four eighteen in the morning. It took about forty minutes to drive from Bloom Avenue in Westbay District to the office building of Eastern District Development. Corporation. Robin left the Reverie Club at three ten. Based on this estimation, it was essentially the time Robin spent driving. In such a short period of time. It was impossible for Robin to kill ten top international assassins single¨Chandedly and then return to the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation. Besides, if these thirteen top assassins were killed, why was there not a single trace? Therefore, the Londrnd Security Agency deduced that the remaining ten assassins were most likely still alive. The headquarters of Londrnd Security Agency ordered Rhonda to continue the long¨Cdistance surveince of Robin¡¯s activities. Meanwhile, inside the mysterious mansion in Gloom Valley. Randall also received a message. ¡°Mr. Allen, Robin had entered the Reverie Club to meet with the ck Wolf King.¡± 7.44% During this time, Doris, the most popr bartender at Reverie Club, and Clinton, a boxing gym owner, sat between them. Not long after Clinton sat down, he said something unknown, and ck Wolf King suddenly attacked and killed him. ¡°After that, he escaped from the Reverie Club,¡± Immediately, Robin also followed and went out. Throughout the entire process, Robin and ck Wolf King never had any verbal disputes or physical collisions. ¡°After leaving the Reverie Club, ck Wolf King ran north along Bloom Avenue.¡± ¡°Entered into a long alley on the south side of Bloom Avenue.¡± ¡°This was an ancientplex of buildings, a historical preservation area.¡± ¡°This long alley of cultural relics had dozens of rows of buildings.¡± ¡°We followed ck Wolf King and Robin into the alley, and lost them in an instant.¡± ¡°We searched every long alley, but we didn¡¯t see them.¡± ¡°Nor did I hear any sounds of struggle.¡± ¡°Just saw some twinkling gold light halfway through.¡± ¡°These dazzling golden lights only shed for less than a second before they disappeared.¡± ¡°Robin and ck Wolf King entered the long alley construction area, it was thr¨¦e ten in the morning.¡± At four eighteen, Robin had appeared at the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation. ¡°After that, I never left there.¡± ¡°There was no contact with anyone in between.¡± ¡°Moreover, all hismunication devices were consistently turned off.¡± ¡°Such a short period of time.¡± ¡°It was simply impossible for him alone to deal with thirteen top international assassins¡­¡± Randall was pacing back and forth in the living room, listening to the reports and analysis of the man in ck. Excluding the time spent on the way from Bloom Avenue to the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation. Robin only had less than ten minutes of spare time. Wanted to eliminate ten assassins single¨Chandedly in such a short period of time. In the world today, except for once there was a person who couldplete it. No one could carry out such a highly efficient act of murder. Unless this person had the same killing ability as that legendary figure from that year. And these killers had to appear at the same time. Even so, where had the bodies of those assassins gone? Chapter 241 Your Pay Why was there no trace at all? Randall was filled with confusion. However, one thing was certain. The thirteen top assassins who entered Londrnd this time, their target was Robin. From this, it can be concluded that Robin was definitely not an ordinary character. If it was possible to identify the organization and reason behind the maniption of thirteen assassins to enter the country and kill Robin. Robin¡¯s identity was about to be revealed soon. *** It was just time to get off work at noon. Crystal had arrived at the Eastern District Development Corporation. in front of Robin¡¯s office door. Just as I was about to push the door open, Karsyn came from behind. ¡°Ms. Thompson, were you looking for Mr. Bruce?¡± Crystal nodded, ¡°Robin asked me toe find him at noon. Is he in there now?¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s cell phone was always off, and the office phone just rang unanswered.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce? I haven¡¯t seen him all morning,¡± Karsyn had just said. A snoring sound came from the office. Chapter 248 You Pay Karsyn said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Bruce should be resting in the office.¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°Rest?¡± ¡°Where on earth did this guy run off to in the middle ofst night, he¡¯s still sleeping!¡± ¡°Karsyn opened the door.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± Karsyn said ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Robin told me toe over at noonst night, and he¡¯s actually sleeping in his room, how absurd!¡± Karsyn, seeing Crystal¡¯s state, had no choice but to open the door. At that time. Robin was lying on the sofa, sound asleep. After Karsyn left. Crystal closed the office door. Looking at Robin sleeping so soundly, I thought for a moment. How should we deal with this guy? When he usually woke up, I had never taken advantage. Now, I had finally found the opportunity. Crystal walked around the office twice. Robin still hadn¡¯t stopped snoring, his sound was still like Timothy¡¯s. At that moment, Robin, sneezed, rubbed his nose, turned over and started snoring again. Crystal suddenly thought, what if¡­ Then, she pulled out a strand of hair and tiptoed over to Robin. 50.10% 1411 Stuffed this strand of hair bit by bit into Robin¡¯s nostril. ¡°Achoo!¡± Robin sneezed. Crystal covered her mouth and managed not tough out loud. Until Robin started snoring again. She slowly stuffed the strand of hair back into her nostril. Robin sneezed again, turned over, and fell back asleep. This was fun! Crystal watched Robin being tormented by her, and was very happy. This jerk. he always bullied me. It was my turn to mess with you this time, hahaha¡­ Crystal changed her angle and once again stuffed her hair into Robin¡¯s nostril. Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed. Crystal got a big scare. ¡°Are you full and have nothing better to do, woman? You¡¯ve poked my nostrils over and over again, what for?¡± ¡°I ignored you, and even became addicted.¡± Crystal just realized that Robin had already woken up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you would take me to the vi to record body information at noon today?¡± ¡°Did you actually hide here to sleep, not even turning on your phone? 1411 D PAY Don¡¯t you want to borrow it anymore Robin then remembered that he had promised Crystal yesterday to lend her the vi He nced at the time, ¡°Alright, Fll take you there now¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t eaten yet, so bring some fast food from the road and we¡¯ll est together at the vi Remember, you¡¯re paying!¡± Crystal rolled her eyes at Robin. ¡°Can¡¯t you invite me just one ¡°Love it or leave it¡± Robin closed his eyes mun ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll pay I really can¡¯t with you!¡± Crystal gave Khin a twist on his waist The two left Eastern District Development Corporation and drove to Mauveglow Vi 1 Entered the vi, took out the data chip from the security setup in front of the door, and put it into the camera device for recording information ¡°Let¡¯s start. Input all your body¡¯s characteristic information,¡± Robin signaled Crystal to take off her coat and stand in front of the camera. Robin aimed the camera at Crystal, adjusted the focus, and was about to leave.. But saw another scenery in the lens, The watching was still quite enjoyable. Something was still incessantly muttering in his mouth. In front of the camera, Crystal struck various poses ording to Chapter 248 You Pay Robin¡¯s direction. ¡°Puffed out chest, lifted head, raised buttocks, raised hands, the body gave a shake.¡± ¡°Turn to the left, turn to the right, yes, yes, yes, with your back to the camera, lift your buttocks up¡­¡± Five minutes had passed, and Crystal kept repeating various poses. Ten minutes had passed, and Robin was still staring intently at the lens. Crystal was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Has it not been recorded yet after such a long time?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Robin stared at the camera, replying, ¡°We must record it more carefully, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get in.¡± Another twenty minutes had passed. Robin was still directing her to perform various actions. Even, some actions were bing more and more outrageous. Crystal slightly furrowed her brow. Damn it, recording personal information, why did it look like a model? Had to strike various poses? i Crystal found that Robin didn¡¯t seem to be operating the instrument. He looked at the camera as if he was very excited. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Robin finished recording after such a long time?¡± Robin¡¯s eyes never left the lens for a moment. 39 204 1412 Chapter 248 You Pay He continued seriously, ¡°This device records very precisely, of course it takes a long time.¡± ¡°Stop dawdling, stand up straight, left side, right side, raise your hands, stick out your butt¡­¡± Crystal had no choice but to do as instructed. Gradually, Robin stopped talking. Crystal had been standing for quite a while, but Robin didn¡¯t say anything more. She looked back at Robin. Robin, who was found behind the camera device, had a mischievous. smile on his face at that time. Was this guy entering my personal information? Always felt like I was watching something like a short film. Crystal looked at the mischievous smile ying on Robin¡¯s lips and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not ready, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Robin answered, his eyes. still fixed on the lens. ¡°The input of this kind of information was very detailed.¡± ¡°If any part of the body couldn¡¯t be recorded, the system wouldn¡¯t. recognize it.¡± ¡°If not recognized, the door could not be opened.¡± ¡°The butt was quite big¡­ ¡°What?¡± Crystal¡¯s checks turned red. 89.06% 1412 D Chapter 248 You Pay ¡°Wasn¡¯t Robin always staring at me¡­¡± This guy definitely hadn¡¯t been up to any good, he must have been ying pranks! ¡°Robin, you bastard! What¡­what were you doing?¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Borrow Mauveglow Vi 1 The more Crystal thought about it, the more strange she found it. She quickly rushed to the recording equipment and pushed Robin away. Carefully inspected the data entry system of this setup. Also didn¡¯t notice any differences. ¡°Robin, tell me honestly, what exactly have you been doing here all this time?¡± Robin was sizing up Crystal¡¯s curvaceous figure. Looking at Crystal¡¯s adorably silly expression again, I managed to hold back myughter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you trust people, woman?¡± ¡°I said if there¡¯s nothing, then there¡¯s nothing. What could possibly happen from recording your personal information for you?¡± ¡°Could it be that I could see you wearing ck inside¡­¡± As he spoke, he picked up the water cup and began to walk forward. Never thought I would actually step in front of the camera. Upon hearing this, Crystal¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed a deep red. I wore ck underwear, how could this guy know? Could this kind of camera device possibly¡­ Crystal leaned closer to the lens of the recording device, looking forward. It seemed to be not much different from a typical camera device. However, when Robin staggered in front of the camera. A shocking scene urred! In the lens, Robin was utterly candid. The perfectly sculpted body was fully on disy. Every inch of the body was clearly visible. ¡°This guy has such a great figure? He¡¯s the cream of the crop among male gods!¡± Crystal watched, her heart fluttering. The next moment, she screamed. Wasn¡¯t it the same just now when I was in front of the camera? Robin had been watching for so long, and it turned out to be this! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Crystal suddenly understood what was going on. In an instant, the heart was pounding wildly, the face blushing with shyness. She darted behind Robin like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and gave him a swift kick in the rear. ¡°Robin, you bastard! Ah! You actually spied on me!¡± At that moment, Robin was leisurely savoring the endless springtime of the past, holding a ss of water. Before the water could reach his mouth, he was kicked by Crystal, 8 88% 1412D causing him to stagger and spill all the water on the ground. ¡°Damn it! Are you sick, woman? What the hell, why did you kick me?¡± ¡°I step on you! Ha, I¡¯m going to bite you too!¡± Crystal, like a little lion, bit Robin¡¯s wrist. ¡°You naughty rascal, what were you doing just now?¡± Robin looked at Crystal and said innocently, ¡°I was just recording human body information for you.¡± ¡°Why did you, a woman, both bite and kick me? You¡¯re like a little dog!¡± Crystal red at Robin in annoyance. ¡°You bastard! Under the guise of recording human information, you spied on me!¡± ¡°This device could see through clothes to view the entire body, and you actually took advantage of me!¡± Robin grabbed Crystal¡¯s scratching hand, ¡°You mean you saw them all naked? How did you know?¡± ¡°Just now, I saw you walking in front of the camerapletely naked!¡± Robin sighed in relief and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a draw? You¡¯ve seen all of me too, and I thought I was at a big disadvantage!¡± ¡°Robin, you bastard!¡± Crystal started chasing Robin up and down the floors of the vi. At that moment, Robin¡¯s satellite phone rang. Death Mongers sent a message: The flight tickets had been booked, 18.76% ||| 14120 and they could board the ne in an hour. Robin held Crystal¡¯s hand,ughing as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done teasing you.¡± ¡°Your physical information had been entered into the vi¡¯s security system, from then on, you could come and go freely.¡± ¡°I had to leave Hallcester for two days to take care of some matters.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Crystal asked anxiously, ¡°Can you take me with you?¡± ¡°No can do. I have a date with a beauty¡± Robin quickly left the vi and drove off in a cloud of dust. Crystal stomped her foot, ¡°Robin, you bastard!¡± ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling¡­¡± The cellphone on the coffee table rang. Crystal nced back at her cheerfully ringing phone and started.ughing. ¡°It must be this naughty guy calling.¡± She quickly ran to the coffee table, but what popped up on her phone was a picture of Miranda¡¯s smiling face. Crystal felt a bit disappointed. ¡°Miranda, what was the matter you called me for?¡± On the other end of the phone, Miranda sounded somewhat displeased, ¡°Crystal, did you forget about the thing you told me yesterday?¡± ¡°What matter?¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t recall what she had promised Miranda for a moment. ¡°You said you would help me borrow Mauveglow Vi 1, Crystal, did. 2 you forget?¡± Crystal immediately understood. ¡°Miranda, how could I forget such a thing?¡± ¡°Now, I was recording the security body code inside Mauveglow Vi 1, I took a photo and sent it to you to have a look.¡± Crystal picked up her phone, took a picture of herself and the vi, and sent it over. Miranda looked at the luxurious scenery of Mauveglow Vi 1, excitedly saying, ¡°Crystal, thank you so much!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, you really managed to borrow it for me!¡± ¡°Could Luse some more time?¡± Crystal listened to Miranda¡¯s excited voice on the phone andughed, saying, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Actually, this vi belonged to Robin. If you need more time, I can talk to him. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Miranda¡¯s originally excited tone instantly cooled down. ¡°Crystal, could you please not bring up that disgusting thing!¡± ¡°Who didn¡¯t know the identity of the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1?¡± ¡°The whole of Hallcester knew!¡± ¡°It was not just about having money to live in, it required a very high status and position to be eligible to own it.¡± ¡°Robin was nothing but a rootless weed, a drifter, who merely used Karina¡¯s family background to bluff and deceive in Hallcester.¡± ¡°For someone like him, let alone Mauveglow Vi 1, he could never even get close to Zone 3 of Mauveglow Vis.¡± Crystalughed helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t discuss these things with you anymore.¡± ¡°I told you, Mauveglow Vi I was avable for use. Just don¡¯t break anything.¡± ¡°This vi could amodate about two to three hundred people, you should count how many guests came that day.¡± ¡°After you were ready, let me know in advance, I would bring you over to set up the venue.¡± Miranda said with some displeasure, ¡°Crystal, couldn¡¯t you have given the key directly to me?¡± Crystalughed, ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re not worldly, are you?¡± ¡°The gate of this vi wasn¡¯t like your vi¡¯s, where you could just press a fingerprint and enter two passwords to get in.¡± ¡°This vi required the input of personal information.¡± In other words, without the human information entered into the system, no one could get in. ¡°If the door had been forced open, it would have attracted the attention of themunity security.¡± ¡°I just finished recording the human body information right here just now¡­¡± Speaking of this, recalling the scene where Robin helped her input body information, Crystal¡¯s checks turned red again. Unbelievably, I waspletely unaware and still performed various. actions as directed by Robin! Robin, you bastard, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when you get back. Meanwhile, Miranda on the other end of the phone was quite astonished. What was the rtionship between the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1 and Crystal? He actually gave the vi to her. And also helped her input her body information. In other words, Crystal entered Mauveglow Vi 1 and hadplete freedom of movement.¡± What was the difference between me and the owner of the vi? Jealousy surged in Miranda¡¯s heart. This woman, Crystal, must have used some underhanded methods to get in touch with such a high¨C profile big shot! I actually didn¡¯t know at all. If only I could have met the owner of the vi before the engagement party. With my looks, I could definitely surpass Crystal. Perhaps, the owner of this vi chose me on a whim. Back then, I could have kicked Jacob aside and followed this mysterious big shot. Became the queen that all of Hallcester admired and looked up to! Thinking of this, Miranda said, ¡°Crystal, before the engagement. ceremony, I would like to invite the owner of this vi for a meal as a token of gratitude. Could you arrange it for me?¡± Crystal paused slightly, ¡°He won¡¯t keep the appointment.¡± Miranda was quite displeased, ¡°Crystal, are you afraid that I will snatch him away from you?¡± Upon hearing Miranda¡¯s words, Crystal burst intoughter. ¡°Miranda, this vi was originally yours, it was you and your Brown family who were hell¨Cbent on kicking people out.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried at all about you meeting him.¡± ¡°I believed that even if we met, you would still disdain to acknowledge me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you repeatedly told me that your dream was to be a queen¨Clike woman like Cecilia.¡± ¡°Besides, Miranda, you¡¯re about to get engaged. Do you still have thoughts ofpeting with me for men?¡± Miranda snorted, ¡°I have the right to choose as long as we¡¯re not. married for a day.¡± ¡°Crystal, did your words betray a bit of guilt?¡± Crystal scoffed. ¡°Miranda, if you really have such thoughts, then you should call and directly invite Robin for dinner. This vi is indeed his, absolutely true.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore,¡± Miranda said impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest thing, would he havee on the day I got engaged?¡± Crystalughed and said, ¡°Miranda, I do wish he could reallye. over one day.¡± ¡°Back then, you would believe that there were many people and things in this world that were not at all as you imagined.¡± Miranda snorted, ¡°Crystal, you just borrowed a Mauveglow Vi 1, look at how arrogant you¡¯ve be, even your speech seems so mysterious now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. When can you take me to have a look? I need to confirm it. Then, please ask thepany to arrange it for me. At this point, Miranda lowered her voice and said, ¡°Crystal, could you do me another favor?¡± ¡°On the day of the engagement ceremony, I told all the guests that the owner of this vi was my best friend.¡± ¡°If I had wanted to live here forever, he would have been willing.¡± Crystalughed. ¡°Miranda, I couldn¡¯t possibly tell this lie for you,¡± I said. ¡°The owner of the vi would never agree.¡± Miranda said displeasedly, ¡°Crystal, you are really stingy!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just ask you to save me some face in front of my friends and family? Was there really a need to take it so seriously!¡± ¡°Miranda, I couldn¡¯t just say things like that without Robin¡¯s consent,¡± ¡°Mauveglow Vi 1, was not an ordinary ce.¡± ¡°It was indeed the most eye¨Ccatching mysterious mansion in all of Hallcester.¡± ¡°Once such words were spoken, the whole of Hallcester would be gossiping, and I couldn¡¯t bear such a lie.¡± ¡°It might have put Robin in a very difficult position.¡± ¡°I absolutely would not agree to you doing this.¡± Miranda eximed angrily, ¡°What does this have to do with Robin!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, enough said. It¡¯s just a minor issue, is there really a need to be so nervous!¡± *** An hourter, Robin boarded the international flight from Hallcester to Farmere. Upon arriving at Farmere International Airport, one could take the private ne prepared by the Barrett family to Wonder Ind.. At that moment, Irving at the Hondry Sect headquarters was still unaware. Seven hourster, they would be facing a catastrophic disaster! Chapter 250 Chapter 250 The Stewardess The ne that Robin was on was an international flight of Hashville Airlines. Due to the rush, all first¨Css flight tickets were sold out. Robin only bought an economy ss scat. None of these mattered, as long as we could quickly reach Farmere. Sitting on the ne, Robin habitually checked the situation around him. His seat was in the middle of the middle row on the left side. Sitting by the window seat was a young girl. Pure and beautiful, with a mixed¨Crace appearance. Upon seeing Robin, the girl smiled kindly. This kind of smile was as radiant and charming as the girl next door. Robin nodded politely at her, without saying a word. After sitting down, he immediately closed his eyes to rest. This time, Irving from the Hondry Sect had put out a bounty of billions. in the dark world to assassinate Robin. This was the first time that Lord Dragon had been openly challenged by a sect since his debut. Three years ago, Dark Oath provoked several people from Meotrora O Chapter 250 The Stewardess Division of the Hondry Sect to be enemies with Lord Dragon, but they were not so arrogant. That battle turned the Hondry Sect into ashes overnight. Matthew, the Dragon Head, offered a condition of ten billion dors. and the eternal submission of the entire Hondry Sect to Lord Dragon. In exchange, Robin agreed to retain the name of Hondry Sect. Now, that bastard Irving has actually made aeback. It seemed that the shock given to the Hondry Sect and the Dark Worldst time was not enough! I had not made any major moves in the dark world for just one year. These bastards had started to stir. Robin was preparing to ughter them one by one during this period. Not killing them scared them, these bastards thought the Annihtor had started to show mercy. Since the day I started wandering around the world with Enzo. Enzo had told him, only the ruthless could survive in this dark world. Once entered, one must never show mercy. Otherwise, you would be the next one to fall. From then on, when facing enemies and provocateurs, Robin had only one creed destruction! ¨C Only by turning the other party into a corpse, there would be no threat. to him. 8.81% O 14140 Chapter 250 The Stewardess He would never give any opponent a chance to survive. This was the foundation of Lord Dragon¡¯s standing in the dark underworld as the Annihtor. Those who followed me prospered, those who opposed me perished! Showing the slightest bit of mercy to the enemy was extreme cruelty to oneself. From then on, the name of Annihtor had shaken the entire dark world. Think about the thirteen top assassins who tried to kill him when they entered Londrnd this time. A sneer curled up at the corner of Robin¡¯s mouth. These so¨Ccalled top international assassins were too bad! What was even more ridiculous was that Irving thought he had been practicing on Goldholt for ten years. With the aid of Dark Oath, it was possible to contend with Lord Dragon. That was so childish! Robin had just entered light sleep. A burly Odrarian man pushed him. In a stiff Londralish tone, he coldly said, ¡°Get up, I want to switch ces with you. The smell from the back is too unpleasant.¡± Robin slowly opened his eyes, looking up at the burly man with a face full of beard. 18 95% ? This big man was nearly one meter ny tall, with a sumo wrestler- like physique. Three men of the same height and build were also following behind him. Faced with this fierce man, all the passengers of Londrnd lowered their heads, not daring to look at him. Clearly, he was intimidated by the fierce demeanor of these four burly men. The burly man was pushing Robin, but his gaze was fixed on the young girl sitting on the inside of Robin: Out of theer of his eye, Robin noticed that the girl was trembling with fear at that moment. He understood, these few men hade over targeting this girl. Robin nced at the girl and asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡± The girl shook her head nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± Immediately after, he pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t switch ces with them.¡± ¡°As soon as I entered the airport, they had their eyes on me¡­ I was scared.¡± ¡°Move!¡± Robin pulled the burly man¡¯s hand away and closed his eyes again. The burly man¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I told you to get up and switch seats with me, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Robin flicked his eyelids,zily yawning. 28 201 Chapter 250 The Stewardess ¡°This was my seat, why should I have swapped seats with you?¡± Besides, it was not allowed to casually change seats on the ne. The strong man continued, ¡°Get up, I will negotiate with the captain.¡± ¡°The scent on that woman from Londrnd was too strong, we weren¡¯t used to it.¡± ¡°I disagree,¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°Even if the captain agrees, it¡¯s useless.¡± The burly man seemed to lose his patience, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you still want to go head¨Cto¨Chead with me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Did you know what we were doing at Farmere?¡± Robin disdainfully brushed off the burly man¡¯s hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do! Get out of the way!¡± A fierce aura suddenly rose on the faces of the four Odrarian men. The surrounding passengers all sweated for Robin. Clearly, Robin had trouble today. These four Odrarian men were clearly not easy to deal with. Judging from their tone, they were figures in the underworld. Offending these people was not a good thing. The noise over here immediately caught the attention of the flight attendants on board. A flight attendant with a stunning figure and beautiful face approached. Chapter 250 The Stewardess ¡°Gentlemen, could you please quiet down and not disturb the other passengers?¡± ¡°Any issues could be resolved through negotiation, please be more tolerant of each other.¡± The Odrarian man lewdly eyed the flight attendant, angrily saying, ¡°That Londrnd woman behind us, her stench is unbearable! We¡¯re very ufortable sitting there!¡± ¡°I spent so much money to fly on your Londrnd ne, only to be disturbed by this smell, I¡¯m going to comin about you!¡± ¡°You Londralish people were really filthy, even the smell made me feel sick.¡± ¡°We demanded to switch seats!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the surrounding Londralish. people were greatly indignant. However, facing these four fierce foreigners, not a single person dared. to express their inner dissatisfaction. The flight attendant bowed apologetically to the four Odrarian men. ¡°Four gentlemen, please calm your anger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but the first ss cabin on the ne was already full.¡± Moreover, the economy ss of this flight was also fully booked, there were no extra seats for you to switch. ¡°This gentleman had clearly stated that he was not willing to trade with you.¡± ¡°Therefore, please bear with us.¡± Chapter 250 The Stewardess ¡°If you felt that the scent of the passenger behind was disturbing you.¡± ¡°After the ne arrived at Farmere, we would make appropriatepensation for you.¡± ¡°No!¡± The burly man pointed at Robin¡¯s seat. ¡°I insisted on having it done at this ce, I could pay him extra!¡± Robin chuckled lightly. ¡°Are all Odrarians this uncultured? Let me tell you, no exchange!¡± The stewardess said apologetically, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m really sorry, but could you please return to your seats¡­ Before the flight attendant could finish speaking, the burly man sternly. rebuked, ¡°Is the service quality of Hashville Airlines this poor?¡± ¡°We demanded immediate assistance in resolving our issue!¡± The flight attendant was quite distressed, casting a pleading nce at the inclothes air marshal on board. However, this security officer seemed to have no intention of stepping forward to help. For a moment, space was pressured to the point of disorientation. Robin slowly stood up and said, ¡°Are you done talking? If so, get back to your seats!¡± ¡°Also, if you dare to use insultingnguage towards the Londralish people again, I¡¯ll make you regret being born! Get lost!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As soon as Robin spoke. Four Odrarian men and the flight attendant, including the surrounding passengers, were greatly shocked. Robin stood before four Odrarian men. Despite being of simr height to them. However, it was much weaker than them¡­ Anyone could tell that these four Odrarian men were no good. Robin seemed to have gotten himself into big trouble. The girl beside him also hesitated and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°What did you say?¡± The man at the front reached out to push Robin. The flight attendant was so scared that she covered her mouth. Robinughed, ¡°Think carefully before youy a hand on me.¡± The big man failed to push Robin with his palm, and furiously said, ¡°Do I need to think before dealing with a weakling from Londrnd. like you?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin¡¯s mouth curled up in a devilish are, ¡°Those were you words.¡± In the next moment, no one could see clearly what had actually happened. This man suddenly knelt on the ground, clutching his lower abdomen. in pain, his eyes filled with a fearful light. The other three men were also at a loss, clutching their chests as if bewitched, and looked at Robin in terror. Robin, who looked harmless to both humans and animals, was in front of me. Chapter 250 The Stewardess Robin put his hands in his pockets, his face beaming with an innocuous smile, ¡°Go back to your seats, and see if that ce still has an unpleasant smell?¡± ¡°If you still felt an ufortable smell,e find me again.¡± The three men were stunned for quite a while. The smile on Robin¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand my words? Do you want me to tell you more clearly, get out!¡± The burly man kneeling on the ground immediately stood up backed away. and Three men quickly followed him, returning to their original seats. As if nothing had ever happened. The flight attendant nearby didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened. After a brief shock, he bowed slightly to Robin, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± He then quickly walked towards the seats of the four Odrarian men behind him. ¡°Four gentlemen, do you, do you have any other requests?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone.¡± The eyes of the four burly men were filled with terror, as if they had seen some monstrous flood beast, their whole bodies shivering uncontrobly. The entire cabin was silent. All the passengers looked at Robin with eyes full of surprise and 78 81% admiration. Within the territory of Londrnd, four Odrarian men were so arrogant. If it weren¡¯t for people like Robin stepping up, the nation¡¯s face would have beenpletely lost. The girl next door to Robin had a gleam of surprise and delight in her eyes. She looked up to Robin with admiration, saying earnestly, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so amazing. Those four bad guys were no good, and you actually scared them away, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that once you get to Farmere, they will still take revenge on you.¡± Robin gave a casual smile, ¡°No problem, even if they had more guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The girl next door leaned in closer and said, ¡°Thank you, big brother. Once we get to Farmere, I¡¯ll have my dad thank you properly.¡± Robin waved his hand and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± This storm quickly subsided. The passengers on the ne were filled with respect for Robin being able to stand up at that time. Robin didn¡¯t care. This was nothing more than a minor issue for him. He didn¡¯t speak much to the girl beside him either, and closed his eyes. again to rest. 1414 Chapter 250 The Stewardess ¡°Sir, pleasee with me to the flight attendant¡¯s rest area.¡± Robin opened his eyes. The flight attendant¡¯s fair and beautiful face was close at hand. In the delicate beautiful eyes, a gentle smile was brimming at this moment. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Underground Queen of Farmere Robin didn¡¯t ask much either, he got up and followed the stewardess to the cabin crew work area. Inside the workspace, a young inflight security officer was standing. ¡°State your name, age, and upation!¡± Robin smirked yfully, ¡°Interrogate me?¡± ¡°Less talk! Answer me!¡± the security officer barked. ¡°Did you know what kind of consequences it would cause to fight on a ne, especially assaulting foreigners?¡± The question from the flight safety officer made the flight attendant pause. ¡°This is not just Mr. Bruce¡¯s problem¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± the inflight security officer interrupted the flight attendant, saying coldly. Robin noticed that the security officer was deliberately making things. difficult. He flicked his eyelids, ¡°You were there for that scene just now, you should have seen the signs of what was happening.¡± ¡°Four Odrarian men were plotting against the girl sitting next to me.¡± ¡°As an air safety officer, you should have had certain responsibilities.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make a move, were you nning to stand by and do nothing?¡± ¡°You figured it out, it wasn¡¯t me who caused the trouble, but them!¡± Chapter 251 Underground Queen of Farmere ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to be suspended and investigated, you¡¯d better behave!¡± Having said that, Robin turned around and left,pletely ignoring the security officer. The security officer looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes shing with a cold, icy light. Despite being quite annoyed. However, he still couldn¡¯t confirm Robin¡¯s true identity. If I inadvertently offended some big shot, that would be troublesome. The flight attendant nced at the security officer andined, ¡°How could you handle things like this?¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce was also one to stand up for justice. In other words, he did you a favor. ¡°Not only did you not appreciate him, but you also reprimanded him, which was a bit unkind.¡± The security officer said displeasedly, ¡°Robyn, you might be too emotional. People like this will just y to the crowd, it¡¯s very dangerous!¡± ¡°It was very easy to bring about a catastrophic disaster to the airne.¡± ¡°As an inflight security officer, it was my responsibility to remind him to stay calm.¡± The flight attendantdy slightly frowned. She could sense the security officer¡¯s malice towards Robin. ¡°When the four Odrarians were causing trouble, you, as a security officer, should have stepped in earlier. ¡°But, you hid behind and did nothing for a long time, don¡¯t you think. you were neglecting your duty?¡± ¡°Just for this alone, I had the right toin about you, to use you of dereliction of duty for not taking action in the face of danger!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, he clearly did what he was supposed to do, yet you are ming him. This is simply too unfair!¡± The security officer said irritably, ¡°Robyn, his attitude just now clearly had elements of terror.¡± ¡°Just based on that, I could identify him as a threat on the ne and immediately apprehended him!¡± This flight attendant named Robyn Strd sighed. He knew, this security officer had been pursuing her. Because he admired Robin, he was filled with hostility. Robyn let out a long sigh. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you did that for the dignity of the Londralish people, please don¡¯t act on impulse.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would have honestly reported your behavior throughout this entire incident to the captain.¡± The security officer red at the flight attendant, ¡°Alright, this matter ends here.¡± Robyn ignored him and turned to leave the flight attendant¡¯s studio. Chapter 251 Dederground Quan Robin had just returned to his scat. Robyn immediately brought a cup of tea and a fruit te to him. ¡°Mr. Bruce, please don¡¯t be upset about what just happened, it was also part of that security officer¡¯s duty.¡± Robin lifted his head, a faint body fragrance wafting towards him. The sight before me waspletely filled with Robyn¡¯s shyly revealed infinite spring scenery. Robin took the tea, nodded politely, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Robyn gave a charming smile, moving her body a bit closer to Robin. Quietly pulled out a business card and slipped it into Robin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Bruce, this is my contact information. If you ever find yourself bored at Farmere, feel free to reach out to me. At this point, Robyn seemed to realize that she had been somewhat reckless. ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯m very familiar with Farmere, I can be your guide and trantor¡­¡± Robin took the business card and nodded politely. Robyn¡¯s eyes were as beautiful as spring water, and she smiled. charmingly. She twisted her slender waist and turned away. Robin casually stuffed the business card into the seat crevice. This tiny action was noticed by the girl next door. Chapter 251 Underground Queen of Fame She and Robin exchanged a smile. In the refreshing smile, more warmth was added. The girl noticed the ambiguous message the flight attendant passed to Robin. Faced with such a beautiful flight attendant, most men would be overjoyed. Robin didn¡¯t even nce at the information on the business card, he directly stuffed it into the crevice of the seat cushion. This made the girl feel very fond of Robin. Throughout the entire flight, Robin had his eyes closed, resting. It was not until the nended at Farmere International Airport that Robin opened his eyes. Upon leaving the airport terminal, Robin received a message from Travis¡¯s wife, Sarah Rogelio. The Travis family had already headed to Wonder Ind ahead of time. She was in charge of receiving Robin, who flew directly from Farmere to Wonder Ind. Sarah was the eldest daughter of the Rogelio family, thergest gang in Odrar. She was the Underground Queen of Farmere. The status of the Rogelio family in Odrar was such that even the President had to give way to them. Robin had seen Sarah once at Farmere three years ago. Chapter 251 Underground Queen of Farmere This Queen Farmere, with a background in the underworld family, was efficient and decisive in her actions. Made a deep impression on Robin. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Her granddaughter, Kimberly, resembled her in many ways. Just walked out of the airport. The girl from the neighboring seat caught up with Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I didn¡¯t tell you on the ne, my father is the mayor of Farmere.¡± ¡°I just spoke with him on the phone. After learning that you helped me, he insisted on inviting you to my house as a guest.¡± Robin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have things to do and can¡¯t stay at Farmere. We¡¯ll meet again when there¡¯s a chance.¡± The girl looked at Robin regretfully, handing over a note: ¡°My name is¡­ my name is Henrietta Nunez, this is my contact information.¡± ¡°Contact me if you ever get a chance to go to Farmere in the future, okay?¡± Robin put the note into his pocket, waved with a smile, ¡°See you if we¡¯re meant to.¡± At that moment, the four Odrarian men on the ne also followed. ¡°Kid, I let you off temporarily on the ne to Londrnd, now that we¡¯re in Farmere, do you still hope to leave alive?¡± Robin shook his head, ignoring them. He pointed to the men waiting to pick him up ahead and walked straight towards them. Chapter 251 Underground Queen of Farmere The burly man leading didn¡¯t know what Robin meant. Sarah¡¯s eight bodyguards immediately stepped in front of them, escorting them straight into a business vehicle. The Rogelio family was like a devilish presence in Farmere. The only fate awaiting those who dared to provoke their family was death. After the business car left, it cleared a spacious passage, with dozens of ck¨Cd bodyguards standing on both sides. Ahead, on the expansivewn, two medium¨Csized helicopters were parked. Parked a helicopter in this ce to pick up people. Aside from the Rogelio family, no one else had such privilege. After receiving the call from the bodyguard, Sarah quickly got off the ne and headed towards Robin. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bruce!¡± Sarah, appearing to be in her sixties, respectfully greeted and then apanied Robin onto the helicopter. This scene was coincidentally witnessed by Robyn. She suddenly froze at the entrance of the airport terminal, the suitcase in her hand dropping to the ground. The security officer who came afterwards walked up to Robyn. With disdain, he said, ¡°Robyn, I was right, wasn¡¯t I? You saw that guy who¡¯s a gold¨Cdigger, isn¡¯t it a bit surprising?¡± The security officer¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm, which sounded particrly grating to Robyn. From the moment Robin boarded the ne. Robin¡¯s handsome appearance and charming performance greatly attracted Robyn. Just from the perspective of temperament and appearance. Having met countless people, Robyn concluded that Robin was either rich or noble. If I had the chance to meet such a man, it would have been a very fortunate thing Robyn red at the security officer, annoyed, ¡°How can you be so sure that he¡¯s that kind of shady pretty boy?¡± ¡°You saw it on the ne too, he was so brave in front of the four Odrarian men!¡± The security officer snorted, ¡°Robyn, why are you so stubborn!¡± ¡°Look at the woman with him, she must be at least over sixty.¡± ¡°Take another look at what a spectacle that woman was!¡± ¡°To my knowledge, the two helicopters belonged to the Rogelio family.¡± ¡°That woman was the Underground Queen of Farmere!¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you see it for yourself? Why bother deceiving yourself! You might as well give up that idea.¡± ¡°You saw it just now, that girl next to us was constantly chasing him, Chapter 251 Underground Queen of Farmere and he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.¡± ¡°Why? Is this the act of a normal man?¡± ¡°That was because he was worried that the old woman on the ne would get angry, he didn¡¯t even dare to say a word to strike up a conversation with the girl.¡± Watching Robin and Sarah board the ne, Robyn¡¯s heart felt cold and deste. The lights in the airport terminal square were dazzlingly bright. Of course. Robyn could tell how old Sarah was. Although she was very elegant and beautiful. However, the traces of the vicissitudes of time were clearly visible on her face. Could it be that Robin was really a gigolo for those rich women? ¡°Robyn, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± said the voice. ¡°To a man like him, his eyes are only for women who are millionaires, even billionaires.¡± ¡°You, a flight attendant, couldn¡¯t even cover your own expenses with a month¡¯s living allowance. How could you possibly be able to get involved with him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you even look at what kind of transportation they used to pick him up?¡± ¡°A private helicopter! Could an average person afford it?¡± The staff member spoke withplete sarcasm, then turned and walked straight away from Robyn. Chapter 251 Underground Queen of Farmere His eyes were filled with nothing but disgust and jealousy. The helicopter, stirring up a whirlwind with its powerful rotors, slowly ascended into the sky. Robyn let out a long sigh. The tall and handsome Robin disgusted and repulsed her. No wonder Robin showed no interest in her on the ne. Turns out he was a gigolo who hung around rich women. ¡°What a love at first sight!¡± Robyn picked up the suitcase and strode. forward. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Destroy Hondry Sect Two helicopters, roaring with beast¨Clike powerful engines, flew towards Wonder Ind. Sarah smiled and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, the incident at Hondry Sect has caused you much trouble.¡± ¡°Irving and Dark Oath coborated to confine Mr. Deshawn and Marce.¡± ¡°Another assassination order for Lord Dragon was issued in the dark world, this bastard has gone mad!¡°. Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°No one can save a man who wants to die!¡± Sarah nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir.¡± ¡°Lord Dragon had dealt with thirteen assassins including ck Wolf King and Cobra, yet the Hondry Sect and the dark world assassin organization were still unaware.¡± ¡°Once this news was released, the entire dark world would be shaken. by it.¡± ¡°Even if the adults didn¡¯t personally go to kill Irving this time, those international assassin organizations would still go to Hondry Sect to tear him to pieces.¡± This time, several top international assassin organizations, instigated by Hondry Sect and Dark Oath, infiltrated Londrnd to assassinate Lord Dragon but failed, suffering heavy losses. He would inevitably vent this resentment on the Hondry Sect. 0.00% 1415 D Every top assassin they trained and disciplined cost them hundreds of millions of dors. Moreover, it required an uninterrupted investment of 10 years, 20 years. Only then could they achieve super assassins like ck Wolf King, Cobra, and Grim Surgeon. Now they were all dead, and it would be hard to recover in 30 years. Robin nodded. ¡°They brought it upon themselves!¡± ¡°You may spread the word on my behalf, I will personally visit each and every assassin organization involved in plotting against me!¡± ¡°Yes! Lord Dragon!¡± Sarah respectfully said, ¡°I will arrange it immediately. By tomorrow morning, this news will have spread throughout the entire dark world.¡± Two hourster, the helicopternded on the Bund of Wonder Ind. Travis, Israel, as well as Rudy and Kimberly, among others, had already cleared the obstacles in advance and were waiting at this secluded riverside. Travis quickly approached Robin with the Barrett family in tow. ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯ve had a tough journey, please take a moment to rest¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Robin waved his hand, turning to point in the direction of Hondry Hall. ¡°I had to quickly return after visiting the Hondry Sect, to attend the 1415 D Finley family¡¯s celebration the day after tomorrow.¡± Travis hung his head, a twitch at the corner of his mouth. The Hondry Sect was one of the top sects in the world! If the sect acted in unison, its financial and military power was enough to shake a medium¨Csized country. In the eyes of this Lord Dragon, stepping on the entire Hondry Sect seemed as simple as taking a leak. Kimberly couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Travis and Sarah were terrified, ¡°Kimberly, adults are present, your must not be rude!¡± Kimberly stepped forward, ¡°Master, I want to go with you!¡± Robin had originally intended to ignore this little girl. Kimberly, however, suddenly knelt before him. ¡°Lord Dragon, you are my master, you went to kill Irving of the Hondry Sect, of course, as your disciple, I had to apany you.¡± Travis nervously nced at Robin and quickly scolded, ¡°Kimberly, stop messing around.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kimberly insisted, ¡°Master, I must go with you.¡± ¡°Irving incited the assassin to murder the master, I was at odds with him, and I had to kill him with my own hands!¡± Seeing Kimberly in such a state of high emotion, Robin frowned. Once this little girl, became determined, no one could stop her. 10-67% 14150 Chapter 252 Destroy Hondy Sect That day on Hanrock Peak, she could disregard life and death to use her own body to block a blow for her grandfather. Just this alone was admirable. He looked at the determined glint in Kimberly¡¯s eyes and nodded, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t run around. Stay close to me, understood?¡± ¡°Yes. Master!¡± Kimberly, shaking her head excitedly, followed by Robin¡¯s side. Robin looked up at Travis and the others, ¡°Wait here, you cane back in an hour.¡± In the midst of speaking, Kimberly had already driven an off¨Croad vehicle up to Robin. ¡°Master. get in the car!¡± Kimberly joyfully shouted as she opened the car door. Robin jumped into the off¨Croad vehicle and drove away. Watching the off¨Croad vehicle speeding away, Travis and Sarah straightened up, a satisfied smile spreading across their faces. Only Kimberly was able to be a disciple of Lord Dragon! Travis and Sarah knew that they could establish this level of rtionship with the dignitary. The day of the Barrett family¡¯s rise was not far off. Fifteen minutester, Kimberly and Robin arrived in front of a pce in the southern part of Wonder Ind. It was already midnight, yet the pce was still brightly lit. 24 781 1415 D ??? This pce was the headquarters of the Hondry Sect, Hondry Hall! Irving and several division heads from Hondry Seet were still waiting for information on the thirteen assassins from Londrnd. Thirteen assassins had entered Londrnd and had beenpletely out of contact for two full days. As if evaporated from the face of the earth. The head of the West Meotrora division, Richard, who was on the left. of Hondry Hall, anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, the ck Wolf King and his men have been infiltrating Londrnd for so long, why haven¡¯t we heard anything yet?¡± ¡°This situation is quite strange, could it be that ck Wolf King and his group have already been in by Lord Dragon?¡± The head of South Esnax division, Walter, said coldly, ¡°No matter how powerful Lord Dragon is, it¡¯s impossible for him to kill thirteen top international assassins in two days!¡± ¡°ck Wolf King and his crew made their move, I¡¯m afraid Lord Dragon is in great danger! Hahaha¡­¡± A short man stood on the table, full of swagger, saying, ¡°ck Wolf King and his men have entered Londrnd territory. They will only truly encounter trouble if Londrnd¡¯s military intervenes.¡± ¡°Otherwise, no one could stop them.¡± ¡°Presumably, Lord Dragon has already paid a heavy price for hist arrogance.¡± ¡°Perhaps Mr. Castro will soon bring good news from Londrnd!¡± Irving burst intoughter, ¡°With the alliance of Hondry Sect and Dark Lord, Lord Dragon is doomed!¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please be patient. I believe we will hear from them soon.¡± ¡°That Lord Dragon might have already be a wandering ghost, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Andrews, were you this confident?¡± ¡°Heaven had a road but you didn¡¯t take it, hell had no door but your insisted oning!¡± ¡°Three years ago, I said that if the Hondry Sect ever betrayed us, I would personally destroy it!¡± Everyone immediately shut their mouths, staring in astonishment at the handsome man and beautiful woman who were leisurely walking in from the door. The inspector of Hondry Sect, Edward, was at that moment bending over, following closely behind Robin, trembling nervously. The smile on Irving¡¯s face froze, he was stunned for quite a while before he forcibly calmed himself down. ¡°You, you are Robin? Lord Dragon?¡± The vast Hondry Hall was so quiet it was suffocating. The head of the West Meotrora division mmed his hand on the table, pointing at Robin and said, ¡°You are not Lord Dragon!¡± ¡°ck Wolf King and thirteen of the top assassins entered Londrnd to assassinate Lord Dragon, and you¡¯re still standing here? I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± 51.52% 1415D Chapter 252 Destroy Hondry Sect Robin sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your chance forever!¡± In an instant, a sh of white light streaked by. The Dragon Dagger was catapulted, tracing a dazzling golden light, and pierced into Richard¡¯s throat. The next moment, everyone was stunned by the scene before them. This seemingly blunt short dagger suddenly shone with a brilliant golden light, and a golden dragon appeared to be suspended in mid¨Cair. The Golden Dragon was frantically sucking the fresh blood from Richard¡¯s body. Drained all the blood from his body at a speed visible to the naked eye in an instant. The burly and tall Richard had quickly turned into a mummy. The whole person floated above the ground, just like a thin piece of paper. A gust of night wind swept through the silent Hondry Hall, instantly turning the mummies into a pile of dust. ¡°This, this, what is this?¡± Everyone inside Hondry Hall was stunned. The next moment, before they could even regain their senses. A sh of white light streaked past everyone¡¯s face like lightning. They all clutched their necks tightly, looking horrified at Robin in the center of the hall. ¡°This, this is Lord Dragon! The devil!¡± 61 275 ||| 1416 D Chapter 252 Destroy Hondry Sect At that moment, they really regretted, how could they have believed the lies of that bastard Irving! Lord Dragon was not someone they dared to touch. In front of such a devil¨Clike Annihtor, they were nothing! However, regretting now ispletely meaningless. Edward looked at the fallen bosses of the Hondry Sect before him, and with a thud, he knelt in front of Robin. Robin nced up at Kimberly. Kimberly pped Edward on the head with her hand. Edward¡¯s brain burst, and he died vomiting blood. The chilling night wind wildly swept into the vast Hondry Hall, stirring up a stench of blood and decay. Wandering with a chilling and grim horror, there was not a trace of worldly hustle and bustle. Irving, seated in the center of Hondry Hall. At this moment, I realized that I had greatly misunderstood this Lord Dragon. Years ago, Lord Dragon ughtered the entire Hondry Sect. Out of desperation, Mr. Deshawn, along with his disciples, knelt down and made a solemn vow to forever serve Lord Dragon. Back then, he, far away in Goldholt, did not understand. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As the world¡¯srgest sect, the Hondry Sect had been established for a hundred years. When had it ever suffered such humiliation? 70 94% 1416 Seeing such a scene tonight, he truly understood. Why did Lord Dragon make the entire dark world tremble! But at this point, there was no choice but to fight to the death! Irving sneered, ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯ve repeatedly insulted my Hondry Sect, aren¡¯t you afraid of being condemned by the world¡­¡± Robinughed, ¡°When a man courts death, he always has many noble reasons.¡± ¡°Since you wanted to treat me as your opponent, I had to at least act like one.¡± ¡°Even if you had trained for ten thousand years, you would still not be worthy to be my opponent. At least, you had the right to die under my disciple¡¯s sword.¡± Kimberly paused. She hadn¡¯t expected that Robin would actually ask her to kill Irving. Was the master testing me? Without a second thought, Kimberly charged forward with her dagger. Robin looked at Kimberly¡¯s agile figure, shaking his head and said, ¡°Kimberly, do you call this killing? At most, you¡¯re just ying with the sword!¡± ¡°Huh? Swordy?¡± Kimberly stopped in her tracks. It seemed like the master was scolding me? ¡°Come back, Master will tell you what the true sword of murder is,¡± he said. HND Chapter 252 Destroy Hondry Sed ¡°Looking down on everything, leading the sword with spirit, only such a sword could cut down all the evil charms in the world!¡± Robin gripped Kimberly¡¯s wrist. Suddenly, a surge of vital energy flowed into his fingers, guiding the dagger to shoot out. Before Irving could react, the sword had already shed his throat. The dagger returned to Kimberly¡¯s hand once again. Irving, clutching his bleeding throat, looked at Robin in despair. Robin had ignored him from start to finish, focusing solely on instructing Kimberly in the highest level of Kendo. ¡°Kimberly, remember, killing is not done with brute force and hatred, but with heart, a heart devoid of self and possessions.¡± ¡°Alright, Irving isn¡¯t dead yet, youe and help himplete his final action.¡± Kimberly nodded, channeling all her vital energy into the sword. A sword severed Irving¡¯s neck. All disciples of the Hondry Sect knelt on the ground. Pleas for help echoed inside and outside of Hondry Hall. Robin patted the still dazed Kimberly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave this to your grandfather to handle, I still have to rush back to attend the Finley family¡¯s celebration!¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The Sour Soup Diner Leaving Hondry Hall, Robin and Kimberly drove to the north beach ?entrance of Wonder Ind. Travis and others had been waiting here. He checked the time, it was less than 40 minutes before and after Robin and Kimberly headed to Hondry Hall. The round trip time was 20 minutes. In other words, Robin wiped out the core members of the Hondry Sect in less than 20 minutes. This seemed too exaggerated. This time, Irving had gathered the most elite forces around Hondry Hall. Before the Barrett family could ask, Kimberly jumped out of the car, excitedly eximing, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I killed Irving with my own hands!¡± ¡°What?¡± Travis looked at Robin in astonishment. Irving was the strongest master in the Hondry Sect. How could Dave killed him? ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Kimberly¡¯s single stroke that took care of Irving,¡± Robin didn¡¯t borate further. ¡°Alright, you guys handle the situation here by yourselves.¡± Chapter 253 The Sour Soup D ¡°Tell Matthew, if this happens again, he might as well find a ce to bury himself!¡± Travis immediately bowed to the Barrett family and said, ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon!¡± ¡°After I finished dealing with matters on Wonder Ind, I took Matthew and Marce to Londrnd to express our gratitude.¡± Sarah walked up to Robin, ¡°Lord Dragon, I will apany you back to Farmere first.¡± Kimberly threw herself into Robin¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly, ¡°Master, my grandfather and I wille to find you in Hallcester in two days!¡± Travis and Sarah watched Kimberly and Robin with satisfied smiles on their faces. They knew that Robin had truly epted Kimberly as his disciple. Once this news was released, it would be a great honor for the Barrett family. From then on, those rivals who coveted the Barrett family, if they dared to be enemies with the Barrett family. Everyone should first weigh up whether they have the energy to confront Lord Dragon! Tonight, ever since we got on Wonder Ind, all I heard was Kimberly¡¯s excited chatter. It was not until Robin got on the helicopter that he finally calmed down. He closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair. Chapter 253 The Sour Soup Diner A piece of the past floated up in his mind. Seven years ago, Enzo passed through Farmere in Odrar. Due to an unexpected incident, Enzo suddenly lost contact. 1 was gone for two years! That year, Robin was thirteen and had not yet learned how to survive on his own. Looking at this unfamiliar city, he didn¡¯t know how to continue living. That bastard Enzo didn¡¯t leave him a single penny. Just like that, penniless Robin drifted around Farmere for two days without eating or drinking. Finally copsed in front of a sour soup diner in Londratown of Farmere. The owner of this pickles shop. Marissa Rodriquez, had saved him. Waited for him to wake up. Marissa learned about Robin¡¯s situation. Seeing that Robin was also a Londralish person, he temporarily took him in. At that time, Marissa was thirty¨Ceight years old. She had a daughter named Chelsea Rodriquez, who was about the same age as Robin. Marissa came to Odrar with her grandfather in her early years. Her husband was a soldier. 27.31% HYD Chapter 253 The Sour Soup Diner In the second year of their marriage, the husband was killed in a battle. Marissa, alone with her daughter, managed to survive in the harsh conditions of Londratown in Farmere. Later, a sour soup diner was finally opened. The two years when Enzo was missing. Robin was lodging at this sour soup diner. Marissa¡¯s business wasn¡¯t doing very well either, and she was often extorted by street thugs. The days also passed by tightly. Fortunately, both Marissa and her daughter treated Robin as a family member and depended on each other for survival. Later, Robin gradually became familiar with the area around Londratown. Felt that he couldn¡¯t always eat for free at Marissa¡¯s house. So, he found a job as a waiter at a ce called Dreand Bar on this street to supplement his family ie. During his time at Dreand Bar, Robin also experienced a period of youthful love. Despite being pure and brief. However, that emotion had been deeply hidden in Robin¡¯s heart all these years. Just like a holy flower. In his dull adolescence, it was frozen into the most beautiful picture. 40211 1416 D Chapter 253 The Sour Soup Diner An hour and fifty minutester, the helicopternded on the helipad of the Rogelio¡¯s manor in Farmere. Sarah respectfully said, ¡°Lord Dragon, this is my estate, please rest here tonight.¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t be here, just have someone take me to Londratown.¡± Sarah respectfully said, ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary for the time being. I was there to visit an old friend and didn¡¯t want to disturb their lives because of it.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord! The Rogelio family was at your disposal at any time.¡± Sarah knew that Robin didn¡¯t like anyone prying into his affairs. Since Robin had said so, she dared not make decisions on her own. She immediately arranged for a rather inconspicuous standard Mercedes to take Robin to Londratown. It was already past six in the morning at that moment. Londratown had not yet be busy. It seemed that there hadn¡¯t been much change in Farmere¡¯s Londratown over these seven years. Robin walked along this ancient street. Looking at the familiar scenery in front of me. The events of seven years ago were as vivid as if they happened just yesterday. 1416 Robin stopped and stared at the old sour soup diner. The sign above the store still read Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Diner. Everything in front of the Sour Soup Diner was just as it had been seven years ago. Just that many characters on the doorte had fallen off. Robin had stood in front of the shop for a long time. The street gradually became lively. This old sour soup diner had opened. A woman in her forties appeared at the door. She looked up at Robin and froze instantly. ¡°You, you were, you were Robin!¡± ¡°Little rascal, where have you been all these years? Chelsea and I have been looking for you for so many years!¡± This woman was Marissa, the proprietress of Sour Soup Diner. Clearly, she was particrly excited when she saw Robin appear suddenly, with tears spinning in her eyes. She looked Robin up and down, with a joy and excitement as if she was looking at her own son. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He had grown much taller, and was even more handsome than before.¡± Marissa was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Marissa, I want some sour soup,¡± Robin said, wiping away Marissa¡¯s 1416D tears with a smile. Marissa said tremblingly, ¡°Okay, okay, Robin, just wait a moment, I¡¯ll do it for you right away.¡± Marissa quickly tidied up the shop, skillfully adding salmon, vegetable leaves, and all the ingredients into the soup. Ten minutester, a steaming bowl of sour soup was brought to Robin. Robin took a sip andughed, ¡°Madam, the sour soup still has the same taste as before!¡± Marissa stared intently at Robin¡¯s face for a good while, and tears once again streamed down her face. ¡°Robin, where have you been these past few years? Have you been bullied outside? How are you living now?¡± Robinughed, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who bullies others. So far, no one has been able to bully me.¡± Marissa patted Robin¡¯s head cheerfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re still ast stubborn as ever. ¡°I still remember when you first came to my sour soup diner, a few local hooligans on this street often came to cause trouble. You alone. ended up fighting with them, getting your head battered and bloodied.¡± ¡°Even if you were at a disadvantage, you still fought hard. You¡¯re just that stubborn!¡± Robin took a few sips of the sour soup, looked at Marissa with her temples graying, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°How is little sister Chelsea doing now?¡± The smile on Marissa¡¯s face instantly turned cold, she let out a long 14:16 D Chapter 253 The Sour Soup Diner sigh, ¡°Ah!¡± 99.80% Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chelsea N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Robin discerned some clues from Marissa¡¯s expression. Chelsea was not in a very good condition. He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to ask for more details. A girl in a white pajama came down from upstairs. ¡°Mom, we had a guest so early?¡± Robin looked up. The girl who came down from upstairs had red curly hair and was holding a cigarette in her hand. He understood why Marissa mentioned that Chelsea would sigh. This girl was Chelsea. His current condition was indeed not very good. In Robin¡¯s memory, Chelsea was gentle, well¨Cbehaved, and quiet. However, the appearance in front of me was clearly that of a young tomboy. Chelsea sat next to Mariss. Just as he was about to fiddle with the lighter to light a cigarette, Robin directly snatched it away. ¡°Who are you, why did you take my lighter¡­¡± Chelsea suddenly stopped. 14:17 D She rubbed her sleepy eyes hard and looked at Robin. ¡°Robin?¡± She stood up in shock, pointing at Robin and shouting. ¡°You, you, you are Robin!¡± Marissa sighed, ¡°You still recognize Robin, look at what you¡¯ve be now!¡± Chelsea¡¯s sleepiness disappeared in an instant. She tucked the cigarette behind her ear and sat next to Robin. Stared at Robin¡¯s handsome face with hands propped on checks for quite a while. ¡°Robin, where have you been these past seven years?¡± ¡°Now he¡¯s so tall and handsome, even better looking than those movie stars!¡± ¡°You bastard, you just up and left back then, causing me and mom to search for you for so many years¡­¡± Chelsea chattered away, asking a lot of questions, the corners of her eyes shimmering with tears. Robin ruffled her messy red hair, ¡°How did I dye my hair like this? It looks terrible.¡± ¡°And this!¡± Robin removed the cigarette from Chelsea¡¯s ear. ¡°You knew that Marissa and I hated the smell of cigarettes!¡± ¡°I had my hair redone today!¡± ¡°Also, you were not allowed to smoke anymore!¡± ¡°A girl from a good family smoking, what does that look like? Besides, it¡¯s bad for the skin and teeth!¡± The smile on Chelsea¡¯s face froze. During those two years, Chelsea was often bullied on this street. It was Robin who fought to the death, taking on more than a dozen thugs all by himself. Every time, it ended up with a bloody head. Gradually, no one dared to bully Chelsea anymore. Chelsea followed Robin around like a little tail every day. Whatever Robin said, she would obediently follow. Seeing Robin speak like this, Marissa also echoed, ¡°Chelsea, did you hear that? Robin is also quite repulsed by your style¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking and quickly make me a bowl of soup. I have to go out again in a bit.¡± Marissa furrowed her brows, ncing at Robin, wanting to speak but hesitating Seeing Chelsea¡¯s impatient look, she could only shake her head and turn to walk towards the kitchen behind her. Robin looked at Chelsea, ¡°How did you talk to Marissa!¡± ¡°What were you doing? Do you know how ugly you made yourself look?!¡± ¡°Enough about me, Robin. What about you? What have you been doing all these years? Are you nning to leave again this time?¡± Robin said, ¡°Answer me, what have you been doing?¡± 1417D Chapter 254 Chelsea ¡°I could tell, Marissa was very unhappy.¡± ¡°How did you tell me those years?¡± ¡°You said that when you grew up, you would definitely make a lot of money to give Marissa a good life.¡± ¡°Look at yourself now!¡± Chelsea¡¯s radiant smile slowly faded, casting a terrified nce at Robin: ¡°Robin. I don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡± ¡°Chelsea!¡± At that time, a few young men dressed in strange costumes arrived at the front gate Robin was sizing them up, these people were probably all hooligans from Londratown. Chelsea suddenly panicked, ¡°Mr. Burns, today¡­ I have guests at my house today. I won¡¯t being over¡­¡± A bald man named Santos Burns walked into the store, coldly sizing up Robin. ¡°Chelsea, who was this?¡± Chelsea quickly stepped in front of bald Santos, ¡°Mr. Burns, he is my brother Robin, from whom I¡¯ve been separated for seven years.¡± Only then did Santos give Robin a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re Robin, huh, Chelsea, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Marissa came up from behind: ¡°Chelsea, you can¡¯t go anywhere today!¡± Santos¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°Chelsea, are you going or not?¡± 4565% Chapter 254 Chelse Chelsea nced at Robin, then at the men standing at the door, and stood up, ¡°Robin, I¡¯lle back and talk to you tonight.¡± Robin stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chelsea was taken aback: ¡°Robin, don¡¯t, don¡¯t go.¡± Robinughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we haven¡¯t been back here for many years, and we also want to go out and see.¡± Santos nced at Robin, exchanged a look with a few aplices: ¡°Alright. let¡¯s go together then.¡± Chelsea quickly stopped him, ¡°Robin, don¡¯t go over there. Stay here and chat with Marissa in the shop. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Marissa also came over: ¡°Robin, you just stay in the store¡­¡± Robin nced at Santos and his group, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for many years, I want to go out for a walk. I¡¯ll go with Chelsea and the others.¡± After speaking, he patted Marissa on the shoulder and led Chelsea towards the door. Santos and several men apanying him exchanged a nce, then walked out of the sour soup diner toge together. Stepping out the door, Robin asked Chelsea in a low voice, ¡°Tell me honestly, are these really your friends?¡± Chelsea looked back in fear at Santos and his group not far behind her, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Robin, you should stay out of this.¡± ¡°They, they were all involved in the underworld on this street, Santos was the one who ran the gambling den and loan sharking on this street.¡± 14170 ¡°Robin, we couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them.¡± ¡°Santos was telling everyone that the Rogelio family was his backup, no one on this street dared to mess with them.¡± ¡°They were very bad.¡± Robin nced at the terrified Chelsea. ¡°Why did that Santos want to find you? Why did you want to mix with them?¡± Chelsea said bitterly, ¡°Robin, many of the shops on this street are under their control. But¡­ a high protection fee is required.¡± ¡°Many stores were forced to leave the street because they couldn¡¯t afford to pay their profection money.¡± ¡°Our family¡¯s sour soup diner didn¡¯t have much ie to begin with¡­¡± Robin understood, and with a pang of heartache, rubbed Chelsea¡¯s head, ¡°So, you just hung out with them?¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Yes. Santos said that as long as I became his girlfriend, he could cover for Marissa¡¯s sour soup diner,¡± she said. Robin sighed, ¡°You are really confused.¡± However, he understood in his heart. In such an environment, what else could Marissa and Chelsea do but submit to Santos? ¡°Bro, you should go back. I don¡¯t want you to get involved with these #1.01% 1417 filthy crowds. They are not good people, they will ruin you.¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, looking at Chelsea¡¯s worried. expression. ¡°I came, how could I let you and Marissa be bullied by these trash again!¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 The Gambling House Chelsea paused for a moment, then quickly nced back at Santos. nervously, pulling Robin forward a few steps. ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t want you to get involved. They are not good people.¡± ¡°I once witnessed a family on the street ahead being beaten to death. because they didn¡¯t pay enough protection money.¡± ¡°Nobody here dared to mess with them, Santos and his crew had the backing of the Rogelio family!¡± Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°The Rogelio family would back up this kind of trash? They think too highly of themselves.¡± Chelsea said tremblingly, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Although they were nothing in the Rogelio family, in fact, they were the most marginal figures in their family.¡± ¡°But, based solely on this, even the Farmere Police Department had to yield to them.¡± Robin nced back at Santos and his group, pulling Chelsea aside to ask, ¡°What did they want you to do at his gambling house?¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°It was also my first time entering their casino.¡± ¡°Yesterday, Santos said, ¡®They had me peddle some invigorating items to those gamblers.¡°¡± ¡°What kind of invigorating items?¡± Robin asked. 0.00% 1417 Chapter 255 The Gambling House Chapter 255 The Gambling House Chelsea paused for a moment, then quickly nced back at Santos nervously, pulling Robin forward a few steps. ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t want you to get involved. They are not good people.¡± ¡°I once witnessed a family on the street ahead being beaten to death. because they didn¡¯t pay enough protection money.¡± ¡°Nobody here dared to mess with them, Santos and his crew had the backing of the Rogelio family!¡± ¡± Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°The Rogelio family would back up this kind. of trash? They think too highly of themselves.¡± Chelsea said tremblingly, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Although they were nothing in the Rogelio family, in fact, they were the most marginal figures in their family.¡± ¡°But, based solely on this, even the Farmere Police Department had to yield to them.¡± Robin nced back at Santos and his group, pulling Chelsea aside to ask, ¡°What did they want you to do at his gambling house?¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°It was also my first time entering their casino.¡± ¡°Yesterday, Santos said, ¡®They had me peddle some invigorating items to those gamblers.¡°¡± ¡°What kind of invigorating items?¡± Robin asked. 1417D Chapter 255 The Gambling i Chelsea shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Robin understood. Santos had these people selling drugs to gamblers at the Chelsea casino. If Chelsea really got ckmailed and deeply involved, there would be no way back. ¡°Silly girl, do you know what these people are up to? They¡¯re trying to drag you down and ruin you!¡± Chelsea shivered in fright. At that moment. Santos came over from behind and handed a cigarette. to Robin: ¡°Robin, have a smoke.¡± A few people stepped forward, surrounding Robin in the middle. Robin said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Robin said with a smirk. ¡°What man doesn¡¯t smoke? Have one.¡± Robin said expressionlessly, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t smoke.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Looking down on me, are you going to smoke or not?¡± Santos said coldly. Robin stopped in his tracks: ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± A few people from Santos immediately gave Robin a cold look, ¡°You really don¡¯t smoke?¡± Chelsea nervously held Robin¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Burns, Robin really doesn¡¯t smoke¡­ Santos looked at Robin¡¯s face, which held a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a 1417 O Chapter 255 The Gambling House smile, and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re Chelsea¡¯s brother, I won¡¯t insist. Let¡¯s go to the casino and y a couple of games.¡± Chelsea hastily grabbed Robin, saying, ¡°Robin, don¡¯t¡­¡± Santos said coldly, ¡°Chelsea, what do you want to do?¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chelsea, I also want to go to the casino to y. I¡¯ve never yed before.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Santos.¡± Fear and worry flickered in Chelsea¡¯s eyes. In front of Santos and others, he didn¡¯t dare to say too much. She knew what kind of ruthless characters the enforcers at Santos¡¯s casino were. Santos had Robin go into the gambling house to y, which was to harm him. Thinking of this, Chelsea steeled herself and said, ¡°Mr. Burns, Robin just got back from leaving, he doesn¡¯t gamble¡­¡± Santos interrupted her, saying coldly, ¡°Chelsea, what do you mean? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me ying a couple of games with Robin. What are you implying?¡± Robin pulled Chelsea close to him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chelsea, let¡¯s go.¡± At this point, Robin turned to Santos and asked, ¡°Is there a prize for ying this?¡± Santos¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Of course, as big as you want. 1417 D ¡°I was talking about US dors,¡± Robin flicked his eyelids. Santos eximed excitedly. ¡°Yes! How big do you want to y?¡± Santos nced at Robin. Guessing that he must have made a lot of money this time he came back, ¡°100,000 US dors, can you afford it?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°No problem,¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Santos saw that Robin had no objections to the bet of 100,000 dors. It seemed quite rxed. He believed that Robin had brought back quite a lot of money this time ¡°Robin, did you bring the money?¡± Robin nced at the time, ¡°Oh, I sent a message, someone can deliver it.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know where Robin got the nerve to ask for $100,000 right off the bat. For a moment, it was somewhat unclear. Robin immediately sent a message and location to Sarah. She had her subordinate deliver 300,000 in cash. Santos brought Robin to the gambling house. Chelsea followed behind, whispering, ¡°Robin, how could you be so confused, they will harm you.¡± Robin said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, no matter what happens next, just 1417 D stay by my side,¡± Chelsea shook her head desperately, whispering, ¡°Robin, these are all ruthless devils¡­¡± Robin signaled her to stop talking and led her into the casino with Santos. Santos¡¯s gambling den was on the basement level. It was transformed from a small underground parking lot. After entering the casino with Robin and Chelsea, Santos whispered a few words to a man. The man took out a key and opened arge door around the north corner. This room was approximately 100 square meters, with a gambling table ced in the middle. The room was haphazardly filled with seven or eight Odrarian men. A long¨Chaired man around thirty years old pointed at Robin and asked, ¡°Santos, who is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Collier, this is Robin, Chelsea¡¯s brother. He just returned from making a fortune abroad and wants to have a go here.¡± Santos nced at Robin, ¡°When will your money be sent?¡°. At that moment, a junior member walked in from outside, ¡°Mr. Burns, someone is looking for someone named Robin.¡± Robin said, ¡°Uh, it¡¯s my friend, who brought the money.¡± Chelsea nervously surveyed the situation in the room, her legs Chapter 255 The Gambling Hose trembling with fear. Robin sensed Chelsea¡¯s fear and looked again at the trash in front of him. If I hadn¡¯t gone through Farmere, Marissa¡¯s sour soup diner, and Chelsea, my life would have been ruined. Santos asked, ¡°What can you y?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y anything.¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s y the simplest game then, rolling dice to see who gets the highest.¡± Santos and a few people in the room allughed, ¡°This is faster, more interesting!¡± He pointed at a blond man on the sofa, ¡°Blondie,e y with Robin!¡± At that moment, a man carrying a code case walked into the room. After handing the box to Robin, he left the ce without saying a word. Robin opened the box. The brand new 300,000 US dors inside suddenly appeared in front of everyone. In the eyes of Santos and others, a greedy glint was shining. Chelsea was also greatly shocked. She knew, Robin was in trouble today. Could they have gotten away if Santos and his people had seen so Chapter 255 The Gambling House much cash? Being able to get out of here alive would be considered extremely lucky! She wanted to remind Robin to hurry up and find a way to escape from here. Santos had signaled to two of his underlings to lock the room¡¯s door from the inside. Chelsea was shaking nervously all over. She really regretted letting Robine with her. Robin pointed at the blond across from him, ¡°Where¡¯s your money?¡± Huang Mao was taken aback for a moment. Santos exchanged a color with Nick Collier, instantly prompting someone to also offer up three hundred thousand dors. Robin gestured for Chelsea to sit beside him, giving Santos an indifferent smile, ¡°Let¡¯s begin! One round to decide the winner!¡± 141 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Impossible Chelsea held Robin¡¯s hand nervously, ¡°Robin, don¡¯t¡­¡± Santos barked, ¡°Chelsea, what are you doing!¡± Robin patted Chelsea, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just sit here and watch.¡® Then, looking up at Santos, ¡°This is my first time ying in a casino, if I win, can I really take this money away?¡± Santos and Nick exchanged a nce and began tough. In such a manner, Robin clearly didn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°Robin. Mr. Collier¡¯s casino is one of integrity,¡± Santos said with augh ¡°If you could win, you would take all these three hundred thousand dors in front of Blondie!¡± Robin pointed at Santos with his finger, saying, ¡°This is what you said, you are Chelsea¡¯s friend, I trust you.¡± Santos pped his chest and guaranteed, ¡°Mr. Collier has been in this business for many years, always conducting it in a proper and orderly manner. ¡°You could also ask the neighbors on this street, we have never cheated a guest out of their money here.¡± Nick nodded expressionlessly, ¡°I call the shots here! Of course, running a gambling house requires integrity!¡± ¡°Gambling means epting losses willingly. Start, start, no more dilly- Chapter 256 Impossible dallying!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you could win, all this money would be yours!¡± ¡°However, let me make this clear beforehand, if you lose and dare to cheat, I will chop off your hands.¡± Robinughed. ¡°Good! Santos and Nick, since you both promised to ept the oue of the bet and maintain integrity regardless of winning or losing. I am relieved.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never been to a casino before.¡± ¡°Some things had to be rified in advance. Just in case I won, I would know what to do.¡± ¡°Santos, could you exin to me, was it that after shaking this dice, whoever had the higher number won?¡± Seeing Robin like this, it seemed that Santos really had never been to a casino before. He exchanged a nce with Nick,ughing as he said, ¡°Yes, Robin! After you and Blondie roll the dice, whoever rolls the highest takes all six hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s get started,¡± Robin said, waving his hand. Chelsea wanted to signal Robin with her eyes. How could one possibly believe what Santos and his people said. They were a bunch of scoundrels. No matter whether we won or lost today, it was impossible to take 13.081 away a single penny. Santos signaled his subordinates to bring two dice cups and two dice. He personally demonstrated the dice cup and dice in front of Robin and Blondie. ¡°Robin, Blondie, you both saw clearly, there was nothing wrong with this dice, and this cup was also normal. You each choose a set.¡± Robin gestured to Blondie, ¡°You choose. I don¡¯t care. Isn¡¯t it just aboutparing who¡¯s bigger or smaller?¡± ¡°I was lucky, winning no matter which dice cup I chose.¡± Huangmao carefully selected a dice cup. Robin held the rest in his hand. Huangmao picked up the dice cup and shook it vigorously Within the silent gambling den, there was only the intense shing sound of dice and dice cups. After a bout of crazed shaking of the dice cup. Huang Mao mmed t onto the table with a bang. Santos saw that Robin hadn¡¯t made a move. ¡°Robin, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot, I need to move around too, alright, let¡¯s move!¡± Robinughed. He casually pushed the dice cup on the table, ¡°Alright! Open it.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say about Robin¡¯s behavior. A bet of three hundred thousand dors, and Robin just recklessly pushed it aside like that? D Chapter 256 Impossible. Wasn¡¯t this just a joke! Santos, Nick, and a bunch of underlings from the gambling house were also left confused by Robin¡¯s maneuvers. This guy really didn¡¯t even know how to roll the dice, did he? Three hundred thousand dors in gambling money, just yed like that? Was he a damn fool? Santos nced at Robin¡¯s indifferent expression and startedughing, ¡°Robin, is this okay?¡± Robin nodded. ¡°Alright, you guys start. Don¡¯t dawdle, once you start, I can take the money and leave.¡± At that moment, Nick, who had always been cold and taciturn, also chuckled a couple of times. A group of underlings from the gambling house burst intoughter. Chelsea helplessly shook her head. Looking at the colorful three hundred thousand dors in front of her, she felt heartbroken! ¡°Since everything was fine, did I leave?¡± Santos had just stepped forward to remove the dice cup. Robin said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Santos looked up at Robin, his voice cold. ¡°Robin, backing out is not allowed.¡± With a half¨Csmile, Robin nced at Nick and Santos, ¡°I was worried 34 115 1418D Chapter 256 Impossible. you would back out.¡± ¡°Just now, you said that if I won, the six hundred thousand dors on the table would all be mine, didn¡¯t you?¡± Santosughed, ¡°Of course! But the premise is that you have to win this round, then the money will be yours!¡± ¡°After I opened the dice cup, whoever had the highest number on the top of their dice was the winner.¡± Santos firmly believed that what they had done with the dice cup,bined with Blondie¡¯s skills. Robin had no chance of winning at all. Unless Robin also rolled the highest number, it would be the same as Blondie. Following the rules of dice rolling, the second round continued until a winner was determined. In conclusion, it was impossible for Robin to always roll the highest number. However, Huang Mao could. Santos sneered, ¡°If he ys dirty, chop off his hands and feet.¡± Robin nodded with a smile, ¡°Good, with your words, I feel relieved.¡± Santos removed the dice cups of the two people. The scene before his eyes took him by surprise. The dice in front of Robin showed six points! And the dice roll of the blond surprisingly was a one! 51.32 14:18 D ¡°What, what happened?!¡± Huang Mao stood up in shock, staring at the dice in front of him and howled, ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± With his skills and the setup he had previously made in the dice cup, it couldn¡¯t possibly be a one!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces in the gambling house suddenly froze Chelsea opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°Robin won?¡± Robin stood up, ¡°Santos, I told you my luck is incredibly good!¡± ¡°It was my first time ying with this thing, and I actually won. Sorry, I¡¯m taking the money!¡± ¡°Chelsea, carrying this money, your brother took you out for a good meal!¡± Chelsea sat still, terrified, watching Nick, Santos, and a bunch of thugs from the gambling den. Santos said coldly, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re mistaken, there¡¯s something wrong with this dice.¡± ¡°Any problems?¡± Robin asked with a cold smile, ¡°This is your territory, any issues are your responsibility.¡± ¡°I only saw my spot, which was bigger than the blond¡¯s spot. ording to the rules, I won.¡± ¡°Santos, but you said if yourself, you agreed to ept the loss if you gambled and lost.¡± At that moment, a gang of thugs around the gambling house slowly drew their daggers from their waists and began to surround Robin. 1418D 77534 Chapter 256 Impossible Santos¡® mouth twitched, ¡°In this ce, I don¡¯t call the shots, Mr. Collier does.¡± ¡°Ask Mr. Collier if he agreed to you taking away this six hundred thousand dors.¡± Robin pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands, ¡°What do you mean, trying to back out?¡± Nick snorted coldly, ¡°Drop 300,000 dors and get lost! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, what would happen?¡± The smile on Robin¡¯s face gradually froze. Nick threw the cigarette in his hand on the ground, ¡°Otherwise, diet here today!¡± Chelsea held Robin¡¯s hand. ¡°Robin, let¡¯s not take the money, let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± Robin pulled Chelsea to his side,ughing, ¡°I won this money, of course I¡¯m taking it.¡± Santos burst intoughter, ¡°Cut him down!¡± In the next moment, he found a cold dagger pressed against his throat. Robin sneered, ¡°Santos, you said that if one cheats, their hands and feet should be chopped off!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Nick shouted, ¡°Attack, kill this kid!¡± In an instant, a cloud of dust rose up. In the blink of an eye, all the thugs in the gambling house were knocked down, wailing in pain. O The fierce and towering Nick was also kneeling on the ground, clutching his still profusely bleeding abdomen, looking at Robin in terror The other dagger in Robin¡¯s hand was still pressed againn¨¢ Fostert¡¯s throat ¡°Santos, could I still take this money? Santos felt terrified as he sensed the dagger in Robert¡¯s hand slowly piercing his skin If he didn¡¯t agree now, he believed, Robin¡¯s knife would surely pierce his throat ¡°Sure! Robin, this money is yours, you can certainly take it away¡­¡± ¡°Chelsea, take the money and run! Chelsea¡¯s mind was a nk, mechanically carrying two pawword boxes and following behind Robin. ¡°Open the door!¡± Robin pointed at Santos and said ¡°Remember, this matter ends here!¡± ¡°If there had been more to it, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like this!¡± Just as Robin was leading Chelsea towards the door. Nick pulled out his gun and pulled the trigger, ¡°Bang Bang!¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 The Consequences After two gunshots, Santos burst into wildughter. However, in the next moment, with a miserable scream, the smile on Santos¡® face suddenly froze. In the halo of dust in front of the door, Robin walked in holding Chelsea¡¯s hand. Huh? Santos and a group of thugs were momentarily dazed. Nick, at such a close distance, actually didn¡¯t hit Robin and Chelsea? Everyone looked at Nick. At that moment, Nick was lying on the ground, one of his hands had been cleanly chopped off. ¡°Santos, you said it yourself, ¡®you have to ept the loss if you gamble.¡® If you cheat, you¡¯ll lose your hands and feet.¡± Robin walked towards Santos step by step. It was only then that Chelsea discovered, Nick¡¯s gun¨Cholding wrist had been cleanly severed and was lying on the ground. Beside the severed hand was a pool of fresh blood, still steaming with heat! Santos was stunned and at a loss. He never imagined that Robin and Chelsea could dodge the bullets shot by Nick. ? 1418 Chapter 257 the Contepenice Hadn¡¯t seen when Robin made his move. The hand with which Nick was holding a gun was chopped off by a short knife that Robin had kicked over. Bearing the intense pain, Nick gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± ¡°Do you know what would happen if you offended me?¡± Chelsea shivered in fear as she saw the murderous intent in Nick¡¯s eyes. Robinughed and said, ¡°Tell me, what will be my fate?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said that anyone who reneges on a bet should have their hands and feet chopped off?¡± ¡°Why, are you threatening me again now?¡± ¡°Do you want me to teach you? No matter what you do, ck or white, when you¡¯re out here, you have to keep your word!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re nothing but a bug! You¡¯ll be crushed sooner orter.¡± Nick¡¯s face was fierce, his eyes radiating a murderous glint. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, kid! Santos, you tell him, what kind of background do we have!¡± Santos pointed at Robin and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care where youe from, you stepped on our turf today, you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Do you know why we¡¯ve been able to go unchallenged on this street for so many years?¡± 12.01% O 141D ¡°That was because there was the powerful backing of the Rogelio family:¡± Robin shook his head, disdainfully saying, ¡°Having the Rogelio family as your backing, is that your confidence?¡± Speaking of this, Santos puffed out his chest and said coldly, ¡°Yes, do you know what kind of existence the Rogelio family is in Farmere? It¡­¡± Robin didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking, she directly grabbed hist hair and mmed it on the gambling table. ¡°Bam!¡± Santos¡¯s face had smashed the sturdy gambling table into pieces, and he had fainted on the ground, covered in blood. ¡°The Rogelio family?¡± Robin gave a cold smile, step by step walking towards Nick. ¡°If the Rogelio family was truly your backing, even Queen Farmere would have to kneel when she saw me!¡± ¡°The Rogelio family was nothing!¡± Robin walked up to Nick, stepped on his other hand, and slowly ground it under her foot. Nick howled in pain like a pig being ughtered. Within two minutes, Robin lifted his foot and wiped the bloodstain from his shoe on Nick¡¯s shirt front. ¡°Remember what I said, it¡¯s best not to have a follow¨Cup.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of you and that Santos losing 25431 hands and feet.¡± ¡°Chelsea, let¡¯s go!¡± Robin picked up the password box that Chelsea had. dropped on the ground and pulled her out of the casino. The man who had previously brought money was still waiting outside. the gambling house. Robin tossed the cipher box that the man had previously sent into hist arms: ¡°Take it back.¡± The man didn¡¯t say a word, he just picked up the code case and drove away. Chelsea had been walking behind Robin for quite a distance before she snapped back to reality. She looked back in the direction of the gambling house. After making sure no one was following, he whispered, ¡°Robin, we¡¯re in big trouble!¡± ¡°These money would have cost us our lives.¡± Robin ruffled Chelsea¡¯s hair,ughing and saying, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s those bastards who caused the big trouble.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back and let Marissa make a delicious meal, we¡¯ll celebrate together.¡± Chelsea let out a long sigh and flicked her hair. ¡°Alright, Robin, since you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid either!¡± ¡°Screw it! Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll just take this money and run!¡± ¡°Stop bothering, let¡¯s go home and I¡¯ll treat you to a drink!¡± 3760% 1418 Chapter 257 The Consequences At that moment, Chelsea¡¯s phone rang, ¡°Robyn, aren¡¯t you taking a day off from flying today?¡± Chelsea sneakily nced at Robin, whispering, ¡°Robyn, take a break these two days ande to my house.¡± ¡°At that time, I introduced you to a friend.¡± ¡°You would definitely be satisfied after you saw him.¡± ¡°I told you, my Robin came back.¡± ¡°If you had seen my Robin, you would have definitely fallen for him. My Robin was so handsome!¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t my brother, I would have been reluctant to introduce him to you!¡± At this point, Chelsea startedughing. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Robin saw Chelsea showing her innocent smile again and casually asked, ¡°Silly girl, who were you talking to that made you so happy?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, you would know when she arrived.¡± ¡°She, she was my meeting gift to you, haha¡­¡± Chelsea brushed aside her previous fear and dismay, chattering non- stop beside Robin. It seemed as if the incident at the gambling house had never happened. Laughing and chatting/all the way, I returned to Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Diner with Robin.. At that time, Marissa was pacing back and forth in the store. Today, as soon as Robin returned, he went to the gambling house with Chapter 257 The Consequences Santos and others. This made Marissa restless all morning. She was worried that something might happen to Robin and Chelsea, and had no heart for business. The customers who came to the store today were all driven away by her. She knew what kind of people Santos, Nick and their gang were. Robin went with them only for Chelsea. Given Robin¡¯s temper, he would definitely have had a dispute with Santos at the gambling house. After much thought, Marissa was about to go to the casino herself. Robin and Chelsea appeared in front of the Sour Soup Diner. Marissa excitedly grabbed Robin and Chelsea¡¯s hands and began to cry. ¡°You, you drove me crazy!¡± ¡°Santos and his group, they didn¡¯t bother you much, did they?¡± Robinforted with a smile, ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re still the same as before, always worrying about me and Chelsea.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just go to the casino to y for a while with Chelsea¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°What could they do to me?¡± Marissa looked at Chelsea with confusion, then at Robin. 1418 Chapter 257 The Consequences She hadn¡¯t expected that Robin and Chelsea could actuallye back. unscathed. ¡°Chelsea, nothing really happened, right?¡± Chelsea was nervously unsure of how to exin. Robin steadied Marissa by the shoulder and had her sit down, cing the password box in front of her. ¡°Marissa, it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°I had a small bet with a few of Chelsea¡¯s friends and won some money. This is for you.¡± Robin opened the safe. Marissa saw three hundred thousand dors in the box and was so scared that she fell on her butt. ¡°Robin, how, how did you win so much money?¡± ¡°I had a bet with Santos and his crew.¡± Robin helped Marissa up. ¡°Gambling? How could you, a child, go gambling?¡± Marissa was trembling all over. ¡°Santos and his people won¡¯t let this go.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t take this money, you should hurry and return it to them.¡± Robin closed the code box and handed it to Marissa. ¡°Keep this money safe, Marissa. I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯ve dealt with Santos, Nick and all that.¡± ¡°Just run your sour soup diner with peace of mind, no one will evere to extort you again.¡± 79.40% Duapter 257 The Consequat Marissa still didn¡¯t dare to ept the three hundred thousand dors. ¡°Robin, what on earth have you been doing all these years?¡± Robin sat in front of Marissa. ¡°Over the years. I joined a mercenary group in Bronia and made a lot of money¡­¡± At that moment, a pleasant voice came from outside the door, ¡°Is Chelsea at home?¡± Chelsea immediately stood up and said, ¡°Robyn, you¡¯re here so soon? Come in quickly.¡± Robyn walked into the store and ran into Robin. Both of them were taken aback. Robyn eximed in surprise, ¡°You, how are you here?¡± Robin chuckled to himself, Robyn actually knew Chelsea. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 What Happened to Robin? Robin nodded politely, without giving much of a response. He continued to tell Marissa about his experiences with Bronia, hoping to put Marissa¡¯s mind at ease. A weak and kind woman, with Chelsea, lived at the very bottom of society. Every moment was endured under the oppression of corrupt officials and cowardly bullies. Who dared to get into trouble with viins like Santos and Nick. Usually, I just paid them some protection money for peace of mind, and barely managed to get by. Had I ever dared to think about resisting? Back then, Robin had won three hundred thousand dors from these viins¡® casinos and brought it back to her. How dare Marissa ask. She knew well that people like Santos and Nick would not let things go easily. Having taken their money, there would be no peace forever, It would bring even more disasters. Of course, Robin was aware of this as well. Before going to the casino, it was decided to help Marissa solve these problems and then leave. I would never let any harme to the kind mother¨Cdaughter duo, Marissa and Chelsea. Marissa beckoned Robyn to sit down. Robyn was still in a daze because she had met Robin again. For a moment, the atmosphere in this tiny sour soup diner was quite strange. Chelsea paused for a moment, noticing that Robyn and Robin seemed to know each other. ¡°Robyn, did you know Robin?¡± ¡°Hmm? Hmm!¡± Robyn stood awkwardly at the door, not knowing whether to go in or back out. ¡°Robin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Chelsea asked, nudging Robin. ¡°Oh, we had a brief encounter on the ne.¡± Robin nodded without expression. Robyn was feeling quiteplicated at the moment. Robyn took a great liking to Robin the moment she first saw him. Moreover, Robin¡¯s actions in dealing with four Odrarian men on the ne had stirred her heart. At that moment, she had the idea to continue to get to know him better. Only then did he eagerly present his business card. However, the scene I saw when I left the airport. ||| O Chapter 258 What Happened to Robin¡®? It made all her fantasies about Robin suddenly disappear. She never imagined that a man as charming as Robin, with such great skills and an excellent image and temperament, existed. It turned out to be a gigolo kept by an old rich woman. Moreover, it was Sarah, the eldest daughter of the Rogelio family, who supported him. That was a person like a female devil. Robyn looked at Robinplexly, her gaze filled with not only contempt but also a hint of fear. What was even more unexpected was that Robin was actually so familiar with Chelsea¡¯s family. Watching Robinforting Marissa at that time. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of man Robin really was. Chelsea saw Robyn standing in a daze at the door and approached her, saying, ¡°Robyn, what happened to you guys?¡± Robyn and Chelsea met two years ago. Robyn served on the direct flight route from Hallcester to Farmere with Hashville Airlines. On the days when she had a break from Farmere, Robyn would always visit Londratown. The first time I had sour soup at Marissa¡¯s house, I fell in love with it. Every time she came to Londratown in Farmere, she would stop by for 77.36% 14:19 D Chaplye 258 What Happened to kvend a bowl. Over time, she became familiar with the mother¨Cdaughter duo, Marissa and Chelsea. She was about the same age as Chelsen and they got along very well. The two quickly became close friends who could talk about anything. Today, Robin, who had been away for seven years, returned, which made Chelsea very happy. Robyn called, and she immediately had the idea of setting her up with Robin. In her view, handsome Robin and beautiful Robyn were a perfect match. However, the two did not seem to get along very well. It seemed like there was still a bit of a grudge. She didn¡¯t know what was going on here. Robyn broke the awkwardness in the store, ruffling Chelsea¡¯s red hai ¡°Your hair needs a change, it¡¯s too ugly, I¡¯ll apany you to get a new hairstyle.¡± Chelsea muttered, ¡°Yes, you all think my hair is ugly.¡± ¡°Alright, apany me across the street to get a haircut. By the time. we return, Marissa should have prepared avish lunch.¡± After leaving the Sour Soup Diner, Chelsea pulled Robyn aside, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s some tension between you and Robin? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± ||| N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. 14:20 Robyn slightly furrowed her brow, wanting to speak but stopping herself. ¡°Robyn, I forgot to tell you, Robin is the Robin I used to mention to you.¡± ¡°I originally wanted to y matchmaker for you guys, but you¡¯re acting so strangely. What on earth happened?¡± Robyn gave an unnaturalugh. ¡°There was no real rift between him and me, it¡¯s just, I just didn¡¯t quite like his way of living.¡± Having said that, Robyn let out a sigh. Even though she really liked handsome and charming men like Robin. However, after learning that Robin was a gigolo kept by a wealthy woman, she gave up. A man who lives off a woman, no matter how charming he may be, how could he possibly have genuine feelings and responsibility! Robyn¡¯s parents used to do business in Mapleford, Londrnd in ther early years and passed away quite early. I lived with my uncle¡¯s family since I was very young. She was a very independent girl. Such a stunning appearance, she had numerous suitors. Even some wealthy young tycoons were willing to support her at a sky- high price. Robyn had tly refused. III 1420 Chapter 258 What Happened to Robin? She despised thefortable life that she had obtained by selling her body and youth. She wanted to live an independent life as freely as she desired. Upon learning that Robin was such a pretty boy. She decisively crossed Robin off her list of men she liked forever I thought there would be no more intersections. Dramatically, Chelsea turned out to be Robin¡¯s sister. Chelsea was considering setting her up with Robin. It was truly a situation that was bothughable andmentable. Chelsea saw Robyn spacing out and asked, puzzled, ¡°Every time I mentioned Robin today, you seemed annoyed. What exactly happened. between you two?¡± ¡°Did you two used to be together, or was there some other misunderstanding?¡± Robyn gave a bitter smile and shook her head. ¡°Chelsea. Robin has been away from Farmere for seven years, do you know what he has been doing all these years?¡± ¡°Did you really know him well?¡± ¡°Is the Robin now, still the Robin you knew back then?¡± Robyn asked several questions in a row, obviously looking very excited. Chelsea clearly felt that Robyn was very angry with Robin, even to the point of contempt and hatred.. 72 861 O Chapter 758 What Happened to Hobin? It seemed that the problem between them was still very serious! Recalling Robin¡¯s appearance in the casino before, he was incredibly handsome! Up until now, Chelsea¡¯s heart was still filled with admiration and pride. for Robin. Robin was always so tall and reassuring to her, providing her with a sense of safety and dependence. However, Robyn seemed to have a big misunderstanding about Robin. ¡°Robyn, why would you ask such a question? Do you know any bad. news about Robin?¡± Robyn looked into Chelsea¡¯s clear, innocent eyes, shaking her head, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯d rather not say it.¡± ¡°He was the Robin you admired. I was afraid that saying it would hurt the rtionship between you two as siblings.¡± Chelsea gave Robyn an annoyed nce, ¡°What you said just made met feel even more uneasy!¡± ¡°Robyn, hurry up and tell me, what on earth happened to Robin?¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 He¡¯s Kept by Sarah Robyn was torn, unable to bear telling the truth. That would have disappointed Chelsea. Robin had left them for seven years. Chelsea and Marissa surely didn¡¯t know what he had done. Just watching Chelsea¡¯s anxious expression at that moment. In the end, I decided to express my thoughts. Perhaps this was a good thing for Robin, for Chelsea and her daughter Marissa. Robyn told Chelsea all about how Robin dealt with four ruflians from Odrar on the ne. Upon hearing this, Chelsea was greatly delighted. Wasn¡¯t this the Robin she had admired and respected? Upon hearing about Robin¡¯s heroic deeds, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but recount their previous experiences at the casino. ¡°Robyn, let me tell you, just an hour ago, Robin beat up the two worst thugs on this street.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t a man like Robin, with a sense of justice and responsibility, deserve respect?¡± ¡°Moreover, Robin is so handsome and kind, didn¡¯t you like him¡°?¡± | Chapter 259 He¡¯s Kept by Barsh ¡°It was precisely for this reason that I thought of introducing Robin to you.¡± Robyn paused for a moment, giving a self¨Cdeprecatingugh, ¡°I used to think the same way.¡± ¡°Even, I¡­ I took the initiative to give him my contact information on the ne.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite good?¡± Chelsea asked, a glint of confusion in her ¡°Later¡­ what happened between you two?¡± eyes. Robynughed at herself, ¡°After leaving the airport, I saw two private helicoptersing to pick up Robin!¡± ¡°Two helicopters picked up Robin?¡± Chelsea was greatly shocked. In her perception, the privilege of riding in a private helicopter was reserved for those of extremely high status. Robyn nodded, ¡°Also, someone told me, it might be the Rogelio family¡¯s helicopter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chelsea¡¯s feelings could no longer be described as shocked. ¡°Robin got on the Rogelio family¡¯s helicopter? How could that be possible!¡± ¡°Robyn, you were telling a story!¡± Robyn didn¡¯t exin further, continuing, ¡°I vaguely saw that the woman sitting with him in the helicopter was Sarah, the eldest daughter of the Rogelio family.¡± ¡°That is, the old woman who was known as the Underground Queen of Farmere.¡± 13.32% ||| 14.20 Chapter 259 He¡¯s Kept by Sarah ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t understand what Robyn was trying to convey to her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this prove even more that Robin is amazing?¡± ¡°Though it was said that the Rogelio family had a dark nature.¡± ¡°But, in such a ridiculous reality, what about those so¨Ccalled righteous. people and families?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they all just a bunch of disgusting trash!¡± ¡°Robin was with Sarah, did you look down on him because of that?¡± Robyn gave a bitter smile, ¡°Chelsea, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then why did you appear to be so contemptuous of Robin?¡± ¡°Chelsea, do I really have to spell out what the rtionship between Robin and that woman is?¡± Chelsea was still confused, stomping her foot in frustration. ¡°Robyn, could you please be more clear? Your evasive way of speaking is really driving me crazy.¡± ¡°Tell me, what exactly did you want to say?¡± Robyn shook her head, a sarcastic smile on her face, ¡°He¡¯s kept by Sarah, do you understand that?!¡± Chelsea was suddenly stunned. ¡°Robyn, what nonsense were you talking about!¡± ¡°How could a man like Robin possibly do such a disgusting thing!¡± Robyn gave a coldugh, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe it either.¡± 29.525 O 14.20 ¡°But, have you ever considered, how high Robin¡¯s status must be for Sarah to personally receive him?¡± ¡°Even the Odrarian president didn¡¯t have this treatment.¡± ¡°How could Robin have had it?¡± ¡°There was only one reason, Robin was the gigolo that Sarah doted on and spoiled, which would make this high and mighty woman deign tomit herself.¡± The stubbornness in Chelsea¡¯s heart suddenly copsed. No wonder Robin was so confident when he mentioned the Rogelio family at the casino. So he¡­ he was actually kept by Sarah, the old woman of the Rogelio family. Chelsea thought of going to the casino to give money to Robin. Who had such ability to deliver three hundred thousand dors within. a few minutes? Except for Sarah, no one could do it. Thinking about a few things together, what Robyn said was right.. The more Chelsea thought about it, the sadder she became, tears. swirling in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t ept this detestable reality. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Robin, whom I admired and respected the most, turned out to be a gigolo kept by an old woman. In her memory, Robin was so proud and stubborn. 45.57 14:20 How could he possibly be the kind of man who lives off a woman! ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that Robin would be that kind of person! Let¡¯s go back and ask now Robyn abruptly grabbed the emotional Chelsea. ¡°Silly girl, how could you openly discuss such a disgraceful matter in front of so many people?¡± Chelsea was stunned, ¡°What should we do then?¡± Robyn shook her head and said, ¡°Chelsea, going back to the store at this time and directly asking Robin if he was being kept by Sarah, that would make him lose face.¡± ¡°Besides, how could one recklessly talk about such personal privacy matters!¡± ¡°Did you go ask him now, would he tell you that he was indeed kept by the old rich woman ¡°He definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Moreover, once this matter is rified, wouldn¡¯t the rtionship. between Robin and you bepletely over?¡± ¡°You were just his sister, not his woman. ¡°You are a family. What he does to make money, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Everyone had their own way of life¡± ¡°Robin made this choice, and since it didn¡¯t harm anyone, there was nothing wrong with it. III Chelsea instantly deted like a punctured ball, all the joy and hope in her heart vanishedpletely. The grand image of Robin in her mindpletely copsed. ¡°Robyn, I always feel like you might have misunderstood?¡± There was still a glimmer of hope in Chelsea¡¯s heart ¡°Was Robin, so talented and strong¨Cwilled, really capable of doing such a thing for money? ¡°Judging by his appearance now, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t short of money¡± Robyn sneered. ¡°There were plenty of gold¨Cdiggers in this world, regardless of whether they were men or women.¡± ¡°There were also many men who wanted to gain without effort and demanded while lying t.¡± ¡°Being a kept man for money, living off a wealthy woman, howfortable it was.¡± ¡°Especially to be associated with an old woman like Sarah, who wast like a queen, what kind of experience would that be?¡± In this way, he would never have to struggle again in his life, and moreover, he could do whatever he wanted with the power and money of Sarah. At this point, Robyn also couldn¡¯t figure out the exact reason. Surprisingly, there was a great deal of hatred and contempt for Robin¡¯s way of life. Chapter 259 He¡¯s kept by Sarah Perhaps it was because the initial expectations for Robin were too high. Only after seeing the truth clearly, did they develop a deep disgust for Robin. Chelsea sighed helplessly as she looked at the annoyance on Robyn¡¯s face. However, the mood was much calmer. ¡°Robyn, perhaps Robin had encountered insurmountable difficulties over the years, which forced him to do so.¡± ¡°He struggled alone in the outside world, it wasn¡¯t easy.¡± Robyn gave a coldugh, ¡°Who¡¯s life isn¡¯t full of trials and tribtions.¡± ¡°Living wasn¡¯t easy, but it wasn¡¯t an excuse for his disgraceful downfall!¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 I¡¯m a Gigolo Robyn¡¯s words surprised Chelsea greatly. ¡°Robyn, I know how you¡¯re feeling right now¡­never mind, let¡¯s go back.¡± Robyn grabbed her: ¡°Weren¡¯t you a hairdresser?¡± ¡°What hairstyle, no change! I¡¯m keeping this color and hairstyle!¡± Chelsea said irritably, shaking off Robyn and heading home. Watching Chelsea¡¯s dejected figure, Robyn sighed and headed towards the sour soup diner. She decided not to stay at Chelsea¡¯s house anymore. Said hello to Marissa and then left. Lest Robin was also there, everyone felt very awkward. Inside the Sour Soup Diner. No matter how Robin exined, Marissa dared not ept the 300,000 dors. He knew Marissa¡¯s worries, so he didn¡¯t insist anymore. ¡°Quickly return this money to Santos and his people, you absolutely cannot take this kind of money,¡± Marissa urgently pleaded, pulling on Robin in horror. ¡°Robin, you just got back, I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble. Santos. and his people, they are devils who kill without batting an eye.¡± O > 14:20 ¡°Alright.¡± Robin closed the code box. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat here in the evening, I was going to check out Dreand. Barter.¡± Marissa had wanted Robin to stay for a meal. However, the thought of that 300,000 dors did not stop him. ¡°Robin, then you should return this money to Santos and his group ast soon as possible. That¡­ Marissa had intended to talk about the girl named Dianna Barker from Dreand Bar. Watching the sparkle in Robin¡¯s eyes, she ultimately didn¡¯t speak out. Robin waved, carrying the code box as he walked out of the sour soup diner. Marissa looked painfully at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, sighing bitterly. girl She knew that Robin went to Dreand Bar to remember the g named Dianna. Marissa didn¡¯t spill the beans. She was very clear in her heart, the girl named Dianna and Robin were simply not from the same world. In those years, they were still young, not yet understanding the realities of the world. Even less understood in this world. Those seemingly beautiful love, friendship, and kinship. In the face of money, status, and power, they were fragile and unable 11 14% O to withstand a single blow At that time, Robin didn¡¯t know that Dianna was the heiress of the Barker Group. Given the disparity in their social status, how could they possiblye together? Marissa didn¡¯t want to hurt Robin¡¯s feelings, so she walked up to the store entrance and shouted at him, ¡°Robin, go take a look over there and thene back, this ce will always be your home.¡± Robin turned around with a brilliant smile, ¡°Your sour soup delicious! Of course, I had toe back.¡± Marissa¡¯s tears could no longer be held back. is Just out of the sour soup diner, Chelsea walked towards me with her head down. Robin saw that Chelsea still had her red curly hair. Casually asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to get your hair done? Why does it still look like this?¡± Chelsea had wanted to ask Robin if what Robyn was saying about. being kept was true or false. Looking at Robin¡¯s warm smile, she ultimately didn¡¯t voice such at question. ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t want to do it today. I won¡¯t change it in the future either, let it be!¡± Having said that, he lowered his head and walked into the Sour Soup Diner, heading upstairs. §º O Chapter 260 m Gigolo R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing Chelsea¡¯s attitude, Marissa angrily said, ¡°Chelsea, how could you talk to Robin like that?¡± Watching Chelsea¡¯s retreating figure, Robin waspletely baffled. What happened to Chelsea? In Robin¡¯s memory, he had never been treated like this before. Robin didn¡¯t think much about it and continued to move forward. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Robyn came towards him and couldn¡¯t help but stop him. Robin nodded politely, without speaking or stopping his steps. ¡°Stop!¡± Robyn blocked his way, looking at him coldly. Robin raised an eyebrow, ¡°Something up?¡± Robyn sneered. ¡°You¡¯re young and capable, in the prime of your life, why would you do such shady things?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your own two hands to create your own beautiful life?¡± ¡°Could you really gain dignity by beingzy and living off others?¡± Robin inexplicably looked at Robyn. He didn¡¯t know what this woman meant by blurting out such nonsensical words? Think about Chelsea¡¯s strange behavior just now. Take another look at Robyn in front of you, who hated evil as if it were her enemy. 1420D What happened to these two women? They seemed as if they were possessed. Those who didn¡¯t know might have thought I did something to her. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s this about living off a woman and doing things that can¡¯t stand the light of day?¡± Robyn saw Robin¡¯s innocent look and felt even more contempt in her heart. This man was simply beyond help! Mingming did something disgraceful, yet he acted as if he were a gentleman. ¡°Hehe, what do you mean? You know it well in your heart!¡± ¡°Judging by your behavior on the ne, I thought you were a real man. of integrity.¡± ¡°Later, I realized, you were actually that unbearable!¡± ¡°I know you all too well!¡± Robin flicked his eyelids. ¡°Was there something wrong with you, woman?¡± ¡°I merely had a brief encounter with you, what gives you the right to speak to me in such a tone?¡± ¡°What did you see me doing? What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Was this supposed to leave a deep impression on me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was not interested in you!¡± Robyn sneered, ¡°You¡¯re such a disgusting man, daring to act but not to ept responsibility!¡± O 1471D ¡°Were you afraid to admit your despicable actions, fearing that your image would crumble in front of me, right?¡± ¡°Hmph, I saw through you a long time ago!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be a gigolo, living off an older woman, don¡¯t be afraid of what people say!¡± ¡°Being kept by an old woman, living off her, reaping without sowing, is this your way of survival?¡± ¡°What? Sponsorship? Living off a woman? Damn!¡± Robin was speechless. Look at the cynical expression on Robyn¡¯s face. It seemed that this woman had a huge misunderstanding about me. Support me? Which woman in the world dared to speak like this? She would go bankrupt if she supported me for a day! Robin thought hard. What had I done to cause such a huge misunderstanding with this woman? This woman knew me, wasn¡¯t it just for a little while? Could it have been the scene of Sarah picking up from the airport that caused Robyn to misunderstand? That day, Sarah brought two helicopters, and nearly a hundred bodyguards greeted Robin. In Robyn¡¯s view, Robin¡¯s identity was not worthy of such a spectacle. 69.97% 0 H21D Chapter 260 m Gigolo With Robyn¡¯s level of understanding and insight, she could only assume that Robin was a kept man by Sarah. Thinking of this, Robin chuckled lightly. This bullshit of yours was absolutely ridiculous. Was this woman¡¯s imagination too rich? Poverty and superficiality limited her imagination. With his identity as Lord Dragon, wasn¡¯t it always this kind of spectacle wherever he went? The disy that Sarah put on could only be considered as ordinary as it gets. When the Andy family hosted him back in the day. Thirty of the world¡¯s most advanced fighter jets and twenty helicopters were deployed. One hundred top¨Ctier Rolls¨CRoyces, forty tanks, twenty armored vehicles¡­. This time, if the Odrarian president knew that Lord Dragon had arrived. Not only Sarah was there to wee him, but also the Presidential Guard of Odrar was deployed. You couldn¡¯t even handle this bit of pomp, what right did you have to lecture me! A brainless, self¨Crighteous woman! However, Robin did not want to exin to her. D Just a passerby, why bother to waste words. As the saying goes, summer insects cannotprehend the existence of ice! He nced at Robyn, who was full of contempt, ¡°You can think that way, I am indeed a freeloader!¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Roderick Ramirez Robin didn¡¯t need to exin himself to her. He really disliked this kind of woman who was self¨Crighteous and always wanted to change others. This kind of woman stubbornly believed that her life was the most noble. She scrutinized everything others did by her own standards. Little did you know, without experiencing others¡® lives, how could you truly understand their circumstances. A person who did not understand and tolerate this world was in itself a form of pathology. If it weren¡¯t for Marissa and Chelsea. This flight attendant was nothing more than a fleeting passerby in the vast sea of people. Despite having some attractiveness, it was not enough to make Robin fall for it. This meeting was purely coincidental. There was no need to waste words on her, defending myself. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disgraceful to say such things?¡± Robyn looked at Robin¡¯s indifferent expression, still relentless. ¡°Think whatever you want to think,¡± Robin shook his head, walking past her and moving forward. 1421D apter 261 Moderick Ramirez Watching Robin¡¯s retreating figure, the contempt in Robyn¡¯s eyes. deepened. Didn¡¯t dare to face the answer, trying to avoid embarrassment? Robyn sneered, her heart filled with an additional dose of disgust. Originally, she had considered him as a potential boyfriend. At that moment, she had no affection for Robin at all. ¡°If you were a man, you should have proven yourself through your own abilities!¡± ¡°Instead of kneeling humiliatingly at the feet of an old woman for that measly amount of money.¡± ¡°Even if this woman had more rights, more money, more abilities, what you did was still disgusting!¡± ¡°You dared to take on four Odrarian rullians alone on the ne.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dare to face my question?¡± you could have obtained what ¡°With your current abilities, you wanted with your own two hands.¡± ¡°Why did you have to do such a despicable thing?¡± Robyn was infuriated by Robin¡¯s indifferent attitude and immediately chased after him. He let out all the anger in his heart in one fell swoop. Robin looked at the extremely indignant Robyn in front of him and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± O Chapter 261 Roderick Ramirez ¡°I just said, if you think I¡¯m like that, then so be it.¡± ¡°I had nothing to do with you, what did I need to prove or exin to you?¡± ¡°Move away!¡± Robyn was baffled by Robin¡¯s arrogant and cold demeanor. This person was truly shameless! The one who lived off others even dared to act all high and mighty. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Robin, carrying a code box, arrived at a bank in Londratown. Deposited 300,000 US dors into Marissa¡¯s ount. Left the bank and headed towards Dreand Bar in the south district of Londratown. For many years, licking blood off the de, Robin¡¯s emotions towards the world had long be cold and hard. However, whenever Robin thought of Dreand Bar, his cold heart would inexplicably soften. Walking in Londratown bathed in the nting rays of the setting sun. All I could see before me was Dianna¡¯s innocent, joyful face from seven years ago. That year was filled with youthful vigor. Robin hadn¡¯t yet experienced so much of the glitz and mour of the world. A naive and innocent affection was almost his entire youth. 27.881 14210 The memories of that period of youth were etched in my heart. Every time I thought of it, it was like a stream of clear spring in the mountains, clean and refreshing. Having traveled through thousands of mountains and rivers, I never forgot. Dreand Bar was not a high¨Cend entertainment venue among the nightclubs in Londratown. In this mid¨Crange small bar, there was no expensive Lafite, let alone luxurious scenes. Naturally, working here did note with a high sry. However, he met the most unforgettable girl there. A floral patterned long skirt, a touch of fresh short hair. From a distance, one could sense the faint, fresh and elegant virgin. fragrance. That year. Robin was 14 years old. He had just settled down at Marissa¡¯s ce. Worked at this bar to supplement the family ie.. Met a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl, Dianna, at Dreand Bar. Back then, Robin firmly believed that Dianna was the most beautiful. girl in the world. This wonderful period once made his blood boil with passion, and it was also hard to forget. Later, no matter where he went, regardless of the blood and gore he ? O 1421 D Chapter 261 Rockenck Hamures Rosenck Hamure experienced. Dianna¡¯s youthful and aesthetically pleasing smile. It had always resonated in his heart, stirring up the sweetest, most innocent scenery in the world. And it was precisely because of these. After each act of ughter, his cold heart could still retain a bit of warmth. Despite the passage of time. That refreshing floral dress gradually faded into the distance, slowly bing blurred. However, the vague emotions from that youthful period were still exuding the lingering fragrance of that year. It¡¯s been seven years, Dianna! Where were you then? Were you okay? If it wasn¡¯t for this visit to Farmere, to Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Diner. Perhaps Robin would never touch the memory that had been buried. deep in his heart for a year. Robin strolled along Londratown. From a distance, I saw the Dreand Bar, which was not too luxurious. His heart suddenly, softened. 1421 O Robin thought that after experiencing so much killing, his heart had already be cold. Never thought of those boring times during adolescence. Yet it still allowed him to feel the warmth of that year and that month in his chest. The golden sunset nted across the old streets of Londratown, casting a dim, mncholic glow Robin looked from afar at the broken neon sign above the entrance of Dreand Bar, illuminating a few words. Still flickering with traces from seven years ago. A familiar scent suddenly hit me. It had been a long time since Robin had felt such a stirring in his heart. Suddenly, a burst of arrogantughter shattered thest peace in the afterglow of the setting sun. Robin, annoyed, looked towards the bar¡¯s entrance following the sound. A group of ruflians were gathered in front of the bar, shoving a taciturn middle¨Caged man around. ¡°Roderick, didn¡¯t you say you were one of the toughest mercenaries for Bronia back in the day?¡± ¡°It was said that you alone could take down an entire team.¡± ¡°How could you be working as a waiter in this rundown bar now? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Just three years, and you¡¯ve already turned into a piece of trash like a beggar, hahaha¡­¡± Robin slightly furrowed his brow, as the afterglow of the sunset gradually dimmed. The ring neon light was shing its frenzied glow. The group of ruffians in front of Dreand Bar was illuminated, appearing brazen and ferocious. The bald, tattooed man in front of the bar and a few of his henchmen were shoving a middle¨Caged man. Robin thought he looked somewhat familiar. He quickly walked towards the bar. Looking through the chaotic light. The middle¨Caged man, silent and head bowed, had thinning hair and a haggard face. There were no longer any ripples in his dull eyes. Robin suddenly froze. Roderick Ramirez! How was he here? How could the soldier king, who was as brave and fierce as a tiger back then, have fallen to such a state?! That year, Robin was seventeen and had just arrived in Bronia. Enzo had allowed him to participate in a rescue mission. independently. Despite Robin having acquired super killing abilities after being. $81.57% 14:21 Chapter 261 Roderick Ramirez trained by Enzo. However, this was his first time participating in a truly brutal. ughter, and he was inevitably somewhat terrified. It was during that mission that he met an Odrarian man named Roderick. A soldier king with nearly eight years of mercenary experience! What happened to Roderick? With his skills, how could he have been humiliated by this bunch of trash? Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Humiliation Robin clearly remembered that rescue mission. A total of seven people, who carried out the mission, came from different countries and different international mercenary brokerage firms. After three days of effort, only Roderick and Robin remained in the seven¨Cperson team. However, the other side still had thirty well¨Ctrained special mercenaries. The ability of each individual to fight alone was enough to deal with a well¨Carmed reinforced toon. This was a task that was almost impossible toplete. Roderick told him that it was hisst time carrying out a mission. He had nned before, to go home after finishing this one time. He came here to fight, just so his mother and sister could have a better life. So, this time, it was imperative toplete the mission alive. Fortunately, he and Roderick managed to defeat the opposing security forces and survived. In that battle, Roderick single¨Chandedly killed more than twenty mercenaries! His ability to kill greatly shocked him. Chapter 262 Humtion Since then, Roderick had left Bronia and returned to Odrar. Robin never saw him again. Even, for a long period of time, almost forgot about thisrade¨Cin- arms who had been through life and death. Didn¡¯t expect to see him here. At that moment, the tattooed man in front of Dreand Bar and a few thugs were arrogantly humiliating Roderick. Just, the once formidable Soldier King Roderick. Like a soulless wooden or y sculpture, he numbly hung his head, not saying a word. The bar work clothes, wrinkled on his body, were stained with the footprints of several men. Even so, Roderick continued to respectfully repeat his professional jargon. ¡°Gentlemen, pleasee inside. We kindly ask you not to cause a disturbance in front of the bar, so as not to affect other customers. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± The tattooed man burst intoughter, ¡°Roderick, are you begging me?¡± ¡°Alright! As long as you kneel down and crawl under my crotch, I won¡¯t bother you today.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,e take a look! The special program at Dreand Bar tonight is even more appealing than a stripper¡¯s butt! Hahaha¡­ The tattooed man was wildly shouting at the passing guests around Chapter 242 Humtion him. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,e take a look, this is the one, returned from abroad three years ago.¡± ¡°He boasted about being a mercenary from some Bronia battlefield. and the very next day, he helped the police catch me on this street!¡± ¡°use me of drug trafficking!¡± ¡°For this reason, wasmended by the Farmere Police Department.¡± ¡°Was awarded as Farmere¡¯s Good Citizen!¡± ¡°Was also hired by the police station as an extracurricr drug enforcement officer.¡± ¡°By all ounts, we were the heroes of Farmere! What¡¯s happening now? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°How did ite to this, bing a watchdog in this rundown bar?¡± ¡°Did you think you were so great for helping the police catch me?¡± ¡°After being locked up for a few days, I came out still as glorious as ever!¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your mother was paralyzed in bed and had no money for treatment! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Your sister, as beautiful as a flower¡­ Never mind, never mind, hahaha¡­¡± The tattooed man pped Roderick¡¯s drooping head,ughing uproariously with a few thugs. hapter 212 Hurditation Roderick was still bent over, a hint of coldness spreading in his wooden eyes. The aged, humble face was twitching incessantly. The trembling fist clenched several times, yet gently released again. ¡°Get down on your knees and crawl through here!¡± The bald man bellowed arrogantly, spreading his legs apart. ¡°Otherwise, I would make it impossible for you to get anything done here!¡± ¡°Without this bit of sry, your poor mother might have starved to death before she could die of illness, hahaha¡­¡± Roderick clenched his fist, but eventually let it go. Outside the crowd, Robin clearly saw, under the confused light, Roderick¡¯s cold eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°Did you drill or not after all?¡± ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t have the patience to y with you here!¡± The tattooed man raised his hand and brutally smashed it down on Roderick¡¯s drooping head. ¡°Jerome, you guys are too much!¡± Several waiters from Dreand Bar stepped forward to protest.. ¡°Back then, Roderick only happened upon that incident by chance, which led him to assist the police in arresting you guys.¡± ¡°If you guys hadn¡¯t forced those bar girls to take drugs, Roderick wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this mess!¡± #2D Chapter 261 ¡°Among those girls, there was Roderick¡¯s sister! You are a bunch of animals!¡± ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Several waiters hadn¡¯t finished speaking. This tattooed man named Jerome Massey kicked a waiter, ¡°You pauper! You¡¯re nothingpared to me!¡± A group of thugs immediately rushed up behind Jerome, pulling out their batons and brutally beating several waiters. A few young waiters, they couldn¡¯t beat these fierce thugs. Moreover, there were many attackers, and they even had short sticks in their hands. Before long, several waiters were knocked down to the ground. ¡°Screw them! Talking to me about tes, asking for death!¡± Jerome pointed at several waiters who had been knocked to the ground, shaking the flesh on his face, shouting. Roderick hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward to stand in front of a group of thugs. Raised an arm to block the short stick in the thug¡¯s hand. Jerome and the others were taken aback, a hint of apprehension shing in their eyes, and they stopped their actions immediately. ¡°Jerome, our grudges should not be taken out on them, they are still children.¡± ¡°Roderick, a year has passed, and the rage in my heart still hasn¡¯t subsided!¡± Jerome sneered, pping Roderick¡¯s face. 57,93% 1422 Chapter 262 Humiliation ¡°If you don¡¯t crawl under my crotch today, this matter won¡¯t be over!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about continuing to live in Londratown in the future, take your damn old mother and get lost!¡± Roderick lifted his crimson eyes. That aged face was contorting in distress. The tightly clenched fists were shaking violently. For a full half minute, the anger that red in Roderick¡¯s eyes finally extinguished. The harshness of reality, the distortion of human nature! It smoothed out the burning passion and fierce coldness in his heart. The faith and hope that once existed, had long since vanished. In order to save his mother, in order to survive, he had no choice but to choose humiliation. Just needed to work hard for another half year, then I could save enough money for my mother¡¯s surgery! He didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble anymore. He just wanted to keep his head down and honestly earn this meager sry. Allowed the elderly mother lying in the hospital bed to receive treatment. Could these pitiful ideals not even be realized by him? Roderick was struggling. 71915 1422D Chapter 262 Humiliation He knew, if his fist struck Jerome. He would forever lose the opportunity to make money in Londratown. The elderly mother lying in the hospital bed, thus lost the opportunity for help. At that moment, Roderick¡¯s legs were trembling, and his eyes were already filled with humiliation. For the sake of mother, for the sake of living. He closed his eyes and slowly bent his legs! Suddenly, a pair ofrge hands hoisted him up. ¡°Roderick, you were once Bronia¡¯s soldier king, how could you kneel to this trash?¡± Roderick suddenly opened his eyes, staring in astonishment at Robin in front of him, ¡°Robin, you, how could you be here?¡± ¡°Who are you? Dare to meddle in my affairs!¡± Jerome stepped forward. pointing at Robin and scolded. The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I am your ancestor!¡± A foot kicked towards Jerome¡¯s thigh. With a ¡°click¡°. A horrific scream from Jerome echoed in front of the Dreand Bar. 87.92% Chapter 263 Chapter 263 I Won¡¯t Let You Off Jerome¡¯s leg was brutally kicked and broken, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°Ah! Kill him! What are you still standing there for¡­ Hurry up and kill him!¡± The few thugs who were with Jerome were stunned for quite a while before they came to their senses. They immediately returned to the car, took out their daggers, and surrounded Robin together. Robin stood in front of Roderick, patted his shoulder without saying a word, and pulled out a wet wipe. Roderick shuddered abruptly, immediately grabbing his wrist, ¡°Robin! Don¡¯t¡­¡± He knew, this was the action Robin was most ustomed to before going on a killing spree. During that mission years ago, Roderick had noticed that Robin would always wipe his hands with a wet cloth before each killing. At that moment, Robin was clearly harboring a murderous intent. ¡°Robin, I didn¡¯t want to solve the problem this way¡­¡± ¡°I had my mother in Farmere, I just wanted to live a quiet, ordinary life here¡­¡± Robin hesitated for a moment with the wet wipe in his hand, then 14220 threw it behind him. Then, with a back swing of his leg, he swept away a group of attackers who had rushed up behind him. The front of Dreand Bar was in a mess. Jerome and a group of his followers watched as Robin approached them step by step, retreating backwards. A group of revelers in front of Dreand Bar screamed when they saw Robin¡¯s suave moves. Especially the young female customers, their eyes were shining even more. One by one, they asked each other, ¡°Who is this handsome guy with such great skills?¡± How had I not seen hime here to y before? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Robin walked up to Jerome, pointed behind him, and said, ¡°Go, crawl to Roderick and beg for mercy, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Jerome gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who are you? Do you know what¡¯s behind me¡­ Robin ignored him, stepping on Jerome¡¯s broken leg injury and slowly grinding it. ¡°You¡­ let me go¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll leave, just let me go¡­¡± Jerome started crying out in pain, ¡°I¡¯ll kneel before him and beg for mercy, please let me go¡­¡± Robin moved his foot. 13941 ||| O 1422 Chapte 269TWon¡¯t Let You Off Jerome was struggling, suddenly he took out his phone, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Robin grabbed Jerome¡¯s hair and smashed his head against the ground! With a muffled ¡°Bang!¡± Jerome was screaming terribly. Where could this possibly end. If it hadn¡¯t been for Roderick begging Robin to spare them, these beasts would have been dead long ago. Robin was toozy to waste words on such a lousy person. In his eyes, every extra minute this beast lived was a waste of resources. He didn¡¯t care about Jerome¡¯s life or death at all. He still held Jerome¡¯s hair, repeatedly mming it against the hard ground. Jerome. his face covered in blood, finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°Big Brother, I dare not defy your demands anymore, I will immediately go and beg for Roderick¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Robin finally let go of his hair, pulled out a tissue, wiped it, and threw it on his face. ¡°Immediately, right now, I don¡¯t have time to mess around with you!¡± Jerome nodded his head like pounding garlic, ¡°Yes, big brother, right away, right away¡­¡± A few of his subordinates carried him to Roderick, kneeling and 27.615 142D Chapter 2631 Won¡¯t Let You Off begging for mercy. Roderick sighed, ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Robin waved his hand. Only after receiving Robin¡¯s message, Jerome was hurriedly carried away by a few of his subordinates. A few waiters from Dreand Bar gratefully approached Robin, ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, patted Roderick¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Go ahead. Roderick, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, you should have something to tell me.¡± Roderick was torn, ¡°Robin, I was at work¡­¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, pointing at a few waiters, ¡°They will help you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Brother Roderick, your brother has arrived. Go in and have a drink with him to catch up,¡± several waiters responded. immediately. Roderick gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Robin. I really didn¡¯t expect to see you in Farmere.¡± Robin looked at him, ¡°That year, when you retired, you must have brought back quite a lot of money. What on earth happened to you to end up like this?¡± Roderick furrowed his brow, his eyes filled with exhaustion.. ¡°My sister was on drugs¡­ I spent all my savings and even borrowed a lot of high¨Cinterest loans. Later, my sister¡­ died!¡± 42.613 1427 14, 2 ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my old mother still paralyzed in bed, waiting for treatment, I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk inside.¡± Robin patted Roderick¡¯s shoulder, not letting him continue speaking, He knew, if there was nothing to worry about. With Roderick¡¯s skills, he would have killed all the drug dealers in Farmere¡¯s Londratown. Nor would I be humiliated by trash like Jerome. Upon entering the bar, Robin nced at all the bar staff, who were no longer the familiar faces from seven years ago. Roderick ordered some drinks and led Robin to a quieter booth on the east side of the bar hall. ¡°Robin, were you still working as a mercenary¡°?¡± Robin took the wine ss from Roderick. ¡°No more work, there¡¯s nothing urgent for now. Let¡¯s talk about you instead.¡± Roderick sighed, ¡°That year, after returning from Bronia, I had intended to lead a normal life with my mother and sister.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly,ter, everything had changed.¡± Back then, I ran a small tavern, the business was not bad, at least I was living quitefortably. ¡°Mom and sister¡¯s lives also improved because I came back.¡± Unexpectedly, my sister Charisse became addicted to drugs¡­ Later, she died. ? O 142D By a chance. I went to a bar with a friend and encountered Jerome selling drugs to the bar¡¯s patrons. ¡°No, that was forcing them to buy drugs.¡± ¡°My sister was also among the few people they forced to take drugs.¡± ¡°So I called the police and helped them arrest them.¡± ¡°ording to thews of Odrar, it was impossible for this trash like Jerome toe out again.¡± ¡°However, in less than a day, he was released by the police station.¡± Moreover, the police issued a statement that Jerome was selling regr drinks and food at the bar, not drugs. ¡°On the third day, my sister suddenly passed away¡± ¡°By the time I arrived at the scene. I saw that my sister had been burned beyond recognition.¡± ¡°The investigation results provided by the police indicated that she had hallucinated due to heavy drug use andmitted suicide by igniting gas!¡± ¡°I had always disbelieved such conclusions, and multiple visits to the police station yielded no results.¡± ¡°Later, I went to investigate by myself. I questioned several girls who were with my sister.¡± ¡°They either imed they were not with her that day, or they simply disappeared.¡± ¡°I always believed that behind these bastards like Jerome, there was an even bigger drug trafficking organization¡­¡± O ¡°Get out!¡± Amotion from the booth area on the south side of the bar interrupted Roderick¡¯s words. A man from Londrnd, with a dark face and short, chubby stature. The huge bald head was exceptionally eye¨Ccatching in the dimly lit bar. Beside him was also a man leaning on a cane. This person was Jerome, who had his leg broken by Robin in front of the bar. ¡°What are you pretending for? You came to this kind of ce to find men to y with, so stop pretending to be innocent! Take those two women upstairs!¡± ¡°Get lost! If you harass us again, we¡¯ll call the police! Robyn, let¡¯s go!¡± A woman¡¯s voice caught Robin¡¯s attention. Chelsea? Robin looked towards the noise. Robyn and Chelsea were being jostled around by this group of people. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 You Should Keep a Low Profile Roderick watched this scene, his hand holding the wine ss paused mid¨Cair. Robin could see the inner turmoil of this former soldier king of Bronia. After a brief hesitation, Roderick eventually stood up. Robin rose with him, patting his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°Robin, you¡­?¡± Roderick shook his head. ¡°Robin, you just arrived at Londratown in Farmere, better keep a low profile.¡± ¡°This area seemed calm, but in fact, the water was very deep.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to get involved, to drag you down with me.¡± ¡°Robin, you should leave here. I¡¯ll handle my own affairs, I have already¡­¡± Robin removed Roderick¡¯s hand, ¡°I have to handle this matter.¡± Roderick still wanted to stop it. A glint of coldness shed in Robin¡¯s eyes, ¡°One of the girls is my sister, Chelsea,¡± Roderick paused, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Seven years ago, I lived in Farmere,¡± Robin picked up the wet wipe on the table and wiped his hands, shrugging his shoulders. O ¡°Moreover, I had also worked at this Dreand Bar.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Roderick struggled, ¡°Robin, let me do it.¡± ¡°These people weren¡¯t just ordinary thugs, they had the backing of the Jackal Gang from Londratown.¡± ¡°Did you see that short and fat man?¡± ¡°His name was Julio, an underling of Rufus Haynes, the leader of the Jackal Gang. If you messed with him, you¡¯d be dealing with the trash of the Jackal Gang¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about Julio Rios, just the Jackal Gang.¡± Robin said, walking towards Chelsea and her group. Roderick furrowed his brows, advising. ¡°Behind the Jackal Gang is the Barker family, thergest financial group in Londratown, which means the Jackal Gang is working for the Barker family.¡± ¡°The Barker family?¡± Robin seemed somewhat familiar with this term. In those years, it was rumored that Dianna might have been the youngdy of the Barker family. At that moment, Chelsea was still being bothered by Julio and his group, leaving him no time to think further. He quickly walked over. ¡°I didn¡¯t care about any Jackal Gang or the Barker family, Chelsea was my sister. If she was harassed by a beast like Julio, I had to step in.¡± ¡°If Jackal Gang were to be ungrateful, we could simply annihte them. It¡¯s just a small Jackal Gang meeting after all.¡± Roderick watched Robin¡¯s retreating figure, a glimmer of relief shing in his eyes, 14.06% 14:22 Chapter 264 You Should Keep a Low Profile It seemed as if I had returned to those passionate years of love and hate on the Bronia battlefield. ¡°You two little wretches, I let you sleep with me because I respected you!¡± Julio pped Robyn across the face, pointing at her and Chelsea, cursing, ¡°Damn it, how dare you ruin my mood, get out!¡± Several of Jackal Gang¡¯s henchmen immediately dragged them towards the second floor. Robyn struggled with anger and said, ¡°In broad daylight, how dare you behave so outrageously? Where is the hotel security? Where are you all hiding?¡± ¡°I told you, I was a flight attendant for Hashville Airlines in Londrnd¡­¡± Julio paused slightly, then burst into heartyughter. ¡°Hashville Airlines from Londrnd? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Here, you told me you were from Hashville Airlines of Londrnd? I thought you were from Hondry Sect, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Behave and serve me well, and there will be no problems, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± A middle¨Caged man hurried over with the bar security. Robin looked around in the dim light of the bar. This middle¨Caged man looked very familiar. It was Drew Campbell, a staff member of the bar seven years ago. 33.11% ¨C 142) D It¡¯s just that Drew was slightly heavier now than he was seven years Now he was the lobby manager of this Dreand Bar Drew ran up to Julio and the others: ¡°Mr. Rios, please wait¡± ¡°I wanted to say something, we¡¯re all here to have fun, let¡¯s not hurt each other¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°Dreand Bar respected every customer¡¯s wishes and never forced customers to do anything ¡± ¡°Mr. Rios, these two girls are not willing, so please let them go.¡± With a crisp ¡°pop¡± sound. Julio swung his thick arm, pping Drew across the face, ¡°You, a mere lobby manager of a rundown bar, teaching me how to do things?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been unclear about what I do, could you? I¡¯m Jackal Gang!¡± ¡°If you upset me, do you believe I could tear down your bar right now?! Get out!¡± Drew wiped the blood stain from the corner of his mouth, looking at Robyn and Chelsea with a plea for help. After hesitating for a good while, ¡°Mr. Rios, please spare them¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, I was too easy on him, beat him up!¡± Julio kicked Drew with one foot Several of Jackal Gang¡¯s henchmen immediately rushed up and started O Chapter 264 Yo a flurry of punches and kicks. ¡°Challenging our Jackal Gang on Londratown, seeking death!¡± Julio sneered, leading Chelsea and Robyn upstairs. ¡°Let go of me, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Robyn saw the bar manager and security guards all knocked down, screaming in fear, hoping someone could stop these bastards. Julio patted Robyn¡¯s beautiful cheek, ¡°Save your energy, littledy, There will be plenty of time for you to screamter. No one in Londratown wille to your rescue, hahaha¡­¡± With a muffled ¡°Bang!¡± Julio¡¯s short and chubby body, like a meatball, was kicked and flew out, brutally hitting the stair railing. ¡°Damn it, who hit me?!¡± Robin stepped out of the crowd, stomping on his chest, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you! Do you believe I will kill you?¡± Robyn n and Chelsea were also taken aback. Stunned. I stared at Robin¡¯s tall figure, unable to regain myposure for quite some time. ¡°Robin, you, how could you be here?¡± Chelsea eximed excitedly. Robyn was panting as if she had survived a robbery, her eyes shing withplex emotions. Gradually, in those astonished eyes, disdain and contempt unwittingly revealed themselves. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. 6407% 142D She tugged at Chelsea, ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t go over there.¡± ¡°The situation here is still unclear. I wonder if they were putting o show for me?¡± ¡°Perform ae dialogue?¡± Chelsea asked, puzzled. on a Robyn gave a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯ve read in novels that many men, wanting to impress the women they secretly admire, often stage these farcical acts of heroism.¡± ¡°Impossible¡±¡± Chelsea shook her head. ¡°Robin had been away for seven years and had just returned. How could he possibly know these people from Londratown?¡± ¡°Hmph! With money, anything is possible,¡± Robyn said coldly. ¡°Using that old woman¡¯s money to have fun in the bar, even if he saved me, I still despise him!¡± Chelsea frowned. ¡°Robyn, have you ever thought about it? What would have happened to us if it weren¡¯t for Robin?¡± ¡°Even if Robin was ying with the rich woman¡¯s money, that was his business. It didn¡¯t harm us anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, he¡­ he might have had a hard time these years, that¡¯s why he¡­¡± ¡°No matter what, his intervention at this moment proves that Robin is still the Robin who could protect me back then¡­¡± Robyn looked at Robin with contempt, shaking her head, ¡°Chelsea, stop talking, I hate this kind of man the most!¡± ¡°Even though he could clearly support himself with his own abilities, 80.33% 1423 Chapter 264 You Should Keep a Low Profile he insisted on doing such despicable things.¡± ¡°Even if he had a strong sense of justice, he was just a pitiful pretty boy.¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Rufus Drew struggled to stand up. In the dim light of the bar, he recognized Robin, ¡°You, you¡¯re Robin?¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile and patted his shoulder, ¡°Drew, it¡¯s me, long time no see.¡± ¡°Seven years have passed, and you¡¯ve be the lobby manager of the bar. Congrattions to you.¡± Drew gave a bitter smile, looking at Julio who was still under Robin¡¯s. foot. In this situation, he didn¡¯t know how to continue reminiscing with Robin. ¡°Robin, let him go. I don¡¯t want you getting involved in this kind of thing as soon as you¡¯re back,¡± By this time, Julio had regained his senses and was desperately trying to get up from the ground. However, breaking free from under Robin¡¯s feet was not an easy task. ¡°Who do you think you are, let go of me!¡± ¡°I was a member of Jackal Gang led by Rufus!¡± ¡°You hit me, you wouldn¡¯t have thought of leaving Dreand Bar alive today!¡± Robin ignored him, applying a slight pressure with his foot. A horrific scream echoed through the silent bar Several of Julio¡¯s ribs were broken. Robin continued to Drew, ¡°Before I came, I originally thought that Dreand Bar was long gone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to still be in Londratown, and moreover, to see you again.¡± Julio went mad in agony This attitude of Robin¡¯s, it¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t even take him and Jacket Gang into consideration at all! Having followed Rufus for so many years, when have I ever suffered such humiliation?! How preposterous! After a brief moment of shock, the henchmen of Jackal Gang quickly surrounded Robin, short knives in hand. Drew urged in terror, ¡°Robin, you need to leave immediately, I¡¯ll handle this here¡­¡± Robin shrugged, indifferent, ¡°No big deal, just a few greenhorns A good beating will calm them down.¡± At that moment, the henchmen of Jackal Gang had already rushed up to the front. While catching up with Drew, Robin simultaneously knocked down all the thugs who rushed towards him, one by one. In a short while, the bar was littered with Jackal Gang¡¯s beaten henchmen. 11.07 O Julio was still howling in pain at Robin¡¯s feet. Seeing Robin¡¯s skills, the previously arrogant demeanor weakened a lot. Jerome and the others, who had always been hiding behind, had previously experienced Robin¡¯s methods. ¨C Back then, upon seeing Robin even fighting Julio, one of Rufus¡¯s men, he immediately added fuel to the fire and shouted, ¡°Brother Dong, quickly call Mr. Haynes!¡± Robin let go of Julio, step by step walked towards Jerome: ¡°It seems you have a bad memory!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te any closer!¡± Jerome retreated in fear towards the back of the crowd. ¡°II told you, if if Mr. Haynes knew you hit his man, you would have died here today!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Drew pulled Robin aside, whispering, ¡°Robin, let¡¯s call it quits. Your sister and the others are fine, let¡¯s drop this matter.¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Julio clutched his chest in pain, gritting his teeth. ¡°You beat me up like this, I will make sure all of you die here!¡± ¡°Your Dreand Bar was damn well waiting to be shut down!¡± He pointed at a henchman crouched on the ground, ¡°Call Chairman Mr. Haynes!¡± Drew said nervously, ¡°Robin, you need to take these two girls and leave immediately. I¡¯ll handle what¡¯s coming next.¡± Robin didn¡¯t speak, he walked towards Jerome step by step. 27.57% 142D Roderick stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Rohin ¡°Robin, you go. Fil handle this,¡± he said Robin patted his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Roderick!¡± He then reached out and pulled Jerome from behind the crowd,nding a punch on his face. Jerome let out a terrible scream, his face covered in blood as he fell to the ground The bar hall suddenly fell silent. Julio had finished his phone call. Everyone understood what kind of scene it would be here after Rufus arrived Jackal Gang was a cancerous tumor of Londratown in Parmere Relying on the backing of the Parker family, he had raised thousands of thugs over the years. He secretly colluded with the police, dealing drugs, engaging in prostitution, kidnapping, extorting protection money,mitting murder and arson. He was utterlywless. Whoever provoked them, it was considered over Everyone looked at Robin with sympathy Chelsea, also scared, pulled Robin, saying, ¡°Robin, let¡¯s hurry up and leave, you can¡¯t afford to mess with that Rufus.¡± Robin gave a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chelsea. You and Marissa will never be at peace until the problem ispletely resolved.¡± Seeing Robin¡¯s indifferent attitude, Robyn said coldly, ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want here just because that old woman is backing you up?¡± ¡°Did you know, what you¡¯re doing could bring disaster to Chelsea and Dreand Bar!¡± ¡°Solve the problempletely? You sure talk big!¡± ¡°Was that woman your confidence?¡± ¡°Robyn!¡± Chelsea interjected, ¡°How could you say such a thing about Robin!¡± Robin twitched his eyelids. Looking at Robyn¡¯s indignant expression. Didn¡¯t understand why this woman was so outraged about that matter with Sarah. Robin ignored her and continued to talk with Drew about the things from those years. Robyn was extremely annoyed when she saw Robin ignoring her. ¡°Robin, what did you mean?¡± ¡°Did you think that by doing this, I would think highly of you?¡± ¡°Chelsea, let¡¯s go!¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°Robyn, I¡¯d rather stay here with Robin¡­¡± ¡°Leave? The person who dared to hit my Jackal Gang thinks they can just walk away? What are they thinking!¡± A man in his thirties, surrounded by a group of burly henchmen, walked into the bar. This person was Rufus, the president of the Jackal Jackal Gang. Drew hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward bravely, ¡°Mr. Haynes, this matter was not handled properly by our Dreand Bar, please let me exin.¡± Rufus kicked Drew to the ground with one foot. ¡°You¡¯re nothing! You¡¯re exining to me? Exining what?¡± ¡°All I knew was that if my Jackal Gang was beaten up by someone at Dreand Bar. he would have to die there!¡± Roderick stood in front of Rufus, saying coldly, ¡°Rufus, Robin was myrade¨Cin¨Carms back in Bronia. Let¡¯s put it this way, his strength alone could wipe out a reinforced regiment without breaking a sweat.¡± A glint of surprise shed in Rufus¡¯s eyes. He nced at Robin. Roderick continued. ¡°Julio forcibly dragged these two girls upstairs.¡± ¡°One of them was Robin¡¯s sister¡­¡± ¡°Rufus, if we get serious, it¡¯s hard to say what the final oue would be.¡± ¡°In that case, I would never stand by and do nothing!¡± Rufus¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ncing up at the fierce light in Roderick¡¯s eyes at that moment, I quietly began to measure it. Roderick had been a mercenary in Bronia for eight years, his strength 74.55% 1423D Chapter 265 Rufus equivalent to that of an entire reinforced toon. One could imagine, if Robin and Roderick joined forces, they could have torn down Londratown. Roderick was by no means an rmist. He looked again at Robin¡¯s cold silhouette, his fear intensifying in his heart. Despite the Barker family being their backing. However, it was definitely not a good thing for Jackal Gang to want to make an enemy of a professional killer of this caliber. Even the Barker family¡¯s various forces were used to solve problems. Rufus, I¡¯m afraid, might have already be a lost soul. A true man does not eat the loss before his eyes. Leave here first, then figure out a way to take down Robinter! Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Beg for Forgiveness After pondering repeatedly, Rufus suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°So that¡¯s how it was!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, was Roderick¡¯srade¨Cin¨Carms, hahaha¡­ Everyone is acquainted!¡± ¡°A misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! Hahaha¡­¡± Rufus tried hard to alleviate his embarrassment withughter. ¡°Mr. Bruce, it was that jerk Julio who was at fault first!¡± ¡°Dare to touch our little sister!¡± ¡°This matter couldn¡¯t just be left like that, I owed you an exnation!¡± He took a dagger from a subordinate and stabbed it into Julio¡¯s leg. Julio let out a horrific scream. A leg was brutally pierced by a dagger. Everyone in the bar was greatly shocked! Rufus surprisingly did not give Robin a hard time. But punished his own subordinate Julio? ¡°Julio, you damn dog, are you blind? You dared to mess with Mr. Bruce¡¯s sister, how many lives do you think you have?¡± Rufus pped his hands, kicked the still wailing Julio, and scolded Chapter 266 Beg for Forgivenes him. ¡°Go apologize to Mr. Bruce and your sister immediately!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t satisfy Mr. Bruce, I¡¯ll ughter you immediately!¡± Julio was confused for quite a while. Despite being puzzled by Rufus¡¯s strange behavior. However, at that time, there was no time to worry about so much. Bearing the intense pain, he fell to his knees without uttering a word. He kept bowing his head towards Robin, Chelsea, and Robyn. ¡°I was wrong, I was a beast! Please spare me¡­¡± Chelsea and Robyn stared at the incredible scene before them, terrified and at a loss for what to do. Had these viinous Jackal Gang, Rufus and Julio, ever been so humiliated and demeaned by anyone before? Robin beat them up. Did Rufus actually make Julio kowtow and beg for mercy? Robyn looked up at the indifferent Robin. In the astonished gaze, a hint of contempt was raised once again. In Farmere, it was possible to make the Jackal Gang bow down to these viins. Aside from the Rogelio family, no one could have done it! ¡°Mr. Bruce, is this eptable?¡± Rufus discarded the blood¨Cstained 14240 dagger. Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this matter!¡± Rufus burst intoughter after hearing Robin¡¯s words. ¡°Good, Mr. Bruce was really cool!¡± ¡°Today, I will cover all your expenses at Dreand Bar. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Our matter isn¡¯t over yet!¡± The smile on Robin¡¯s face. suddenly disappeared. Rufus slowly turned around, forcing a smile, ¡°Mr. Bruce, what do you mean?¡± Robyn immediately snapped, ¡°Robin, are you ever going to stop?¡± ¡°They had already left, why did you have to unnecessarily stop them? Were you just looking for excitement?¡± Robin didn¡¯t answer Robyn¡¯s question, pulled out a chair, and sat down. ¡°Rufus, was it your Jackal Gang who forced Roderick¡¯s sister Charisse to take drugs, leading to her death?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the smile on Rufus¡¯s face froze instantly. ¡°Mr. Bruce, are you implying that you insist on being my enemy today?¡± Rufus said grimly, a sinister twitch at the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Robyn angrily said, ¡°Robin, do you always have to make a big scene to show off your personal heroism?¡± Chapter 266 Beg for Forgiveness ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Robin¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°What I do is none of your business, why are you nagging me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Robyn stomped her foot in annoyance, ¡°Don¡¯t think having a woman backing you up¡­¡± Robin nced at her in annoyance, then got up and walked towards. Rufus. ¡°Rufus, I was asking you a question, answer me!¡± The corner of Rufus¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Robin, do you really think I, Jackal Gang, would be afraid of you?¡± Robin bypassed Robyn, repeating coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, was it you guys who did the thing with Charisse?!¡± ¡°Robin. I¡¯ve given you enough respect, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± As Rufus¡¯s words fell, dozens of henchmen from the Jackal Gang immediately surrounded Robin with their daggers. Roderick finally understood why Robin had been so ruthless from the start in dealing with Julio¡¯s matter. That was to provoke the Jackal Gang¡¯s president, Rufus, to interrogate Charisse Gomez about the truth of drug use and death! ¡°Robin, I¡¯ll handle Charisse¡¯s matter myself, you better leave here¡­¡± Robin patted Roderick¡¯s shoulder, coldly looking at Rufus: ¡°Stop bullshitting, answer my question!¡± Rufus hesitated for quite a while. He then nced at the dozens of subordinates from the Jackal Gang UND hapter 266 Beg for Forgivenes beside him, a cold light suddenly shing in his eyes. ¡°Hehe, I told you! It¡¯s Charisse¡¯s own fault for not knowing what¡¯s good for her and choosing to call the police!¡± He then pointed at Roderick and sneered. ¡°And this mercenary, who prided himself on dominating the Bronial battlefield, actually messed up our Jackal Gang¡¯s business with those ignorant police!¡± ¡°I was in the business of selling unique items, it¡¯s none of your damn business!¡± ¡°Cut off my Jackal Gang¡¯s source of ie, if I don¡¯t mess with you, Roderick and Charisse, who else?!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve cut off my source of ie, we¡¯ll have to handle this. ording to the rules of the underworld!¡± At that moment, a murderous glint shed in Roderick¡¯s eyes. He had confirmed that his sister Charisse was indeed killed by Rufus. ¡°Rufus, you scum!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rufus burst into wildughter. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Roderick, even if you are extraordinarily skilled, you are still just one person!¡± ¡°My Jackal Gang had thousands of disciples, and even the police. secretly supported him. How could you mess with me?¡± ¡°If I wanted to destroy you, I could have done it in a minute! Hahaha¡­¡± Rufus had said up to this point, pointed at Robin, and arrogantly Chapter 266 Beg for Forgivene dered, ¡°Even if you and him can fight well together, you¡¯re still mere mortals!¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t believe that I could beat this!¡± After Rufus finished speaking, four men holding assault rifles stepped out from behind him. Seeing this scene, Drew nervously tugged at Robin and Roderick, whispering, ¡°You better give up, they are a group of ruthless devils who kill without blinking an eye.¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, removing Drew¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I specialize in dealing with demons!¡± With the backing of four assault riflemen, Rufus became even more arrogant. Pointing at Roderick andughing lewdly, ¡°Roderick, I tell you, back then, it was because I was attracted to your sister¡¯s tender and obedient nature that I dragged her into this.¡± ¡°She was my person, even when she was on drugs. I was the one who set her up for injections.¡± ¡°Your sister was addicted to drugs and in order to get her supply, she came begging to me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Such a delicate little sister, she was the one who invited me toe on, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°The little girl¡¯s skin was so white, so tender. With just a little force, you could pinch out water, hahaha¡­¡± Rufus wasughing maniacally, describing¡­ Everyone in the bar was shocked by the devil¡¯s atrocious act! Chapter 264 Bag for Forgiveness Roderick¡¯s fists clenched, making a ¡®crack¡® sound, ¡°Rufus, you beast!¡± Rufusughed even more wildly. ¡°Roderick, do you know, after I got tired of ying with your sister, my men, more than a dozen of them, took turns with her, and that Julio was there too!¡± ¡°Until she could no longer shout, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Roderick, your sister Charisse didn¡¯tmit suicide at all!¡± ¡°It was us, my brothers and I, who took turns to work it to death. Cool. isn¡¯t it? Hahaha¡­..¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 You Are a Devil! The reason Rufus dared to provoke Robin and Roderick so brazenly was because¡­ It was because of his support, four of Jackal Gang¡¯s disciples, armed. with assault rifles, had already arrived to guard the house. Moreover, his backers, the police and the Barker family¡¯s people, were already on their way. Even if Roderick and Robin were extremely capable.. He also didn¡¯t dare to cause in Farmer¡¯s Londratown. If Robin and Roderick had dared to make a biggermotion, it would have inevitably rmed the upper echelons of Odrar. Once the Odrarian military intervened. The behavior of Roderick and Robin was more than just typical grudges in the martial arts world. It was because of these that Rufus dared to be so arrogant. Provoking him deliberately with the matter of Charisse¡¯s death, infuriating him. Just took advantage of the power of the Odrarian police to eliminate Roderick, to nip the problem in the bud. Seeing that Roderick was already enraged, Rufus continued to provoke, ¡°Roderick, even though I revealed the truth about your sister¡¯s death, you can¡¯t do anything to me and Jackal Gang.¡± 000 14250 The police had made a final conclusion on Charisse¡¯s death, that shemitted suicide due to hallucinations caused by drug ¡°Hahaha¡­ What can you do even if you know the truth!¡± use. ¡°Come and kill me! Once you¡¯ve killed me, your half¨Cdead mother should join you in hell, hahaha¡­¡± Rufus said this,ughing so hard that he was bending over backwards. Roderick was shaking all over, his cold eyes filled with bloodshot veins. If he were on the battlefield, he could have ruthlessly beaten this beast to a pulp with a single punch, avenging his sister! Even if all of Jackal Gang¡¯s disciples were present, he was not afraid. However, after settling the scores with pleasure, his own elderly mother also reached the end of her life. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just as Roderick was hesitating. A residual image shed before my eyes. Robin shot out like a missile, phantom¨Clike, colliding with Rufus on the other side. ¡°Bang!¡± Rufus, in the midst of hystericalughter, was knocked heavily to the ground. Before he could react, Robin had kicked him off the ground and pinned him against a pir in the bar hall. ¡°It was you who sought death, so be it!¡± 1425 ||| O Chapter 267 You Are ¨¤ Devil Robin did not immediately respond to him. Instead, hended punch after punch on Rufus¡¯s body. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± With the dull thud of fists hitting the body, it came over and over again. Inside Rufus, the sound of bones shattering and breaking echoed again and again. Robin wanted to break all the bones in this beast¡¯s body. Finally died in agony from unbearable pain! Rufus was beaten by Robin without the ability to fight back, yet none of his followers dared to step forward to stop it. The four gunmen by his side were also intimidated by Robin¡¯s terrifying aura. For a moment, I actually forgot my own responsibilities. Before they could regain their senses. The assault rifle in his hand was magically disassembled into a pile of scattered parts by Robin.. Robin left an assault rifle, the muzzle pressed against Rufus¡¯s head. Rufus, however, wasughing wildly with a face smeared with blood. ¡°The police and my family will be here soon, if you dare, just kill me!¡± ¡°Hehe, kill me, none of you will survive!¡± ¡°Want to die? Then I¡¯ll oblige!¡± Robin nodded, unlocked the safety on -30.54% ? 1435D Chapter 267 You Are a Devi his assault rifle, and pulled the trigger. ¡°With a ¡®click¡®!¡± The sound of a rifle¡¯s firing pin hitting an empty chamber elicited at gasp from within the bar. Rufus immediately peed all over the floor. He hadn¡¯t expected that Robin would really dare to shoot him! Robin shrugged, jokingly saying. ¡°Oh, forgot to load the bullets!¡± Next, he quickly reced it with a full magazine. Once again, the gun barrel was pressed against Rufus¡¯s head. This time. Rufus was no longer as arrogant as before. ¡°Robin. if you killed me, you and your sister¡¯s family would all die!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin reopened the safety, ¡°Since we¡¯re all going to die, you might as well go first!¡°. ¡°Ah! You can¡¯t shoot!¡± Rufus screamed wildly. Meanwhile, Roderick grabbed his wrist, ¡°Robin, don¡¯t start a fight here!¡± Robin understood Roderick¡¯s meaning. It was to tell him not to take action in this situation. Otherwise, it would have provoked the intervention of the Farmere military. Once the Odrarian government forces intervened, it wouldplicate the situation. 45.25% ¡°Robin, let him be for now I can handle my own airs,¡± ¡°I would definitely kill this beast, but, not now!¡± ¡°I had an elderly mother at home who was bedridden¡­¡± Of course, Robin knew what Roderick was thinking at that moment. Upon hearing Roderick¡¯s words, Rufus once again raged, ¡°Release me immediately!¡± ¡°The police and the the Barker family of Londratown were all under my control. If you killed me, none of you could escape!¡± Robin gave a coldugh: ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Not only would I kill you today, but also. I would make your death a bit more spectacr! Subsequently, he pointed the gun at Rufus¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Bang!¡± Rufus¡¯s left shoulder was brutally blown apart, one arm was sted open. ¡°Ah! You lunatic. I would never let you off the hook!¡± Jackal Gang led dozens of his disciples to immediately rush towards Robin with their swords drawn. ¡°Everyone step back, or I¡¯ll shoot him dead!¡± Robin shifted the gun. barrel to the other side of Rufus¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bang!¡± Another gunshot rang out. Rufus was howling terribly. Chapter 267 You Area Devill This right arm, was once again brutally torn open by a bullet. Rufus looked terrified at the cold¨Chearted expression of Robin in front. of him. Recalling the words Roderick had said before, they all seem to be true. now! ¡°Mr. Bruce, let me go¡­ I was just joking with you¡­¡± Rufus, disregarding his own dignity, began to plead desperately. ¡°I never joke like this, every word I say is true.¡± Robin gave an indifferent smile, pointing the gun at Rufus¡¯s left knee. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± ¡°I told you, I would make your death spectacr!¡± ¡°You would gradually feel the despair of life in the time toe.¡± ¡°I wished I could die immediately!¡± ¡°Be careful, I was about to shoot again!¡± Rufus looked at the indifferent Robin in terror. What a terrifying devil it was! He thought he was an unforgivable demon. Looking back, I was nothing in front of Robin. A gunshot rang out with a ¡°bang¡°. Arge, bloody hole had been brutally punched through the knee of Rufus¡¯s left leg. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Robin smiled at Rufus, indifferently pointing the gun at his right knee. Rufus was on the verge of breaking down, crying out loudly, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re a devil! Please, let me go!¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Devil? You¡¯re just realizing that now?¡± ¡°Where was your arrogance when you killed an innocent girl?¡± ¡°Begging for mercy now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Before Rufus could continue to beg for mercy, Robin coldly pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang!¡± Another leg of Rufus was also brutally shattered! Everyone thought Rufus had been beaten to a pulp and Robin wouldn¡¯t continue. Robin, however, shed a ghostly smile at the dying Rufus, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an even more spectacr one!¡± Subsequently, the gun barrel was pointed at his crotch. Rufus shuddered violently, then screamed in agony, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re al devil!¡± ¡°Congrattions, you got it right again!¡± Robin grinned brilliantly, pulling the trigger. With a loud ¡°Bang!¡± of a gunshot, Rufus¡¯s privates were sted into a bloody mess! Chapter 268 Chapter 268 His Cruelty After the gunshot, Dreand Bar fell into a deathly silence. Robin¡¯s ruthless methods left everyone in shock! No one had expected that Robin would dare to strike without. considering any consequences, facing the devil¨Clike figure of Londratown. Not only did it blow up Rufus¡¯s limbs. He even ruthlessly smashed Rufus¡¯s eggs. Let this utterly wicked demon bepletely crippled! Even if Rufus could have been lucky enough to survive. In this way, it was more painful than being alive. For such scum and beasts, Robin wanted them to wish they were dead. If a bullet had ended his life, it would have been too easy for such trash. Not far away, Robyn watched this scene, trembling with fear all over her body. She never imagined that Robin¡¯s methods could be so ruthless. Such reckless fighting hadpletely offended the people of Jackal Gang. She took a step forward, ring at Robin in anger, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel!¡± ¡°You hit them, offended Jackal Gang, and that woman had to clean up your mess.¡± ¡°But, have you thought about it?¡± ¡°What kind of consequences would Dreand Bar and Chelsea face?¡± ¡°They would face retaliation from the Jackal Gang because of your recklessness!¡± Chelsea immediately pulled her, ¡°Robyn, how could you say that? The people Jackal Gang knows are all beasts, Robin did nothing wrong¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, Chelsea, have you thought about the consequences? What about you and Marissa?¡± Robyn said angrily. ¡°He had the protection of the woman who kept him, but who would be there for you and Marissa?¡± ¡°Would the people who brutally beat Rufus, and the forces behind them, simply let things go?¡± Robin slightly furrowed his brow, slowly turning his gaze towards Robyn¡¯s angry face. ¡°Cruel?¡± Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Isn¡¯t Charisse¡¯s death considered. cruel?¡± ¡°You!¡± Robyn sneered, shaking her head. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Robin turned around expressionlessly, no longer paying attention. After a fierce struggle, Roderick sighed helplessly. This disaster was originally just his own business, but Robin eventually got involved. 142D Chapter 268 His Cruelty This was unexpected, yet expected. Robin had experienced life and death on the battlefield with him that year. Only then did he seriously injure Rufus, he could take on Jackal Gang alone, to avenge Charisse. Everything Robin did was for his Roderick! This was a matter of life and death! He decided not to endure in silence any longer. Jackal Gang met, including settling in Londratown and the corrupt police of Farmere. He could imagine what measures would be taken against Robin next. Fine, worstes to worst, Robin and I will turn this dark world. upside down! Since the heavens wouldn¡¯t let me live a simple and ordinary life, then I would carve out a world where I could live peacefully! Since returning from Bronia, I had endured to the extreme. If it weren¡¯t for the concern, Rufus and his gang of bastards would have been a corpse long ago. ¡°Robin, leave with Chelsea. I think the police and the Barker family will be here soon,¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not from Farmere, I¡¯m afraid you might have a lot of trouble. here.¡± Drew shook his head helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Robin. I¡¯m afraid today¡¯s 28.531 142D incident won¡¯t end well.¡± ¡°However, I had a bit of a connection with Sheriff Rodney Beck of Farmere.¡± ¡°I would exin the situation here to him¡­¡± The siren wailed its arrival. A tall, hefty police officer, leading a dozen or so armed policemen, stormed into the bar. Everyone in the bar quickly backed off. Over a dozen police officers pointed their guns at Robin, ¡°Drop the gun, hands on your head!¡± Robin threw down the assault rifle. However, he did not follow the police¡¯s reprimand, instead he took out a wet wipe and wiped his hands. Seeing this scene, Roderick had also made up his mind. As soon as Robin took action, he would not hesitate to go on a killing spree. The sheriff who led the team was Rodney from Londratown Police Station. Rodney immediately ran to Rufus, ¡°Mr. Haynes, are, are you okay?¡± At that moment, Rufus, who had regained consciousness, was screaming madly, ¡°Sheriff Lu, arrest him, I want to cut him into a thousand pieces!¡± Rodney looked up at Robin, ¡°Mr. Haynes, rest assured, I will definitely 14.26 D enforce thew impartially and give you justice!¡± He then pointed to the apanying doctor, ¡°Quickly help Mr. Haynes stop the bleeding!¡± Rodney stood up and walked over to Robin, ¡°You thug, how dare you shoot and kill someone in broad daylight!¡± ¡°Today, no matter how powerful your background is, even if the Presidentes, I will bring you to justice!¡± He immediately pointed to the dozen or so armed police officers behind him: ¡°This guy has a tendency for violent terrorism, take him back to the police station immediately! If he resists, shoot him on the spot!¡± Robin nced at Rodney, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes. These bastards were dressed in police uniforms, but they were no different from Rufus. Even worse than Rufus and his group. Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, let¡¯s just finish this off! He neatly folded the wet wipe and ced it on the booth. Roderick tugged at him, stepping forward and saying, ¡°Superintendent Beck, this has nothing to do with him, I was the one who shot Rufus.¡± ¡°I found out that it was that bastard Rufus who killed my sister, and in my anger, I hit him.¡± ¡°If you want to arrest someone, arrest me!¡± ¡°Considering that I once helped your police station solve several major cases in the past, let my brother go.¡± Rodney sneered, patting Roderick¡¯s chest with the back of his hand, ¡°Face¡°? You think you have it in front of me?¡± ¡°Roderick, if it hadn¡¯t been for you and your sister reporting Jackal Gang for drug trafficking years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have been reprimanded. by the higher¨Cups at Farmere!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have worked in this position for so many years without. getting a promotion!¡± ¡°You asked me to let him go now, do you think it was possible?¡± ¡°Take him away together!¡± Roderick clenched his fists, ready to fight to the death at any moment. Today, Robin made an enemy of Jackal Gang in order to avenge hist sister Charisse. He would never let Robin be taken away by these corrupt police from Farmere. Drew also stepped forward to plead, ¡°Oflicer Rodney, this incident started at our Dreand Bar. Please let Mr. Bruce go. I will exin it to youter.¡± Also, I would have the guys from the bar send some money over right. away¡­ Before he could finish speaking, Rodney said coldly, ¡°Drew, you¡¯re trying to bribe me openly!¡± ¡°I was an incorruptible police officer, I would never let any criminal go because of your dirty money, get lost!¡± Drew sighed helplessly, today¡¯s matter involved Jackal Gang and the Barker family. Chapter 244 144 Cruelty Even if a lot of money was offered to the road police chief, he would. not ept it. ¡°Take away!¡± Just as a dozen or so police officers approached Robin. A cool, pleasant female voice came from outside the bar. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Bathed in the soft light of the bar, Robin saw a graceful figure glide in from outside Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A red trench coat, a touch of fresh short hair, a delicate and charming face! Rodney and the police officer blocking the door quickly cleared a path. ¡°Dianna!¡± Robin¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a sharp weapon. Seven years ago, that pure and delicate smile appeared before his eyes once again Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Ms. Barker A dusk seven years ago. On the ancient Blueberry Street in Londratown, the golden sunset was spread out. Robin clearly remembered, the sunset that day was warm and beautiful. This was his first day working at Dreand Bar. A girl of about thirteen or fourteen years old entered his line of sight. The girl stood hesitating in front of the bar, not going in for a long time. Under the gentle sunset, the girl stood tall and graceful, like a fairy who seemed to have walked out of a wondend. A floral patterned long dress, a touch of fresh and pure short hair, a delicate and fairplexion. The scenery of the gentle breeze, the setting sun, and the ancient street was frozen into a stunningly beautiful picture. Such a pure aura, without a trace of worldly hustle and bustle, transcendent and refined, too sacred to be disturbed. However, this serene and clear aesthetic scene was quickly ruined by a few annoying pieces of trash. Several thugs were pushing the girl, trying to drag her into a private room on the second floor of the bar. 1400 D ||| Chapter 269 Ma Robin didn¡¯t think about anything and immediately rushed forward. With some martial arts skills taught by Enzo, he drove away and saved the girl. The girl told Robin that her name was Dianna. There was no other information. the thugs From that day on, she stayed at the Dreand Bar with Robin. Back then, Drew was still a junior manager at the bar. Kind¨Chearted Drew thought Dianna was an orphan. Or perhaps a youngdy with amnesia. Ran away from home, lost the way back. So, he asked the boss to prepare a guest room for Dianna. Just like that, Dianna stayed at the Dreand Bar for three months. During those times, Dianna was with Robin every day, inseparable. For the first few days, Dianna simply followed Robin closely, running back and forth in silence. When Robin was busy, she helped him with his work. When Robin stopped to rest, she sat across from him, quietly watching him with her hands propping up her cheeks. Later on, Dianna began to talk more and a smile appeared on her face. Later on, Dianna followed behind Robin, fluttering around the Dreand Bar like a beautiful, happy butterfly. O OKH Chapter 260 Ms Barker Became a beautiful sight within Dreand Bar. It added a touch of freshness and joy to the originally dull work. environment. It¡¯s just that the good times were always too short. Robin¡¯s young and naive heart, which had just begun to blossom with the joy of youth, vanished into thin air. That evening, it was drizzling. Robin was busy backstage. Drew told Robin that Dianna was leaving. Robin didn¡¯t know what had happened. Thought it was those thugs bothering Dianna again. He didn¡¯t say a word, just grabbed a fruit knife and was about to rush. out. Drew held him back, saying with some reluctance, ¡°Maybe her family hase to pick her up¡­¡± ¡°Her family?¡± Robin didn¡¯t understand what Drew meant. ¡°Isn¡¯t Dianna an orphan?¡± Drew shook his head, ¡°Robin, you and she may not be from the same world.¡± Robin understood Drew¡¯s intention and followed him to the front of the bar. By this time, Dianna had already left the bar and gotten into a Mercedes. Chapter 269 Ms Barker Robin wanted to rush up and say a few words to Dianna, but was. stopped by two men. On that drizzly dusk of the day, Dianna didn¡¯t say a word. Just like that, silently left the Dreand Bar, left Robin. Just like he had never been here before, he left cleanly, without leaving a trace. Once gone, it was seven years of time. Later, Robin followed the reappeared Enzo, leaving Farmere, and embarked on a path of licking blood off the knife¡¯s edge. Since then, Dianna was never seen again. Over the years, although I would asionally remember Dreand. Bar, that refreshingly unique girl. However, those past times, would no longer touch his heart. As time passed. Some people I¡¯ve met and some things I¡¯ve experienced are destined to gradually fade away. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Even if the past time was so wonderful, it could only be forever sealed in the memory of that year and that month. Robin had thought that after embarking on this path, he would never cross paths with Dianna again in his lifetime. Unexpectedly, we met again seven yearster. Moreover, it was such an inappropriate asion. Everyone in the bar turned towards the door, drawn by the woman¡¯s enchanting voice. A stunning, unparalleled image hit me in the face. Dianna walked in, surrounded by a group of bodyguards, as if no one else was there. Superintendent Beck had originally been disturbed in hisw enforcement by this woman¡¯s voice and was about to scold her. However, the furious words had not yet spewed out, when they were forcefully swallowed back down. Rodney shuddered all over, feeling relieved that he hadn¡¯t sworn out loud. Otherwise, angering this Ms. Barker was not a good thing. ¡°Hello, Ms. Barker¡­¡± Rodney respectfully greeted as he approached. Dianna passed by him, feigning ignorance, and headed straight for the bar. Drew recognized the neer, a spark of surprise shing in hist eyes. With Dianna¡¯s appearance, Robin was able to extricate himself from this crisis. After all, Robin had saved Dianna back then. Moreover, in such a blooming age, both of them had developed a vague and immature emotion. Even though theyter had no chance to continue that time which was like a flower. Chapter cher 269 Ms. Barker However, that kind of affection was enough to make Dianna help Robin emerge unscathed from this dispute many yearster. Chelsea was even more surprised, her mouth agape. She also recognized the stunningly beautiful woman who was slowly approaching. Wasn¡¯t this woman with a strong aura the bar girl, Dianna, who Robin often mentioned seven years ago! Robyn asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is this woman? She seems to have a powerful background?¡± Chelsea softly recounted the youthful past of Dianna and Robin. When Robyn looked at Dianna and Robin again, her eyes were filled with nothing but jealousy and mockery. Chelsea whispered. ¡°It seems that the sheriff and those who know Jackal Gang are all afraid of her. Robin should be fine now!¡± Robyn sneered, ¡°Your Robin is really pathetic, relying on women to show off!¡± At that moment, seeing that Dianna was ignoring him, Rodney had no choice but to quicken his pace, catching up to her side. ¡°Ms. Barker, how did you end up here? This is an active crime scene, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± As the sheriff of the Londratown district in Farmere, Rodney was well aware of Dianna¡¯s status in the Barker family. the Barker family was one of the few prominent families in Farmere. Dianna¡¯s father, Fernando Barker, had a special rtionship with the Chapter 269 MA Baker upper echelons of the Odrarian government. Fernando had three children. Both sons held prominent positions in the military and political circles of Odrar respectively, each wielding power in their own right. This Ms. Barker, was the future heir of the Barker Group. The strength of the Barker family in Odrar ranked in the top five. Rodney saw that the direction Dianna was heading was where Robin was located. He urgently warned, ¡°Ms. Barker, this man is dangerous, he is the thug who shot Rufus! Please stay back!¡± ¡°Rodney, shut up!¡± Dianna said coldly. Then, turning to Robin, she indifferently extended her fair, slender hand. ¡°Robin, it¡¯s quite surprising to see you in a ce like this.¡± ¡°Moreover, in this case.¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 You Disappoint Me Did Ms. Barker know Robin? Looking at the scene before him, Rodney was quite shocked. Judging by the tone, it seemed like the two people had known each other for a long time. If that was the case, the matter today would have beenplicated. Rodney was quickly weighing the pros and cons of various. rtionships in his mind. Looking again at Rufus on the wheelchair, wrapped up like a dumpling. He understood, this Jackal Gang who was the gang leader waspletely ruined. Even if he survived, he could no longer be the boss of the Jackal Gang. The Barker family would not have expected a disabled person to work for him. In this way, the matter of Robin shooting and seriously injuring Rufus had to depend on the attitude of the Barker family. Dianna¡¯s indifferent and distant greeting sobered Robin up a lot. The aloof Ms. Barker before my eyes. She was no longer the girl with the fresh short hair from that year. That pure smile, forever and ever, faded away in the drizzle of that 0.007% 1427 dusk seven years ago. Looking at Dianna¡¯s extended hand. Robin didn¡¯t respond at all. Just a polite, indifferent smile. ¡°Life is, after all, an ident.¡± Dianna awkwardly withdrew her hand, raising her eyes to scrutinize Robin in front of her. Looking at his flippant demeanor, a sh of annoyance and contempt quickly passed through her eyes. ¡°I just returned from studying abroad in Potrya to Farmere.¡± Dianna looked at Robin again. ¡°What have you been doing all these years?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything significant, just hung around Bronia for a few years.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The disdain in Dianna¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°How have you be like this after not seeing you for years!¡± ¡°Really? Is it that annoying?¡± Robin asked with a yful smile, ncing at Drew beside him. Dianna shook her head and hummed lightly, looking up at Drew. Drew lowered his head. the original joy in his eyes instantly cooled down. He hadn¡¯t expected that Dianna¡¯s meeting with Robin would turn out to be such a situation. All the words were filled with a sense of superiority and contempt. Chelsea was extremely surprised! She never imagined that Dianna, seven yearster, would be so Chapter 270 You Disappoint Me unfamiliar. At that moment, she was very heartbroken. Because she clearly saw a sh of loss and sorrow in Robin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ms. Barker, did you know him?¡± Rufus, wrapped in bandages all over his body, was wheeled in front of Dianna by a few of his subordinates. Dianna said indifferently. ¡°An acquaintance from seven years ago.¡± Drew¡¯s brow furrowed abruptly. He looked up at the aloof Dianna, a bitter smile in his heart. She actually said Robin was an acquaintance of hers from seven years ago? Such words made him feel heartbroken. Drew instinctively looked at Robin. He remembered those years, Robin and Dianna were indeed the golden boy and jade girl of their Dreand Bar. Brought a lot of joy to the colleagues and customers of Dreand Bar. Many people silently wished that they could apany each other for a lifetime. Even for various reasons, we couldn¡¯t be lifelong partners. It wouldn¡¯t have been so indifferent as to be just an acquaintance! Robin alsoughed at himself. Chapter 270 You Disappoint M Those ruthless years indeed could change many things. Make the sincere more sincere, make the hypocritical more hypocritical. ¡°Ms. Barker, this is the man who hurt me today and openly provoked the Jackal Gang.¡± Rufus warned, surprised that Dianna knew Robin. ¡°I was already aware of this matter.¡± Dianna nodded, subconsciously ncing at a few of Rufus¡¯s wounds. Rufus continued, ¡°Ms. Barker, he didn¡¯t just hurt my limbs, he also shattered my testicles! I¡¯m useless now! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Dianna frowned in annoyance, ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry, the Barker family will give you justice. You can go rest now.¡± After speaking. Dianna turned to Robin, shaking her head and said, ¡°Robin, I remember you used to be a very positive and kind person.¡± ¡°Seven years apart, how could you have be so ruthless!¡± ¡°Not only did you shoot Mr. Haynes, you shattered his manhood, and seriously injured Julio and Jerome!¡± ¡°Robin, this meeting, you¡¯ve disappointed me greatly.¡± ¡°Did you know who Rufus and his people were?¡± ¡°He was the president of the Jackal Gang, even the mayor of Farmere had to give them some respect.¡± ¡°You seriously injured their president, Rufus, like this. What am I supposed to say about you!¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you would have been taken away by the police long ago!¡± Chapter 270 You Disappoint Me ¡°Robin, you should go. But, I must hand over that Roderick to Jackal Gang!¡± Upon hearing this, Roderick stepped forward and said, ¡°Robin, you should go. Once you leave Farmere, don¡¯te back.¡± Robinughed. ¡°Farmere has so many good friends, and he hasn¡¯t even had a drink. How can he just leave like this? Don¡¯t you think so, Drew?¡± Drew sighed helplessly. ¡°Robin, Roderick is right, you should go. Ms. Barker has already said¡­¡± Robin gave a coldugh. ¡°Ms. Barker said so? Haha, who does she think she is, telling me to leave and I just leave? I¡¯m not used to that!¡± Dianna hadn¡¯t expected Robin to say such words, a cold glint shed in her eyes. The two bodyguards behind her stepped forward. ¡°You bastard, how could you talk to Ms. Barker like that?¡± ¡°Insult me? Who do you think you are! I¡¯ll p you to death!¡± Robin said, half¨Csmiling, as he pped across. Two fierce bodyguards were instantly thrown out. ¡°Robin, how¡­how can you be so uncultured!¡± Dianna looked at Robin, angrily said. ¡°Talk about manners with the person who insulted me?¡± Robin gave a coldugh. ¡°Seven years ago, when a group of thugs were humiliating you, why didn¡¯t you let me talk to them about manners?¡± Chapter 270 You Disappoint Me ¡°You!¡± Dianna¡¯s lips trembled with anger, but she eventually calmed down. ¡°Alright, Robin, you may go. Consider it as me repaying the favor from seven years ago.¡± Robin sneered. ¡°Seven years ago, I don¡¯t remember. But still, thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave until I had resolved Charisse¡¯s issue today,¡± ¡°Robin, how could you be so unreasonable!¡± Dianna was somewhat agitated. ¡°Charisse¡¯s case was closed a long time ago, do you really think you have the ability to stand up for such a thing?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity I gave you, you would regret it! At this point, Dianna saw that Robin remained unmoved. She let out a long sigh. ¡°Robin. I didn¡¯t know what your rtionship was with Roderick.¡± ¡°I could discuss with them, to let Roderick go with you.¡± ¡°However, you had to kneel down and apologize to Mr. Haynes. I would handle the rest.¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be so arrogant and reckless. If you provoke someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke again, there won¡¯t be anyone like me to plead for you. ¡°After this incident, you need to take some time to recuperate, otherwise, you¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble!¡± Robin looked at the haughty woman in front of him and burst outughing, ¡°Damn! Kneel down and apologize to a beast? Ms. Barker, you¡¯re dreaming, hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Do You Enjoy Kneeling So Much? The expressions on Roderick and Drew¡¯s faces instantly turned cold. Drew originally still had some expectations for Dianna. In that instant, it waspletely gone! The beautiful fairy tale of the golden boys and girls in the bar of yesteryears, has now be a scar of time. He never imagined that Dianna would say such a thing to Robin. Seeing Robin¡¯s attitude, Dianna shook her head in frustration, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re not the thirteen or fourteen¨Cyear¨Cold boy you once were. You should handle problems rationally like a real man.¡± ¡°This was not a society where one could get by with fists, it depended. on a person¡¯s overall strength.¡± ¡°Did you know whatprehensive strength of a person is?¡± ¡°If you couldn¡¯t figure these out, the direction of your efforts would be seriously off track, and the way you think about solving problems would be wrong.¡± ¡°If your thinking was wrong, then your life direction was also wrong.¡± Speaking to this point. Dianna nced at the expressionless Robin and let out a long sigh. ¡°Alright, for the sake of our acquaintance back then, I¡¯ll say a few more words.¡± ¡°The so¨Ccalledprehensive strength of a person is not about how much personal power you have, but about your background, money, status, and the circle of connections you have.¡± ¡°These social resources were your true strength, did you understand?¡± Robyn blurted out excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Ms. Barker is absolutely. right!¡± Only then did Dianna notice Robyn by her side, a hint of annoyance shing in her eyes. ¡°Did I ask for your opinion?¡± Robyn immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Barker, I was wrong! I said it because of your words, I was momentarily excited¡­¡± A hint of triumph rose in Dianna¡¯s eyes as she turned back to Robin again. ¡°Robin, I know you¡¯re from the lower ss, and it¡¯s hard for you to understand the lifestyle and logic of the upper ss. I understand this, and I sympathize with you.¡± ¡°Think about it, what would you have done if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time?¡± ¡°Could you, with your strength alone, confront Jackal Gang, the police of Farmere, or even higher powers?¡± ¡°It was absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°You would lose your life prematurely due to your stubbornness, which is something I didn¡¯t want to see.¡± ¡°After all, you and I once knew each other.¡± ¡°Robin, a real man knows when to yield. What¡¯s the big deal if I asked you to kneel and apologize to Rufus, Wolf and their brothers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe those nonsense about men having gold under their Chapter 271 Do You Enjoy Kneeling So Much? knees.¡± ¡°Being alive was the most important thing.¡± ¡°No matter what social ss you belonged to, only being alive truly mattered.¡± ¡°After this matter. I could introduce you to some high¨Cend connections.¡± ¡°If you cherished them well and won their hearts, the trajectory of your life would have changed.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not very insightful, as long as you serve them well, you could at least reach the middle ss. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have to mingle with them at the bottom of society anymore.¡± ¡°Robin, it was out of the affection I had seven years ago that I spoke to you with such patience.¡± ¡°Stop being stubborn, go kneel down and apologize to Rufus and Jackal Gang, then this matter will be over.¡± ¡°Your friend Roderick, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by the people who know Jackal Gang anymore.¡± After speaking, Dianna arrogantly nced at the few people in the bar. The vast Dreand Bar waspletely silent. Robyn nodded in admiration, turning to Robin: ¡°Ms. Barker spoke so well! Why don¡¯t you hurry up and kneel down to apologize to Mr. Haynes!¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, ¡°Do you enjoy kneeling so much?¡± Chelsea tugged at Robyn, eximing angrily, ¡°How could you say 34241 Chapter 271 Do You Enjoy Kneeling So Much? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. such a thing?¡± ¡°Did you forget how Jackal Gang and those beasts used to bully us?!¡± ¡°Robin would absolutely never believe that trashy woman¡¯s words, let alone kneel before them!¡± A hint of displeasure rose in Dianna¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chelsea looked up at Dianna and said, ¡°I am his sister! I despise you! No matter how much money or status you have, you are not worthy of Robin!¡± Robin chuckled softly, affectionately ruffling Chelsea¡¯s hair. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Dianna¡¯s two bodyguards stepped forward, ready toy hands on Chelsea. Robin pulled Chelsea to his side, giving a cold smirk, ¡°Think clearly before you act!¡± ¡°Chelsea was my sister, anyone who dared to hurt a hair on her head, I would kill him!¡± ¡°Robin!¡± Tears swirled in Chelsea¡¯s eyes as she clung tightly to Robin¡¯s chest. Seven years ago, Robin would say this sentence to those bullies who dared to pick on her. Dianna¡¯s eyes lit up. Seven years ago, during that golden dusk, Robin had once said the same words to her! ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± Dianna barked at the bodyguards. 5027% Chapter 271 Do You Enjoy Kring So Much? Then he turned to Robin, took a deep breath, ¡°Robin, I understand the temperament of people at your level.¡± ¡°Rather break myself thanpromise.¡± ¡°But, what was the oue?¡± ¡°Why did you have to make things so bad? Couldn¡¯t it have been over if you just lowered your head?¡± Robin looked up at Dianna¡¯s contemptuous expression and gave a coldugh. ¡°The Jackal Gang forced Roderick¡¯s sister, Charisse, to take drugs. under the coercion of a bunch of bastards, and Rufus raped Charisse.¡± ¡°These beasts, they took turns viting Charisse.¡± ¡°This was not enough, in the end, he brutally killed her!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman too, didn¡¯t you have anypassion for what Charisse went through?¡± ¡°You asked me to kneel and apologize to these beasts who have lost their humanity, in exchange for the condition of me and Roderick leaving here!¡± ¡°Is this the logic of the upper ss people you¡¯ve been so proudly talking about?¡± Dianna listened to Robin¡¯s words without expression, indifferently saying, ¡°Robin, what you should be considering now is how to leave here alive with your friend Roderick.¡± ¡°Instead of obsessing over those little things that had already passed.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through all these years.¡± Chapter 771 Do You Enjoy Kneeling So Mi ¡°How could you have turned into such a stubborn character.¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you an eternal truth!¡± ¡°To be a hero who protects others, one must have sufficient. strength.¡± ¡°Without status, without background, without identity, money and connections, you couldn¡¯t do anything!¡± Otherwise, you would not only fail to help others, but also drag yourself into an abyss. ¡°Finally, it would be theughingstock of the world.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, those with little virtue in high positions, those with little wisdom nning big things, and those with little strength bearing heavy responsibilities!¡± ¡°These were the roots of life¡¯s tragedies!¡± Dianna said up to here, her eyes swept over Robin, Drew, Roderick and others with a mocking look, shaking her head and saying, ¡°The real world is like a jungle where beasts roam.¡± ¡°Thew of the jungle, survival of the fittest, was the iron rule for survival in this environment.¡± ¡°If one were to say that Roderick¡¯s sister was forced into drug addiction by the Jackal Gang, and then was gang¨Craped to death by them, it would only prove that Charisse was too weak.¡± ¡°Her miserable life was inevitable.¡± ¡°It was not unjustifiable for the Jackal Gang to act in such a way.¡± ¡°Just as you crushed an ant, do you think you did anything wrong?¡± Chapter 271 Do You Enjoy Kneeling So Much? ¡°Would you have risked making the entire world your enemy for the death of a single ant?¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Rufus Is Killed Upon hearing Dianna¡¯s words, Roderick violently shuddered. In that pair of wooden eyes, a fierce murderous intent filled instantly. ¡°Robin, you should go. This matter has nothing to do with you. If possible, please take care of my mother for me.¡± Dianna became alert in an instant, subconsciously taking a step back. A group of bodyguards and Jackal Gang, along with a bunch of fighters, also quickly prepared for combat. For a moment, Dreand Bar was filled with a strong aura of destion. Rodney immediately ordered all the police to point their guns at Roderick. In a panic. Drew pulled Roderick, whispering. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Roderick¡­ Robin pulled out a wet wipe and cleaned his hands, then made a face at Roderick, ¡°You take care of your own mother, I don¡¯t have the time!¡± Roderick looked at the wet cloth in Robin¡¯s hand, understanding his intention, ¡°Robin, you¡­¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°I understood what Ms. Barker said!¡± ¡°So this was the meaning of their high society¡¯s logic of life: survival of the fittest, thew of the jungle.¡± ¡°Being powerful allowed one to do as they pleased, while being kind 000% Chapter 272 Rufus to Killed and weak was actually a crime!¡± ¡°Roderick, I really liked the use of this logic in today¡¯s situation,¡± Dianna¡¯s originally tense expression rxed. A radiant smile bloomed on that exquisite face. ¡°Robin, you finally came to your senses.¡± Then, he signaled Rodney and the rest of the police to put down their guns. Turning to Rufus, he said, ¡°Mr. Haynes, for your injury, the Barker family will spare no effort to invite the world¡¯s top medical experts to treat you.¡± ¡°Even your ce could have all the functions fully repaired.¡± ¡°Robin knelt down to apologize to you, let¡¯s put an end to this matter today.¡± Rufus nodded reluctantly, ¡°Since Ms. Barker has asked, I suppose I¡¯ll agree, albeit reluctantly.¡± Then, provocatively pointing at Robin, ¡°I would never have epted such treatment!¡± ¡°It was out of respect for Ms. Barker that I spared you.¡± ¡°Come on, kneel down and give me three kowtows,¡± he ordered. Jackal Gang and his gang of thugs startedughing smugly. Jerome and Julio immediately straightened up, pointing at Robin, ¡°Come on, make sure to knock louder, hahaha¡­¡± Robin also startedughing and walked towards Rufus. 15.44% Chapter 272 Butik tai Dianna watched Robin approach step by step, her eyes gleaming with the excitement of a conqueror. ¡°Robin!¡± Roderick blocked his way. Robin patted his shoulder and pushed Roderick away. ¡°Robin, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Chelsea rushed to Robin¡¯s side, pleading. Robyn, on the other hand, was pulling Chelsea, ¡°Don¡¯t stop him, let him apologize quickly so we can go back.¡± Robin ruffled Chelsea¡¯s hair,ughing, ¡°Silly girl, who said I was going to apologize!¡± ¡°Since they all say that being weak is a crime, then, these scums deserve to die!¡± As the words fell, Robin stomped a foot on the hard floor of the bar. ¡°Bam!¡± With a muffled sound, all the scattered parts of the assault rifle on the ground leaped into Robin¡¯s hands and were assembled in the blink of an eye. The cold muzzle of the gun was pressed against Rufus¡¯s head. ¡°Puff!¡± Followed by a muffled bang. A hole the size of a baby¡¯s fist exploded in Rufus¡¯s head! At that moment, the wild smile on Rufus¡¯s face had not yet faded. He opened his mouth wide, his eyes filled with confusion, shock, and despair. He never imagined that Robin would dare to kill him in front of the 30.615 Chapter 272 Rufus Is Killed police and the Barker family. He struggled with the desire for revenge. But, there was no strength left. The world in her eyes was bing increasingly blurry, increasingly distant¡­ It was like falling into a bottomless abyss in the dark night,pletely losing control, no longer having any perception. The smile on Dianna¡¯s face froze into a look of extreme shock. She could never have imagined that, in less than one ten¨Cthousandth of a second, Robin had actually shot and killed Rufus! Roderick shook his head helplessly, looking at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Ah! Robin, I¡¯ve ended up dragging you down!¡± Just as Dianna and everyone else were taken aback. Robin raised the assault rifle, aiming at Julio and Jerome. Two gunshots rang out, blowing their skulls apart. ¡°Hands on your heads, kneel down!¡± Robin pointed the gun at the terrified henchmen of Jackal Gang. In an instant, everyone in the bar hall knelt down. Robin slowly pointed the gun at Dianna, shing her a brilliant smile. Dianna looked at Robin in shock, ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Two gunshots rang out. The two bodyguards by Dianna¡¯s side had their legs pierced by bullets. 45 70 Chapter 272 Rufus is Kid and were kneeling on the ground. Rodney and a group of police officers were stunned for a while before they reacted, immediately pointing their guns at Robin. Robin threw the rifle to Roderick. Roderick took the rifle and pointed it directly at Rodney¡¯s head, ¡°Drop all your weapons and kneel down with your hands on your head!¡± The entire bar was filled with a strange, terrifying, and bloody atmosphere. Rodney stared at the unbelievable scene before him, trembling all over with fear. He fell to his knees with a thud, crying out, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I beg you¡­¡± It took Dianna a while to recover from the shock: ¡°Robin, you¡¯re too brutal!¡± ¡°Ferocious?¡± Robinughed, shaking his head. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me, this is a world where the strong prey on the weak. where those with power can do as they please?¡± ¡°I killed all of Rufus¡¯s beasts, because they were too weak! Was I wrong?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s only theirck of strength. Once they¡¯re dead, they¡¯re dead. There¡¯s nothing to regret.¡± ¡°Just as I crushed an ant, what¡¯s right or wrong about it?¡± ¡°Destroy them, what do I have to do with them!¡± Robin threw back at Dianna the exact words she had used to lecture him from her high horse. 60.91% A hint of astonishment flickered in Dianna¡¯s beautiful eyes! Then, under the flickering dim light, she took another look at the graceful man in front of her. A formidable power that would not tolerate humiliation radiated from his handsomeness. What exactly had he experienced in these seven years? A man hurried in, leaned close to Dianna¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Miss, there are no records found for this person.¡± Dianna hummed softly. There were no records, which meant that Robin had achieved nothing in the past seven years! A thug, who relied on a bit of fighting and killing to make a living. could never amount to anything in the end! ¡°Did Mr. Nunez issue the duty order for the SWAT team?¡± Beforeing here, Dianna¡¯s father, as a precaution, leveraged the influence of the Barker family to coordinate with the mayor of Farmere for the SWAT team to handle the situation at Dreand Bar. ¡°Miss, Lord Mayor, Dennis Nunez had already signed the order. The head of the city hall special service battalion, Forrest Romero, leading the SWAT team, had already arrived at the front of Dreand Bar.¡± Dianna took a deep breath, a hint of amusement twinkling in her eyes. She looked up at Robin, ¡°I thought you would follow my advice, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn and cruel.¡± ¡°Alright, since you insist on going your own way, I hope you can bear Chapter 272 Rufus in Killed the consequences of all your actions!¡± The next moment, a team of extremely well¨Cequipped special police rushed into the bar, with a dozen dark gun barrels pointed at Robin, Roderick and others. A tall and burly police officer shouted coldly, ¡°The violent perpetrator, put your hands on your head and squat down immediately, or else, we will shoot without hesitation!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Henrietta Drew and others watched as all the special police from the city hall were deployed. They knew that things hadpletely blown out of proportion today. The man who was shouting at Robin and others was named Forrest. Had been trained in the foreign royal special police force. After returning to the country, he repeatedly distinguished himself in battle. At that time, he was the captain of the SWAT team of the Farmere government. The Special Police Force of the City Hall was directly under the Security Department of the Farmere government. The SWAT team consisted of 99 special forces members, all of whom were elite police officers from all over the country. Responsible for executing security tasks during major criminal. incidents and special periods. During the execution of special tasks, the SWAT team leader had the authority to order SWAT team members to shoot at dangerous individuals based on the situation at the scene. At that moment, Forrest¡¯s words were not exaggerated at all. If Robin and the others dared to resist arrest, they would not hesitate to shoot and kill, and no one could stop them. 1000% Chapter 273 Henrietta Chelsea experienced such a terrifying scene for the first time. She tugged at Robin¡¯s sleeve, trembling, ¡°Robin, let¡¯s run away quickly.¡± Drew heard Chelsea¡¯s words and murmured in agreement, ¡°You guys run from the back.¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°Why run?¡± Roderick saw that Robin had no intention of leaving, and the gun in his hand was always pointed at Rodney¡¯s head. Forrest had met Roderick and knew he was a retired mercenary who had returned from overseas. That was an operation to arrest the mastermind behind a major bombing case, and they happened to encounter Roderick, who had just returned from Bronia. Roderick had casually assisted them in that one arrest operation. ¡°Roderick, put the gun down, I assure your safety!¡± Forrest said coldly. Rodney immediately straightened up and snatched the assault rifle from Roderick¡¯s hands. Immediately, a foot kicked Roderick¡¯s body, ¡°You thugs, I¡¯m going to kill you right now!¡± Forrest scolded, ¡°Rodney, how dare you! Are you trying to stir up trouble? If an uncontroble situation urs, can you bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°As a police officer, can you kill indiscriminately like a thug? Stand down!¡± Rodney immediately took back the assault rifle, red fiercely at Roderick, and stepped aside. Dianna walked up to Forrest, pointing at Robin, ¡°Captain Romero, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Forrest nodded politely. ¡°It¡¯s our duty to maintain social order, there¡¯s no question of it being hard or not.¡± Diannaughed. ¡°Yes, Captain Romero, after this incident, I will donate ten million dors to the city¡¯s SWAT team as a fund for expanding your equipment and police force.¡± Forrest nodded. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Barker, this matter is not my responsibility, you should speak with the mayor.¡± Dianna nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright. Once this matter is handled, I will arrange for finance to send it over to you.¡± Robin gave a coldugh and shook his head. Dianna felt the contempt in Robin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Robin, no matter what you think, at this point, you¡¯d better look out for yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, in this world, it¡¯s always power that speaks!¡± ¡°I hoped you could bear it, because the serious consequences brought by your own willfulness and ignorance.¡± Forrest saw Robin and the others still standing in ce and immediately scolded them all to squat down. Robyn quickly crouched down, clutching her head, and urged Chelsea, ¡°Chelsea, crouch down quickly.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Robin, it¡¯s all your fault, you troublemaker! Now we¡¯re all done for!¡± Chapter 211 Seeing the situation, Drew hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Captain Romero, I¡¯m the lobby manager of this bar, things are not as they seem, please hear us out.¡± ¡°Get down immediately, now is not the time for your exnations!¡± Forrest sternly reprimanded. Drew could only crouch down, holding his head. Chelsea looked around, only Roderick and Robin were standing there. She grabbed Robin¡¯s arm, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m with you!¡± Robin looked at Chelsea, who seemed to be in a difficult situation at the moment, andughed as he ruffled her messy red hair. ¡°Good! But, you promised me that you must fix this messy hair for me tomorrow!¡± Chelsea nodded, her eyes full of terrified tears, ¡°Yes, I will definitely get my hair fixed!¡± Robyn shook her head, whispering, ¡°Robin, I really don¡¯t understand how people like you think. Do you have to be on the brink of death before you¡¯ll back down?¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°In all my life, I¡¯ve never known what it means to bow down.¡± A cold glint suddenly shed in Forrest¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m warning you one more time, if you refuse to kneel down, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Chelsea shuddered in fright, looking up at Robin¡¯s stern face. Despite her trembling legs, she still stood by his side; holding his arm. Forrest pulled out his sidearm, switched off the safety, and pointed it Chapter 273 Heta at Robin: ¡°This is myst warning!¡± Dianna looked at Robin¡¯s indifferent expression, scoffed, and turned away. She knew, in the next moment, this SWAT team leader, Forrest, would really pull the trigger. Didn¡¯t want to witness Robin being beaten to death. ¡°Robin!¡°)A ¡°Robin!¡± A woman¡¯s pleasant voice drifted in from outside the bar. Forrest subconsciously nced at the girl who ran in from the door like a gust of wind. ¡°Henrietta! How did you get here?¡± Henrietta had ignored him. Rushed up to Robin in a sh, grabbing his neck in a tight embrace. ¡°I just heard about your message at Dreand Bar, Robin. Why didn¡¯t. you let me know when you arrived at Farmere?¡± ¡°We had agreed, if you came to Farmere, I would treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the city hall¡¯s SWAT team guards mentioning this mission, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were here.¡± Everyone in the bar was stunned by the actions of this beautiful girl. Rodney shouted loudly, ¡°The city¡¯s special police are on duty! Who are you to barge in like this? Get out immediately!¡± Henrietta ignored him and continued to chat intimately with Robin, ¡°Robin, I already told my dad on the way here, he¡¯ll be here soon!¡± dad a mun at her Chapter 273 Heta and shouted, ¡°Move away, or I¡¯ll arrest you too!¡± Forrest interrupted, ¡°Rodney, what nonsense are you talking about? She is the mayor¡¯s daughter!¡± Rodney was instantly dumbfounded. Muttering to myself, ¡°Damn it, what a cursed day, one freak after another!¡± ¡°Henrietta, stop messing around, he¡¯s a dangerous man,e over here quickly,¡± Forrest called out anxiously. Henrietta turned around and red at Forrest, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Robin saved me, he¡¯s not a dangerous person at all!¡± Then, still smiling. he turned to Robin, ¡°When did you arrive at Farmere¡¯s, Robin?¡± Robin hadn¡¯t expected Henrietta to show up at that time. He didn¡¯t want to involve so many innocent people, so he let go of Henrietta¡¯s hand. ¡°Henrietta, you leave here first, I don¡¯t want you to get involved.¡± ¡°After dealing with the matters here, I¡¯lle to find you, okay?¡± Henrietta didn¡¯t let go of her hand: ¡°Who cares about involvement or not, if anyone dares to trouble you today, I won¡¯t let them off!¡± Chapter 224 | Must Take Robin Away Chapter 274 Chapter 274 I Must Take Robin Away Forrest unlocked the safety on his pistol and slowly approached Robin. He worried that Robin, in his desperation, would take Henrietta hostage. Henrietta noticed Forrest¡¯s actions, turned around and scolded angrily, ¡°Forrest, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Robin was my lifesaver. if you want to shoot him, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡± Forrest stopped in his tracks, ¡°Henrietta, I¡¯m on official duty, can you stop messing around?¡± ¡°Did you know, you were in great danger! Get back to my side immediately.¡± ¡°He just killed three people, he¡¯s an extremely dangerous individual!¡± Henrietta snorted, ¡°What kind of damn official business! I already knew what had happened here before I came.¡± At this point, she pointed to several corpses inside the bar. ¡°These scumbags were all from Farmere. You should have arrested them a long time ago, but instead, you let these bastards run wild.¡± ¡°Robin killed him, it was to rid us Farmers of tyranny!¡± ¡°But you pointed your guns at Robin. I don¡¯t know if you were serving justice or serving these beasts!¡± Of course, Forrest also knew well that what Henrietta said was the Chapter 274 Must Take Robin Away truth. Rufus thought these people were a bunch of animals. ording to Odrarianw, these people should have been brought to justice long ago. However, this was beyond the capabilities of a mere SWAT team leader like him. He could only executemands. Despite the fact that he himself also detested Rufus and his people. But was powerless. Faced with such words from Henrietta, Forrest was momentarily at a loss for a response. Dianna saw Forrest struggling with Henrietta¡¯s questioning and said. displeasedly. ¡°Ms. Nunez, as the mayor¡¯s daughter, you should uphold the mayor¡¯s dignity!¡± ¡°Instead of leading the disruption ofw enforcement!¡± ¡°What you did would cause a lot of trouble for your father!¡± Henrietta flicked her eyelids, ¡°What are you, and what gives you the right to lecture me?¡± ¡°From childhood to adulthood, my dad had never spoken to me like this before, ¡®Get lost!¡°¡± Dianna blushed deeply. Forrest had always been very fond of Henrietta, and was quite displeased with Dianna¡¯s tone. He turned to Dianna, saying coldly, ¡°Ms. Barker, please do not speak to Henrietta like that. She is not wrong in what she said!¡± Dianna paused slightly, saying coldly, ¡°Captain Romero, you are currently carrying out the mayor¡¯s orders to arrest criminals. How can you allow irrelevant people to interfere with yourw enforcement?¡± ¡°Every year, our family would allocate a substantial amount of money to support the construction of SWAT teams andw enforcement agencies, all in the hope that you could uphold the dignity of the law!¡± ¡°Was this how you conducted official business? You were squandering taxpayers¡® money!¡± ¡°If so, we could have lodged aint with the Independent Commission Against Corruption of the city government!¡± Forrest furrowed his brow, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to investigate the incident at Dreand Bar.¡± ¡°But at that time, I hadn¡¯t fully investigated the entire course of the event yet. ¡°Therefore, who the criminal was could not be determined!¡± ¡°At the time, in an unexpected turn of events, the mayor¡¯s daughter was still with the suspect.¡± ¡°I had to ensure Ms. Nunez¡¯s personal safety.¡± ¡°What if I had acted rashly and hurt Henrietta?¡± ¡°Could you bear the responsibility if you happened to hurt Henrietta?¡± Dianna red at Forrest in annoyance. Looking up at Robin, who was tightly held by Henrietta, he felt very Take He Chapter 2741 Must Take Robin Away. ufortable inside. She just couldn¡¯t understand how Robin could know the mayor¡¯s daughter. And, the lifesaver of Ms. Nunez?! ¡°Robin, is this the strength you spoke of?¡± Dianna sneered contemptuously. Robinughed and said, ¡°You could say that, isn¡¯t it thework resources you mentioned before?¡± He removed Henrietta¡¯s arm, ¡°Go over to their side, this matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Henrietta held onto Robin again, ¡°No, Robin, I want to be with you!¡± Forrest sighed quietly, saying, ¡°Henrietta,e over here quickly!¡± ¡°Even though he saved you, the fact is, he shot and killed someone. I have to take him back and carry out thew enforcement procedures.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the city government would give everyone here a fair conclusion.¡± Henrietta gave a coldugh, ¡°I certainly don¡¯t believe in the nonsense you people spout!¡± ¡°Could this situation have urred today if everything was as fair as you said?¡± ¡°Everyone that Jackal Gang knew were scum!¡± ¡°All the citizens of Farmere knew that they had been dealing drugs, forcing decent women into drug addiction and prostitution, forcibly collecting protection money from businesses, bullying the weak, and Chapter 224 Must Take Robin Away acting tyrannically for many years.¡± ¡°I asked you, did you guys in uniforms enforce justice?¡± Of course, Forrest knew what Henrietta had said. However, as a SWAT team leader, he did not have the authority to question these matters. His face flushed, he stammered, ¡°Ms. Nunez, this¡­ this is not within my job description, I am only responsible for carrying out orders.¡± Henrietta sneered, ¡°Execute orders?¡± ¡°Hmph! Forrest, I really look down on you. Ask yourself, what kind of orders are you carrying out?¡± Dianna frowned, saying coldly, ¡°Ms. Nunez, don¡¯t forget, your father was in power during the Farmere government.¡± Henrietta gave Dianna a sidelong nce, ¡°I don¡¯t need your reminder!¡± Then, turning around and taking Robin¡¯s hand, ¡°Robin, let¡¯s go,e with me.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Dianna blocked Henrietta¡¯s path. Henrietta red at Dianna in displeasure, ¡°What gives you the right to stop me? Get out of my way!¡± Forrest stepped forward and said, ¡°Henrietta, can you please stop making a fuss? Whether your friend has broken thew or not, I have to take him back.¡± Henrietta nodded, ¡°Alright then, my father will be here soon, I will ask him in person, what crime has Robin actuallymitted?¡± Chapter 274 i Must Take Robin Away She pointed at the corpses on the ground, ¡°These are all scum. All the citizens of Farmere wanted to kill them.¡± ¡°The crimes theymitted should have been sentenced to execution long ago!¡± ¡°But you ignored it.¡± ¡°Robin eliminated the evil for the people, killed these beasts, yet you arrested them under the guise of law!¡± ¡°Forrest, did you feel you deserved this uniform?¡± ¡°Hmph! I looked down on you!¡± Forrest¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Henrietta, don¡¯t say that, I¡­ I must follow orders!¡± At that moment, a middle¨Caged man quickly walked in, apanied by two bodyguards and a secretary. ¡°Mr. Nunez.¡± Forrest immediately bowed respectfully. The person who came was none other than the Mayor of Farmere, Dennis. Dennis nced around at the grim scene in the bar, slightly furrowing his brow. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dianna also humbly smiled and said, ¡°Hello Mayor, I am Dianna from the Barker family.¡± Dennis nodded, ¡°Hello, Ms. Barker.¡± Henrietta pulled Dennis over to Robin and said, ¡°Dad, this is the big brother Robin I told you about who saved me on the ne.¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 It¡¯s Me Who Killed Them Denis looked up at Robin, nodding slightly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, hello!¡± ¡°A few days ago, I heard Henrietta mention you. Thank you for helping my daughter on the ne.¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Mr. Nunez, you¡¯re too kind. It was just a small effort.¡± Dennis patted his daughter¡¯s arm, his eyes full of indulgence. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Henrietta¡¯s mother passed away early, and I was often busy with work, rarely apanying her.¡± ¡°Over the years, I always felt that I had apologized to her too much.¡± ¡°Henrietta was straightforward, and it was rare for intellectual and honest friends to make her happy.¡± ¡°Over the years, she had been very lonely. She hardly interacted with others and seldom mentioned anything about her friends.¡± ¡°But, after returning to the country this time, they kept mentioning your in my ear.¡± ¡°It was clear how much she trusted and relied on you.¡± ¡°Henrietta had told me more than once, if you ever came to Farmere, I must treat you with the utmost hospitality.¡± ¡°I received a call from Henrietta and hurried over¡­ At this point, Dennis realized that discussing such matters in the current environment was somewhat inappropriate. Chapter 275 It¡¯s Me Who Killed Them He nced around at the bloody scene in the bar, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Mr. Nunez!¡± Forrest stepped forward, saluting, ¡°Three members of the Jackal Gang were shot dead in the bar today¡­¡± Robin calmly said, ¡°Mr. Nunez, I killed them all.¡± Forrest paused slightly, looking at Robin with aplex expression. Henrietta hurriedly stepped forward to exin, ¡°They all deserved to die! Dad, these are bad people! Robin did this to rid the people of harm.¡± A hint of surprise shed unnoticed in Dennis¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected that Robin would openly admit to killing Rufus and others without any cover¨Cup. Dennis subconsciously nodded, not directly addressing the issue with Robin. Yu Guang nced at Dianna not far away and pointed at SWAT team leader Forrest. ¡°Just now on the road, I had seen the information about these troublemakers.¡± ¡°The few Jackal Gang sub¨Cleaders who were killed had been registered with the Department of Justice a few years ago.¡± ¡°The Department of Justice had proposed the arrest of these. individuals, and I was instructing the relevant departments to conduct a thorough investigation!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Recently, I had revisited the investigation files they submitted.¡± Chapter 275 Is Me Who Killed Then ¡°Over the years, they had been involved in drug trafficking, smuggling, organizing prostitution, and forcibly disrupting the market.¡± ¡°The city government was recently working with the Department of Justice to prepare for the disposition of these individuals.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, these people still managed to cause a big mess.¡± Dennis said so. It was also meant to signal to Dianna that City Hall were already aware of all the various crimes committed by Jackal Gang, advising them to not interfere in this matter. In this way, everyone was well in their own way. ¡°Captain Romero, first bring back the bodies of these three criminal suspects, and all the members of the Jackal Gang in the bar, to the police station.¡± ¡°Wait for the City Hall¡¯s Department of Justice to further investigate this incident at Dreand Bar before drawing conclusions!¡± Forrest immediately ordered the SWAT team to remove the bodies of Rufus, Julio, and Jerome from the bar, and prepared to take away all the disciples of the Jackal Gang. Dianna stepped forward to intervene, ¡°Mr. Nunez, how could this matter be handled like this¡­¡± Dennis said indifferently, ¡°Ms. Barker, this is a matter of the city government. As the mayor, I have my own discretion in handling this.¡± Dianna pointed at Robin and the others, ¡°They shot and killed people, can we just let it go?¡± Dennis frowned and said, ¡°I handle city affairs, do I need you to teach Chapter 275 Is Me Who Kited Them. me?¡± Dianna nced at Henrietta and Robin, sneering, ¡°Mr. Nunez, did you handle this matter this way just because he is your daughter¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Did you do this for personal gain under the guise of public duty?¡± Dennis¡¯s face grew even darker: ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do? Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Mr. Nunez, what has made you so angry?¡± A middle¨Caged man walked in from outside the bar. ¡°Dad!¡± Dianna quickly ran to the middle¨Caged man. ¡°Mr. Nunez actually ignored the shooting and killing of Robin from the Jackal Gang, and intended to take away all the people from the Jackal Ganghood¡­¡± The man who walked into the bar was none other than Fernando, the head of the wealthy Barker Group, also known as the Farmere conglomerate. Fernando patted Dianna¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Dianna, you have to trust Mr. Nunez, he will definitely handle this matter fairly.¡± Turning to nce at the bodies of Rufus and the others, he eximed in shock, ¡°Dennis, there¡¯s been a murder here? You need to deal with this quickly, who¡¯s the murderer?¡± ¡°I originally went to the city hall to invite you to my house as a guest, but your secretary said you were here, so I came over.¡± ¡°My two sons came back.¡± ¡°My eldest son had been promoted to deputymander in the central army.¡± ¡°The second son is also doing well now, it is said that he will soon be able to join the cab.¡± ¡°They happened to return today, and I wanted to invite Mr. Nunez over. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be handling this matter.¡± ¡°Dennis, deal with the matter quickly,¡± ¡°After dealing with it, we went back together. My two sons were still waiting for you at home.¡± Dennis detected the hidden meaning in Fernando¡¯s words. It was clearly using the status and identity of the two sons to exert pressure. Dennis had not yet weighed the proper way to handle this matter. Fernando continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t this our SWAT team¡¯s captain, Forrest? Hurry up and arrest the culprit.¡± ¡°After dealing with this matter,e to my house with us to chat.¡± Forrest looked up at the conflicted Mr. Nunez, his hand resting on the pistol at his waist. As soon as Dennis gave the order, he would immediately proceed to arrest Robin and the others. Henrietta quickly stepped in front of Robin, ring at Fernando angrily, ¡°Who are you? What gives you the right to demand my father to arrest Robin?¡± ¡°The ones who were killed were all beasts from the Jackal Gang.¡± ¡°They were usually up to no good,mitting all sorts of evil deeds. The whole of Farmere knew about it. They should have been brought Chapter 275 it¡¯s Me Who killed Them It¡¯s Me Who k to justice long ago.¡± ¡°Robin killed them, it was for the good of the people!¡± ¡°The fact that you could say such a thing proves that you¡¯re not a good person either!¡± Henrietta hadn¡¯t finished speaking. Behind Fernando, a middle¨Caged man with a fierce expression pped her delicate face. Dennis was instantly furious, ¡°Bastard! Who the hell are you?¡± Forrest also subconsciously drew his gun. Fernando feigned surprise, asking, ¡°Who is this little girl?¡± Dianna stepped forward, ¡°Dad, this is Mr. Nunez¡¯s daughter, Henrietta.¡± ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s the mayor¡¯s daughter. This is a big misunderstanding!¡± Fernando shook his head, feigning regret. ¡°Hans, what did you do?¡± ¡°How could you have hit the mayor¡¯s daughter? Come over immediately and apologize to the mayor and his daughter!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Robin, You¡¯re My Idol! ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker!¡± said the middle¨Caged man named Hans Flores, bowing. He then straightened up and turned to Dennis, giving a perfunctory bow, his eyes full of contempt. ¡°Uh, Mr. Nunez, I didn¡¯t know she was your daughter, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it was just a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Just now, I was worried that she would be kidnapped by the murderer and held hostage, so I thought about bringing her back.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Unexpectedly, I identally bumped into her. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Nunez, Mr. Nunez, I¡¯ll definitely be careful next time. Hehehe¡­¡± Fernando also echoed with a smile, ¡°Ms. Nunez, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°Mr. Nunez, my steward, he likes to stand up for what¡¯s right. He was just trying to protect your daughter, that¡¯s why he acted like that.¡± ¡°Despite the misunderstanding, it was for Ms. Nunez¡¯s own good.¡± ¡°This person, sometimes he was so arrogant, thinking he could handle big things. In reality, he was far from capable!¡± ¡°Mr. Nunez, Ms. Nunez, I assure you, I will punish him severely when I get back!¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce, Mr. Nunez.¡± Fernando said with a smile. Chapter 276 Robin, You¡¯re My ide ¡°My butler Hans, his cousin was the assistant butler of the Rogelio family, Levi Briggs.¡± ¡°Because of Hans¡¯s chivalrous character, Ms. Sarah had even praised him.¡± The originally angry expression in Dennis¡¯s eyes instantly turned into one of horror. He hadn¡¯t expected that the butler by Fernando¡¯s side was actually a rtive of the Rogelio family. The reason why Fernando had Hanse out. Just wanted to let him know. If he had dealt with Jackal Gang, he would have been against the Barker family. The Barker family, whether in the military and politics, or on the streets. Regardless of any aspect of strength, it could have crushed him into pieces in minutes! Hans hit Henrietta as a stern warning to Dennis. The problem at hand was already very clear. Without dealing with Robin, he absolutely couldn¡¯t have gotten. through today¡¯s hurdle. The Fernando family, over the years, had exploited Jackal Gang¡¯s drug trafficking and arms smuggling, bullied the market,mitted all sorts. of evil deeds, and amassed a huge fortune. With these canital bribes he cant hie tun cane to the unner echelons of the military and political circles respectively. Despite his desire to eradicate the cancerous Jackal Gang since he took over the position of the mayor of Farmere. However, he hesitated to take action. It was out of concern that it would anger more high¨Cranking officials¡® interests. Not only did he fail to aplish anything, but he also ended up ruining himself beyond repair. Originally, I nned to use this incident today to quietly eliminate the Jackal Gang. However, Fernando reacted so quickly. The problem at hand, on how to deal with it, truly gave him a headache. Just as Dennis was still hesitating. Robin looked at the tears of grievance in Henrietta¡¯s eyes, took out a wet wipe and gently wiped them away, ¡°Henrietta, does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts, Robin,¡± Henrietta cried even harder. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hit you back!¡± Robin said, raising his hand and pping Hans¡® arrogant, chubby face as soon as he finished speaking. With a crisp ¡°pop!¡± Hans¡¯s robust body flew backwards like a cannonball. Heavily hit on the several bodyguards brought by Fernando. Several robust bodyguards, who hadn¡¯t yet grasped what was Chapter 276. Robin You¡¯re My H happening, were all knocked to the ground. This scene shocked everyone in the bar. Robin knew that Hans was the cousin of the deputy butler of Underground Queen of Farmere Sarah. He actually dared to make a move? That ruthless Underground Queen of Farmere, who killed without. batting an eye, had an extremely protective habit. Every member of the Rogelio family, even those who had the slightest connection with her. If you were treated unfairly, seek her help. She would always have her subordinates handle things for her. Robin¡¯s behavior was clearly a provocation to the dignity of the entire Rogelio family. It was even a tant p in the face to that so¨Ccalled Underground Queen of Farmers, Sarah. At that moment, a sense of satisfaction sparkled in Dennis¡¯s eyes. It was more of a slight worry. He furrowed his brow, contemting how to deal with such a difficult problem at hand. Clearly, the incident today waspletely blown out of proportion by Robin¡¯s p. SWAT team leader Forrest, looked at Robin in astonishment. A hint of admiration was added to the cold gaze. Despite not being familiar with Robin However, what Robin did today was actually what he had always. wanted to do. Jackal Gang couldn¡¯t stand those bastards who, under the protection of the Barker family, acted recklessly and were full of evil deeds. Simply due to the limitations of his own status, he could not possibly achieve these. Today, Robin capriciously killed Rufus and others. He pped Hans, Fernando¡¯s butler, in the face again in front of Fernando. This had thoroughly angered the Barker family. Forrest was deeply worried for Robin. Not only was Robin facing the Barker Group at the moment. It even touched upon the Rogelio family. That Underground Queen of Farmere, Sarah, even the President had to give her some respect. Robin, however, had hit her assistant butler¡¯s cousin. The situation had reached a point where it was beyond redemption. Forrest looked at Robin again, a hint of regret shing in his eyes. He believed that the Barker family would never let it go easily. Hans wouldn¡¯t have let Robin off easily either. It was highly likely that even the influence of the Rogelio family would. 63.04% Chapter 276 Robin, You¡¯re My Idoll get involved. In that case, no one could save Robin. Even Henrietta had asked her father Dennis to intervene. The capabilities of Mr. Nunez were far from sufficient. Not far away, Roderick was expressionless. He had already prepared to go all in and start a killing spree with Robin. Robin got into such a big mess because of his sister¡¯s matter. As long as the Barker family dared to touch Robin, Roderick would unhesitatingly pick up the de of revenge. What Rogelio family, what the Barker family, once the fight started, it was to the death! After a brief moment of shock, Dianna scoffed, ¡°Robin, I really can¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°Did you even have a brain?¡± ¡°You offended our the Barker family. Perhaps, considering that you saved me seven years ago, I could persuade my father to spare your life.¡± ¡°But, you actually hit Hans, that¡¯s utterly arrogant!¡± ¡°Hans¡¯s cousin, however, was the Rogelio family¡¯s assistant butler, Mr. Briggs!¡± ¡°Robin, you¡¯re finished! Even if my father and I wanted to spare you, it would be impossible.¡± Chapter 276 Robin, You¡¯re My idoli At that moment. Hans got up from the ground and rushed to Robin, ¡°Kid, you dare to¡­. A brilliant smile spread across Robin¡¯s face, ¡°It seems, one p is not enough to make you realize that you¡¯re nothing but trash!¡± Immediately following, under the astonished gazes of Dianna and everyone else, Robin once again pped the other side of Hans¡¯s face. Hans was thrown out again. Henriettaughed through her tears, ¡°Robin, well done, I admire you so much!¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 I Can¡¯t Do As You Said Henrietta¡¯s cheer, in the deathly silent bar, was extremely grating. Everyone held their breath, watching the scene before them in utter shock. Robin pped Hans away again. This waspletely a brutal blow to the reputation of the Rogelio family. At that moment, Dennis didn¡¯t know what to say. The current situation was no longer under his control. But in Forrest¡¯s eyes, there was an added touch of surprise. At that moment, his feelings towards Robin¡¯s actions had gone beyond mere admiration. But as Henrietta said, it was a form of worship. A man could disregard the pleasure of power and personal grudges. Under the powerful coercion, one could still capriciously express their inner likes and dislikes. What a wonderfully carefree life this was. Faced with Robin¡¯s reckless brutality, Diannaughed in extreme anger. ¡°Hehe, Robin, how can I even begin to praise you! Are you really determined to be this reckless?¡± Chapter 277 Cant Go As You Said Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Courting death? I don¡¯t feel that way at all!¡± ¡°I actually felt that the one who was constantly courting disaster was him. it was you and your the Barker family!¡± ¡°A bunch of insignificant ants, daring to be arrogant! Trulyughable!¡± Fernando had already snapped out of his shock at this moment. In his experience, there had never been a person who dared to challenge his dignity in such a way. Since taking over the Barker family¡¯s property. Whether in Farmere, in Odrar, or even in the Southeast Estya region. How many people dared to be so arrogant in front of the Barker family! However, this Robin, not only ignored him in front of so many people. What¡¯s worse, even though they knew Hans was a rtive of the Rogelio family, they still dared to hit him twice. This was not just a tant p in the face, it was aplete provocation to the Barker family. Theypletely disregarded the Rogelio family! ¡°Boy, you are too arrogant!¡± Fernando sternly rebuked. ¡°Mr. Nunez, this lunatic is utterlywless, I ordered your SWAT team to take him down!¡± Dennis suddenly jolted.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After calming his emotions slightly, he said, ¡°Mr. Barker, I have no authority to order our police to kill innocents indiscriminately. This matter is not yet settled, how can I take lives recklessly?¡± Quapte 2771 Cant din As You faid Fernando was slightly taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected that Dennis wouldn¡¯t give him any face at all. ¡°Dennis, are you saying that you¡¯d rather indulge this murderer¡¯s reckless behavior than side with us?¡± Dennis struggled for a while, sighed, and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, as the mayor of Farmere, I have my own discretion in carrying out official duties, which has nothing to do with the Barker family¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to provoke you, to be blunt, I simply didn¡¯t have the ability to challenge the authority of the Barker family.¡± ¡°But, I was a civil servant.¡± ¡°The orders I carried out were not those of your family, but those of the Odrarian government.¡± ¡°Thews of Odrar strictly prohibited public officials from abusing their power to harm the innocent while performing their duties.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, I couldn¡¯t do as you said.¡± Fernando trembled with rage, ¡°You! Dennis, you will pay for what you did today!¡± Dennis sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barker, this is all I can do.¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good! You will regret this!¡± Fernando pointed at Dennis angrily, jabbing his finger towards him. Then he turned to Forrest, ¡°Captain Romero, as aw enforcement officer, shouldn¡¯t you have ordered your officers to kill this thug in such a situation?¡± ¡°Shoot him quickly, he is an extremely dangerous individual!¡± Chapter 2771 Can¡¯t Do As You Said Forrest ignored him, coldly saying, ¡°Mr. Barker, I¡¯m sorry, but you have no authority tomand me. I only follow the orders of the mayor.¡± Fernando hadn¡¯t expected that Forrest would respond in such a way. This made him feel extremely embarrassed. ¡°Forrest, if you kill this thug now,¡± Fernando said coldly. ¡°I assured you that after this event, you could join the Presidential Guard and even serve as the team leader.¡± Forrestughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barker, I haven¡¯t dared to aspire to such a high position yet.¡± ¡°I considered myself honored to have served as the SWAT team leader for the Farmere government.¡± ¡°I would never misuse the gun in my hands to ughter the innocent.¡± Fernandoughed wildly, ¡°Good, good, good!¡± ¡°Since Mr. Nunez was unwilling to kill this thug.¡± ¡°So, if this matter involves the Barker family, I will have to resolve it ording to the rules of the underworld. Please, step aside!¡± Dennis furrowed his brow, he didn¡¯t know what to do now to avoid a senseless ughter.. Although no words were spoken, it was tacitly agreed that Fernando would resolve it in this way. Forrest had wanted to stop, but saw that Dennis, with his eyes lowered, gave him no hint. Chapter 277 | Can¡¯t Do As You Said In his view, if the Barker family were to utilize the power of the underworld, Robin would be even more unable to defend himself. However, up until now, not a trace of panic had been seen on Robin¡¯s face. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of background and history Robin actually had. Fernando looked at Hans. Hans nodded, pointing shakily at Robin, ¡°Kid, I hope you can withstand the wrath of the Barker family and the Rogelio family.¡± Robin chuckled lightly. ¡°Alright, I hope you can bring out something decent to deal with me, so I can think highly of you.¡± ¡°Hans, send a message to have all of our home guards report in! If possible¡­¡± Hans understood his meaning: ¡°I got it, Mr. Barker, I will contact my cousin. Directly picked up the phone and dialed the Rogelio family¡¯s assistant butler, Levi. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s Hans, I was at Dreand Bar.¡± ¡°There was a brat who was extremely arrogant. He not only hit me, but also boasted that even if the entire Rogelio family came, he wouldn¡¯t care.¡± After a burst of wildughter on the phone, the call ended. Hans nced sideways at Robin, saying coldly, ¡°Kid, you just wait. If I Chapter 2771 Can¡¯t Do As You Said don¡¯t tear you apart today, you won¡¯t know what you¡¯ve gotten yourself¡± into!¡± It was only then that Henrietta realized the seriousness of the situation. She clung to Robin¡¯s arm, trembling, ¡°Robin, you, you better leave now, if theye today¡­¡± Robin patted Henrietta¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go to your father¡¯s side. I don¡¯t want you to get involved.¡± you ¡°No, I won¡¯t go, I must stay with you!¡± Upon hearing this, Dennis wanted to say something, but the words just wouldn¡¯te out. At that moment, his eyes were filled with nothing but despair. He knew that the events of today were beyond control and could no longer be redeemed. Leveraging the connections of the Rogelio family and the Barker family in the Odrarian government. Even his position as the mayor of Farmere was hard to maintain. At this point in the situation, everyone believed that Robin was ast good as dead! Dianna evenughed so hard that she was bending over backwards. ¡°Robin, I really didn¡¯t know what kind of confidence you had that could make you do such crazy things.¡± ¡°Originally, I gave you the simplest way to handle the problem, asking you to leave here, but you were unwilling.¡± ¡°You had to make such a big fuss about it, what do you expect me to say?¡± ¡°It was beyond redemption!¡± Chapter 278 Chapter 278 That¡¯s My Line Robin didn¡¯t pay attention to Dianna¡¯s sarcasm. However, Dianna remained relentless. ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve provoked the Rogelio family. Don¡¯t you realize what you¡¯re going to face?¡± ¡°If you could let go of the obsession in your heart and sincerely apologize to Hans and my father on your knees.¡± ¡°I would consider the fact that you saved me seven years ago, and ask my father and Hans to go easy on your punishment.¡± ¡°At least. it could save your life.¡± Robin shook his head, casting a contemptuous nce at the Barker family father and daughter. ¡°Hehe, you persuaded me over and over again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t to save me, but for that damn face of the Barker family!¡± ¡°I had already forgotten about the thing that happened seven years ago.¡± ¡°If I had known then that it would turn out like this today, I should. have let you be the ything of those thugs.¡± ¡°You might have known how unforgivable your family and Jackal Gang could be!¡± ¡°How filthy you were beneath your splendid appearance!¡± hapter 278 That¡¯s My Line ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Fernando yelled furiously, pointing at Robin. ¡°I never dealt you a fatal blow, all because of your slight connection with Dianna!¡± ¡°Dianna repeatedly advised you for your own good. Yet, you didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness!¡± ¡°Today, I would let you know what it means to be untouchable!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Robin flicked his eyelid, exchanging a nce with Roderick. ¡°Old man, that line should have been mine, how could you steal my thunder? You have no manners at all!¡± ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll spank your big butt!¡± Roderick covered his face, ¡°Oh¡­no! It¡¯s over!¡± Drew¡¯s legs gave out, nearly causing him to fall to the ground, ¡°Is it really hopeless for Robin¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Roderick shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s the Barker family that¡¯s finished!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Drew didn¡¯t understand what Roderick meant, ¡°Finished?¡± Fernando¡¯s cheeks turned purple with rage as he pointed at Robin and roared, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Robin waved his hand, ¡°Old man, watch your words, or I¡¯ll beat your old ass!¡± Fernando subconsciously covered his butt. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Henrietta couldn¡¯t help butugh, immediately stopping herself. Chapter 228 That¡¯s My Line This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Forrest coughed violently a few times, to mask his urge tough. Dianna¡¯s beautiful eyes red in anger, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re out of line! You will regret this!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin smirked yfully, ¡°I¡¯d really like to see what a person looks like when they¡¯re filled with extreme regret. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He nced at the time on his wristwatch, then looked up at the Barkers, ¡°It should be soon. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re going to die ugly!¡± Fernando pointed at Robin and roared in rage. ¡°My bodyguards and the people from the Rogelio family will be here soon, you better start thinking about how you want to die!¡± Chelsea looked at Fernando¡¯s ferocious face, nervously saying, ¡°Robin, it seems things have gotten out of hand, let¡¯s run!¡± Robin said with augh. ¡°Run? Why would I run?¡± Robyn, standing nearby, snorted coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t run, all you can do is wait here to die.¡± Robin pursed his lips, ¡°That¡¯s your imagination.¡± Robyn scornfully said, ¡°Being stubborn in this situation is pointless. no matter how good you are at fighting, you can¡¯t fight the whole world.¡± ¡°The summer insect cannot speak of ice!¡± Robin was toozy to exin to her. ¡°Rumble rumble¡­¡± The roar of a motorcycle grew closer and closer, until it abruptly stopped in front of Dreand Bar. Chapter 278 That¡¯s My Line Immediately after, a rush of hurried footsteps came from outside the door, growing louder as they approached. A burly, tall, dark¨Cfaced middle¨Caged man, nked by dozens of fierce bodyguards, stormed into Dreand Bar with great momentum. The man with the dark face walked up to Hans, shouting loudly, ¡°Hans, you useless thing!¡± ¡°Tell me, which blind fool dared to challenge the dignity y of the Rogelio family? Didn¡¯t this bastard know that you are my cousin?¡± Hans pointed at Robin, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s that kid!¡± ¡°He not only shot and killed the leaders of the Jackal Gang, Rufus, Julio, and Jerome, but he also hit me.¡± ¡°He even spoke wildly, iming that even if the Barker family and the Rogelio family were tied together, he would not be afraid!¡± The person who came was Levi, the deputy butler of the Rogelio family. Everyone held their breath, looking at this terrifying figure. Levi was the deputy butler of the Rogelio family and also the captain of their family¡¯s security team. In the early years, he was involved in the world of assassins in Southeast Estya. Before joining the Rogelio family, Levi was once the top master in the assassin world of Southeast Estya. The orders he took were always fulfilled without fail. 48.331 Chapter 274 That¡¯s My Lind Themission for taking orders once became the highest amount of 30 million US dors in the Southeast Estya arca! Three years ago. I started serving under the Rogelio family, bing the captain of the family¡¯s guard team. This was a devil who could kill without batting an eye! He personally came here for Hans and the Barker family. Everyone in the bar knew, Robin was truly done for! Dianna snorted. ¡°Robin, you¡¯ll soon find out what kind of consequences your arrogance will bring you!¡± Robinughed without a word. He watched with great interest as Levi and a group of guards from the Rogelio family approached him step by step. Levi passed by Fernando, nodding his head. ¡°Mr. Barker, hello.¡± Fernando also nodded excitedly, his eyes teasingly looking at Robin. He knew. this arrogant kid was doomed. Levi didn¡¯t say much, he walked straight up to Robin. Henrietta, in panic, grabbed Robin¡¯s arm, trembling with fear. Levi nced at Robin and said, ¡°Where did this madmane from, daring to be so disrespectful! Speak up, do you want to die yourself, or should I cut you down!¡± Robin subconsciously waved his hand in front of his face, ¡°It stinks! You pig, didn¡¯t you brush your teeth?¡± Levi was taken aback, what kind of talk was this? 66.13% Chapter 278 That¡¯s My Line He then exploded in anger, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still so arrogant even when you¡¯re on the brink of death! Fine, fine, fine, it¡¯s true that ignorance is bliss!¡± ¡°Kneel down and beg for merey now, cripple yourself, and I might spare your life. Otherwise, I will tear you apart right here, today!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin moved his neck, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, he said. ¡°Who gave you the audacity to behave so recklessly in front of me?!¡± ¡°Is it Sarah?¡± ¡°Was this old woman tired of living?¡± As soon as the words fell, a palm struck Levi¡¯s big face, which was both ck and fat. Levi flew out like a heavy bomb! The robust and hefty body heavily mmed into the bodies of a dozen bodyguards from the Rogelio family. ¡°Holy shit! This guy is freaking awesome!¡± A wave of exmation suddenly erupted in the bar. ¡°The under¨Cbutler of the Rogelio family, he dared to hit him?¡± ¡°This clearly showed a disregard for the Rogelio family!¡± ¡°Did he seem to mention that old woman, Sarah?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t this kid know who Sarah was?¡± ¡°If that terrifying Underground Queen of Farmere knew he called her an old woman, she would definitely chop him up!¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Dial Sarah¡¯s Number Forrest, who had been standing and watching from a distance, had his eyes light up. Ashamed, I truly was not as good as him! Dared to take action even when faced with a truly tough character like. Levi. It seemed that it was really hard to say who won or lost in today¡¯s y! Dennis also discerned some tricks. He looked at Robin under the bar lights again. Under such circumstances, there was not a trace of panic or fear on that calm andposed face. ¡°Hisss!¡± Dennis gasped in surprise. As the saying goes, ¡°Even if Mount Tai copses before one¡¯s eyes, one¡¯s expression does not change; even if a deer arises to the left, one¡¯s gaze does not flicker.¡± Such a mentality was certainly not something that an ordinary person could possess. It was impossible that Robin was so ignorant that he didn¡¯t even know about the Rogelio family. Knowing this, he still dared to strike Levi with a palm without any hesitation. That was where Levi¡¯s face was hit. This was pping the Rogelio family in the face! The event had developed to this point, it was enough to guess how powerful this person¡¯s background was! The heart of Dennis, which was once filled with despair, was once again ignited with hope. He looked at his daughter Henrietta with a piercing gaze. He truly felt grateful that Henrietta had an extraordinary rtionship with Robin. If Robin really was a mysterious, hidden tycoon. He wouldn¡¯t have ruined his future because of this. Perhaps it could have been a great opportunity! At that moment, Levi, who had been sent flying by a palm strike, was helped to his feet by two bodyguards. He had never even dreamed that he would be pped by a young kid. And it was in front of so many people! This was a disgrace he had never experienced in his decades¨Clong career as a killer! Those who had once dared to provoke him had long since be ghosts under his de. However, this penniless young man dared to speak wildly and even pped him squarely! ¡°Kid, you¡­ go to hell!¡± Levi desperately adjusted his condition, pulled out a pistol, and was about to shoot Robin. However, in the next second, this pistol magically turned into a pile of messy parts scattered on the ground. Robin stood in front of Levi like a phantom, with a smirk that wasn¡¯t. quite a smile, ¡°Pointing a gun at me, do you want to die?¡± Before Levi could react, his hair had already been grabbed by Robin, who harshly mmed him against the hard wall of the bar. ¡°With a ¡®bang¡°!¡± Within the silent bar, a heart¨Cstopping thud echoed. Levi¡¯s face was covered in blood. The few bodyguards who came with him immediately assumed a posture ready to fight with Robin. Levi was panting heavily, ¡°Kid, you.. ¡°Bam!¡± Levi¡¯s face hit the wall again. Once, twice, thrice¡­ Levi dared not speak anymore, his eyes filled with terror. He had clearly felt that he had met his match today! Hans could hardly believe his own eyes. Not only did Robin beat him up, but he even dared to thrash Levi, the deputy butler of the Rogelio family. This kid was a lunatic! Chapter 275 Dhal Sarah¡¯s Number After several strikes, Robin threw Levi down. Pointing at the thugs who were rushing over, he scolded, ¡°Call that bastard Sarah!¡± A few bodyguards were startled. Had this kid in front of me gone mad? They dared to directly call them the Underground Queen of Farmere. Within their understanding, they had never heard of anyone daring to be so reckless. It was merely Robin¡¯s aura in mid¨Cair instantly. that caused their raised machetes to freeze A bodyguard had already realized the seriousness of the situation at hand. Immediately took out the phone and dialed the number of the head butler, Nics Hansen: ¡°Butler, there¡¯s been an incident, Captain Levi has been hit¡­¡± Before the sentence was finished. Robin snatched the phone, ¡°This is Robin, tell Sarah to get over here right now!¡± ¡°If the Rogelio family still wanted to live, they had to get to Dreand Bar within five minutes! Otherwise, they could just disappear!¡± Having said that, he threw his phone on the ground. The vast bar was so quiet that it was suffocating. Almost every person¡¯s nervous heartbeat could be heard. Everyone looked at Robin as if he were an alien. The words I just heard were an illusion, right? He dared to speak to the steward of the Rogelio family in such a tone? Had Sarah roll over here within five minutes. Otherwise, the Rogelio family would be wiped out?! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even President Potrya probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to say such a thing lightly! Such a big tone, are you crazy, or are you crazy?! After a brief silence, Fernando burst intoughter, ¡°Such a fearless greenhorn! Hahaha¡­¡± Robin slowly turned around: ¡°Old beast, what are youughing at? I¡¯ll smack your old butt!¡± With a crisp ¡°pop!¡± Robin pped Fernando¡¯s plump buttock. ¡°Damn!¡± Forrest couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Robin¡¯s series of critical hits were too awesome. Moreover, they really did spank old Fernando¡¯s butt. What an eye¨Copener! Everyone on the scene could no longer use the word ¡°shocked¡± to describe what they saw and heard today. This had already overturned all surreal imagination! Robin actually dared to take on the Barker family and the Rogelio family all by himself! 57.994 Chapter 270 Dial Sarah & Number Fernando spun around in ce a few times, nearly falling to the ground. Two guards immediately restrained him. Today, Robin not only ruined his Jackal Gang¡¯s meeting, but also made him lose face in public. ¡°You¡­ alright, alright, kid, you¡¯re dead!¡± Fernando pointed at Robin, trembling with rage all over his body. Robin pulled out a wet wipe and wiped his hands, ¡°This is the Nth time you¡¯ve cursed me today, old man. Are you going to die or not? Kneel down!¡± No one had seen Robin make a move. Fernando unexpectedly fell to his knees with a thud, staring in astonishment at the young man in front of him who had a mysterious smile on his face. At that moment, Robin had an extra pistol in his hand, which was pressed against Fernando¡¯s head. ¡°Kid, you¡­you let me go!¡± Fernando said, his face pale with fear. Robin toyed with the gun, ¡°Mr. Barker, guess how big a bloody hole would be in your head if I pulled the trigger?¡± Fernando fiercely said, ¡°If you dare to kill me, you will surely die here!¡± Dianna quickly stepped forward, ¡°Robin, let go of my father!¡± ¡°Let him go?¡± Robin pursed his lips, ¡°You heard it too, he wants to kill me. Haha, better kill him first!¡± 72.001 Chapter 270 Dist Sarah¡¯s Number ¡°Robin, you couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Dianna could finish speaking, Robin pulled the trigger with at smile. ¡°Click!¡± Dianna screamed and closed her eyes. Fernando was scared out of his wits, he urinated all over the floor. Robinughed, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, there were no bullets.¡± ¡°tter¡­¡± The bullets in his hand scattered in front of Fernando. Fernando was soaked to the skin. Just a moment ago, he truly thought he was going to be killed by the arrogant young man in front of him. Having slightly regained consciousness, wanted to stand up. However, he just couldn¡¯t stand up. Fernando roared in fury, ¡°Kill him for me!¡± Over a dozen of the Barker family¡¯s house guards charged at Robin together. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± came a harshmand. Nics, the steward of the Rogelio family, quickly pushed through the crowd and ran in from outside. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Astonishment Following closely behind Nics was a dignified and elegant woman, apanied by thirty ck¨Cd bodyguards. Nics quickly ran to the front of Robin. The thoughtful person in the bar checked the time. Nics and others arrived at Dreand Bar, it only took them three minutes and forty¨Cnine seconds. It was clear how nervous the Rogelio family was about Robin¡¯s words! Everyone looked again at Robin under the shadow of themp. There was no longer that look of staring at a fool. Some were just shocked, curious, and filled with all sorts of bizarre spections. Everyone understood that anyone who couldmand the obedience of the Rogelio family would definitely be able to stand against the Barker family! No wonder Robin held the reins from the very beginning of this event, controlling everything. Sarah quickly ran up to Robin, bowed and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I let Nics clear the field first. Afterwards, the Rogelio family will definitely give you an exnation!¡± Robin waved his hand, Sarah said coldly, ¡°Nics, clear the area!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Nics pointed to the dozens of men in ck Chapter 280 Astonistarent. following closely behind him, ¡°Action¡°¡± ¡°The Rogelio family was handling matters, unrted individuals were asked to leave immediately.¡± Dozens of house guards from the Rogelio family quickly drove the idle people out of the bar. The guards in ck formed a human wall, enclosing all those rted to the incident in the middle. Robin patted Henrietta, ¡°Go to your father¡¯s side.¡± Seeing the situation, Henrietta didn¡¯t dare to say much more and reluctantly left to go to Dennis¡¯s side. Dennis pulled his daughter to his side, and the heart that had been. hanging finally settled down. Henrietta asked nervously in a low voice, ¡°Dad, will Robin be in danger?¡± Dennis said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s fine now, Henrietta.¡± Forrest waspletely stunned at this moment. He never would have thought! Underground Queen of Farmere, the Rogelio family, the unparalleled aristocracy in Odrar. Even had to bow down to Robin. What kind of character was this, after all? And, so young too! What kind of resources did the Barker family have to dare to provoke such a big shot? ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all due to myck of strict discipline! I will certainly show you. a satisfactory result!¡± After clearing the field, Sarah immediately turned to Robin and bowed at a ny¨Cdegree angle, saying. This scene, blew everyone¡¯s mind! The high and mighty Underground Queen of Farmere unprecedentedly bowed and apologized to a young man! Robyn in the distance, seeing this scene through the gaps in the crowd, immediately opened her mouth in shock, ¡°Is this, is this real?¡± I had thought that Robin had such great confidence. It was because he had calcted that this woman woulde over to personally handle this matter for him! However, the situation before her was not as she had guessed. Sarah, her supervisor Nics, and all the members of the Rogelio family. Everyone in front of Robin was bowing at 90 degrees to apologize. That humble posture. No matter how you looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem to have the demeanor of an older woman who would be keeping Robin. But Robin was like a servant. Did I wrongly use him? Robyn was extremely confused for a moment, unable to make sense of Chapter 280 Astonishment the rtionship at all. Because, the reality in front of me was too bizarre, too contrary to normal logic! Dianna also spaced out for quite a while. The situation before her had already exceeded her range of understanding. She didn¡¯t think much either, and quickly walked towards Sarah. However, he was stopped two meters away by two ck¨Cd bodyguards from the Rogelio family. Dianna had to stop, bowing from a distance to Sarah, ¡°Lady Sarah, hello, I am Dianna from the Barker family¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s making that racket? Did I give you permission to speak? Get lost!¡± Sarah said coldly. Two men in ck immediately pushed Dianna away: ¡°Step back immediately!¡± Dianna was scared and trembling all over. Her face was flushed red, and she wanted to continue speaking. However, when she saw the look in her father Fernando¡¯s eyes, she immediately shut her mouth. She had intended to pull up Fernando, who was still kneeling on the ground, but she just couldn¡¯t lift him up. She red angrily at the Barker family¡¯s bodyguards, ¡°Hurry up and carry the master!¡± At that time, the two bodyguards dated of fear french for they still couldn¡¯t fit the obese F¡¯equanto dom the grand Seeing her father¡¯s appearance at that anent Sanna Migzot Recalled Robin¡¯s previous austinde At that moment, her mind was in told ns Looking up at Robin, who stood like a king was the shouts of themp, a wave of dizziness washed over me Robin slowly turned around, pointing at the mil terriked Leas and Hans. ¡°Is he your deputy butler)¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sarah respectfully said Robin said indifferently. ¡°Your depiny bushes Lassi jua uld me to kneel down and disable my own limbs, perhaps he maht spare my life, Sarah, what do you think?¡± Upon hearing this, a surge of towering rage instantly shed in Sarah¡¯s eyes This rage was enough to burn the entire har to the ground, ¡°Levi, get over here!¡± Levi didn¡¯t know what was going on with the situation in front of him. ¡°Master, I my cousin ns was beaten by him, and moreover, he arrogantly said that he doesn¡¯t care about the Rogelio family¡­ so¡­¡± Sarah pped Levi across the face. ¡°The gentleman was right! The Rogelio family was nothing in front of him!¡± ¡°You insignificant ant, dare to utter such rebellious words in front of the gentleman!¡± ¡°Levi, you have to die!¡± Sarah had just finished speaking. Nics didn¡¯t even give Levi time to exin, he pulled out a gun and shot Levi right between the eyebrows. Until his death, Levi never understood why Sarah killed a young man without asking for any reason. Everyone in the bar was shocked by this scene. Hans was even more frightened, his legs went weak, and he fell to his knees in front of Sarali with a thud. Sarah looked at him with a gloomy face. ¡°Are you Hans?¡± Hans knelt on the ground, trembling as he said, ¡°Madam, I am Hans.¡± Sarah snorted, ¡°You¡¯re causing trouble under the name of the Rogelio family, how should I punish you?¡± Hans was crawling on the ground, ¡°Lady Sarah, I, I am the butler of the Barker family. I only did this today on Mr. Barker¡¯s orders¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Fernando also pleaded, ¡°Miss Sarah, please save me. All of this is because of this kid¡­¡± ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Sarah scolded coldly. Two men in ck immediately stood in front of Fernando. Fernando furrowed his brow, his cheeks twitching a few times. Later, she signaled Dianna to call her brother. Chapter 290 Astonishinin He knew that under today¡¯s circumstances, if he didn¡¯t let his son, who was in the military, step forward, things probably wouldn¡¯t end well. Sarah turned to Hans again. ¡°Nics, tear him apart,¡± ¡°Daring to act recklessly in the name of the Rogelio family and offending the gentleman, a single bullet is not enough to quell my anger. Chop him up!¡± In an instant, four men brandished their daggers and fiercely hacked at Hans. In less than five minutes, Hans had been chopped into many pieces. This horrific scene terrified everyone in the bar. This was the terrifying Underground Queen of Farmere! Hans had already been chopped into mincemeat, and Fernando, who was close at hand, was trembling all over in fright. Watching this scene, it was as terrifying as if my own limbs were being hacked to pieces. Sarah turned to Robin, respectfully asking, ¡°Sir, how should the Barker family be dealt with?¡± As the words fell, a sound of militarybat boots striking the ground in unison came from outside the door. Twenty heavily armed professional soldiers, guns in hand, marched into the bar. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Fernando sneered at Robin, ¡°Kid, even if you brought the Rogelio family here today, I wouldn¡¯t fear you! You¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Chapter 280 Astonishment A man with the rank of colonel quickly pushed through the crowd and ran up to Fernando, ¡°Dad, what on earth is going on?¡± Fernando pointed at Robin, ¡°He¡¯s the one who beat me up like this, kill him!¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Robin Did It The military officer with the rank of colonel was none other than Fernando¡¯s eldest son, Darryl Barker. Served in the Farmere Garrison Command, holding the position of deputymander¨Cin¨Cchief. Dianna was feeling wronged at that moment, with no one to share her grievances. Seeing her eldest brother Darryl arrive at the scene, she immediately ran to his side and burst into tears, ¡°Brother, why did you onlye now?¡± ¡°Hurry up and figure out a way to help Dad up!¡± Darryl looked at his sister, who was crying her eyes out, then at Fernando, who was kneeling and couldn¡¯t get up, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Dianna pointed at Robin, a beam of hatred shing in her eyes. ¡°Bro, it was that guy named Robin who did this to Dad.¡± ¡°No one knew what kind of witchcraft he had cast on Dad, but Dad could no longer stand up. Upon hearing Dianna¡¯s statement, Darryl¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You two, help my father up immediately!¡± Two strong guards held Fernando, but despite their best efforts, they could not lift him off the ground. 0.00% Fernando¡¯s knees seemed as if they were glued to the floor. A flicker of horror shed in Darryl¡¯s eyes. What kind of sorcery was this? He looked up at Robin, who was not far away. After a moment of contemtion, he patted his sister¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Dianna, calm down.¡± Then, under the protection of two guards, he walked towards Robin. The two ck¨Cd guards of the Rogelio family blocked Darryl¡¯s path. Darryl¡¯s face darkened. The guard drew his pistol, pointing it at the two ck¨Cd bodyguards of the Rogelio family, ¡°Move!¡± Two men in ck, hands on their holstered guns, coldly said, ¡°The Rogelio family is handling this, step back immediately!¡± The ck¨Cd guards of the Rogelio family were all top¨Ctier soldier kings, trained exclusively by professional special forces. Darryl brought only regr troops from the field army. A ck¨Cd guard from the Rogelio family could single¨Chandedly take on a regr army guard unit of twenty people. Darryl knew very little about the secrets of the Rogelio family. In his eyes, these ck¨Cd guards were nothing more than a motley crew of untrained ruffians. A hint of anger shed in Darryl¡¯s eyes as he faced the obstruction of the ck¨Cd guards. 13.74% However, when he looked up and saw Sarah standing behind the ck¨Cd guard. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Darryl still managed to keep his cool. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lady Sarah, please order your guards to step aside. ¡°I received a message that a man named Robin was attempting to cause a terror event in Farmere, I had to take him away.¡± Sarah said coldly. ¡°There are no violent people here, Mr. Bruce is a distinguished guest of the Rogelio family.¡± ¡°Colonel Barker, I also remind you, if you dare to waste national machinery resources for your personal gain, I will make you take off this uniform!¡± ¡°However, if you intended to disrespect the gentleman, the Rogelio family would never allow it.¡± Darryl snorted coldly, ¡°Lady Sarah, this is my military business! If you continue to instruct your servants to interfere with my military operations, I won¡¯t rule out using military action to control this bar!¡± ¡°Madam, please do not interfere with my military operations. It is the wisest choice for you and for the Rogelio family.¡± ¡°If you had interfered¡­¡± Sarah snorted, ¡°So you mean, you¡¯re determined to be enemies with the Rogelio family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you could certainly try!¡± Seeing Sarah so stubborn, Darryl suppressed the anger in his heart. 29.714 Chapter 281 Beben Drd it ¡°Lady Sarah, I had no intention of being an enemy to the Rogelio family.¡± ¡°However, if you insist on obstructing this military operation, I will have no choice but to let my guards enforce the wartime regtions.¡± Sarahughed, ¡°Good! I hope you can withstand the wrath of the Rogelio family!¡± ¡°If anyone dared toy a finger on Mr., the Rogelio family would spare no effort to resolve the matter!¡± ¡°Nics! Order the entire ck¨Cd guard of the Rogelio family to assemble here immediately!¡± Meanwhile, it was reported to the President¡¯s office that Darryl, out of personal grudges for the Barker family, attempted to lead an armed guard to shoot civilians, creating a terror event. ¡°The Rogelio family¡¯s ck¨Cd guards were forced to take necessary self¨Cdefense actions!¡± Darryl suddenly shivered. Of course, he knew how powerful the Rogelio family was in Odrar. Without the power of the Rogelio family, Odrar could not have possibly broken free from colonial rule and ultimately gained. independence back then. It could also be said that this family possessed a hidden power in Odrar that was superior to the president. The influence of the Rogelio family was widespread in politics, the military, and various social circles. If Sarah had been determined to obstruct his actions, Darryl and his 45.92% ? family would not have dared to confront her. Darryl softened his tone, saying. ¡°Madam, I have great respect for you, and for the way the Rogelio family handles things. However, please understand, this is my military duty, I must¡­¡± ¡°What a load of military crap! It¡¯s nothing more than you bending thew for your own selfish interests!¡± Sarah sneered. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get lost, I could have yourmanding officer thoroughly check your record right now.¡± ¡°How did you obtain your rank of Colonel and the position of Deputy Commander¨Cin¨CChief?¡± ¡°If you still don¡¯t know your limits, you could try messing with the Rogelio family, if you think you, an insignificant ant, could provoke them!¡± ¡°Master!¡± A ck¨Cd guard ran in from outside. ¡°All the guards have been assembled, awaiting your orders!¡± Sarah looked up at Darryl and said coldly. ¡°Get out within half a minute!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Darryl wanted to persist. Sarah no longer spoke to him, ¡°ck Guard, heed themand¡­¡± Darryl¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At that moment, a man quickly walked in from outside. This person had a beaming smile,ughing as he said, ¡°Lady Sarah, what a coincidence to find you here.¡± The visitor was none other than Mario Barker, Fernando¡¯s second son, 63.00% who was serving as the Deputy Minister of the Department of Justice. Sarah snorted coldly, ignoring Mario¡¯s greeting. Mario hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I just received a call from the President¡¯s office. There has been a terrorist violence incident on Blueberry Street.¡± ¡°The President had ordered that this rioter must be brought to justice, and now the Department of Justice had issued an arrest warrant.¡± Sarah nced at the four judicial officers who came with Mario, sneered. ¡°Did you guys n this? I want to ask, Mario, whose orders did you receive?¡± Mario said with a smile, ¡°Lady Sarah, I received orders from the President¡¯s office.¡± Sarah looked coldly at Mario, ¡°I had already spoken with the President on the phone beforeing to Dreand Bar.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know, what would happen to you if Mr. President knew your were falsely issuing orders on behalf of the President¡¯s office?¡± Mario was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected¡® Sarah to say something like that. The directive in his hand was indeed issued privately by himself through an insider at the Department of Justice. If taken seriously, this was not a minor charge. At least, what Mario¡¯s current position was, it was impossible for him to do it again. At that moment, Dennis¡¯s secretary hurried in from outside. 0 pter 281 Puben Did It ¡°Mr. Nunez, the call from the President¡¯s office.¡± Dennis took the phone handed over by the secretary and respectfully listened to the content of the call. Immediately after, he looked at Robin with a shocked expression. ¡°Mr. President. I understand, I will definitely ensure Mr. Bruce¡¯s safety!¡± 96.075 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 I Don¡¯t Want It to Happen Again Mario heard Mr. Nunez¡¯s conversation with the president, a hint of panic shing in his eyes. If the matter of enforcing thew in the name of the president was. exposed, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as losing a hat. The Independent Commission Against Corruption would definitely turn his case upside down. In that case, the Barker family¡¯s misconduct of buying the deputy minister position through bribing relevant personnel would be dealt with seriously. Those political adversaries, at this time, would also swarm up and trample him to death together. He exchanged a nce with Darryl beside him, then immediately. turned to Sarah. ¡°Lady Sarah, the Department of Justice had some urgent matters that required my attention, I had to excuse myself. I will certainly pay a visit to your residence another day.¡± Darryl also understood, aware of the seriousness within. However, he feigned calmness, and said gloomily, ¡°Lady Sarah, for the sake of you and the Rogelio family, I will temporarily let that thug Robin off the hook today!¡± ¡°This matter ends here, it will not set a precedent!¡± Dianna was confused for a moment. 0.00% ant it to Happen Again Two brothers, one was the deputymander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Farmere Garrison Command. and the other was the Deputy Minister of the Department of Justice. It was originally thought that after they arrived, they could thoroughly crush Sarah and Robin. However, they did nothing and just left like that. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This was too bizarre. ¡°Bro!¡± Dianna stood in front of Darryl and Mario, ¡°How can it just end like this?¡± At this point. Dianna pointed at Robin, her eyes filled with resentment and anger. ¡°Bro, since the President has already issued an order to deal with this violent incident, we must arrest him!¡± Darryl furrowed his brow, ncing up at Robin who was walking towards him. ¡°Dianna, I had to go on an urgent mission, that thug Robin¡­ let the SWAT team handle him,¡± Having said that, he turned to leave, but Sarah said coldly, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°You stormed over here, iming to have orders from the President. using Mr. Bruce, the esteemed guest of the Rogelio family, of being a violent thug. There should be some exnation, shouldn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Just left in such a hurry, what does that count for?¡± ¡°Darryl, weren¡¯t you just insisting on taking Mr. Bruce away?¡± 21.25% Darryl paused. ¡°Lady Sarah, I have an important task that requires my immediate attention back home. I will not involve myself in this matter for now.¡± ¡°However, in light of today¡¯s violent incident, the President surely made a wise decision, bringing the perpetrators to justice.¡± Robin walked up with a smirk, asking, ¡°Are you the eldest son of the Barker family?¡± Darryl instinctively gripped the sidearm at his waist, alertly asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Robin snorted. ¡°Ever since you came to the bar, you¡¯ve been calling met a violent criminal.¡± ¡°What I mean is, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation? Isn¡¯t it a bit rude to just leave like that?¡± Darryl felt the power emanating from Robin, momentarily taken aback, ¡°What¡­what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything, I just wanted to tell you, you were right!¡± ¡°Just, there was no one who dared to speak about me so unabashedly yet!¡± Before Darryl had a chance to speak, Robin pped him across the face. The tall and fierce Darryl was instantly thrown backwards. Twenty apanying guards immediately pointed their guns at Robin. The sound of rifles being cocked in unison suddenly echoed throughout the bar. 42691 Dozens of ck¨Cd guards from the Rogelio family simultaneously pointed their guns at Darryl and his twenty apanying guards. Upon seeing this scene, Mario was so scared that he was shaking all over. ¡°Everyone, everyone, don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t be impulsive! Please calm down¡­¡± He ran to Robin in three strides, taking two steps at a time. ¡°Is this Mr. Bruce?¡± ¡°My younger brother Darryl was the deputymander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Farmere Garrison Command, he was also carrying out the orders of his superior¡­¡± ¡°Carrying out the boss¡¯s orders, whose orders?¡± Robin pulled out a wet wipe and wiped his palms. ¡°Did I just hear you say that you were also executing the abovemand to apprehend me, this violent individual?¡± Mario hadn¡¯t expected Robin to speak to him in such a tone, ¡°You¡­you killed the people who were with Jackal Gang, of course you¡¯re a violent person¡­¡± Robin nodded, throwing the wet wipe on the ground. ¡°Mario, if killing Jackal Gang and these viins is violence, then isn¡¯t the Barker family¡¯s act of harboring them even more violent?¡± ¡°Did you consider the consequences before you forged orders to arrest. me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re insolent!¡± Mario felt guilty and wanted to use his status and momentum as the Deputy Minister of Justice to suppress Robin ¡°Presumptuous?¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Then let me show Happen Agam you what presumptuous really is!¡± A p sent Mario flying out. The scene was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. At that moment, Darryl had already snapped back to reality. As a dignified deputymander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Farmere Garrison Command, he was actually pped to the ground in public. What a disgrace it was! At that moment, he roared, letting all the insane rage in his heart explode. ¡°Thug. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s protecting you today, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Darryl pulled out his gun, pointed it at Robin, and pulled the trigger. ¡°Bam!¡± A gunshot rang out. The entire bar was silent! Chapter 283 Chapter 283 I¡¯ve Forgotten About It A ck¨Cd guard from the Rogelio family shot Darryl in the wrist, disarming him. Meanwhile, dozens of short guns from the ck¨Cd guards were all pointed at Darryl and the garrison guards. Sarah said coldly, ¡°Darryl, if you dare to act recklessly, the Rogelio family will surely turn you and the Barker family into a ho¡¯s nest today!¡± Stunned, Fernando roared in fury, ¡°Darryl, kneel down immediately. and beg for Lady Sarah¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Darryl, clutching his bleeding wrist, trembled all over, but never once did he kneel down. Sarah stepped forward, one step at a time, and said, ¡°Who gave you the audacity to point a gun at the esteemed guest of the Rogelio family, Nics? Take action!¡± Nics punched Darryl in the face. Darryl rolled on the ground, convulsing in pain. Dianna was shocked by the scene before her. She rushed to Sarah, yelling, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have you all gone mad?¡± ¡°Robin¡­he was nothing more than a low¨Clevel punk!¡± ¡°Lady Sarah, were you tricked?¡± ¡°Seven years ago, he was just a little waiter in this bar, a homeless poor man at the bottom of society.¡± ¡°What qualifications did he have to be your honored guest¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Sarah pped Dianna across the face. ¡°The ignorant thing!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the gentleman¡¯s disdain to argue with you, you lot from the Barker family, a bunch of insignificant people, would have long be corpses!¡± ¡°Thud, thud, thud¡­¡± A man in his thirties wearing sses quickly ran in from outside. Behind him were thirty apanying presidential guards. The Presidential Guard stood in two rows, instantly pointing their guns at Darryl and 20 stationed soldiers. ¡°Lay down your weapons and return to face the judgement of the Odrarian military court! Otherwise, you will be executed on the spot!¡± Darryl and twenty guards, how dare they disobey the orders of the presidential guard. Dropped the weapon, was led out of the bar. The man wearing sses quickly walked up to Robin and Sarah, respectfully saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, hello!¡± ¡°I was the Secretary General Xavius Hunter of the Odrarian President¡¯s office. The President was waiting in the car outside. I kindly requested Mr. Bruce and Lady Sarah to proceed to the car for a discussion.¡± Sarah snorted coldly, pointing at Mario, ¡°Mr. Hunter, I want to ask you, did the Deputy Minister of the Department of Justice, Mario, say that your secretariat issued an order to arrest Mr. Bruce? Did this happen?¡± Xavius¡¯s slightly plump body shuddered violently, ¡°Lady Sarah, such a thing is absolutely impossible! I stake my life on it.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Sarah turned to Mario, ¡°Mario, you should have an exnation for your actions, right?¡± Mario trembled, ¡°Lady Sarah, Mr. Hunter, I received a report that there was a shooting incident at Dreand Bar, so¡­ so I, I came here with the marshals from the Department of Justice.¡± Xavius asked with a grim face, ¡°Mario, tell me, who ordered you toe to Dreand Bar to arrest people?¡± Mario looked around and said to him, ¡°Mr. Hunter, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t. know that Mr. Bruce was a distinguished guest of the President.¡± ¡°Answer me?!¡± Xavius said coldly, ¡°Mario, whose orders did you actually receive?¡± Mario was sweating, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hunter, I¡­¡± Xavius gave a coldugh, ¡°You dare to abuse the president¡¯s name for personal gain?!¡± ¡°Mario, you should have taken this matter to the Independent. Commission Against Corruption for exnation, take him away!¡± Mario and two judicial officers were immediately dragged out of the Dreand Bar by the presidential guard. Xavius bowed again, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, the President just found out about this matter as well. We will definitely give you a satisfactory answer. Please, please follow me.¡± Robin nodded and headed towards the exit of the bar. Dianna was confused for a while, then quickly took two steps and shouted. ¡°Robin, wait!¡± Watching Robin¡¯s retreating figure, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. ¡°Robin, I¡­ I was wrong. Could you, for the sake of our past rtionship, spare my father?¡± Robin furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°Past affections? I¡¯ve long forgotten them!¡± Having said that, he turned and walked towards the door. Casually, he threw the wet wipe in his hand over his shoulder, which heavily hit Fernando in the face. Fernando felt a moment of dizziness. It was then that I realized. I could actually stand up. He struggled to stand under the dim lights of the bar, watching Robin¡¯s figure gradually fade into the distance, filled with extreme regret! How could I have provoked such a formidable character today! It was originally a great opportunity, but it was utterly wasted by all the fools in the Barker family! He looked at the several corpses on the ground. Looking back at Dianna standing there in a daze, she was utterly disheartened. He knew very well, if the Barker family couldn¡¯t get Robin¡¯s forgiveness, it would bepletely over! ¡°Dianna, you, you must hurry and beg Mr. Bruce, beg him to spare us for the sake of your rtionship seven years ago.¡± Dianna shook her head and murmured, ¡°Seven years, he has already forgotten seven years¡­¡± Fernando trembled with anger, pping Dianna across the face. ¡°Even at this point, you¡¯re still being pretentious here? For the sake of our family, for the lives of your two brothers, you better go beg him on your knees!¡± A p jolted Dianna awake abruptly.. Fernando said bitterly, ¡°Dianna, if you don¡¯t plead with Mr. Bruce, your two brothers and our family will be ruined!¡± Dianna hesitated slightly, but didn¡¯t have time to think too much. She quickly rushed towards the door, ¡°Robin, I was wrong, wait for me, okay?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 I Was Wrong Dianna quickly ran out of Dreand Bar, the scene before her eyes suddenly causing her to break out in a cold sweat. She had been living in Farmere for these years. I had never seen the presidential guard¡¯s parade so close up before. Nearly a hundred neatly armed presidential guards stood in formation. on both sides of the bar entrance. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ahead was a luxurious convoy of nearly 30 top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline luxury cars. There were armed guards standing in front of each ear. In front of the line of guards at the Dreand Bar, the Odrarian president stepped out of the car. There was also a middle¨Caged couple beside him. Two people respectfully followed beside the Odrarian president, walking towards Robin. Fernando, who came out afterwards, was instantly astonished and shuddered all over when he saw the couple next to the president. At that moment, the shock he felt inside was a thousand times more intense than what Dianna had experienced. Fernando rubbed his eyes, stared intently for a good while, and murmured, ¡°How¡­ how could he be in this ce?¡± The couple beside the Odrarian president. 0.00% Chapter 2841 Was Wrong It was the leader of the Hondry Sect, Matthew, and his wife Marce. Dianna asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, who are they?¡± Fernando gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Dianna, we really made at mistake!¡± ¡°We could have reached the pinnacle of the Odrarian elite, based on the connection you had with that gentleman seven years ago.¡± ¡°But, but you single¨Chandedly ruined it!¡± The following scene left Fernando even more shocked. Matthew and Marce quickly walked up to Robin and fell to their knees with a thud. ¡°Sir, thank you for your great kindness and generosity.¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°If such a situation arises again in the Hondry Sect in the future, I will make it disappear forever!¡± Matthew knelt on the ground, ¡°Yes, my lord! I will surely reorganize the Hondry Sect and forever obey yourmands!¡± ¡°After the issue of the Hondry Sect division of Farmere was resolved, Marce and I were to personally go to Londrnd to thank the lord!¡± The Odrarian president stepped forward, shaking Robin¡¯s hand and walking ahead with augh. ¡°Robin, wait a moment, I have something to tell you!¡± Robin had just taken a few steps when Dianna chased after him from. behind. The presidential guards kept him outside. 20.30% Chapter 284 | Was Wrong ¡°Robin. I realized I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that¡­¡± Dianna screamed in agony Such a mournful howl was bitterly drifting in the night wind in front of the Dreand Bar. Robin sighed softly, stopping in his tracks. ¡°Let¡¯s not bring up what happened seven years ago. You should go now!¡± Dianna pleaded in tears, ¡°Robin, back then, you promised you would always be good to me. Have you really forgotten?¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°That was an age of ignorance. Half an hour ago, didn¡¯t you tell me to grow up? There are no such things as ¡®forevers¡® in this world, it¡¯s all a lie.¡± Robin no longer paid attention and turned to walk away. Fernando saw that Dianna had not moved Robin, and shouted loudly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I apologize to you for our family.¡± Robin paused again, slowly turning around: ¡°the Barker family apologizing to me? Hasn¡¯t the logic of your the Barker family always. been, whoever has power can do whatever they want?¡± Fernando knelt on the ground and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Bruce, we are wrong, please forgive me.¡± ¡°I never forgive others!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, turning to Sarah beside him. ¡°I almost forgot, Sarah, do you think there¡¯s still a need for the Barker family to exist?¡± Without a second thought, Sarah said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, sir, I know what to do.¡± 42.305. ¡°Nics, take action!¡± Having said that, they quickly followed Robin and got into the official car of the Odrarian president. Dianna watched as the presidential motorcade and the line of presidential guards gradually disappeared into the dim night. She was murmuring nkly. The bleak night wind blew her messy hair. Also blew up all the memories of when I first met Robin that year¡­ That day, the dusk, the sunset glow, the gentle breeze, and the handsome, elegant young man. The young boy saved a girl in a floral¨Cpatterned long skirt from a group of thugs. The boy held the girl¡¯s hand, smiling as he said, ¡°If anyone dares toy a finger on you in the future, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± At that moment, the girl¡¯s heart was enchanted. She looked at the golden sunset, and the brilliant smile of the young boy in the glow. The innocent heart of that young girl was gently trembling. Back then, she wanted to stay by the young boy¡¯s side forever. Sat with him in front of the bar on the old street. Watching the golden/sunset, listening to theughter in the breeze¡­ Seven years had passed in the blink of an eye. The young man returned here. However, that once warm and gentle sunset glow, never reappeared in this ancient Londratown again! Ding¨Ca¨Cling! A burst of insanely piercing cell phone ringtone sounded. Dianna jolted awake from her daydream. Fernando looked at the wildly vibrating phone and shook his head in despair. He knew that the efforts of three generations of the Barker family had turned to ashes today! Watching the presidential motorcade disappear into the night. Fernando heaved a long sigh, and in an instant, his hair turned white! Originally, this opportunity could have been used to elevate the Barker family to the top tier of wealthy families in Odrar. Unexpectedly, I fell into a bottomless abyss! A thought of heaven, a thought of hell! 86.16% Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chelsea, Are You Okay? The next morning. Marissa sat despondently inside the Sour Soup Diner. Chelsea, sitting across from her, was excitedly chattering non¨Cstop. ¡°Marissa, how could you not believe what I said! I told you, Robin was really taken away by the President.¡± Marissa shook her head helplessly, ¡°Chelsea, what¡¯s gotten into you so early in the morning? How could the president possibly have anything to do with your Robin?¡± Chelsea was anxiously scratching her head, ¡°Marissa, how do I exin to you what happenedst night? You look so naive!¡± Marissa grimaced, ¡°Chelsea, you¡¯ve been talking about this topic since. you came backst night. Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Marissa, I really wasn¡¯t crazy, I originally didn¡¯t believe it either.¡± ¡°But, I really saw it with my own eyes! I don¡¯t know what Robin hast done over the years that would make the Rogelio family, the President, and the Mayor of Farmere, Dennis, all show him such respect.¡± ¡°Chelsea, you drank too much at the bar yesterday, didn¡¯t you? You were babbling all night!¡± ¡°What was the point of deceiving me?¡± ¡°Why would hee back to us if you, Robin, and the President could all hold hands?¡± 0.00% Chapter 285 Chelsea, Are You ¡°We were all poor, and he had be friends with the president. Wouldn¡¯t associating with me lower his status?¡± Chelsea shook her head and said, ¡°Robin is familiar with the President and the Rogelio family. What does that have to do with whether we are poor or not?¡± ¡°You silly child, he¡¯s not on the same level as us,¡± Marissa said, patting Chelsea on the head. Chelsea paused slightly, ¡°That¡¯s true, huh.¡± ¡°Could it be that Robin came to say goodbye to us this time?¡± ¡°In that case, perhaps he would nevere again in the future.¡± ¡°With a ¡®bang¡°!¡± Santos and Nick from the gambling house, kicked open the door of the sour soup diner. ¡°Chelsea, you stole 300,000 from me, I smashed your shop today! Where was that kid named Robin that day?¡± Nick, holding a machete, sat directly in front of Marissa. Marissa was startled and quickly knelt down on the ground. ¡°Santos. Robin took your money, I will definitely pay you back.¡± Santos sneered, ¡°Fine, bring the money! If you can¡¯t produce it today, this sour soup diner is mine!¡± Chelsea hastily helped Marissa up, ¡°Get up, what are you afraid these two bastards will do?¡± ¡°If Robin hade, he would have had to chop them up!¡± 23.49 ? Marissa was instantly stunned. ¡°You reckless child, don¡¯t you value your life? Kneel down now!¡± ¡°Santos, for the sake of our usual friendship with you at Chelsea, please let her go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the $300,000 that Robin owes you, if he doesn¡¯t pay you. I will definitely repay you.¡± Chelsea grabbed Marissa and said, ¡°Marissa, why are you begging them? Robin is a friend of the president, why should we be afraid of him?¡± Santos and Nick heard what Chelsea said. Looking at Chelsea¡¯s hairstyle again, it had already returned to a neat ck color. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Laughed out loud as if watching a fool. ¡°Chelsea, have you lost your mind? Were your Robin and the Odrarian president friends?¡± Chelsea said arrogantly. ¡°Of course! You two just wait. If Robines back, you won¡¯t even have a ce to die.¡± ¡°I also told you, Sarah from the Rogelio family. That is, the Underground Queen of Farmere, she was all respect towards Robin.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to die, you should have gotten out of here quickly!¡± Santos and Nick were stunned for quite a while. Then, clutching his stomach, he burst into heartyughter. ¡°Chelsea, what kind of medicine did you takest night? How did your brain end up like this?¡± 47.12% Chen 25 Chelsea. Are yo ¡°The Underground Queen of Farmere was under yourmand, Robin. Even the president of Odrar respected you, Robin. Oh my, it scared me to death!¡± ¡°Chelsea, I told you, don¡¯t y dumb in front of me!¡± Santos pointed at Chelsea with a knife. ¡°If you two don¡¯t pay back the 300,000 dors today, get out of here! This store is mine!¡± Marissa pleaded desperately. ¡°Santos, this sour soup noodle is our lifeline, you can¡¯t take it away,¡± ¡°If Robin couldn¡¯t repay you the 300,000 dors, I would gather the money I earn every day bit by bit, and also clear this debt of 300,000 dors for you.¡± Santosughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay me back 300,000 dors by selling sour soup? That would take forever!¡± ¡°Pay back the 300,000 dors now! Otherwise, both of you get lost, the Sour Soup Diner is mine.¡± Marissa was already shaking all over with fear at that moment. Prayed silently in my heart. Robin, you absolutely shouldn¡¯t havee back then, otherwise, you would have run into these two people. They were a bunch of scoundrels and devils! She saw it on the faces of Nick and Santos, as well as the dozen or so thugs outside the door. If they couldn¡¯t retrieve 300,000 US dors today. 71.04% ||| < If Robin hade back, he would have beaten Robin to a pulp. She whispered to Chelsen. ¡°Quickly find a way to get out, in case Robines back, tell him not toe in at all!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? These people who came today were up to no good!¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Run! Chelsea pushed Marissa¡¯s hand away, looked up at Santos and his gang. ¡°They¡¯re not qualified enough!¡± ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t be afraid. I was just about to call Robin.¡± ¡°You little brat, stop messing around!¡± Marissa didn¡¯t understand why Chelsea was so confident today. It seemed that I must have drunk too much at the bar yesterday. I¡¯m still not sober yet! ¡°Santos, you listen to me!¡± Chelsea red at Santos and the others. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t get out now, it will be useless to beg for mercy on your knees when Robines back!¡± ¡°Oh dear, this damn girl really went crazy today!¡± Marissa was speechless. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­.¡± Santos and Nickughed. ¡°Alright. Chelsea, call him over now. If Robin can¡¯t bring me to my knees today, this shop is mine!¡± ¡°Fine. you just wait!¡± Chelsea gritted out. I took out my phone and dialed Robin¡¯s number, then turned on the speakerphone. Inside the Sour Soup Diner, everyone held their breath. Despite Santos and Nick not believing what Chelsea had said. 0 However, judging by the expression on Chelsea¡¯s face, it didn¡¯t seem like she was deceiving them. ¡°Sorry, the user you are trying to reach is temporarily unavable, please try againter.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After a brief tension, Santos and Nick burst intoughter. ¡°Chelsea, just one night apart, and your lying skills have already reached this level.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I almost believed it.¡± ¡°Marissa, Chelsea, get out, this store was mine now¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s so boastful they¡¯re not afraid of biting their tongue!¡± Robin walked in from outside. Marissa urgently pushed Robin out, ¡°Robin, Robin, run!¡± Robin pulled Marissa,ughing, ¡°This is my home, why would I run?¡± Chelsea excitedly rushed to Robin¡¯s side: ¡°Robin, you really came, I thought you weren¡¯ting?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe?¡± Robin asked, pulling a dazed Marissa to sit down. ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve been with those big shots, would you stille to a poor family like ours?¡± Robin patted Chelsea¡¯s head. It was then that I realized her red hair had been reced with fresh, short ck hair. ¡°Silly girl, you all are my family, why wouldn¡¯t Ie back?¡± 20.44% Chelsea¡¯s lips trembled with excitement, tears swirling in her eyes, ¡°Robin¡­ you¡¯re so kind!¡± Marissa was really frustrated to see the two still in the mood to discuss trivial matters at this time. ¡°Chelsea, you naughty child, stop talking and quickly take your Robin and run from the back!¡± Santosughed, walking up to Robin with a knife in his hand. ¡°Marissa, did your Robin and Chelsea both eat your sour soup and lose. their minds?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Santos. don¡¯t mess around, put the knife down now!¡± Marissa stood in front of Robin and Chelsea. Watching the frail and timid Marissa being so brave to protect him and Chelsea was astonishing. A wave of warmth instantly pierced through Robin¡¯s cold heart. Yes, there was a force in this world that could shake the heavens and the earth! That was maternal love! Even the weakest mother. To protect her own child. Could give up everything of one¡¯s own. Even precious life was used tobat all evil and disaster! Robin grabbed Marissa¡¯s hand, pulling her behind him. Pointing at Nick and Santos, ¡°You guys run a gambling house, you can only afford to win but not to lose, why are you even in this business?¡± ¡°I told you yesterday, if you dare to misbehave again, it won¡¯t be such a simple matter to resolve!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t believe, you could try it!¡± ¡°Think it through before you act, there¡¯s no such thing as a regret pill in this world!¡± Santos and Nick paused slightly, exchanged a nce, and sneered. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re pretending pretty well, huh?¡± ¡°I told you yesterday, our backing was the Rogelio family!¡± ¡°Do you know who I invited today?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? You hired someone for such a trivial matter?¡± Santos snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve brought in people from the Rogelio family. Do you know what kind of presence the Rogelio family has in Farmere?¡± ¡°That was definitely the Underground Queen of Farmere!¡± ¡°Hehe, the Underground Queen of Farmere again?¡± Robinughed, shaking his head. ¡°Did you all conspire to use the Rogelio family¡¯s name to deceive and swindle?!¡± ¡°Alright, I really wanted to see your confidence today!¡± ¡°You had hime! Let me see if he really has three heads and six arms!¡± Chelsea sat next to Robin, her hands cradling her cheeks as she ||| Chapter 286 Runt watched every subtle expression on Robin¡¯s face. At that moment, all I could see in my eyes were twinkling little stars. She had almost seen what the oue would be for Santos and Nick. ¡°Robin, this is so much fun! Hehe¡­¡± Robin patted her head, ¡°Not fun at all.¡± At that time, there was amotion in front of the Sour Soup Diner. Santos and Nick didn¡¯t know what had happened. A middle¨Caged woman walked in, followed by a man who looked like a butler. Santos looked at the iing Sarah and Nics, coldly saying. ¡°Madam, the sour soup diner is not open today.¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Lady Sarah Comes ¡°Move!¡± Nics stepped forward, reprimanding in a cold voice. An indescribable power surged forth. Santos and Nick suddenly froze, instinctively stepping aside, and it took them a while to snap back to reality. Chelsea stood up in shock. She never imagined that Sarah would personallye to their sour soup diner. ¡°Lady Sarah, you¡­.. hello¡­..¡± Chelsea murmured excitedly. Sarah gave a slight nod, then walked over and sat down next to Chelsea. She looked at Marissa and asked Chelsea, ¡°Is this Marissa, the owner of Sour Soup Diner?¡± Chelsea trembled, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Marissa was also somewhat nervous. Since this sour soup diner opened, there had never been such a high- end customer visiting. ¡°Yes, yes, ma¡¯am. You can just call me Marissa.¡± Sarah nodded with a smile, ¡°Marissa, I heard from the gentleman that your sour soup is especially delicious. Could you please make a bowl for me?¡± O DOL Marissa nced at Robin, then at Santos and the others, nervously saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Today, there was something that needed to be handled in my small shop.¡± ¡°Could¡­ could youe at a different time? I can make it for your again.¡± ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t take your money.¡± ¡°Madam, please leave quickly, I don¡¯t want the situation here to harm you.¡± Sarah smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marissa, you go make the sour soup.¡± ¡°No one dared to touch you when I was here.¡± Marissa looked at Sarah and Nics, then at Santos¡­ It was quite difficult. Chelsea hastily stood up and said, ¡°Marissa, no one dares to be presumptuous in the presence of the lady, you go ahead.¡± Robin nodded at Marissa, ¡°Go ahead, Marissa, no one will cause. trouble.¡± ¡°People traveled from far and wide just to have a taste of the sour soup. you made.¡± ¡°How could we have disappointed the guests?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Marissa managed to squeeze out a small smile towards Sarah and Nics, ¡°Alright, just give me a moment. 17.715 Santos and Nick were originally intimidated by Nics¡¯s momentum and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly for a while. Think carefully, how could the people who came to spend money in such a piace possibly be important figures? Next, he mustered up the courage to approach Sarah again, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, this store is closed today, leave immediately!¡± Sarah looked up at Santos, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Santos said arrogantly, pursing his lips, ¡°Now let me tell you who I am!¡± Nics was about to take action, but Sarah stopped him, saying, ¡°Wait, I want to know, who gave you the audacity to act like a king?!¡± ¡°Hehe, who gives me the confidence?¡± Santos said disdainfully, ¡°It would scare you to death if I told you!¡± ¡°The backbone behind me was the Underground Queen of Farmere, Sarah!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you too!¡± Sarah flicked her eyelids, ¡°Oh, so Sarah is your backer?¡± ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that the Rogelio family had a suicidal pest like you?!¡± Chelsea looked at the dancing Santos in front of her, her eyes filled with sympathy. The horrific scene at Dreand Barst night was something she would never forget for the rest of her life!! The power of the Rogelio family and the decisive ruthlessness of the 37.00% Underground Queen of Farmere were something she had witnessed so closely for the first time. However, Santos, this frog in the well, was so arrogant in front of Sarah. What he didn¡¯t know was that he had already been sentenced to death. Upon hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Santos mmed his fist on the table and burst into heartyughter. ¡°Who did you think you were? You old woman!¡± ¡°Did you think that with a bit of dirty money, you dared to act like a big shot in front of me?¡± ¡°Do you know what the consequences would have been if I had told Nics, the head butler of the Rogelio family, these words?¡± Nics rolled his eyes, thinking to himself. I¡¯ve seen many people in this world who seem to have a death wish. But, this was the first time encountering such trash that was rushing to court death! He grabbed Santos by the cor, ¡°Kid, you disrespect thedy, you. want to die?¡± Santos was startled, suddenly, he felt a suffocating sensation as if he was on the brink of death. Nick and the others immediately surrounded him, pointing their daggers at Nics. ¡°Let him go! I warned you, the people backing us up are from the Rogelio family!¡± 61.49% copter 287 Lady Sarah Comes Nics had originally intended to kill them with a single p. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Sarah interrupted, ¡°I want to see who in the Rogelio family would back up such trash!¡± ¡°Using the name of the Rogelio family to swindle and deceive, there was a heavy price to pay!¡± Nics let go, coldly watching them. Santos and Nick shuddered. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Judging from Sarah¡¯s tone, it seemed like a big shot from the Rogelio. family. They subconsciously looked at the woman in front of them again, a sense of unease rising in their hearts. They absolutely did not believe. A big shot like the Underground Queen of Farmere woulde to this. little rundown shop! Thinking of this, they burst into heartyughter. ¡°Fine, since you two want to die, I¡¯ll show you just how powerful our background really is!¡± He pointed to the blond man behind him, ¡°Call Mr. Shannon Gordon, ask him toe over!¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Mightdale University Sarah slightly furrowed her brow, ¡°Nics, is there someone named Shannon in the family?¡± Nics thought for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, there was indeed a Shannon in the family.¡± ¡°He was newly recruited into the family two months ago, serving as a sous chef at the West Street mansion.¡± Sarah shook her head, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll just wait for him here!¡± She nced at Robin, who had been constantly looking down at his phone. He paused slightly, then turned to Chelsea: ¡°Your name is Chelsea?¡± Chelsea excitedly stood up again, ¡°Yes, madam, I have long admired your reputation¡­¡± Sarah held Chelsea¡¯s hand, signaling her to sit down, ¡°Chelsea, how old are you this year?¡± Chelsea said nervously, ¡°Madam, Chelsea turned seventeen this year.¡± ¡°Your age is wonderful, it¡¯s the prime time for studying.¡± Sarah said kindly, holding Chelsea¡¯s hand. ¡°Chelsea, did you want to go to college?¡± Chelsea was stunned for quite a while, she had never dared to think about such a thing. Those were all things that children from rich families thought about. ??? She hade down early to help Marissa prepare for this sour soup diner. As for the future, she had never dared to think too much about it. Robin patted her shoulder, ¡°You should go study, stop messing around.¡± Chelsea hesitated, ¡°I¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°Whatever it is, just focus on your studies!¡± Robin ruffled Chelsea¡¯s hair. *I¡­¡­.I understand. I¡¯m listening to Robin,¡± Chelsea said nervously, looking at Sarah. Sarah said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good, Nics, contact Mightdale University, and send Chelsea there to study in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Nics said, bowing. ¡°Ms. Rodriquez. please take a moment to photograph your identification for me, I will help you with the enrollment process.¡± ¡°Huh? Mightdale University?¡± Chelsea eximed in astonishment. This university was the best university in Odrar. Ranked around thirtieth in the world. That ce was a grand school where only the Odrarian nobility could. enter. How could she, with her status, have been able to attend such a prestigious institution? Sarah paused. ¡°Don¡¯t like this university?¡± Chapter 388 Mightdale Chiversity ¡°No, no, no! Madam, I¡­ I am not qualified to attend such a prestigious school.¡± Robin patted Chelsea on the head. ¡°Silly girl! How can you say you¡¯re not qualified? Stop talking nonsense! If you dare to ck off and not. study hard, see how I¡¯ll punish you!¡± ¡°Oh, I was listening to Robin¡¯s.¡± Chelsea nodded. Happiness just came too quickly, I wasn¡¯t quite used to it for a while. ¡°Move aside! Mr. Gordon ising,¡± the gang of thugs in front of the door shouted. Santos immediately ran towards the door. A bald man, looking about thirty¨Cseven or eight, swaggered into the Sour Soup Diner. This person was indeed Shannon Gordon, a cook from the Rogelio family. Shannon had just walked into the sour soup diner. Santos, Nick, and a bunch of other thugs respectfully bowed, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gordon!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Shannon raised her head high with pride. Nick hastily brought the pre¨Clit cigar to his mouth. Shannon took a puff, a thick smoke choked her, causing her to cough a few times. ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss so early in the morning? I still have a lot of things to deal with for Lady Sarah, aren¡¯t you guys annoying!¡± 39.625 < Santos hastily stuffed a stack of US bills into Shannon¡¯s pocket. ¡°Mr. Gordon, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Today. there was an old woman here impersonating the Rogelio family, audaciously demanding that youe over, which is why I had to trouble you.¡± Shannon let out a heartyugh, maintaining an air of arrogance and keeping her head held high. ¡°Who dared to be so presumptuous?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him about my identity?¡°. ¡°Mr. Gordon, we told her, but she didn¡¯t believe us!¡± Nick led him to Sarah. Shannon arrogantly nced at Sarah in front of her.. The elegant and noble woman before him, her powerful aura made him. slightly taken aback. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had not seen the legendary Underground Queen of Farmere. Therefore, after a brief moment of panic, calm was restored. ¡°Was it you who wanted to see me?¡± Sarah looked at him coldly, still expressionless, and even more so, she ignored him. Seeing Sarah ignore her, Shannon became increasingly arrogant, ¡°Do you know, I am the chief steward by Lady Sarah¡¯s side?!¡°, In the middle of the conversation, I suddenly saw Nics next to Sarah, ¡°Head¡­ Head Butler? You¡­ How are you here?¡± Everyone in the Rogelio family knew that the head butler had always been by Sarah¡¯s side. Nics appeared here, so, this woman in front of me? Looking again at the woman in front of her, Shannon was scared out of her wits. Thudded to the ground on his knees. Nics frowned and said, ¡°Shannon, who gave you the audacity to parade around using the Rogelio family¡¯s name as a scam?¡± Nick and Santos were stunned. How could this boss of the Rogelio family, whom they had invited, kneel before this woman? For a moment, he waspletely baffled, ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on? Mr. Gordon, you¡­you must have mistaken me for someone else, right?¡± ¡°Get lost, bastard!¡± Shannon wished she could kill Santos and Nick at that moment. Then he pleaded desperately, ¡°Oh, steward, please forgive me this once, I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± ¡°Do you know the rules of the Rogelio family?¡± Nics said coldly. ¡°Waving the tiger¡¯s skin and the big g, deceiving and bullying the weak under the guise of thedy¡¯s name, you are bound to be sunk into the sea!¡± 80 841 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Down on Your Knees! ¡°Butier, madam, madam! Spare me! I will never dare again¡­¡± Shannon kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Better sort out the aftermath quickly,¡± Nics waved his hand, and two ck¨Cd guards escorted Shannon out. Shannon was filled with extreme regret. Originally, I just wanted to use the name of the Rogelio family to get some food, drinks, and small change. Unexpectedly, this time I had risked my own life. Marissa came from behind, carrying the sour soup, and happened to witness this scene. Startled, he shuddered, almost spilling the sour soup he held in his hand onto the ground. ¡°What¡­what happened?¡± She trembled as she ced the sour soup in front of Sarah, shouting at Robin, ¡°Robin, you better run!¡± Nics was holding Marissa¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay.¡± Robin got up and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her frail shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it will be better soon.¡± Nics looked up at Santos and Nick, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Marissa was so terrified that she wanted to kneel on the ground directly. 0.00% 1315 Nics apologized, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t talking about you¡­¡± Marissa trembled all over with fear, pleading to Santos and the others, ¡°I¡­ I will definitely find a way to pay you back, please don¡¯t make things difficult for Robin¡­¡± ¡°Madam, please spare us this time, we¡­we really didn¡¯t know it was you who graced us with your presence¡­¡± Santos, Nick, and the others were all kneeling on the ground. Marissa looked at the scene before her in terror, not knowing what was going on. ¡°Madam?¡± She was momentarily frightened and at a loss: ¡°Santos, I don¡¯t want the sour soup diner anymore, you guys take it away¡­¡± Santos and Nick immediately understood. From the moment Sarah and Nics entered the sour soup diner, they had been very respectful towards Marissa. They immediately crawled in front of Marissa, begging. ¡°Marissa, please plead for us with the queen, spare us, we will never dare toe over to collect protection money from you again¡­¡± Marissa was confused. ¡°Santos, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Marissa.¡± Robin said, stepping on Santos¡¯s face. ¡°I had said, if you dare to misbehave again, it won¡¯t be such a simple matter to resolve.¡± ¡°Sorry, Robin, we were wrong, please ask Lady Sarah to forgive us!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Robinughed, ¡°You all are hustlers, have you ever forgiven those who you¡¯ve oppressed and extorted?¡± 20241 ¡°If Sarah hadn¡¯t been here today, could you have let Marissa and Chelsea go?¡± ¡°Prepare yourself well for death! This world has always been fair¡± ¡°Remember, if youe back to this life in the next, no matter what path you¡¯re on, you must follow the rules!¡± ¡°Drag him out!¡± Several ck¨Cd guards dragged Santos, Nick, and others out of the Sour Soup Diner. Marissa waspletely confused. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on with these viins, Santos, Nick, today? Looking back at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, Marissa became nervous. What had Robin been doing outside all these years? are Thinking of this, Marissa hurriedly rushed to Robin¡¯s side, anxiously asking. ¡°Robin, did you¡­ did you do something bad outside? Why they so afraid of you? What on earth did you do to them?¡± Robinughed. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, just focus on running your sour soup diner in the future.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be those bad guys to bully you anymore.¡± Sarah walked up to Marissa and handed her a VIP gold card from the Rogelio family. ¡°Marissa, your sour soup has a unique vor. I wille often to drink it in the future.¡± 46.204 Marissa looked at the golden card, which represented the prestigious status of the upper ss in Farmere, in panic. Her hands were. trembling. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Sarah said with a smile. ¡°Your sour soup is worth this price.¡± After speaking, he turned to Robin and bowed slightly, ¡°Sir, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Marissa stared nkly at the retreating figures of Sarah, Nics, and a group of ck¨Cd guards, murmuring, ¡°Who¡­ who is she, Robin?¡± ¡°She was Sarah, the head of the Rogelio family. In the future, she would frequently visit your sour soup diner. You can run this sour soup diner with peace of mind.¡± ¡°Marissa, do you know who she is?¡± Chelsea said excitedly. ¡°She was the Underground Queen of Farmere, Lady Sarah. We would never have to live in fear again.¡± ¡°Thedy also said that she was going to send me to study at Mightdale University!¡± Marissa was still like in a dream. She just couldn¡¯t understand, how such a big shot, like a god, could end up in her little shop. He returned to her a gold card of the Rogelio family, like a talisman! Moreover, I had to send Chelsea to college! ¡°Ah, Ms. Martinez, I heard that the sour soup from this pickle shop is very delicious.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, it¡¯s this ce called Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Diner!¡± 67.39% O Two young and beautiful women peeked in from outside, ¡°Excuse me, which one of you is Marissa? Could you please make us two bowls of sour soup¡­..¡± ¡°Ah? Mi. Bruce!¡± A woman eximed excitedly as she walked through the door. She quickly approached Robin and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, what a coincidence to meet you here!¡± Chelsea was stunned by the woman in front of her, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re not that¡­ that her, are you?¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Are You Dating Each Other? Chelsea was so excited that she couldn¡¯t remember the name of the beautiful woman in front of her for a moment. ¡°Ah, yes, yes, you¡¯re the one who acted in¡­what was it again¡­¡± She was so anxious that she was scratching her ears and cheeks. Robin looked at Chelsea¡¯s anxious expression and patted her head, ¡°Silly girl, are you crazy? What are you thinking about? Her name is Evelyn Martinez!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Ms. Martinez, were you really Ms. Martinez?¡± Chelsea stood in front of Evelyn in surprise, looking at her for quite a while. Evelyn nodded politely, ¡°Hello.¡± She had seen many scenes like this. Every time there was a fan meeting, the scene was much crazier than this. She nced at Robin, then at Chelsea, ¡°Mr. Bruce, this is¡­?¡± ¡°My sister, Chelsea.¡± Robin patted an excited Chelsea. Evelyn suddenly showed dozens of times more enthusiasm than before, grabbing Chelsea¡¯s hand: ¡°Hello, sister Chelsea.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tears were about to flow from Chelsea¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected that Evelyn, such a big star, would be so enthusiastic towards her. 0.00% O Chapter 290 Are You Dating Each Other!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Bruce, how were you here?¡± After soothing Chelsea, Evelyn turned to Robin, her beautiful eyes. shimmering with anticipation. ¡°This is my home.¡± Robin indicated to them, ¡°Please, sit.¡± ¡°Your home?¡± Evelyn could hardly believe her own cars. She surveyed the modest sour soup diner, then looked at Chelsea and Marissa. She just couldn¡¯t believe that Robin was part of their family. She just didn¡¯t dare to ask more about such things. The woman beside her looked at the tall and handsome Robin, smiling mysteriously, ¡°Evelyn, was this your friend before?¡± Evelyn pulled her a bit, signaling her not to talk nonsense. ¡°Oh, Mr. Bruce was a friend of mine in Londrnd.¡± Evelyn knew that Robin didn¡¯t like others talking about his affairs. Therefore, it was even more inappropriate to say much in front of Annie Wilson, a fellow crew member. Annie nced at Robin, deliberately saying, ¡°Evelyn, could it be that you were outside¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Evelyn¡¯s cheeks turned red and she quickly stopped, ¡°Annie, shut your mouth!¡± ¡°I told you, if your big mouth gives the paparazzi an opportunity, the agency will definitely impose a heavy penalty.¡± Annie rolled her eyes at Evelyn, ¡°Look at how scared you are, I didn¡¯t- 20.24% even say anything.¡± Then, she leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t your boyfriend, I would have tried to seduce him. Such a handsome man. it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen one, hehehe.. Evelyn pped her, whispering, ¡°You dare!¡± ¡°Boss, make us two bowls of sour soup,¡± Annie teased, ncing at Robin as she called out. It was then that Marissa snapped out of her daze. ¡°Alright, alright,dies, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Evelyn noticed that Robin didn¡¯t want to talk much about the situation here, and after some thought, she said. ¡°Mr. Bruce, we came to Farmere to attend the biggest film festival in Southeast Estya, the Farmere Film Festival.¡± ¡°If it was convenient for you, we hoped you could join us in¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not really interested.¡± Robin cut off Evelyn before she could finish. ¡°Oh, I see¡­ That¡¯s really a bit regrettable.¡± ¡°A hint of disappointment shed in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Dickson will also be attending the Farmere Film Festival this time. He will arrive at Farmere International Airport at five in the evening¡­..¡± Evelyn tentatively said this, hoping to keep Robin. Chelsea tugged at Robin, whispering, ¡°Robin, I want to go, I¡¯ve never seen a festival like the film festival before.¡± ¡°Ms. Martinez was your friend, could you please¡­¡± Chelsen saw that Robin had no expression and stopped halfway through her sentence, not daring to continue. Robin shook his head, ¡°You little girl, always so curious?¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Martinez, where is the location of the Farmere Film Festival? I¡¯ll bring Chelsea with me.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t expect a turn of events, Robin surprisingly agreed again. She excitedly pulled out two admission tickets from her bag, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Sister Chelsea, these are the admission tickets.¡± ¡°It was held at the film studios in the outskirts of Farmere at 7 o¡¯clock in the evening.¡® At that time, Mayor Dennis of Farmere and several prominent families from Odrar were to attend the opening ceremony of the film festival. ¡°If you had reached the site, contact me, I would havee to pick your up.¡± Robin waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m just taking Chelsea for a look, not dying your work. Don¡¯t inform Leandro about this, understand?¡± Evelyn knew that Robin didn¡¯t like socializing with people. So, it was best to keep the news of him going to the film festival a secret. In the morning, I had to go to several scenic spots in Farmere to shoot. some outdoor scenes. al After finishing the sour soup, Evelyn and Annie left in a hurry. After they left, Chelsea danced around excitedly. 68.471 Chapter 290 Are You Dating Each Other? Went crazy for a while, then suddenly remembered something. She sat in front of Robin, staring straight at him for quite a while. ¡°Are you dumb? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Robin tapped Chelsea¡¯s head. ¡°Robin, I remembered, the way Evelyn looked at you just now seemed quite unusual!¡± Robin gave her a nce, ¡°What¡¯s so unusual?¡± ¡°I felt that Evelyn really liked you!¡± ¡°Honestly tell me, were you guys boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Please Help Her ¡°Get out of here, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Robin patted Chelsea¡¯s head. ¡°Keep talking nonsense, and see if I don¡¯t beat you up!¡± Chelsea muttered, ¡°I¡¯m already this old, don¡¯t hit my head anymore!¡± Robinughed. ¡°If you behave, I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Marissa sat down next to them: ¡°Robin, Chelsea is right.¡± ¡°Robin, that girl named Evelyn who was just here is quite pretty. What I mean is, since you¡¯re both in Farmere this time, why not get married?¡± ¡°Ugh, what on earth are you all thinking about?¡± Robin puckered her lips. ¡°I only met her once by chance in Londrnd in the past, how did it get tied up with marriage again?¡± ¡°Marissa, what were you thinking?¡± Marissa red at Robin in annoyance, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have a girlfriend at this age?¡± ¡°Tonight, you took Chelsea to the Farmere Film Festival, and I also went with you guys to take a look.¡± ¡°By then, I had gone to rify this matter with Ms. Martinez.¡± ¡°If the veil between two people wasn¡¯t pierced, neither of them feltfortable speaking up.¡± ¡°This kind of thing, if you guys don¡¯t want to speak up, I will!¡± ¡°What a mess,¡± Robin said, holding his head in his hands. ¡°Marissa, could you please not get involved in this matter?¡± ¡°If you wanted to check out the film festival, I could take you there.¡± ¡°If you were going to say this, then you should have just stayed home and worked.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t talk about this anymore. Can you take me to see the film festival?¡± Marissa gave Chelsea a wink. The two arrived at the back kitchen together. ¡°Chelsea, it would have been great if Robin could have married at beautiful girl like Evelyn!¡± ¡°Tonight, we rified this matter with Evelyn.¡± Chelsea nodded, ¡°Alright, Marissa it is then.¡± *** Robin spent the day at Sour Soup Diner, helping Marissa and Chelsea. The business at Sour Soup Diner was exceptionally good today, with waves of customersing in one after another. The three people were busily enjoying themselves. It wasn¡¯t until four in the afternoon that things quieted down. Marissa let out a long sigh. Looking at Robin and Chelsea in front of him, his eyes were full of indulgence andughter. ¡°Today was the happiest day for our Sour Soup Diner in all these years!¡± ¡°Robin, I went with you to the Farmere Film Festival. Today, I also wanted to rx a bit and discuss your marriage with Ms. Martinez.¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Here we go again! Do as you please, as long ast you¡¯re happy. But, whatever you say won¡¯t make a difference in this matter.¡± ¡°Go on, Marissa, change into some clean clothes, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Marissa went upstairs and dug out a set of clothes from ten years ago. ¡°Robin, could I wear this?¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re happy, anything you wear will look good.¡± ¡°Here was 300,000 dors, you took it.¡± Holding the bank card worth $300,000, Marissa eximed int astonishment. ¡°Robin, this¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°This was what I wonst time at the Santos casino, now it¡¯s yours.¡± Robin saw Marissa hesitating. ¡°Are you taking it or not? If not, I¡¯m going to gamble it away again.¡± ¡°You child, let me handle this!¡± Marissa took the bank card. ¡°I kept it for you, to arrange your wedding when you got married.¡± ¡°Marissa, are you going to wear this?¡± Chelsea asked, looking at Marissa¡¯s outfit. Marissa looked at herself apprehensively, ¡°This is my best outfit, Robin said it was good.¡± Robin patted Chelsea. ¡°This dress looks pretty good, let¡¯s go. Chelsea had wanted to tell Marissa that wearing such clothes to a film festival was too shabby. Seeing Robin, she gave her a nce and then let it go. Three people hailed a taxi and headed towards Farmere Film Studios. All the way, Chelsea was excitedly talking non¨Cstop. Passing Blueberry Street, Robin subconsciously looked in the direction of Dreand Bar. The ambiance in front of the bar was just like the old times. The street in front of the door was bathed in golden sunset. However, a group of hooligans nearby greatly spoiled the scene. At that moment, this group of hooligans was shoving a young woman around. The taxi gradually approached the gang of thugs. Robin saw clearly. Under this golden sunset, that once familiar face.. His heart felt as if it had been pierced by a sharp de. Dianna? After the Barker family had fallen. Dianna had also lost everything. Chapter 201 Looking at the scene that seemed just like seven years ago, Robin initially intended to no longer interfere. It was only when the vehicle passed by Dianna that those helpless eyes. also saw Robin in the taxi. Dianna¡¯s eyes lit up. However, she ultimately did not call out Robin¡¯s name. Robin¡¯s eyebrows were lowered, a hint of sadness shing in his eyes. This scene was witnessed by Chelsea. She tentatively said, ¡°Robin, you help her¡­¡± Robin sighed and picked up his phone, ¡°Roderick, there are a few punks in front of the bar, go give them a good beating!¡± Also, tell Drew that if his Dreand Bar still needs waitstaff, to save a spot for Dianna. ¡°Let¡¯s not let Dianna know about this matter.¡± After hanging up the phone, Robin closed his eyes and leaned back int his chair. The dusk from seven years ago, appeared before my eyes once again. Just That golden sunset glow. That helpless girl. That floral patterned long dress. That touch of fresh short hair. In the gradually fading past, it became increasingly blurry¡­ Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Can You Afford It? Ten minutester, Robin, Marissa, and Chelsea arrived at thergest film exhibition center in Southeast Estya, Farmere Film Studios. The top film event in all of Estya, the Farmere Film Festival, was about to be held here. The triennial Estya Film Festival had been held ten times since the establishment of Farmere Film Studios. For decades, a business district centered around film festivals had also formed around Farmer Film Studios. The business district was filled with various forms ofmerce, including vorful cuisine, luxury clothing, and film, studios memorabilia. Almost half of the projects in the Film Studios district were properties of the Rogelio family. ¡°Marissa, Chelsea, it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go check out themercial areal of Farmere Film Studios,¡± Robin pointed towards the luxury clothing center in the west district of Farmere Film Studios. ¡°Alright!¡± Chelsea said happily. ¡°Marissa, get out of the car. You¡¯ve lived this long and you¡¯ve never been to a ce like this!¡± Marissa patted Chelsea¡¯s head, ¡°As if youe here often.¡± Chelsea chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve never been here in my entire life. So, I also want to go in and take a look.¡± DOO% ||| O Chapter 22 Can You Aftred ¡°The stuff here is so expensive! Let¡¯s take a look and broaden our horizons.¡± Chelsea nced at Marissa and her own clothes. It waspletely out of ce with all the scenery on this luxury clothing street. Just stepping into this neighborhood, fear began to creep in. ¡°Robin, let¡¯s not go in, walking around here always feels a bit ufortable,¡± Robin understood Chelsea¡¯s feelings. She was shocked by the excessively luxurious clothing and essories¡® prices in front of her. The limited¨Cedition clothing disyed in the showcase all started at over 10,000 US dors. Some even reached up to a million US dors. It was beyond what people at their level dared to imagine. Even a nce was enough to make my heart race. Walking here at close range, always felt restrained and inferior. Marissa also chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Robin, let¡¯s just go. We¡¯re not even buying these expensive clothes.¡± Robinughed and said, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not buying it? I came here to buy clothes for you guys.¡± Marissa shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. These are what the rich people buy. For people like us, it¡¯s enough to have a full meal.¡± Robinughed. ¡°Marissa, you are now a rich person.¡± ¡°In a few days, Nics would contact you to coborate on turning Sour Soup Diner into a national chain.¡± ¡°Coborate with me?¡± Marissa trembled nervously, ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t have the money to coborate with them!¡± Robin patted Marissa¡¯s slender shoulder, ¡°Yes, your sour soup recipe is a unique family secret.¡± ¡°You contributed the sour soup recipe as your share, the Rogelio family invested money, and took charge of the operations.¡± ¡°Yourpany¡¯s name was Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Chain Diner.¡± ¡°In the future, you could justfortably be a major shareholder of at nationwide chain.¡± ¡°Think about it, were you qualified to buy these clothes?¡± Chelsea excitedly said, ¡°Marissa, all these were from Robin.¡± ¡°I knew, Lady Sarah also sent me to college because of Robin.¡± ¡°Marissa, once I¡¯ve finished my studies and returned, I¡¯ll help you run the sour soup business.¡± Tears swirled in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve given too much to me and Chelsea!¡± Robin took out a wet wipe to wipe away Marissa¡¯s tears. ¡°Why did you start crying?¡± ¡°Seven years ago, if it weren¡¯t for you providing me a ce to stay, I wouldn¡¯t even know if I¡¯d be dead or alive now.¡± ¡°Stop being melodramatic, Marissa, cheer up!¡± ¡°You were about to be the big boss of Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Chain Diner, you can¡¯t be this disgraceful!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you in for an image makeover, and then buy some clothes. Let¡¯s indulge ourselves for once!¡± Robin led Chelsea and Marissa into a Chanel luxury store. In addition to clothing sales, this luxury store also offered additional services such as image design and clothing design. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°We first bought several sets of ready¨Cmade clothes, then designed. some custom¨Cmade outfits.¡± ¡°Then, have them do a hairstyle and image design for both of you.¡± Chelsea anxiously said, ¡°Robin, is it really necessary?¡± ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s go to the film festival and have a good time. There¡¯s no need to overthink it.¡± Robin ruffled Chelsea¡¯s hair. The saleswoman warmly greeted us. Nor did they act coldly because of Chelsea and Marissa¡¯s outfits. Robin simply exined their requirements to the saleswoman. The saleswoman then led Chelsea and Marissa, each choosing two outfits, into the fitting room. Chelsea chose a white long dress. After changing, it took a while before she had the courage toe out. ¡°Robin, look at this¡­¡± Chelsea, her cheeks flushed, looked at Robin. Chapter 292 Can You Afford it Robin was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Hmm, I almost didn¡¯t recognize it.¡± ¡°Little girl, with this getup, youpletely look like a different person!¡± Chelsea¡¯s slender figure, fair skin, and that pure and delicate face. Wearing this long white dress, she was the spitting image of a pure and stunningly beautiful maiden. ¡°Chelsea, how did you end up here?¡± A luxuriously dressed, seductively charming woman walked towards this side, her eyes full of mockery and contempt. ¡°Chelsea, stop wasting the saledy¡¯s time. Can you afford this kind of clothing?¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 What a Braggart! ¡°Amanda?¡± Chelsea looked up, a hint of displeasure shing in her eyes This extravagantly dressed woman with poor speech was a former neighbor named Amanda Moody. A medium¨Cbuilt man with dark skin was following beside Amanda. ¡°This is my boyfriend, Elmer Saunders.¡± Amanda said, her face full of pride. ¡°Elmer¡¯s father was a renowned director for the Farmere branch of Carmen Pictures under the prestigious Dickson family of Cliffburn.¡± Amanda, in order to express Elmer¡¯s impressive identity, held her breath and finished such a long modifier. The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched. I thought it was the eldest of the Dickson family. Was it just a lousy director, was it necessary to show off so much? After revealing Elmer¡¯s identity, Amanda was even more excited and animated. Wished to reveal all the things that could be boasted about. ¡°Chelsea, Elmer and I were simply invited to attend this Farmere Film Festival¡­¡± Elmer looked at the stunningly innocent Chelsea, a hint of greed flickering in his eyes. He interrupted the babbling Amanda, putting on an extremely gentlemanly smile and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Rodriquez, I am Elmer.¡± Chelsea nodded politely, subconsciously covering her neckline. ¡°Ms. Rodriguez, I am a professional filmmaker, and it¡¯s such a pity that someone with your demeanor and looks isn¡¯t acting in films,¡± I said. ¡°If you had this idea, I could help make your dreame true.¡± Amanda hoticed Elmer¡¯s eyes constantly on Chelsea, a flicker of displeasure crossing her face. The look in his eyes towards Chelsea held an added touch of resentment. Chelsea shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯m about to start school at Mightdale University¡­¡± ¡°What? Chelsea, you went to Mightdale University?¡± Amanda almost diedughing. ¡°The ones who studied there were all the elites and nobles of Odrar. Could you afford to attend that school?¡± ¡°Chelsea, not seeing you for a year, and now you¡¯re full of lies? It¡¯s really ridiculous!¡± Amanda¡¯s loud rant attracted the attention of many customers in the store. This made Chelsea very uneasy. Her face flushed, she whispered, ¡°Amanda, lower your voice.¡± ¡°What I said was all true, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± The saleswoman also politely reminder, ¡°Miss, please lower your voice to avoid disturbing other customers.¡± Amanda also realized this, nodding with a smile, ¡°Oh, alright. I was. just momentarily excited and acted rudely, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I wanted to give you a heads up, some peoplee into stores of this caliber just to try on clothes without buying anything, and she is one of those people.¡± Amanda pointed to Chelsea, continuing, ¡°They were the ones running the sour soup diner.¡± ¡°A sour soup diner that was only ten square meters. The daily ie. was barely enough to sustain a living.¡± ¡°Think about it, how many bowls of sour soup would they have had to sell to afford such expensive clothes?¡± ¡°The dress she was wearing was priced at 50,000 US dors, she couldn¡¯t afford it at all!¡± The saleswoman also looked at Chelsea awkwardly, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. In her professional experience, she had never encountered a customer who only tried on clothes in this kind of store without buying anything. Amanda was still relentless, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m afraid you might never earn 50,000 dors in your lifetime.¡± Chelsea¡¯s cheeks flushed with nervousness, unsure of how to respond. Indeed, fifty thousand dors was truly an astronomical figure for their original family. 36.53% Chapte 291 w ¡°Robin¡­¡± Amanda and Elmer only then noticed that there was another man beside Chelsea. Amanda looked at the tall and handsome Robin, her eyes lighting up, ¡°Chelsea. is this your boyfriend? What does he do?¡± Chelsea exined frantically, ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t talk nonsense, he is my Robin.¡± ¡°Robin?¡± Amanda looked carefully at Robin. ¡°I remembered, it was that homeless poor kid Robin from the seventies, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he run awayter?¡± ¡°Legend has it that you went out sailing, and there are also rumors that you¡­¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to deal with this woman, blocking her behind him, ¡°Chelsea, do you like this dress?¡± Chelsea whispered, ¡°I do like it, but it¡¯s too expensive¡­¡± Amanda noticed that Robin didn¡¯t want to interact with her, guessing that Robin was feeling guilty for not having money. Circled around to Chelsea¡¯s front, said, ¡°Chelsea, do you think you¡¯re worthy of wearing such expensive clothes?¡± ¡°Let alone the high price, could you guys afford it?¡± ¡°Stop pretending to be richer than you are, it will be even more embarrassing if you can¡¯t pay when the timees.¡± Chapter 293 What a raggart ¡°Hurry up and take it off, don¡¯t waste the salesgirl¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Elmer, I also liked this skirt.¡± Saying this, she clung to Elmer¡¯s arm, deliberately rubbing her body against him continuously. Elmer, albeit very unwillingly. However, in front of so many people, he still appeared to be generous. ¡°No problem, we can buy whatever you like.¡± Upon hearing Elmer¡¯s words, Amanda became even more excited, ¡°Chelsea, you can¡¯t afford this. Quickly take it off, this dress suits me perfectly.¡± ¡°Miss saleswoman, tell her to quickly take it off and wrap this dress for me!¡± C The saleswoman apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam, we are a property of the Rogelio family and we have strict rules.¡± ¡°The set of clothes that the guest had already taken a liking to, could not be sold to anyone else, no matter how much more they offered.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amanda felt she hadn¡¯t shown enough superiority in front of Chelsea and said discontentedly. ¡°The point is, they simply can¡¯t afford it!¡± The saleswoman nced at Chelsea and Robin. Did you guys still want to buy? Robin pointed at the dress, ¡°Wrap this one up, we¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Also, all the clothes suitable for Chelsea in this store, take one of each and have them wrapped to be delivered tomorrow.¡± Charle Amandaughed loudly. ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve been gone for seven years, didn¡¯t make any money, but you¡¯ve learned to act like a rich man.¡± ¡°Miss saleswoman, he was lying to you. If you really believed him, you would end up wasting your time!¡° Chapter 294 Chapter 294 It¡¯s So Good to Be Rich Chelsea bit her lip, wanting to p him, but ultimately held back. ¡°Amanda, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about Robin like that! He¡­¡® Before Chelsea could finish her sentence, Amanda startedughing mockingly. ¡°Chelsea, did I hit a nerve?¡± ¡°Hmph! Others may not know, but don¡¯t I know about your family¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°Back then, Robin was a little waiter at Dreand Bar.¡± ¡°Later on, I couldn¡¯t make it anymore, and I don¡¯t even know who I¡¯ve been hanging out with all these years.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that he could be rich just by messing around these past few years! Haha¡­¡± Robin ignored her and pulled Chelsea towards the checkout counter. ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude, Robin?¡± Amanda became even more annoyed seeing Robin ignoring her. ¡°In this world, the two things that can¡¯t be lied about are pregnancy and poverty!¡± ¡°You thought by not speaking in front of me, you could hide your destitute appearance?¡°/ ¡°Really, there are all sorts of people these days.¡± ¡°Too poor to even afford a meal, yet still trying to act rich!¡± ¡°Trying on a few pieces of noble clothing proves you¡¯re a noble? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Amanda, are you implying that you¡¯re a noble now?¡± Marissa emerged. from the fitting room, her tone half¨Cmocking. Amanda was even more surprised, ¡°Marissa, did Robin also bring you here to try on clothes?¡± Marissaughed, ¡°How can you call it trying on clothes? It¡¯s buying clothes!¡± Amanda scoffed, ¡°Marissa, how much money can you make from a sour soup diner?¡± ¡°Did you know how much this piece of clothing on you cost?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯ve been making sour soup for a year, you couldn¡¯t afford it even if you didn¡¯t eat or drink!¡± Marissa winced. This piece of clothing was indeed very expensive. It was originally not supposed to be bought. Upon hearing Amanda say this, she steeled her heart and bought it. No matter what, we couldn¡¯t let Robin be embarrassed! ¡°Amanda, you really haven¡¯t seen much of the world, have you?¡± ¡°Sour Soup Diner could also expand big, I was about to make it a nationwide chain.¡± ¡°A nationwide chain?¡± Amandaughed even more mockingly, ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Chapter 201 ts So Good to e ¡°No matter how much you sweet talk now, it¡¯s useless. After taking. these clothes, in the end, you still have to pay.¡± Marissa also confidentlyughed and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not like I came here to try on clothes and get a feel for them.¡± ¡°Robin brought me here, of course, we came in to buy clothes.¡± ¡°But you, not buying any clothes and just chattering away, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just here to look around, aren¡¯t you?¡± Then, he imitated Robin¡¯s manner of speaking. ¡°Miss saleswoman, pack one of each clothing item from your store that suits my figure and age, and deliver them all to our address tomorrow.¡± Then, he disdainfully nced at Amanda. Just like a billionaire scorned a pauper, full of sympathy and mockery. Turned around and chased after Robin and Chelsea. Marissa suddenly felt relieved. Put on this outfit worth tens of thousands of dors, full of confidence! Oh my, it was really great to be a rich person! Otherwise, I would have really been pissed off by such a bitchy woman like Amanda! Amanda stared at Marissa¡¯s retreating figure, feeling a moment of disorientation. It seemed like apletely different person from two years ago. Looking again at the outfit Marissa had changed into, it indeed made her look much more aristocratic. Did they really get rich? Watching Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa walk towards the cashier¡¯s desk together, apanied by the salesdy. Immediately focused intently on them. Roughly estimated, the clothes that Chelsea and Marissa requested to be all wrapped up were worth more than 10 million US dors. This was not a joke. This Chanel luxury store was the property of the Rogelio family. Whoever dared to mess around here, the consequences were predictable. Amanda was stunned for a while, then suddenly scoffed, ¡°This family has gone mad, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Could they afford one for each bag?¡± ¡°Elmer, let¡¯s wait here and see how they get thrown out when they can¡¯t pay, haha¡­¡± Elmer nodded, but in his mind, he was scheming about how to get that young girl, Chelsea. The two people stood still like fools, staring continuously in the direction of the cashier¡¯s counter. The saleswoman led Robin and two others towards the cashier. The whole way, there was unease in my heart. Having worked here for several years, I had encountered quite a few people who bought luxury clothing items from their store. However, I had never seen anyone who bought one of every item in the store In the end, the saleswoman couldn¡¯t help but give a reminder. ¡°Si, did you know? The total value of these clothes you wanted was over 17 million US dors.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You mean we haven¡¯t spent enough?¡± The saleswoman almost fell to the ground. She was secretly observing Robin, and it was clear that Robin was not lying at all. It seemed, still poor after all! People who earned a few thousand dors a month simply couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of truly wealthy individuals! In a daze, she followed Robin and two others to the cashier: ¡°Sir, are you paying by card or¡­¡± Robin pulled out a supreme gold card of the Rogelio family. This was what Nics gave him before he left. Tell him to spend anywhere in Odrar, including not in the Rogelio family¡¯s property. With this card, everything was free of charge and the highest level of service was enjoyed. ¡°The Supreme Gold Card of the Rogelio family!¡± The store manager, who had been previously engrossed in bookkeeping, practically shrieked as he stood up upon seeing the gold This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 294 So Good to h card. ¡°Sir,dies, good day! Please proceed to the VIP room for a rest, we will process your paperwork immediately.¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 No Need to Pay The saleswoman was suddenly taken aback. She didn¡¯t know what the store manager meant. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The store manager respectfully invited Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa to the VIP room. Each person was given a ss of clear water, a cup of fresh milk, and a te of exquisite pastries. ¡°Sir, twodies, please wait a moment again, the procedures will bepleted for you shortly.¡± The store manager had entertained Robin and his twopanions. Immediately ordered all the staff in the store to stop their work and select and pack clothes for Chelsea and her group. At Robin¡¯s request, the store manager personally selected some bags. shoes, and various clothes for them again.. The store manager almost lost control and shouted out loud after seeing the address Robin had given her. Because the vi she saw was the most expensive seaside royal vi area of Farmere. This vi had been uninhabited for many years. Unexpectedly, this person turned out to be the owner of the vi! Come to think of it, it was. Chapter 295 No Need to Pay The supreme guest of the Rogelio family, of course, could afford such an extremely luxurious vi. Thedy store manager unconsciously gave Robin a few extra nces. Such a handsome and wealthy young master from a prestigious family, truly the envy of all beauties! Throughout almost the entire process, the manager was standing by Robin¡¯s side. side. Even took the opportunity to subtly and intentionally show off his career progression. Then, under the guise of work, he handed out his business card. Robin had seen this kind of situation too many times before, so he naturally understood the thoughts of this beautiful store manager. Holding the other party¡¯s business card, casually tipped ten thousand. dors. The beautiful store manager was almost ecstatic with joy. Almost lost control and lunged forward. Amanda, who had been standing in the clothing section and watching Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa pay from a distance, waspletely baffled. She didn¡¯t know what the store manager was doing when he took Robin, Chelsea. Marissa and others to a room at the back. ¡°Elmer, what was going on with them?¡± Elmer had never received such a VIP treatment in such a luxurious consumer ce before. Of course, it was unclear exactly what had happened. He shook his head, ¡°Could it be that they really didn¡¯t have money to pay and were caught by the store¡¯s security?¡± Amanda burst into excitedughter, ¡°Hahaha¡­ this family is really ridiculous!¡± ¡°To show off, they actually staged this farce in the luxury goods of the Rogelio family. Now there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡°Elmer, let¡¯s wait here for a bit and see what they look like when they get kicked out, hahaha¡­¡± They sat in the lounge area of the Chanel store, their eyes constantly fixed on the room that Robin and his twopanions had entered. At that time, all the saledies in the store started to get busy. Even some saleswomen, who were serving other customers, also joined in the work of selecting and packing clothes. Amanda noticed the saleswoman selecting and packaging those clothes. It seemed to be the style and size that Chelsea and Marissa had requested. Did they really buy every single item here? She stood up and stopped a saleswoman: ¡°Excuse me, what are you all doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± the saleswoman said anxiously. ¡°Please do not inquire about these matters from me, these personal privacy of the customers.¡± are all the ¡°Could you please move aside, I was very busy.¡± Watching the saleswoman leave in a hurry, Amanda furrowed her brows What happened here? The tone of the saleswoman seemed to be quite nervous. It was more like a super VIP customer hade to the shop. In the VIP room. Marissa nervously said, ¡°Robin, why did they lock us in here?¡± ¡°Were we locked up because we didn¡¯t have money to buy clothes? What are we going to do?¡± Robin looked at Marissa¡¯s frightened expression andughed, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°All our expenses in this store were on the house.¡± ¡°No money?¡± Marissa sprang up, ¡°How can you take someone¡¯s things. without paying?¡± Robinughed, ¡°It¡¯s the Rogelio family who owes me! You just go ahead and buy.¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. As soon as Robin said this, she believed it. Might as well just let him go. Soon, the store manager directed all the clerks toplete all the procedures. Robin signaled the store manager to personally take Marissa and Chelsea to the second floor image designer to get a hairstyle. At that time. Amanda and Elmer, who were waiting outside the hall, were almost falling asleep. Over an hour had passed and Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa had note out from the room at the back. What they didn¡¯t know was that the VIPS of this kind of store had their own special VIP channels. Robin and his twopanions would never pass through the lobby. Amanda checked the time, there was only half an hour left until the film festival opened. Still not seeing Robin and Chelsea, he said angrily, ¡°This family must have been arrested. Elmer, I¡¯m going to ask around.¡± Amanda rushed to the cashier¡¯s desk and asked the manager, ¡°Excuse me, where did that family of three named Chelsea go? Were they arrested by you?¡± The store manager and a group of salesdies in the store looked at Amanda as if she was a fool, shaking their heads. No one answered her. They didn¡¯t know why someone like Amanda would specte that the most distinguished guest of the Rogelio family would be arrested in their store. Was this a dumbass?! Chapter 296 Chapter 295 No Need to Pay The saleswoman was suddenly taken aback. She didn¡¯t know what the store manager meant. The store manager respectfully invited Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa to the VIP room. Each person was given a ss of clear water, a cup of fresh milk, and a te of exquisite pastries. ¡°Sir, twodies, please wait a moment again, the procedures will bepleted for you shortly.¡± The store manager had entertained Robin and his twopanions. Immediately ordered all the staff in the store to stop their work and select and pack clothes for Chelsea and her group. At Robin¡¯s request, the store manager personally selected some bags. shoes, and various clothes for them again.. The store manager almost lost control and shouted out loud after seeing the address Robin had given her. Because the vi she saw was the most expensive seaside royal vi area of Farmere. This vi had been uninhabited for many years. Unexpectedly, this person turned out to be the owner of the vi! Come to think of it, it was. Chapter 295 No Need to Pay The supreme guest of the Rogelio family, of course, could afford such an extremely luxurious vi. Thedy store manager unconsciously gave Robin a few extra nces. Such a handsome and wealthy young master from a prestigious family, truly the envy of all beauties! Throughout almost the entire process, the manager was standing by Robin¡¯s side. side. Even took the opportunity to subtly and intentionally show off his career progression. Then, under the guise of work, he handed out his business card. Robin had seen this kind of situation too many times before, so he naturally understood the thoughts of this beautiful store manager. Holding the other party¡¯s business card, casually tipped ten thousand. dors. The beautiful store manager was almost ecstatic with joy. Almost lost control and lunged forward. Amanda, who had been standing in the clothing section and watching Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa pay from a distance, waspletely baffled. She didn¡¯t know what the store manager was doing when he took Robin, Chelsea. Marissa and others to a room at the back. ¡°Elmer, what was going on with them?¡± Elmer had never received such a VIP treatment in such a luxurious consumer ce before. Of course, it was unclear exactly what had happened. He shook his head, ¡°Could it be that they really didn¡¯t have money to pay and were caught by the store¡¯s security?¡± Amanda burst into excitedughter, ¡°Hahaha¡­ this family is really ridiculous!¡± ¡°To show off, they actually staged this farce in the luxury goods of the Rogelio family. Now there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡°Elmer, let¡¯s wait here for a bit and see what they look like when they get kicked out, hahaha¡­¡± They sat in the lounge area of the Chanel store, their eyes constantly fixed on the room that Robin and his twopanions had entered. At that time, all the saledies in the store started to get busy. Even some saleswomen, who were serving other customers, also joined in the work of selecting and packing clothes. Amanda noticed the saleswoman selecting and packaging those clothes. It seemed to be the style and size that Chelsea and Marissa had requested. Did they really buy every single item here? She stood up and stopped a saleswoman: ¡°Excuse me, what are you all doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± the saleswoman said anxiously. ¡°Please do not inquire about these matters from me, these personal privacy of the customers.¡± are all the ¡°Could you please move aside, I was very busy.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Watching the saleswoman leave in a hurry, Amanda furrowed her brows What happened here? The tone of the saleswoman seemed to be quite nervous. It was more like a super VIP customer hade to the shop. In the VIP room. Marissa nervously said, ¡°Robin, why did they lock us in here?¡± ¡°Were we locked up because we didn¡¯t have money to buy clothes? What are we going to do?¡± Robin looked at Marissa¡¯s frightened expression andughed, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°All our expenses in this store were on the house.¡± ¡°No money?¡± Marissa sprang up, ¡°How can you take someone¡¯s things. without paying?¡± Robinughed, ¡°It¡¯s the Rogelio family who owes me! You just go ahead and buy.¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. As soon as Robin said this, she believed it. Might as well just let him go. Soon, the store manager directed all the clerks toplete all the procedures. Robin signaled the store manager to personally take Marissa and Chelsea to the second floor image designer to get a hairstyle. At that time. Amanda and Elmer, who were waiting outside the hall, were almost falling asleep. Over an hour had passed and Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa had note out from the room at the back. What they didn¡¯t know was that the VIPS of this kind of store had their own special VIP channels. Robin and his twopanions would never pass through the lobby. Amanda checked the time, there was only half an hour left until the film festival opened. Still not seeing Robin and Chelsea, he said angrily, ¡°This family must have been arrested. Elmer, I¡¯m going to ask around.¡± Amanda rushed to the cashier¡¯s desk and asked the manager, ¡°Excuse me, where did that family of three named Chelsea go? Were they arrested by you?¡± The store manager and a group of salesdies in the store looked at Amanda as if she was a fool, shaking their heads. No one answered her. They didn¡¯t know why someone like Amanda would specte that the most distinguished guest of the Rogelio family would be arrested in their store. Was this a dumbass?! Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Evelyn¡¯s Boyfriend? ¡°Chelsea?¡± Robyn came from behind, carrying a tray of drinks. Looking at Chelsea¡¯s dazzling and luxurious attire, I was greatly astonished. ¡°Chelsea, you looked so beautiful tonight, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± ¡°Marissa? Are you really Marissa?!¡± It was only then that Robyn was surprised to discover that thedy next to Chelsea was actually Marissa. For a moment. I was somewhat dazed. Farmere, a pair of mother and daughter from the lowest strata of society. How did it magically appear in the gatherings of the top social circles? This was a gathering ce for money, fame, and status. Without certain social resources and connections, it was simply impossible to enter such a circle of fame and profit. ¡°Marissa, did you get a new hairstyle? It¡¯s so beautiful and ssy!¡± ¡°I actually didn¡¯t recognize it just now!¡± ¡°Also, your outfit, I¡¯ve seen it in the Chanel store, it¡¯s worth more than seventy thousand dors!¡± Chapter 797 Evelyn¡¯s Boyfriend Robyn subconsciously looked at her hostess outfit and felt a moment of self¨Cdisgust. Marissa was embarrassed the first time someoneplimented her on looking beautiful and elegant.. Her face flushed, she said, ¡°Ms. Strd, you¡¯re such a tterer, I¡­ at my age, what elegance could I possibly have.¡± ¡°Chelsea wasing to check out the film festival, she and Robin insisted on dressing me up like this, to the point where I couldn¡¯t even recognize myself, hehe¡­¡± Seeing Marissa shy like a young girl, Chelsea teased, ¡°Our Marissa is actually very elegant. Dressed like this, she¡¯s even more beautiful than those second and third¨Ctier stars.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fall in love again in the future, and really let loose!¡± ¡°You silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Marissa¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple. Chelsea hugged Marissa as they looked at the tray of drinks Robyn was holding. Looking at her hostess attire again, ¡°Robyn, what are you doing?¡± Robyn nced at Robin, embarrassed, and said, ¡°We, Hashville Airlines, were the partners for this film festival.¡± ¡°The organizer invited some of ourpany¡¯s flight attendants, who were on leave, to serve as hostesses for the film festival.¡± ¡°I was on vacation these past few days and happened to be in Farmere, so I came over to have some fun and earn a little tip.¡± ¡°Chelsea, Marissa, how did you get into this area?¡± Chelsea proudly said. ¡°The tickets that movie star Ms. Martinez gave us.¡± ¡°Evelyn? The popr star of Carmen Pictures?¡± Robyn eximed in surprise. Chelsea nodded. ¡°Yes, it was Evelyn.¡± Robyn hadn¡¯t realized that the ticket from Chelsea was from the renowned Evelyn. ¡°Ms. Martinez has been very sessful these past few years! I really enjoy watching her movies.¡± ¡°Chelsea, how did youe to know Evelyn?¡± ¡°Before, I never heard you mention her?¡± Chelsea sneakily nced at Robin¡¯s back, whispering, ¡°I just met her today.¡± ¡°I told you, Evelyn was Robin¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Marissa¡¯s sour soup was even drunk in our store today.¡± ¡°Robin¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Robyn looked up at Robin not far away, suddenly feeling an inexplicable sense of loss. Annie heard the words, ¡°Evelyn¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Hehe, thepany strictly prohibited contracted actors from dating. This Evelyn actually broke the rules! Annie was sizing up the tall and handsome Robin under themp light, her mind beginning to whirl. Today at the Sour Soup Diner, Evelyn saw Robin and found her 39.50 appearance quite strange. That way, it should have been Evelyn pursuing Robin. However, Robin¡¯s reaction was quite indifferent. From her experience, Robin probably didn¡¯t like Evelyn Evelyn was such a top¨Ctier actress. If a general man was reciprocated with kindness, this man should have had a stronger response. But Robin didn¡¯t show any enthusiasm, he was even quite indifferent. Annie was sizing up Robin¡¯s back. In the hustle and bustle of the crowd, this kind of man, even if he did nothing, said nothing. That kind of momentum that burst out from the bones, imposing without anger. Such an aura could only be possessed by men who were extremely powerful in terms of identity, status, and ability. She believed that this person was not a hidden tycoon who dominated one side. He must have been a young master from an extremely powerful and prestigious family. Despite she couldn¡¯t figure out what the connection was between Robin and Chelsea, Marissa and her daughter. 7 However, she could guess that this mother and daughter were very important rtives to Robin. Take another look at what Chelsea and Marissa were wearing. It must have been Robin who arranged it for them. Such expensive clothes, she and Evelyn might not have been willing to buy. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Such avish spending proved that this man was rich! Just because Robin had no feelings for Evelyn, it didn¡¯t mean that I, Annie, couldn¡¯t win him over. If I could have performed better in front of him today, perhaps, perhaps this Mr. Bruce¡­ Annie, lost in thought, suddenly burst intoughter. She secretly took out the mirror from her bag to look at her own beautiful face, and walked towards Robin. At that moment, Elmer and Amanda, who had been left aside, became invisible. Chelsea and her daughter had a great time chatting with Robyn. Robin was also responding sporadically to Annie¡¯s bizarre questions. Elmer and Amanda exchanged a nce. Tonight, they were nning to find a way to deliver Chelsea into the arms of Levis, the young master of Victor Pictures. Of course, they couldn¡¯t be left isted. Amanda stepped forward to take a look at Robyn, ¡°Chelsea, is this your friend, working here as a hostess?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to deal with Amanda and was about to leave with Robyn Amanda stood in front of them, introducing herself, ¡°I was Chelsen and Robin¡¯s former neighbor.¡± Robyn¡¯s eyes lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected that Amanda also knew Robin, She hastily smiled and said. ¡°Hello, Amanda, I¡¯m Robyn, a flight. attendant from Hashville Airlines. ¡° Chapter 298 Chapter 298 She¡¯s a Waitress Now ¡°The grandeur of Victor Pictures was truly extraordinary.¡± Elmer gave a proud smile towards Robyn and Chelsea, as if he too shared in their glory. ¡°The hostess we invited turned out to be a person of the same level as a flight attendant.¡± Robyn responded with a nod and a smile. Amanda proudly linked arms with Elmer, boasting, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Elmer.¡± Elmer extended his hand and shook it gentlemanly with Robyn. ¡°Ms. Strd, with your looks and temperament, being a flight. attendant is beneath your talents.¡± Robyn smiled charmingly, enjoying thement, ¡°Mr. Saunders, you¡¯re joking. What else could I possibly do if not a flight attendant?¡± ¡°Under such conditions as Ms. Strd¡¯s, if someone rmended her to a good tform, she would quickly be a popr leading actress.¡± Robyn covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Mr. Saunders really has a sense of humor.¡® Elmer shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m a professional filmmaker, and a good friend of Levis, the young master of Victor Pictures. If Ms. Strd is interested. I can introduce you.¡± Amanda saw Elmer¡¯s enthusiasm towards Robyn and a hint of resentmentshed in her eyes. She deliberately changed the subject, ¡°The Victor family has already hosted several Farmere Film Festivals, and the previous ones were co- hosted with the Barker Group¡± ¡°I remember every time, Ms. Barker from the Barker family would serve as the image spokesperson for the film festival, she was the goddess of us Farmeres.¡± ¡°Elmer, I don¡¯t seem to have seen the film festival poster she endorsed today, have 12¡± Elmer sighed. ¡°There will be no more the Barker Group, nor the goddess Dianna Farmere anymore. Dianna was part of the Barker family, a privileged daughter who grew up with a golden key. Not only did theye from a distinguished background, but their own educational credentials were also extremely impressive. Possessed an unparalleled beauty and elegant demeanor. Was sent to study in Potrya at the age of fourteen. At the age of twenty, he graduated from Millbush University with at doctorate in economics and took over the family business. She was the goddess¨Clevel idol in the hearts of many girls in Farmere. Annie, who was talking to Robin, eximed in surprise after hearing Elmer¡¯s words, ¡°Oh, what happened to Ms. Barker and the Barker family?¡± Elmare mae lit un there were so many beauties tonight! He nced at the information on Annie¡¯s name tag, ¡°Ms Wilson, nice to meet you!¡± ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know, Dianna has already fallen from grace! Hohe ¡± ¡°I just found out some news, she is currently working as a waitress at Dreand Bart¡± ¡°The Barker family had offended a big shot and had already changed hands.¡± ¡°This big shot was a mysterious young man. Later on, there was no longer the Barker family in Farmere, nor was there a Farmere goddess.¡± ¡°Ah, how could this be?¡± Annie and Amanda were quite astonished. Chelsea and Robyn, on the other hand, remained calm. Amanda and Annie both arrived at Farmere today. Moreover, under the operation of the city government and the Rogelio family, it did not spread to the inte and other media. Therefore, the news of the Barker family¡¯s downfall was essentially- kept within a very small scope. Anniemented, ¡°To my knowledge, the Barker family is one of the wealthiest families in Odrar, with assets of hundreds of billions. Ms. Barker is even more unparalleled in her elegance.¡± ¡°How could such a noble n possibly be annihted by a young man in an instant?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how much energy would this person need to have to achieve it!¡± Elmer flicked his hair proudly, ¡°This man, worth hundreds of billions! He¡¯s the young master of a hidden wealthy family.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, the voice suddenly lowered, with a mysterious smile, ¡°He and I are buddies! If you guys are curious, I can find an opportunity to show you the world.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Annie immediately covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Mr. Saunders, this is my business card. If you get a chance, please introduce this gentleman for me. I will be very grateful.¡± Elmer dly took Annie¡¯s business card, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely attend his party with Ms. Wilson ifI get the chance.¡± After entering the entertainment industry, Annic had always wanted to meet such a wealthy young master. She hoped that one day, her beauty would enable her to fulfill her dream of bing a wealthy socialite.. The man Elmer spoke of was worth billions, he was indeed a rare gem The man Elmer spoke of was among men. Annie¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly. Chelsea and Robyn instinctively looked at Robin. Annie and Amanda were unaware of the affairs of the Barker family, but they had personally witnessed the entire process of the Barker family¡¯s destruction. Such a shocking scene, even thinking about it now, still leaves with lingering fear. me Had it not been for the subsequent warning from the relevant parties, instructing them to keep mum about Dreand Bar, they would have Chapter 2 Shes Waitress Now already exposed Elmer¡¯s lies by now. This trash actually imed to be buddies with Robin, really shameless! Chelsea gave Elmer an annoyed side nce and walked towards. Robin, pulling Marissa and Robyn along with her. Annie, on the other hand, was full of interest, pestering Elmer to tell her more about the young man who had taken over the Barker family¡¯s business Chelsea walked up to Robin and whispered, ¡°Robin, that guy you¡¯re buddies with him, is that true?¡± said Robin pursed his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had such a trashy friend. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll look around elsewhere inside.¡± Chelsea, with a smile, hooked her arm through Robin¡¯s and waved at Robyn, leading Marissa towards the inside of the film festival. Elmer saw Chelsea walking away and hurriedly chased after her, shouting. ¡°Chelsea, wait a moment. I¡¯ll take you to meet Mr. Victor!¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Levis Victor Marissa nced back at Elmer and Amanda, reminding Chelsea. ¡°That Elmer was no good, and Amanda was even worse.¡± ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t pay attention to them!¡± Chelsea nodded, ¡°I understand, Marissa!¡± Seeing Chelsea¡¯s attitude, Marissa worriedly asked, ¡°Did you get tempted by what he said about making you a star?¡± ¡°That guy was talking nonsense, you really couldn¡¯t believe him!¡± Chelsea disdainfully said, ¡°Marissa, what do you take me for? How could I stoop so low?¡± ¡°Lady Sarah sent me to study at Mightdale University.¡± ¡°I knew it, all of this was done by Robin. He wanted me to wise up.¡± ¡°How could I have believed the words of people like Elmer and Amanda!¡± ¡°I would never be like that Annie. When Elmer said he was going to introduce her to a wealthy young man, her eyes lit up.¡± ¡°Tsk! She didn¡¯t know, the one who destroyed the Barker Group¡­¡± Robin nced at Chelsea. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chelsea quickly shut her mouth. She knew that Robin didn¡¯t want Marissa to know what had actually ODON happened at Dreand Bar that night That would keep Marissa awake with worry. Chelsea understood what Robin meant, ¡°Anyway, I will definitely study hard. Studying can make me more valuable.¡± ¡°I used to see you working hard alone in the shop, how could I afford to go to school given our family situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over now, Robin has finally delivered us from misery.¡± ¡°Robin, are you here to repay a favor?¡± Chelsea teased, linking her arm through Robin¡¯s. ¡°It seems that Marissa and I made the right bet by taking you in.¡± Robin watched Chelsea¡¯s happy expression, nodded with a smile, and was in a great mood! Only when he was with the mother and daughter, did he feel at home, did he sense the warmth of human life. Marissa patted Chelsea¡¯s head, ¡°You silly child! What¡¯s this about betting right or wrong?¡± ¡°You, Robin, were part of our family!¡± ¡°How could a family use words like repaying kindness and gambling?¡± ¡°Chelsea, remember this, no matter what level you reach in the future, always be a person with love and righteousness!¡± ¡°Um! I¡¯ve got it!¡± Chelsea said, holding Robin with one hand and Marissa with the other. ¡°I must be like Robin, full of love and righteousness!¡± The three people walked forward, talking andughing along the way. The scene before them was too novel for Chelsea and Marissa. The two people were as excited and thrilled as if they were watching a blockbuster movie. The pce area of the film festival waspletely different from the outside viewing area. The pce area, elegant and luxurious. The mening and going were all dressed in suits and leather shoes. Every beautiful woman was adorned with jewels and dressed exquisitely. As if walking out from a painting. Although not every one of them was necessarily as beautiful as a fairy, they were all dressed extremely well. In such a magnificent hall, everyone pretended to be extraordinarily dignified and of prominent status. Chelsea looked at the passing men and women, her eyes full of surprise. ¡°Marissa, did you see? Most of them are actors we¡¯ve seen in TV shows and movies.¡± ¡°I had never imagined that one day I would have close contact with them.¡± ¡°Especially Ms. Martinez, who even knew Robin.¡± ¡°Thinking about the experiences of these past two days, it really felt like a dream.¡± At this point, Chelsea eximed in surprise, ¡°Robin, Marissa, look, isn¡¯t that Ms. Martinez?¡± Looking up. Evelyn was standing in the midst of a group of brightly dressed men and women. In the brilliant light of the hall, Evelyn¡¯s stunningly beautiful face and elegantly aesthetic demeanor were fully disyed. Tonight, Evelyn wore a violet off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder long dress. The tight, stunning long dress outlined her perfect figure. Apanied by that exquisite makeup, her skin was fair and smooth. She was much more morous than the Evelyn I saw in the Sour Soup Diner. Like a graceful fairy in a wondend, she was breathtakingly beautiful! Evelyn stood in the center of the banquet hall, clearly the focus of attention in the entire hall area. That unparalleled beauty was iparable among a group of beautiful Women. Looking at Evelyn¡¯s charming demeanor and elegant smile, Chelsea was stunned, ¡°Evelyn is really beautiful.¡± Marissa tugged at her, whispering, ¡°Chelsea, did you forget our important mission today?¡± Chelsea nodded, ¡°Help Robin catch up with Evelyn.¡± Chapter 299 Levi At that moment. Robyn also came over from behind: ¡°What is Chelsea looking at?¡± Chelsea pointed at the stunning Evelyn under the light, ¡°Robyn, look, that¡¯s Evelyn.¡± Robyn immediately eximed, ¡°Indeed, it really is Ms. Martinez!¡± ¡°Chelsea, could you ask her to give me an autographter?¡± Chelsea nced at Robin, nodded, and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible.¡± Robyn was overjoyed. Just as all eyes were on Evelyn under the spotlight, a gasp echoed from not far off in the hall. The person walking towards me was a graceful man. The man was surrounded by seven or eight youthful and sexy women. The man was dressed in a ck suit, handsome in appearance, and tall. in stature. It was just that those smoky, drunken eyes made him lose some of his spirituality. The women surrounding him were each enchantingly seductive. The beauty and appearance of these women were no less than that of Evelyn. However, their demeanor was too worldly, inevitably making them seem quite vulgar. This charming and dashing man was none other than Levis, the eldest son of the Victor family, who was the organizer of today¡¯s film festival. 1 By then, Elmer had already caught up ¡°Chelsea, this was Levis, the eldest young master of the Victor family.¡± ¡°I took you to meet him.¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 I Don¡¯t Want to Be Famous Chelsea hastily removed Elmer¡¯s hand, saying displeasedly, ¡°I¡¯m not going! Take your hand off?¡± ¡°What was he, and why should I have seen him?¡± Elmer was taken aback for a moment, lowering his voice and saying, ¡°Chelsea, never let Mr. Victor hear such words, it would cause big trouble!¡± Chelsea sneered, ¡°With Robin around, what can he do to me!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Elmer nced at Robin, shook his head, ¡°Chelsea, what am I going to say about you.¡± ¡°What was Robin¡¯s status in your family? What was and background¡°?¡± ¡°How could you be so confused?¡± Levis¡¯s position ¡°Mr. Victor was the future head of the Victor family.¡± ¡°If you had known him and won his favor, within less than six months, you could have been hailed as the top¨Ctier female star in Estya.¡± ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want to be some top¨Ctier female star!¡± Chelsea said coldly. Elmer was stunned, ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t waste this opportunity. Not everyone gets this chance.¡± ¡°Look, how many women saw Mr. Victor, their eyes were sparkling.¡± ¡°They all wanted to be Mr. Victor¡¯s woman.¡± Amanda also stepped forward and persuaded, ¡°Chelsea, didn¡¯t youe here tonight to look for an opportunity to change your fate?¡± ¡°Rather than seeking those low¨Cgrade men, it would be better to let Elmer introduce you to Mr. Victor. If you could apany him tonight¡­ um. make him happy¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chelsea said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t want to be some. female star, and I¡¯m not going to meet him. Who does he think he is!¡± Marissa also angrily said, ¡°Amanda, our Chelsea is not the person you think she is, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± ¡°If you wanted to go and do whatever with that Levis, we wished you well.¡± ¡°But, I told you, if you dare to deceive Chelsea again, I will fight your to the end!¡± Marissa rushed up to Amanda. At that moment, like a hen protecting her chicks, he red furiously at Amanda and Elmer, giving them quite a scare. Marissa¡¯s roar attracted the displeased nces of those around her. Amanda had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright, alright, Chelsea, you had your chance and you didn¡¯t cherish it. If you regret it in the future, don¡¯t me us, your neighbors, for not lending you a hand.¡± Elmer was very unwilling. He knew that Levis enjoyed womanizing. I had intended to present the innocent and beautiful Chelsea to Levis to please him. However, the Chelsea family just wouldn¡¯t fall for it. He nced at Robyn beside him and was immediately delighted. Robyn, though, could not match Chelsea¡¯s innocent charm. However,pared to those women in the entertainment industry, she was much more innocent. Introducing Robyn to Levis would have been a good idea as well. ¡°Ms. Strd, how have you considered the matter I just discussed with you?¡± Elmer walked up to Robyn, smiling. ¡°I had intended to give Chelsea a chance, but she was too conservative.¡± ¡°Did one always have to learn to seize opportunities to be a top- tier movie star?¡± ¡°How could one possibly be a famous movie star with such a closed¨Cminded mentality?¡± ¡°How then, did one achieve their own beautiful life?¡± ¡°Ms. Strd, it¡¯s such a waste for someone with your demeanor to be a flight attendant. If you¡¯re willing, I can introduce you to Mr. Victor.¡± Robyn subconsciously looked at Robin, feeling very conflicted inside. Despite feeling somewhat embarrassed to go with Elmer at that time. However, a powerful young master like Levis still held a certain attraction for her. She looked again at the graceful demeanor of Levis under the brilliant lights. My heart started pounding wildly. Last night, she witnessed the scene where Robin single¨Chandedly wiped out the Barker family at the bar, and she was filled with extreme regret. She knew, it was very difficult to get close to such a man again. Originally, they misunderstood Robin as just a gigolo kept by a wealthy woman. Unexpectedly, she was the Underground Queen of Farmere. Even the Odrarian president and the leader of the Hondry Sect had orded him the highest honors. Such a shock, even until now, still filled her with countless emotions! In her eyes, a man like Robin had already be an insurmountable mountain. She knew very well that it was almost impossible for her to enter Robin¡¯s heart. The young master of the Victor family before my eyes was indeed an opportunity. Robyn hesitated before turning to Chelsea: ¡°Are you really unwilling to give it a try?¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going, Robyn, you shouldn¡¯t pay attention to him either.¡± Robyn was very conflicted, stammering, ¡°I¡­I want to give it a try.¡± 1 ¡°I had a dream of bing an actor since I was a child, it¡¯s just, it¡¯s just that I never had the opportunity¡± ¡°Besides, Victor Pictures is such a bigpany, it should¡­ it should be very legitimate.¡± ¡°I might as well give it a try!¡± Chelsea still wanted to say a few more words. Elmer and Amanda urged. ¡°Ms. Strd, let¡¯s hurry over. Mr. Victor might not have time for youter.¡± Robyn nced at Robin, who had always ignored her, steeled her heart, and followed Elmer and Amanda towards Levis. Chelsea watched Robyn¡¯s retreating figure, anxiously saying, ¡°Robyn, Elmer and Amanda are deceiving her, we should go stop her.¡± Robin shook his head and said. ¡°Flies don¡¯t sniff at seamless eggs, let her be. She¡¯s not a child, she knows what she should do.¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin? ¡°Mr. Brucel¡± Evelyn, who was being adored and surrounded by everyone, suddenly saw Robin in the crowd and let out an excited scream. At that moment, she had already forgotten that this was the me of the film festival, where many social elites and nobles were preves Due to surprise, I momentarily lost myposure, She disregarded the journalists who were interviewing her, pushed through the crowd and ran towards Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you didn¡¯t even call before you came, so I could pick you 1. up. ¡°Just now, I was thinking about calling you.¡± ¡°At noon, I forgot to tell you, the admission tickets I gave you only allowed for exterior viewing, I needed to escort you in¡­ Chelsea waved at Evelyn and said with a smile, ¡°Evely we came in with Ms. Wilson.¡± It¡¯s all my fault for not considering thoroughly,¡± Evelyn said with deep regret, her gaze unconsciously flickering towards Robin. Such performance attracted a lot of spection on the spot. Evelyn attended the Farmere Film Festival, aiming for the crown of the Best Actress She was the fish of the porty Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin? ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± Evelyn, who was being adored and surrounded by everyone, suddenly saw Robin in the crowd and let out an excited scream. At that moment, she had already forgotten that this was the main hall of the film festival, where many social elites and nobles were present. Due to surprise, I momentarily lost myposure. She disregarded the journalists who were interviewing her, pushed through the crowd and ran towards Robin. ¡°Mr. up.¡± Bruce, you didn¡¯t even call before you came, so I could pick you ¡°Just now, I was thinking about calling you.¡± ¡°At noon, I forgot to tell you, the admission tickets I gave you only allowed for exterior viewing, I needed to escort you in¡­¡± Chelsea waved at Evelyn and said with a smile, ¡°Evelyn, we came in with Ms. Wilson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not considering thoroughly,¡± Evelyn said with deep regret, her gaze unconsciously flickering towards Robin. Such performance attracted a lot of spection on the spot. Evelyn attended the Farmere Film Festival, aiming for the crown of the Best Actress. She was the focus of the party. Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin? Evelyn¡¯s loss ofposure quickly drew the attention of the entire room. However, Evelyn did not shy away from this at all. In her heart, Robin was the man she could never let go of. The first time I met this man, I almost ruined my entire future. Later on, Robin let her go. Let her know that even if a person has a great reputation, they cannot be arrogant and domineering. If one became famous but didn¡¯t know how to restrain oneself, one would eventually fall from grace. Since then, she had started learning to enhance her own cultivation. Not only had more insights in the performing arts. Moreover, he advanced further in cultivation and learned humility. This also led to a rapid advancement in her performing arts career over the following period of time. When she saw Robin at Farmere this time, she was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. Evelyn¡¯s feelings for Robin were quiteplex. In that emotion, there was gratitude, reverence, and a kind of anticipation. She had once inquired about Robin, even though she was unable to discover Robin¡¯s true identity. However, she knew that her desire to enter the heart of such a man was 1434D Chapter 301 When Will You Many Robin? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. hopelessly out of reach. Could only watch him from a distance, filled with awe. Had been mingling in the entertainment industry for so many years. Had seen too much fickleness and unfaithfulness, had seen too much filth and shamelessness. I had be more ustomed to deception and opportunism. It was hard to find a clean space. Exactly so. The arrogance and indifference in Robin deeply attracted her. Although she felt ashamed in front of this man. However, whenever she thought of his unique world, Evelyn was filled with an intense longing. She really wanted to walk over to this man. The insurmountable mountain lying before her was causing her great pain. Robin knew Evelyn¡¯s thoughts. However, in his eyes, Evelyn was nothing more than a dispensable passerby in his life. If Evelyn hadn¡¯t shown up, he could hardly remember ever knowing such a person. In his past experiences, he had seen many beauties like Evelyn. Evelyn suddenly walked towards Robin with surprise. Chapter 301 When Will You Many Robin? A group of movie fans and some neers in the film industry who admired her surrounded her, not knowing what had happened. They all followed Evelyn¡¯s gaze towards Robin. These people noticed that Robin was not at all moved by Evelyn¡¯s excitement. That handsome face surprisingly wore an expression of utter calmness! This was Evelyn, the top trending star of Southeast Estya! The queen¨Clevel figures at this film festival. There has not been a single man in the entertainment industry who could make Evelyn lose her composure like this. Amanda and Elmer, who had just walked a short distance away, also noticed this scene and eximed in surprise, ¡°Did Evelyn really know Chelsea and Robin?¡± Amanda never would have thought. Seven years ago, the utterly ordinary Robin had be increasingly iprehensible to her. At that time, Evelyn was carrying a long evening gown and wearing high heels with crystal soles. Ignoring the slippery ground beneath, he sprinted all the way to Robin. Those eyes, brimming with autumnal waters, were almost overflowing with tears. The way it looked at that moment was like a fan panicking upon seeing their superstar idol. Chapter 3 301 When Will You Marry Robin? Marissa watched Evelyn¡¯s expression, the corner of her mouth secretly lifting in a smug curve. She quietly tugged at Chelsea, whispering, ¡°Chelsea, did you see? Ms. Martinez likes our Robin. We¡¯ll spill the beans about thister!¡± Chelsea nodded. Evelyn hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak yet. Marissa stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Martinez, Chelsea and I came here tonight because we wanted to talk to you about something.¡± It was only then that Evelyn recognized Marissa next to Robin and quickly apologized, ¡°Hello, Marissa, Chelsea, I didn¡¯t recognize you in those outfits.¡± Marissa shook her head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Martinez. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Evelyn was very nervous, ¡°Marissa, what do you want to discuss?¡± With a sudden burst of courage, Marissa blurted out, ¡°What Chelsea and I mean to ask is, when are you going to marry our Robin?¡± Evelyn instantly froze. Stood rooted to the spot, staring fiercely at Robin, trembling all over with excitement. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 You Want to See Me? Robin nced at Chelsea and Marissa, shaking his head, then turned to give Evelyn a faint smile. ¡°They both were used to ying pranks with me, just for fun, Ms. Martinez, please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Evelyn blushed deeply, momentarily at a loss for what to do in her embarrassment. Marissa quickly corrected. ¡°We¡¯re not messing around.¡± Robin looked at Marissa¡¯s determined expression andughed, ¡°Marissa, you can¡¯t just say whatever you want on asions like this.¡± ¡°Ms. Martinez was the queen of the film festival tonight, no one could make careless jokes.¡± ¡°If you speak so carelessly and the paparazzi take advantage of it, it could greatly affect Ms. Martinez¡¯s acting career.¡± Marissa was instantly panicked, subconsciously covering her mouth, ¡°Is that so?¡± Chelsea also nervously looked around. She had heard that some female artists signed by bigpanies were not allowed to have boyfriends during their contract period. If this kind of news had spread during the film festival, Evelyn would have really been in trouble. She hastily echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, Evelyn, we were just joking.¡± Chapter 302 You Want to See Me? Marissa hung her head like a child who had made a mistake, no longer speaking. Evelyn saw this scene. The me that had originally ignited in my heart was instantly doused.pletely by a bucket of cold water. However, she, ustomed to public rtions emergencies, still demonstrated goodmunication skills. Despite feeling quite deste inside, a calm andposed expression still remained on his face. She nodded at Chelsea and Marissa with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I like your open and unguarded way of communication.¡± ¡°Marissa, Chelsea, you looked very beautiful today. Marissa and Chelsea finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It was Robin who helped us.¡± ¡°This outfit was purchased at a Chanel store in themercial district. of Farmere Film Studios, and the hairstyle was also done there.¡± A hint of barely noticeable envy shed in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. She wished she could be like Chelsea and Marissa, cared for and protected by Robin. The simplicity of Marissa and Chelsea made Evelyn feel very rxed when she was with them. when she was Before long, the previous awkwardness had eased considerably. Meanwhile, Robyn had followed Amanda and Elmer to meet the young master of Victor Pictures, Levis. Chapter 303 Elmer, with extreme respect and almost ingratiatingly, said: ¡°Hello, Mr. Victor.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You¡¯re that¡­¡± Levis pretended to recognize him, searching for information about Elmer in his mind. But, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t remember who Elmer was. Elmer, well¨Cversed in the social skills of this circle, quickly said, ¡°Mr. Victor, my father is Oscar, the director of the Farmere branch of Carmen Pictures.¡± ¡°Oh. Oscar. Elmer¡­¡± Levis confirmed that Elmer was not some kind of celebrity or noble, his expression cooling in his eyes. ¡°Did you need something from me?¡± In the midst of speaking, his gaze flicked towards Amanda and Robyn. who were next to Elmer. Such a woman of beauty was just average to him. Compared to these models and beauty pageant winners surrounding him, it was a big difference in ss. Elmer nervously pointed at Robyn, ¡°Mr. Victor, a friend of mine was very eager to meet you, so I brought her over for you to see.¡± Levis flicked his eyelids,zily looking at Robyn, ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± At that time, Robyn was filled with regret. She had already noticed that Elmer and Levis were not familiar with each other. In front of this wealthy young master, Elmer couldn¡¯t even be Chapter 302 You Want to See Me? considered as a shoe¨Cshiner¡¯s assistant. All the previous words of Elmer were just bragged out. Despite feeling regret, when facing this top¨Ctier young master. Robyn still didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest disrespect, and quickly said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Victor.¡± ¡°My name was Robyn, I was a flight attendant for Hashville Airlines.¡± ¡°This time was also at the invitation of the film festival organizers, to participate in this event, right¡­¡± Robyn, in an attempt to elevate her social circle, stammered, ¡°I¡­I am friends with Ms. Martinez.¡± Levis was not originally interested in Robyn. When he heard that she was friends with Evelyn, he took a second look at her. ¡°Evelyn¡¯s friend?¡± A strange glint shed in Levis¡¯s eyes. nced at Robyn in front of me. Although Robyn did not have the seductive beauty of the women around him. However, the nervous shyness and slightly eager naivety that Robyn exuded still piqued his interest. Levis understood the intention behind Elmer bringing Robyn over. He gave Robyn a gentle smile. Symbolically, he briefly introduced Robyn to a few major directors and producers around him. Chapter 302 You Want to See Me? This left Robyn, who was new to the world of fame and fortune, bbergasted. These investors and big directors around Levis. But they were all big shots in the film industry of Southeast Estya, even the whole Estya. As long as I could establish a connection with any one of them. She could be hyped up overnight. Looking at the familiar faces of these well¨Cknown directors and major investors in front of her, Robyn was extremely excited. After a simple exchange of greetings, Levis nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Ms. Strd, the film festival opening ceremony is about to start, I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have time to chat with you more right now.¡± ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯re interested,e to my vi after the film festival ends, and we can talk at leisure.¡± Having said that, the smile on Levis¡¯s face instantly turned cold, waiting for Robyn¡¯s response. Robyn detected the undertone in Levis¡¯s words. Clearly, this was to make her exchange her body for the fame and fortune she desired. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 In a Dilemma Upon hearing Levis¡¯s words, Robyn immediately became nervous. She hadn¡¯t realized that Elmer and Amanda¡¯s rmendation of her to Levis meant this. Robyn, who once had many dreams about her future life. It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t considered elevating my life in this way. However, Elmer had rmended her to Levis. It couldn¡¯t really make her the woman who could legitimately be by Levis¡¯s side. Just a fleeting visitor who spent a night of debauchery with this yboy. As for whether the so¨Ccalled fame, fortune, or status were destined for her, it was still an unknown. Moreover, this Levis spent his days gaming amidst a crowd of beautiful women. If she followed this yboy, she would be kicked away once he got bored. The oue was not what Robyn had hoped for. She was torn about wanting to turn around and leave. Amanda immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Strd, Mr. Victor is not someone that just anyone cane into contact with.¡± 14.35 Chapter 303in ja Dilemma ¡°Did you know how many beautifuldies wanted to have a deeper conversation with him every day?¡± ¡°If you missed tonight, it would be absolutely impossible to have such an opportunity again.¡± Elmer also urged, ¡°Ms. Strd, Mr. Victor rarely speaks to girls in this way, which indicates that you have the potential to be popr. Just go and try out for the y tonight.¡± Several big directors and investors around Levis also nodded in agreement to please him. One of the renowned directors from Londrnd said earnestly, ¡°Ms. Strd, a flight attendant from Hashville Airlines, right? Considering we arepatriots. I will say a bit more.¡± In the logic of the poor, it was believed that as long as there was affection, it could prompt others to offer help. ¡°Helped you get rich, helped you seed, helped you make a name.¡± It¡¯sughable even to think about it, where in the world would there be so many good things for you. ¡°You didn¡¯t give anything, yet you expected others to fulfill your desires for free. That¡¯s a fairy tale! That¡¯s the shameless logic of the poor!¡± ¡°In this material world, where is the reward without effort?¡± ¡°So, if you wanted to get more, you had to give more in exchange.¡± ¡°Did you really think that with your little capital, you could get rich overnight, be famous in one night? Did you think it was possible?¡± Chapter 303 in a Dilemma ¡°Robyn, remember this, a person¡¯s sess is not due to her own abilities, but because of the achievements of others!¡± ¡°Without a tform, without awork, even if your abilities are sky- high, what can you do?¡± ¡°Without anyone to help you showcase it; you ultimately gained. nothing.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t even willing to invest this small amount of capital, what right did you have to want to take your life to the next level?¡± ¡°The world isn¡¯t as wonderful as you think, there¡¯s only fair trade, understand?¡± ¡°It was already quite extravagant for Mr. Victor to stand here, wasting so much time just to exchange a few words with you.¡± ¡°If you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, it only proves that you don¡¯t have the potential to be popr.¡± Robyn hesitated in her heart, secretly ncing at Levis¡¯s indifferent expression. Suddenly, I found these once¨Cprominent big shots in front of me, of them as terrifying as an old thug. each The admiration I originally had for them in my heart waspletely All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. gone. She trembled, wanting to escape to Robin¡¯s side. Intuition told her that being by Robin¡¯s side was the safest. Amanda abruptly pulled her back. ¡°Robyn, Mr. Cook/was right, don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time,¡± ¡°When you judge, first weigh your own worth!¡± ¡°How could you possibly gain the fame and fortune you desire without. making any effort!¡± ¡°Mr. Victor was surrounded by plenty of socialites and beauties, who do you think you are!¡± ¡°Actually, once we women let go, none of these things matter.¡± ¡°How many lifetimes can a person live?¡± ¡°If there was not even a single glorious opportunity in this lifetime,ing silently like a de of grass and dying just as quietly, what would be the point?¡± ¡°Living like that, it was worse than being dead!¡± couldn¡¯t ¡°Such a great opportunity was right in front of you, yet you bear to part with your pitiful possessions. Who did you think you were?¡± ¡°You spent the night with Mr. Victor, perhaps you could have be famous overnight, why not enjoy it!¡± A group of people were chattering away, tantly dressing up those disgustingly dirty logics in grandiose terms. Robyn¡¯s originally conflicted heart began to waver. Come to think of it, rather than living in silence, it¡¯s better to take a gamble for one¡¯s own glory! However, whether this gamble would seed or fail was still an unknown. No one gave her an urate answer. Levis, seeing Robyn¡¯s troubled expression, found his interest in her greatly increased. Clearly, this woman was new to the world of fame and fortune, still very naive and knew nothing He decided to spend more time on Robyn ¡°Robyn, I thought I heard you say earlier, you and Evelyn are friends?¡± Robyn nodded frantically, ¡°Yes ¡°a¡± ¡°Where is Ms. Martinez now? Levis asked as he approached her ¡°Hahaha Before Robyn could respond, a charmingughter came from the left Levis subconsciously looked over, his eyes lighting up At that moment, Evelyn was animatedly chatting andughing with Chelsea and Marissa As the saying goes, her smile was as radiant as a spring peach, her hair piled up like green clouds, her lips blossomed like cherry blossoms, her pomegranate¨Clike teeth evading fragrance This was the first time Levis had seen Evelyn so happy He had long admired Evelyn by reputation Evelyn had always kept a great distance Because Evelyn was under the protection of Carmen Pictures, he didn¡¯t dare to overstep his boundaries. Levis gave everyone a faint smile and walked towards the direction of Chapter 303 In a Dilemma Evelyn and others. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 He¡¯s Just a Loser Robyn saw Levis and others heading towards Evelyn, filled with extreme regret. Evelyn barely recognized her as a little flight attendant. Just now, the lie was told deliberately just to elevate one¡¯s own socialwork. Unexpectedly, I encountered it so soon. Levis took two steps and suddenly stopped. He noticed that there was also a man sitting next to Evelyn. Evelyn was joking around while casting longing nces at this man with her eyes full of autumn water. Experienced in matters of the heart, Levis could tell at a nce that Evelyn was fond of this man. ¡°Who is that man next to Evelyn?¡± Levis asked, his eyes zing with anger. He had pursued Evelyn for nearly three years at a great cost to himself, but he just couldn¡¯t move her. Always kept Levis at arm¡¯s length. Never wanted to say an extra word to him. She even refused to share a dinner with him. But now, she was chatting andughing with a man, looking 14:35 Chapter 304 He¡¯s Just a Loser incredibly intimate. This infuriated Levis to the extreme. The few investors and big directors standing next to him looked at Robin from a distance, shaking their heads, ¡°Mr. Victor, we don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°This person seemed to be from the Londralish people.¡± ¡°To my knowledge, it seems that there were no such figures among the top twenty tycoons and their heirs in Londrnd.¡± Even celebrities from the entertainment industry had never seen such a person. Robyn wanted to say that Robin was the man who destroyed the Barker family. However, the words choked back just as they reached the tip of the tongue. The higher authorities in Odrar had warned them that the information about Dreand Bar was top secret and should not be casually disclosed. Amanda then stepped forward to ingratiate herself, saying. ¡°Mr. Victor, I know him!¡± ¡°His name was Robin, he used to be a stray child taken in by my neighbors.¡± ¡°My neighbors ran a sour soup diner, the mother and daughter next to Ms. Martinez. The mother was named Marissa, and the daughter was Chelsea.¡± ¡°Seven years ago, in front of Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Diner, a destitute Chapter 304 He¡¯s Just a Loser vagabond arrived, and that was Robin.¡± ¡°Marissa took him in, andter, he worked as a waiter at Dreand Bar for two years.¡± ¡°Later on, he disappeared without a trace. He was gone for seven years. and only just returned yesterday.¡± ¡°He was just a low¨Clevel loser and punk.¡± Levisughed upon hearing Amanda¡¯s statement. A broke loser, there was really nothing to fuss about. Perhaps, Evelyn, ustomed to the world of fame and fortune, was merely indulging in a whim by chatting with these lower¨Css individuals. Levis chuckled lightly, walking behind Evelyn. ¡°Ms. Martinez, you didn¡¯t even tell me you wereing. Come on, let me escort you to the VIP room backstage.¡± Evelyn, Chelsea, and Marissa were chatting happily,ughing so hard that they were shaking with mirth. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her from behind. Looking back, he saw arge group of famous directors and bigwigs from the entertainment industry standing behind Levis. She paused slightly, then immediately stood up and nodded politely, ¡°Hello. Uh¡­ Mr. Victor, can I help you with something?¡± Levis reached out, wanting to grab Evelyn¡¯s arm. Evelyn subconsciously moved closer to Robin. Chapter 304 He¡¯s Just a Loser A trace of barely perceptible annoyance shed across Levis¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Martinez, you were the strongest contender for Best Actress at the film festival tonight, I congratte you in advance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I invited you to have a drink in the VIP lounge.¡± Evelyn shook her head with a smile, ¡°Thank you, but I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°I was having a great time chatting with a few good friends, you go do your thing.¡± After speaking, he turned around and continued discussing the previous topic with Chelsea and Marissa. Chelsea didn¡¯t know these people either, and continued, ¡°That year when Robin first came to our sour soup diner, I thought he hade to escape famine.¡± ¡°He stood at the door, watching me and Marissa eagerly.¡± ¡°We asked him, are you hungry?¡± ¡°He stood there without saying a word, then, he fell t on the ground.¡± ¡°So it turned out that Robin had fainted from hunger, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak, haha¡­¡± Evelyn wasughing so hard that she was shaking like a leaf, all the while sneaking nces at Robin, who was engrossed in his phone. ¡°Robin, you agree, right?¡± Chelsea leaned on Robin¡¯s shoulder, her smile bing even brighter. Robin shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re really quite boring, you know.¡± Chapter 304 He¡¯s Just a Loser Levis¡¯s eyes lit up, he hadn¡¯t expected the girl across from Evelyn to be so pure and lovely. Wearing this white long skirt, she looked like a fairy sister who had walked down from heaven. ¡°Ms. Martinez, this ce is too noisy. You and this little girl shoulde with me to the VIP room. The environment there¡­¡± Chelsea stared at him impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Evelyn has already said she¡¯s not going, aren¡¯t you tired of asking over and over again?!¡± ¡°Go, go, go, what VIP room or not VIP room, so annoying!¡± Just as a few assistants nearby were about to step forward and scold. Levis stopped them. He looked at Chelsea, who even looked cute when she was angry, and felt a tickle in his heart. On a whim, he decided to take Chelsea back to his vi that day. ¡°Little girl, I was the organizer of this film festival, Levis.¡± ¡°With your temperament and appearance, you would have definitely be an instant hit if you had acted in movies.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°If you had joined mypany, I would have guaranteed to make you famous¡­¡± Chelsea nced at Levis, giving him a dismissive look, ¡°Not going!¡± Because, Marissa told her, none of these people were any good. Evelyn sighed lightly, ¡°Mr. Victor, Chelsea is about to go to college and she¡¯s not interested in acting in movies. Don¡¯t make it difficult for her. You all go ahead with your work.¡± Levis¡¯s face twitched, foreing a thin smile, ¡°Ms. Martinez, I just don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s so fun about hanging out with a bunch of paupers?¡± Robin hung up the phone, impatiently saying, ¡°They¡¯ve already said they¡¯re not going, yet you keep pestering. Have you no shame? Get lost!¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Are You Crazy? Robin¡¯s words startled everyone present. Standing before him was none other than Mr. Victor, the heir to the Victor family and the young director of Southeast Estya¡¯s number one film group. Moreover, this was the site of the film festival hosted by the Victor family. Robin actually told him to get lost? Was this madness or just the fearlessness of ignorance? After a brief moment of shock, the two assistants by Levis¡¯s side wanted to step forward to vent their master¡¯s anger. Levis waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± ¡°This low¨Css man of his kind, had never been to such a high- cultured hall before.¡± ¡°He was even less familiar with the ways of our upper¨Css society, so it was normal for him to be a bit crude. I wouldn¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± The investors and big directors from the upper ss around him also let out a slight sigh of relief, nodding their heads in ttery. In fact, they could all tell that Levis was quite upset! He just wanted to put on a show of being a tolerant gentleman in front of Evelyn. Standing not far away, Robyn watched Robin¡¯s performance, a glint of light shing in her eyes once again. Deep down, Robyn preferred men like Robin. Dared to love, dared to hate, never sumbed to ttery. Despite being incredibly powerful, he never showed off or boasted. If Levis really regarded Robin as an ignorant and easily bullied loser, that would be a huge mistake. Aside from Robyn and Chelsea, no one at the scene knew about the shocking incident at Dreand Barst night. Despite Victor Pictures being considered the top in the film industry in Southeast Estya. However, its overall strength was far inferiorpared to the Barker Group. The Barker Group had powerful connections in the political, military, and martial arts circles, and even in the underworld. Robin could have wiped out the Barker Group single¨Chandedly in an instant.. Victor Pictures, a rootless emerging n, what did it really amount to! This Levis thought he was invincible. Little did he know, he was nothing in front of Robin. If Levis continued to make a fuss, the film festival tonight could very likely rey the scene from Dreand Bar yesterday. Evelyn also sighed softly in her heart. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Met Robin for the first time in Londrnd. The attitudes of Leandro and the shareholders of Carmen Pictures made it clear to her just how terrifying Robin¡¯s identity was. Some people always liked to show off and cause trouble relying on their so¨Ccalled background and status. These people had never thought that one day they would pay a heavy price for their arrogance. Evelyn didn¡¯t want to cause any unpleasantness that night and wanted to say a few persuasive words. Before she could even speak, the renowned director from Londrnd, Eugene Cook, had already stood up. Eugene noticed Levis¡¯s anger, and in an attempt to appease him, he pointed at Robin and scolded, ¡°Young man, Mr. Victor kindly wanted to guide your sister into the entertainment industry and give her a chance to seed.¡± Fand ¡°You were so incredibly rude to him, it¡¯s just inexplicable!¡± ¡°You might not have known, being chosen by Mr. Victor as an actress, what a great honor that was.¡± ¡°For people like you at the bottom, to have such an opportunity, it must be because of your ancestors¡­¡± With a crisp ¡°pop¡± sound. Robin pped Eugene¡¯s chubby face. In an instant, Eugene¡¯s chubby body, along with a few teeth, flew out. Everyone looked in horror at Robin, who was wiping his hands with a wet wipe. Evelyn shook her head, the scene she had been worrying about had ultimately urred After a brief moment of shock. Amanda jumped in front of Robin, angrily saying, ¡°Robin, are you crazy? You actually hit Mr. Cook?¡± Robin¡¯s move shocked everyone. There had never been a case of someone resorting to violence in such a situation before. In high society interactions, dignity was highly valued. Even if there was murderous hatred in each other¡¯s hearts, it had to be resolved behind the scenes. However. Robin, without a word, pped Eugene and sent him flying. Eugene was a guest of Levis, and when Robin hit him, it was equivalent to pping Levis in the face. The originally gentle and elegant smile on Levis¡¯s face instantly turned cold. Evelyn was just about to step forward and mediate a few words. Levis pointed at Robin and said coldly, ¡°Just because I let you off earlier doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want here!¡± ¡°You hit someone, this was a serious vition.¡± ¡°Who brought you, a person with no manners, into the hall of the film festival?¡± Evelyn hastily said, ¡°Levis, please calm down, the tickets for Robin Chapter 205 Are You Crazy? and Chelsea, I gave them.¡± Levis frowned, ¡°The tickets you hold are for the outer viewing area. How did they get in?¡± Annie, who was chatting casually with someone not far Robin¡¯s move. away, also saw At that moment, her eyes were sparkling as she looked at Robin. This guy was indeed very special! She hurried over, ¡°Mr. Victor, I was the one who led them in.¡± ¡°Everyone is a friend here, let¡¯s all calm down. I think we should just let this matter go.¡± ¡°Forget it? Haha!¡± Levis¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Annie, then you tell me, after hitting Mr. Cook, how should we settle this?¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Let¡¯s Leave Here Annie shrugged her shoulders, her beautiful eyes ncing at Robin. She clearly saw that this guy, even at such a time, could remain as calm and unruffled as if he had just crushed an ant. Take another look at Evelyn at this moment. That stagnant look in his eyes was clearly not fear, but helplessness. Observant Annie could tell that Evelyn wasn¡¯t worried about any potential consequences for Robin. But rather, the helplessness for such a thing happening. Annie looked up at Levis, smiling and said, ¡°Mr. Victor, tonight is your Victor family¡¯s home court, I mean it¡¯s better to keep things quiet.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Levis sneered, ¡°Evelyn, the person you brought has caused such amotion, how do you propose we solve this!¡± Levis wanted to use this matter to pressure Evelyn a bit. Evelyn shook her head, ¡°Mr. Victor, you are the future head of Victor Pictures. I hope you handle issues more carefully, otherwise, no one knows what will happen in the end.¡± Levis was taken aback instantly. He hadn¡¯t expected Evelyn to say something like this! ¡°Prudent? Ms. Martinez, you tell me, how to be prudent?!¡± A cold murderous intent burst from Levis¡¯s eyes as he looked at Robin. Chapter 306 Let¡¯s Leave Here Such murderous intent startled everyone present at the scene. Marissa had never seen such a scene before. She was somewhat scared, pulling Robin aside and whispering, ¡°Robin, let¡¯s get out of here quickly. It seems like you¡¯ve caused quite a stir today.¡± Robin held Marissa¡¯s frail shoulders, clearly feeling her whole body. trembling. I forgot when I acted just now, Marissa was still there. Otherwise, I would have already pped Levis. He patted Marissa¡¯s shoulder,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, nothing will happen. You forgot, I used to often fight with those street hooligans.¡± ¡°They were all defiant at first, but after a few beatings, they backed down. These bastards were no different.¡± Chelsea also nodded, ¡°Marissa, with Robin around, no one dares to mess with us.¡± The scene was very quiet, everyone heard the conversation between Marissa and Robin. They looked at each other one by one. Was this family made up of fools? Did they think Levis was on the same level as the street punks? In order to curry favor with Levis, Amanda stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯ve hit Mr. Cook and caused such a big trouble, do you think you can get away with it?¡± Chapter 306 Let¡¯s Leave Here ¡°Robin, Chelsea, if you wanted to leave here today, you had to kneel before Mr. Victor and beg for his forgiveness immediately!¡± ¡°Mr. Victor, was this eptable to you?¡± Evelyn stepped forward and rebuked, ¡°Who are you? Are you helping Levis solve the problem? You¡¯re just adding fuel to the fire!¡± Then, turning to Levis, ¡°What I mean is, it would be better to downy today¡¯s incident¡­¡± ¡°Making a big deal out of nothing?¡± Levis snorted coldly. ¡°He hit Mr. Cook on my turf, and you want me to downy it?¡± ¡°Evelyn, what did you mean?¡± ¡°If this loser doesn¡¯t give me an exnation, how can the Victor family continue to operate in the future?!¡± He pointed at Amanda, ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said, ¡°Let them kneel down and beg me for mercy.¡± ¡°However, add one more, let that girl named Chelsea apany me for the night.¡± ¡°If it could satisfy me, I could let this matter go!¡± Evelyn was stunned, she hadn¡¯t expected Levis to utter such a shameless remark. She knew that things wouldn¡¯t end well tonight. Seeing that Levis had agreed to her suggestion, Amanda continued to tter and said, ¡°Chelsea, you little bitch, hurry up and have Robine over to apologize on his knees!¡± Chapter 300 Let¡¯s Leave Hom ¡°Mr. Victor taking a liking to you is a blessing you¡¯ve cultivated over eight lifetimes. Letting you spend the night with him, you¡¯ve turned. misfortune into a blessing!¡± Chelsea was so angry that she was shaking all over, pointing at Levis and cursing, ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a beast!¡± ¡°Amanda, if you like sleeping with beasts, then go sleep with them! If you do that, your ancestors¡® graves will be smoking!¡± Marissa was also extremely annoyed, her previous fearpletely gone at this moment. ¡°Amanda, if you¡¯re willing to sleep with such a despicable creature, then go now! Our Chelsea is not for the likes of you!¡± Levis¡¯s face had turned ashen. Chelsea and Marissa actually called him a beast in public. Amanda hadn¡¯t expected that Chelsea and Marissa would actually call her a slut and Levis a beast. She rushed up to Chelsea, raising her hand to p her. Robin grabbed her wrist, ¡°Do you want to die for trying to hurt Chelsea?¡± He casually grabbed Amanda¡¯s hair and mmed it directly onto the table in front of him. There was a muflled ¡°bang¡°. Amanda¡¯s heavily made¨Cup check instantly contorted, and she fainted on the ground. A gasp of surprise came from the scene! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 306 Let¡¯s Leave Here Annie watched this scene, almost screaming out loud. Damn! This was too cool! I just liked such a man who didn¡¯t consider the consequences! Evelyn shook her head helplessly and stepped back to Robin¡¯s side. It took Marissa a while to snap back to reality, she never dreamed that Robin would strike so ruthlessly. However, it was quite satisfying! Amanda deserved to be hit just for those disgraceful words she just said! Levis had never imagined that Robin would strike twice, each time. more ruthless than thest. This was simply a p in his face. To put it bluntly, he simply didn¡¯t take the young master of the Victor family seriously at all! He red at Robin, who was wiping the blood off his hands with a wet wipe, and barked, ¡°You¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Impudent? Spew more nonsense, and I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 You¡¯re Courting Death! As soon as Robin uttered these words, the entire main hall of the pce district fell into silence. An unknown individual from the lower strata of society. At the film festival hosted by the Victor family, someone actually made. outrageous threats against young master Levis, How ignorant one must have been to utter such arrogant words! After a brief moment of horror, everyone began to look at Robin as if he were a madman. The reason why the Victor family was able to rise rapidly within thest ten to twenty years, bing a major power in Southeast Estya, was¡­ It was not just due to the overt connections and capital power. It was rumored that it was also backed by the sinister sect, Poison Sect, from the Southeast Estya region. This nobody named Robin. Provoking the eldest young master of the Victor family openly in such an asion, the consequences could be easily imagined. After a moment of silence, Levisughed instead of getting angry, ¡°Truly, those with nothing to lose have no fear!¡± ¡°What this era didn¡¯tck was fearless idiots like you, ignorant and unafraid.¡± Chapter 307 You¡¯re Courting Death! ¡°You losers at this level, you¡¯re nothing but lowlifes. It¡¯s not surprising that you would spout such nonsense.¡± ¡°Kid, I told you, this is a society governed byw!¡± ¡°Based on your threat to me, you could be brought to justice.¡± ¡°Finally, he died in prison without even realizing it, hahaha!¡± Levis burst into wildughter. The group of investors and famous directors around him were also shaking their heads with a smile. They looked at Robin with sympathy, their faces full of mockery. The seductive women around Levis were even more exaggerated in their behavior. Laughter was a flurry of white trembling, screaming and ceaselessly nting wild kisses on Levis¡¯s face. The eldest heir of the top¨Ctier family, Levis. Eliminating a low¨Clevel poor kid was just a matter of a single sentence. Crushing Robin was as simple as crushing an ant. This extremely asymmetrical contest made the celebrities and beauties on the sceneugh and sigh. ¡°Oh, I remember a nobody named Fernando said something simrst night.¡± Robin said indifferently, pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands. As a result, the Barker Group was no more, and Fernandomitted suicide by jumping off a building. Chapter 307 Youre Courting Death! The scene immediately fell silent. Everyone instinctively turned to look at Robin, who was nonchntly wiping his palms with a wet wipe at that moment. The Barker Group, worth billions, was merely an ant in his eyes? Moreover, it could be heard from his words. Was the downfall of the Barker Group his doing?! The group of investors and big directors who were originally mocking Robin immediately stopped laughing. Hesitated whether to keep a distance from Levis. If Robin was indeed the mysterious man who single¨Chandedly destroyed the Barker Group.. They were echoing Levis in mocking each other, which was simply courting death. Annie cried out in surprise. She spected that Robin must have had a significant family background and heritage. But never had they imagined, he was that mysterious young man from the legends! Evelyn, on the other hand, was taken aback. Just arrived at Farmerest night, I learned from the grapevine that something had happened to the Barker family, one of the five major tycoons in Odrar. Legend has it that the man who destroyed the Barker family was an Chapter 307 You¡¯re Courting Death! extremely mysterious figure. Back then, Evelyn just couldn¡¯t associate this matter with Robin in any way. Had someone else said this, she might not have believed it. Buting from Robin, it would absolutely not be wrong! Evelyn looked again at the indifferent and aloof expression on Robin¡¯s face, who was close at hand, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. It seemed as if wiping out the colossal the Barker family was as casual as a sneeze. Robyn also looked at Robin with aplex expression, feeling a mix of emotions in her heart. She had personally witnessed the horrific scene at Dreand Barst night. That scene was too shocking. Compared to the Barker family, what did this eldest young master of the Victor family in front of me count for?!¡± After a brief moment of distraction, Levis sneered. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite arrogant!¡± ¡°You thought impersonating such a big shot could intimidate me!¡± ¡°Ignorant fool, oblivious to the vastness of the world, since you¡¯re seeking your own death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The celebrities and beauties at the scene finally recovered from their shock. The nces towards Robin became even more mocking. How could a big shot capable of wiping out the Barker family appear here? Moreover, the admission tickets they held were just ordinary viewing area tickets given by Evelyn. If it weren¡¯t for Levis¡® exnation, I would have really been fooled by him. Eugene picked himself up from the ground, angrily pointing at Robin: ¡°Mr. Victor, this kind of ungrateful creature deserves a harsh lesson, to let him know who he shouldn¡¯t mess with!¡± ¡°Think you can mess with me?¡± Robin grabbed Eugene¡¯s cor andnded a punch on his face. Eugene, who had flown up, fell heavily in front of Levis. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Levis, with a murderous look on his face, waved his hand. Forty bodyguards from Farmere Film Studios, armed with electric batons, surrounded us. Marissa looked in panic at the dark mass in front of her, bouncing in front of Robin and Chelsea like a monkey. Robin paused for a moment, watching as Marissa spread her arms protectively in front of him and Chelsea, and let out a softugh. ¡°Robin, you took Chelsea and ran quickly!¡± He then roared at Levis, ¡°Whoever dares to catch Robin and Chelsea, I will fight them!¡± Chapter 307 Youre Courting Death! Robin patted Marissa¡¯s shoulder, smiling, ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re quite brave.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Marissa anxiously said, ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, hurry up and run with Chelsea.¡± Robin gave a faintugh. ¡°How could Chelsea and I have left you here? Once we¡¯ve dealt with things here, we¡¯ll leave together.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Levis sneered. ¡°After making such a mess here, you still want to leave?¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 You Are the One Who Started It The meaning of Levis¡¯s statement was already very clear. For Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa, a happy ending was impossible today. Offended Mr. Victor, smashed the Victor family¡¯s venue. Without paying a hefty price, how could one just up and leave? In the end, still just a bottom¨Cdweller. Did not know the methods of the upper ss. One by one, they seemed gentle and tolerant. Little did they know, behind them were bloodthirsty beasts. Without a bit of animal instinct, how could one stand firm in the arena of fame and profit. Destroying you, a lowly pauper, was simpler than crushing a stink bug. Levis had prepared to use the bodyguards of the Victor family to directly take control of Robin, Chelsea, and Marissa, and bring them to the back room for slow discipline. Evelyn stepped forward and said, ¡°Levis, are you really going to make a big deal out of this?¡± ¡°I still advised you, it¡¯s better to keep things quiet for the sake of peace, otherwise¡­¡± Before Evelyn could finish speaking, Levis angrily interrupted, Chapter 308 You Are the One Who Started it ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re a popr star at Carmen. Pictures, you can boss me around?¡± ¡°He was your friend, but that didn¡¯t mean I could tolerate his reckless behavior on my turf.¡± Evelyn said coldly, ¡°Mr. Victor, you were the one who caused this situation.¡± Levisughed, ¡°Evelyn, are you trying to reason with me?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, here, I was thew!¡± ¡°Someone, drag this thug to the back for me!¡± ¡°Mr. Victor, why are you so angry? It¡¯s not a big deal, hahaha¡­¡± Annie let out a provocativeugh, attracting the attention of everyone present. Throughout the entire event, from start to finish, she had been observing Robin¡¯s reactions. This man had always maintained an air of detachment. Even, striking Eugene and critically hitting Amanda were as easy as lifting a feather. Robin was indifferent to Levis¡¯s repeated threats and pressures. It seemed as if the person Levis was about to move had nothing to do with him at all. Evelyn even risked offending Levis in order to staunchly defend Robin. It was evident how strong this man¡¯s mentality was. Chapter 30 You Are The One Who Started Annie became even more convinced that the man who single¨Chandedly destroyed the Barker family was Robin. Clearly, her appearance was meant to add fuel to the fire. She mischievously wanted to see how Robin would handle Levis¡¯s onught next. If Levis had fallen into Robin¡¯s hands tonight, she would have thrown herself at this man without hesitation! ¡°Annie, shut up!¡± Levis snorted coldly. Annie shrugged, deliberately moving a few steps to one side of Robin, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll shut up, hahaha¡­¡± The bodyguards of the Victor family were eager to try. As soon as Levis gave the order, they would immediately rush to Robin and his group, dragging them to the back room for a good beating. Marissa was extremely nervous, pushing Robin and Chelsea to hurry up and leave. Chelsea, on the other hand, held onto a terrified Marissa, finding Levis¡¯s ranting intuitively ridiculous. She had personally witnessed the scene at Dreand Barst night. Robin dared to shoot and kill Rufus, Julio, and others in the face of Jackal Gang¡¯s many fierce fighters. The bunch of trash in front of me was far worse than the tough characters Wolf Brother used to deal with. ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t be scared, Robin wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all!¡± Chapter 308 You Are the One Who Started it ¡°A piece of trash who only knows how to swagger around with his father¡¯s money, what right does he have to provoke Robin!¡± Chelsea¡¯s words were particrly grating in the vast main hall of the pce area. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Levis and a host of celebrities were instantly stunned. Take another look at Chelsea under the brilliant lights, with a face and figure like an angel. Those eyes shimmered with a purity untouched by the mundane world. Couldn¡¯t help but shake my head, and started tough. In addition to the unbeatable, there were also the shoeless and the naive in the world! Levis burst intoughter, mocking with the entertainment moguls beside him, ¡°The bravery of the poor comes from ignorance, this saying is so true!¡± Having said that, he pointed at the bodyguard team leader, Alton. Elmer hurriedly stepped forward andplimented, ¡°Mr. Victor, wait a moment.¡± Levis said with a gloomy face, ¡°What do you want to do? Are you also advising me to let things go?!¡± Elmer appeasingly shook his head, ¡°No! Mr. Victor, what I mean is, why bother having your security personnel get involved?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Levis asked coldly, looking at Elmer with a stern voice. Elmer ingratiatingly took a step forward, ¡°The security for this film You the festival was handled by the city¡¯s SWAT team, right?¡± Levis raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Victor, there was no need to employ the security forces of the Victor family to deal with these paupers. ¡°They openly caused trouble at the Farmere Film Festival, it should have been the SWAT team¡¯s responsibility to handle it.¡± ¡°What I meant was to arrest these few people first through official means! Then¡­ Elmer made a gesture of murder. Levis paused for a moment, then, he started tough. He patted Elmer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your brain is quite useful! Good, this idea is right!¡± Elmer received praise from Levis, and immediately stood much straighter. ¡°Alright, as you said!¡± Levis pointed at Alton, ¡°You go tell Captain Romero to take these troublemakers away with the SWAT team!¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Is He a Nut? Upon hearing that Levis was going to involve the SWAT team in dealing with Robin, Evelyn was secretly taken aback. She had witnessed Robin¡¯s power in the underworld. But facing the official power institutions of Odrar, it was still unknown. This was the home ground of the Victor family. the Odrarian officials had already been very smoothly managed by them. Evelyn was torn about whether or not to tell Leandro about what happened here. In case Robin couldn¡¯t cope, Leandro could still maneuver in advance. Annie, on the other hand, nced at Robin out of the corner of her eye. She wanted to see how Robin would react if the Farmere government¡¯s SWAT team intervened. Two minutester, thirty well¨Cequipped SWAT team members marched in from outside the field with a brisk and orderly pace. After entering the main hall of the pce area, they stood in two rows in the middle of the main hall. Levis and his group quickly stepped forward, ¡°Captain Romero, you¡¯ve worked hard! With you guys in charge of the security for this film 0.00% 1477D Chapter 300 is the a Nut? festival, we feel at ease.¡± ¡°However, a minor incident did ur here.¡± ¡°A few ruffians used some despicable methods to infiltrate our main hall in the pce district.¡± ¡°Not only did they hit our Mr. Cook, but they also seriously injured our actress Amanda.¡± ¡°Captain Romero, go ahead!¡± At that moment, Elmer was standing in front of Chelsea and Robin, bossing around, ¡°Chelsea, I tried to introduce you to Mr. Victor before, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it!¡± ¡°If you regretted it now, I could plead for you in front of Mr. Victor, as long as you agreed to go to his vi tonight¡­¡± With a crisp ¡°pop¡°, a sudden noise echoed in the main hall of the pce area. Robin pped Elmer, sending him flying andnding heavily in front. of Levis. ¡°You¡¯re just like an ant! Dare to bluster again, and I¡¯ll chop you up!¡± The sudden turn of events left everyone greatly shocked. Annie screamed as if her tail had been pinched. Excitement radiated from her gaze as she looked at Robin. This man truly did not disappoint me! To openly take action under the watchful eyes of the SWAT team. what a badass character it takes to make such a move! Evelyn, on the other hand, slightly furrowed her brows, the heart that had been hanging just now could be considered as having been put at case. She knew Robin was not the reckless type. Acting at this moment clearly indicated a¨Cwell¨Cthought¨Cout n. She looked at Levis, shaking her head in mockery. The young master of the Victor family, seems to have taken a big fall today. Levis was slightly taken aback. After confirming that it was Robin who made the move, he shook his head and shared augh with a few big directors beside him, ¡°This guy is hopeless.¡± ¡°Captain Romero, look, just look at how audacious this kid is, go ahead and take action.¡± Everyone in the main hall of the pce area turned to look at Robin. At that moment, under the brilliant lights of the main hall, Robin was casually wiping his palms with a wet towel. It seemed as casual as swatting a mosquito. ¡°Was this kid crazy?¡± ¡°Under the very noses of the SWAT team, they were still so brazen, this was a tant provocation!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t seek death, you won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°This person probably has never suffered a setback before!¡± 1437 D Chapter 309 is He a Nut? ¡°He had no idea that there were many people in this world whom het absolutely dared not provoke!¡± ** The Victor family had been running a business in Farmere for many years. Had a very good rtionship with the mayor of Farmere, Dennis. This time, the Farmere Film Festival was held so grandly. It was also to help Dennis build some political achievements and umte some political capital. The SWAT team, serving as the security guard for this film festival, naturally maintained order here. Robin, in a defiant manner, struck Elmer in front of the SWAT team. As the captain of the SWAT team, Forrest could not let him go! To everyone, Robin was as good as dead today! Elmer, clutching his swollen half¨Cface, cried out, ¡°Captain Romero, did you see that? Such a thug is too arrogant, he should have been shot on the spot!¡± ¡°This violent thug with severe violent tendencies must be severely punished!¡± At that moment, everyone in the main hall of the pce area was waiting for the SWAT team¡¯s thunderous strike. They seemed to have seen the spectacr scene where Robin was pinned down by the SWAT team members in the next moment. 147D Chapter 309 In Hea Nut? Only thirty members of the SWAT team stood motionless in the center of the main hall. Forrest looked at the indifferent Robin under the brilliant lights and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Victor, I can¡¯t catch him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Levis and a group of celebrities thought they had heard wrong. ¡°Captain Romero, what did you say?¡± Forrest coldly said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t catch him!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Levis looked at the icy cold Forrest in confusion. A host of bigwigs and actors in the entertainment industry were also puzzled. Robin had already made a big move and openly challenged Levis and the SWAT team. Forrest actually said they couldn¡¯t catch him, what was going on? Levisughed self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°Captain Romero, what do you mean? Isn¡¯t your duty to maintain the security order of this film festival?¡± ¡°Since he caused trouble at this film festival, it was your duty to arrest him. How could you not arrest him?¡± Forrest said expressionlessly, ¡°What I do is none of your business! I¡¯m just following the orders of the city government!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levis shrugged,ughing, ¡°Alright, you guys have a procedure for arresting people. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll call my father. Let Mr. Nunez give you the order directly!¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310 One Step Forward, I¡¯ll Kill You The reason why Levis said this was merely to give himself a way out Everyone understood that Forrest was indifferent to Levis¡¯s proposal, clearly not taking him seriously. Several entertainment industry veterans who had been around for a long time were by Levis¡¯s side, their understanding of human nature had reached a certain height. Forrest firmly refused Levis¡¯s request not to arrest Robin. However, he evaded by saying that he could only act if the city. government issued an order, suggesting that there was more to the situation than meets the eye They subconsciously scrutinized Robin, involuntarily gasping in surprise Faced with such a situation, most people would have been seared out of their wits. At that time, the fact that Robin could remain so calm was definitely not something that a loser or a poor person at the bottom could show. After the SWAT team entered the main hall of the temple area, Robin unhesitatingly hit Elmer. This was not ordinary arrogance, but a disy of confidence that came from believing one could control everything Robin¡¯s action at that time, not only pped Levis in the face, but also served as a tant warning to Forrest. Chapter 310 One Step Forward, Kill You Looking back at Forrest, the captain of the SWAT team, his gaze towards Robin was filled with awe. These bigwigs in the entertainment industry felt somewhat uneasy. It seemed like things were not that simple. They were all old foxes in social situations, but at this moment, they were somewhat frightened. They were considering that if they had joined the wrong team, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. The light ones had their futurepletely ruined, while the severe ones suffered both personal and reputational damage! Annie, who was next to Robin, burst intoughter. She was self¨Csatisfied with her correct judgment. Indeed, Robin was not simple. She looked at Robin again, her eyes full of admiration. A capable man, who doesn¡¯t show off or unt, doesn¡¯t mean hecks background or strength, it just means his bottom line hasn¡¯t been touched yet. Annie also carefully observed that, that night, Robin would not hesitate to step in whenever anyone touched Chelsea and Marissa. And simply decisive, without any hesitation. That arrogant and wild demeanor was simply driving people insane. This man was arrogant and ruthless. If there wasn¡¯t enough strength, it would be impossible to carry out W7D such an action. Annie made up her mind, ¡°I must find a way to enter this man¡¯s world.¡± From the first day she entered the entertainment industry, she had warned herself to find a strong backing. Now, she had finally found it. Robyn, who was watching from afar, was bitterly smiling to herself. She med herself for the despicable action she had taken before. Looking at Robin standing next to Chelsea at that moment, he was extremely envious. Chelsea¡¯s innocence and honesty made Robyn feel ashamed of herself. The one who I thought was smart, turned out to be the most ridiculous clown. Robyn gave a bitter smile. Look at how Levis was calling his father for help at that time. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Looking again at the indifferent andposed Robin, Robyn muttered to herself, ¡°An ant trying to shake a tree, overestimating one¡¯s capabilities.¡± At that moment, it seemed as if she saw a rey of the scene of the Barker family¡¯s destruction from yesterday. If Levis couldn¡¯t stop at this point, the Victor family was likely in great danger. Captain Romero¡¯s attitude had already indicated that Robin was untouchable to him. Chapter 110 One Strp Forward Fil Since Forrest had said so, then even Dennis could not sway Robin. However, Levis, the arrogant heir of a wealthy family, failed to understand the profound meaning behind it. He thought that with his father Payne¡¯s arrival, he could settle things. with Robin. Little did they know, what could Payne and Dennis do even if they came. Unaware of their own ignorance, they were arrogant and overbearing, only to end up humiliating themselves in the end. At that time, Levis had already contacted his father Payne: ¡°Dad, where are you now?¡± ¡°There was a person causing trouble here, I originally wanted to ask Captain Romero to handle this matter, he said he needed instructions from Mr. Nunez to proceed.¡± On the other end of the phone, Payneughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother Captain Romero with such a trivial matter, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± ¡°Mr. Nunez was also with me, have our security personnel arrest him first, and deal with itter.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Levis could only shrug at the expressionless Forrest. ¡°Captain Romero, I¡¯ll restrain these people first. After Mr. Nunezes and gives orders, you guys can handle it.¡± ¡°Alton, restrain that kid!¡± After receiving instructions from Levis, the 40 bodyguards of the Victor family quickly surrounded people like Robin and Chelsea. Forrest coldly said at the same time: ¡°Action!¡± 30 members of the SWAT team quickly pointed their guns at the 40 bodyguards of the Victor family. Everyone in the main hall of the Pce District, including Levis, was instantly stunned. What did this mean? In the silent hall. Forrest¡¯s cold voice echoed, ¡°Whoever dares to step forward will be executed on the spot!¡± Levis opened his mouth in shock, unable toprehend what was going on. Everyone in the main hall was also in a state of confusion. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Was this group of city government¡¯s SWAT team here to help maintain order at the film festival?¡± ¡°How could the gun have been pointed at the bodyguard of the Victor family?¡± ¡°Damn it, anyone who didn¡¯t know would think it was Robin who brought them.¡± Levis didn¡¯t understand what was going on for quite a while. ¡°Captain Romero, what did you mean by this?¡± Forrest said coldly, ¡°It means nothing.¡± ¡°The meaning is, if anyone dares toy a finger on Mr. Bruce, I will immediately order to shoot!¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Are You Kidding? Forrest¡¯s words greatly surprised everyone in the main hall of the film festival pce area. As the captain of the SWAT team, who was on security duty for this film festival, it was astonishing that he would say such an inconceivable thing. Not only did they not deal with the troublemaker Robin, but they also protected him. Was the captain of this SWAT team drunk? The entertainment industry bigwigs around Levis had already confirmed their previous spection. Robin, who they despised as a low¨Css poor boy, was not at all as they saw him. At that moment, they felt scared even thinking about it. The character who could make Forrest act in such a way was definitely not someone the Victor family could afford to provoke. The SWAT team leader openly speaking about summary executions. was no child¡¯s y. People who were familiar with this kind of order understood that unless the person the SWAT team was supposed to protect had an extremely special identity. They were not aware that the Odrarian president had already authorized Forrest of the Farmere government¡¯s SWAT teamst night. Chapter 311 Are You Kiddin Within Odrar, anyone who dared to threaten Robin, he could shoot to kill based on the situation at the scene. At that moment, the crowd in the main hall of the pce area began to whisper and discuss After all, the scene before my eyes was too contrary tomon sense. ¡°This was too fantastical!¡± ¡°Captain Romero of the SWAT team, surprisingly uttered such nonsensical words.¡± Levis was even more confused. Heughed and said. ¡°Captain Romero, are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± Forrest said coldly, ¡°I never joke.¡± Levis still had a full¨Cfaced smile, ¡°Captain Romero, you¡¯re really humorous.¡± Forrest sternly rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not funny at all, if you don¡¯t believe me, let your bodyguard try!¡± The smile on Levis¡® face froze instantly, he suppressed the anger in hist heart: ¡°What¡­ what do you mean? Do you know who you are providing security for?¡± Forrest snorted coldly, ¡°You have no right to question me! It¡¯s not your ce to tell me what to do!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, alright, you just wait!¡± Levis was burning with anger as he picked up the phone again, ¡°Dad, where are you?¡± ÀÎÀÎÀÎ Chapter 311 Are You Kidding? At that moment, Payne, the mayor of Farmere Dennis, Nics, the head butler of the Rogelio family, Leandro from Carmen Pictures, and others had already arrived outside the main hall door of the pce district. ¡°Alright, Levis, I¡¯m here now. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk about it in person.¡± Payne hung up the phone,ughing as he said to Dennis, Nics, and Leandro, ¡°My son is too young, he¡¯s still not very steady in his actions, I apologize for any embarrassment he may have caused you.¡± ¡°Mr. Nunez. Mr. Nics, you both were at the Dreand Bar yesterday. I also know that Mr. Bruce has a special rtionship with you. If such a big shot could be introduced to me, I would be extremely grateful.¡± Dennis waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Mr. Victor, it¡¯s really hard to meet someone as elusive as Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°However, as far as I knew, Mr. Nics and Mr. Dickson had more opportunities to meet with Mr. Bruce.¡± Payne nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, yes, indeed, it¡¯s not easy to get a glimpse of a big shot like Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°Mr. Nunez, your daughter Henrietta was very close with that Mr. Bruce. Perhaps my son Levis could meet them. The young people would have more to talk about when they are together.¡± Dennis shook his head with a smile, ¡°Mr. Victor, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have that much influence.¡± Payne turned to Nics. Nics also shook his head, ¡°Mr. Bruce is elusive, it¡¯s hard for me to determine where I can find him.¡± Chapter 311 Are You Kidding? ¡°In the future, if you get the chance, you should still meet Lady Sarah and see what she has to say.¡± Seeing Dennis and Nics saying so, Payne had no choice but to do the same. The incident at Dreand Barst night, despite the Odrarian president¡¯s order to suppress the news. However, there were still some internal channels for the small¨Cscale dissemination of this event. Upon learning that Robin had single¨Chandedly wiped out the Barker family and the Jackal Gang, Payne immediately decided that he must befriend Robin. Because from the information he receivedst night, he learned that Robin was not only honored by the Odrarian president. Furthermore, both the Rogelio family and the Hondry Sect had treated him as a respected guest. Being able to be friends with such a celestial figure would be immeasurable for his development with the Victor family. When Payne, Dennis, Nics, and Leandro walked into the main hall of the pce area, suddenly their eyes lit up. Under the dazzling lights of the main hall, Robin was standing indifferently among the crowd. 30 city special police officers were pointing their guns at the bodyguards of the Victor family. This scene left Paynepletely baffled. However, he was stunned when he saw Dennis, Nics, and Leandro Chapter 311 Are You Kidding? quickly walking towards Robin. Who exactly did these three people see to be so attentive? Payne, well¨Cversed in human nature and worldly wisdom, clearly saw awe filling the eyes of Dennis, Nics, and Leandro. Following their gaze, there was a young man in front. He quickly followed Dennis towards Robin¡¯s direction. Payne asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Nunez, what is this?¡± Dennis excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Victor, you¡¯re quite lucky. The Mr. Bruce you mentioned earlier is in the main hall of the pce district today.¡± Payne was greatly surprised. At that moment, he felt that it was time for the Victor family to take off. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 What the Hell Is Going on? Payne was secretly overjoyed, he hadn¡¯t expected his luck to be this. good! Just now, on the way to Farmere Film Studios, I was thinking about how to get to know a high¨Cprofile figure like Robin through Dennis, Nics, and others. Amazingly, the revered deity was right in the hall area of the film festival hosted by the Victor family! It¡¯s truly like finding something without effort after searching everywhere tirelessly! Intuition told Payne that the Victor family¡¯s big break hade! In those years, barefooted. I had to rely on killing and looting to earn my first pot of gold in life. Later, in order to rise rapidly, they resorted to any means necessary! Finally, it wasundered and transformed into today¡¯s Victor Pictures. Throughout this journey, Payne knew it well. Without any backing or connections, one could never achieve great things solely through murder, arson, and cunning theft. If I could have ingratiated myself with Robin, this big shot. The Victor family would receive support from big shots like the Odrarian president, the Rogelio family, and the Hondry Sect. So, the Victor family had reached the top of Southeast Estya, and even Chapter 312 WI the top of Estyn¡¯s elite was within their reach. Harboring magnificent dreams. Payne, following Dennis, Nics, and Leandro, quickly came in front of Robin. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bruce,¡± Dennis, Nics, and Leandro greeted with extreme politeness. The celebrities and beauties i The celebrities and beauties in the main hall of the pce area were all confused by the scene before them. The mayor of Farmere, Dennis, Nics, the major¨Cdomo of the Rogelio family. Also, there was Leandro, the eldest son of the Dickson family, the wealthy household of Cliffburn. These top bosses actually bowed and paid their respects in front of Robin? Judging by their demeanor, Robin¡¯s status and position were far, far higher than theirs! Wasn¡¯t it said that Robin was just the adopted son of a ten¨Csquare- meter sour soup diner on West Street? A homeless vagabond, a rootless and penniless loser. Why would these influential figures have bowed in respect? A second ago, Levis was threatening to take down Robin. At that moment, such a jaw¨Cdropping scene surprisingly urred. What was even worse was the head of the Victor family, Payne. Chapter 312 What the Hell is Going on? At that moment, he was standing nervously beside Robin, his face beaming with a pleasing smile. ¡°Mr. Bruce, hello! I am Payne. I have long admired your reputation and have always desired to meet you in person.¡± ¡°Tonight, the gentleman graced the film festival with his presence, the Victor family was immensely grateful!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The scene before him left Levispletely baffled! What was going on? Dad was surprisingly so humble towards Robin! Didn¡¯t Elmer and Amanda tell me that Robin wasn¡¯t a loser? How did the adopted son of a sour soup diner owner suddenly be the esteemed Mr. Bruce? Take another look at Dennis, Nics, and Leandro. These once prominent figures, in front of Robin, one by one, were ast awestruck as if they had seen their ancestors! Was this an illusion? A hint of relief flickered in the eyes of Evelyn, who was close at hand. The scene before her made her beautiful eyes sparkle. She stealthily nced at the indifferent Robin under the dazzling light and shadow. Longing arose in the heart, spring waves rippled. How much more terrifying power did this man have that people were anticipating? Chapter 312 What the Hell is Going on? Evelynughed at herself in self¨Cmockery. She knew well that to have a ce by the side of such a god¨Clike man was harder than ascending to heaven. Annie, on the other hand, was excitedly animated. She was grateful that from the very beginning of this event, she had always stood on Robin¡¯s side. The scene before my eyes had already confirmed all previous expectations. Her desire to be the woman by Robin¡¯s side grew stronger. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Levis pushed through the crowd, rushing to Payne¡¯s side. At that moment, he was already infuriated with embarrassment! The young master who had been pampered and adored by everyone from a young age. Tonight, ever since he ran into this guy named Robin, he had been constantly oppressed. The woman he loved, Evelyn, was affectionately attached to Robin, but she had no regard for him. Robin hit the person who attacked him. Forrest, who was in charge of security for this film festival. Not only could they not catch Robin for him, but they also turned their guns on them. Now, several prestigious figures were actually standing respectfully in Chapter 312 What the Hell is Going on? front of Robin, as if they were servants. And his own father was extremely ttering, almost about to kneel down to Robin! Thispletely obliterated the sense of superiority that Levis had always held high! Payne, seeing his son rushing over, didn¡¯t notice his expression and said with a smile, ¡°Levis,e over here quickly, I was just about to introduce you to Mr. Bruce.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Hurry up and kneel down to pay respects to Mr. Bruce! Ask him to take you as his apprentice!¡± When these words were spoken, Payne didn¡¯t notice the eerie silence. that filled the entire hall. Continued, ¡°Levis, remember this, once a teacher, always a father.¡± ¡°If Mr. Bruce were to take you as his apprentice, you would have to respect and serve him as you would your own father in the future¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Dad!¡± Levis wished he could find a hole to crawl into. Payne actually made him kneel down in front of so many people and acknowledge Robin as his master. Moreover, you had to treat him like a father! This was even more ufortable than a p in the face! Payne looked around, something seemed a bit off. Looking again at the anger on Levis¡® face, and the bodyguards around him being pointed at by the special police¡¯s guns. Chapter 312 What the Hell is Going on? He suddenly understood what had happened before! ¡°Levis, did¡­ did you offend Mr. Bruce?¡± Levis pointed at Robin and said bitterly, ¡°Dad, it was this bastard who started a fight at our film festival venue, ruining our event¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Payne was shaking with anger. he pped Levis across the face, ¡°Unfilial son, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Bruce!¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Shut Up! ¡°Why did I have to kneel before him? Why did I have to apologize to him?¡± Levis, covering his face, suddenly lost control of his emotions, pointing at Robin and screaming wildly. ¡°What was he! He was nothing more than a loser!¡± ¡°The person who hit me, stole my woman!¡± ¡°You actually asked me to kneel before him, I¡¯m not out of my mind!¡± Also, look, look, these SWAT teams from the city hall, they were the ones you invited. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But they couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, pointing their guns at our family¡¯s bodyguards!¡± ¡°Dad, kick all these ingrates out for me!¡± Payne¡¯s scalp tingled, wishing he could kill Levis with a single blow. The good things I had been brewing all night were ruined by this rebellious son. How could the Victor family possibly withstand offending such a formidable figure as Robin! Such a colossal entity as the Barker family, was extinguished just like that. Compared to the Barker family, the Victor family was just a drop in the bucket. Chapter 313 Hondry Sect, Odrarian President, and the Rogelio family. These colossal forces of Southeast Estya showed immense respect for this revered deity. The Victor family was nothing but a fart in front of him. ¡°You brat!¡± Payne, terrified to the extreme, stepped on Levis. ¡°Kneel down quickly, beg for Mr. Bruce¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Levis clutched his aching abdomen, roaring, ¡°No! What right does he have to make me kneel! Without the protection of these special police, would he dare to stand here?¡± ¡°Him!¡± Levis pointed at Forrest, ¡°He abused his power and bent thew for personal gain! I¡¯m going to sue him!¡± Dennis stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Victor, Captain Romero did not abuse his power for personal gain. He was carrying out the orders of the Odrarian president.¡± ¡°President authorized Captain Romero to execute on the spot anyone who dared to provoke or threaten Mr. Bruce within the borders of Odrar.¡± In other words, based on your current performance, Captain Romero could have ordered your immediate execution! The scene was filled with uproar. The order of the Odrarian president? No wonder the SWAT team led by Forrest made such a move. Not having shot and killed Levis before was already considered as showing leniency./ Chapter 313 Shut Up! Payne even shuddered, he knew well what kind of background Captain Romero had. If Levis continued to act like this, he really could have immediately be a corpse. ¡°Rebel, have you gone mad today? Shut up!¡± After scolding Levis, Payne immediately turned to Robin: ¡°Mr. Bruce, this rebellious son of mine has been spoiled by me since childhood. Please, I beg you to forgive him this once, let bygones be bygones.¡± During this time, he looked at Dennis, Nics, and Leandro, hoping they could say a few good words to help. However, three people stood by Robin¡¯s side with indifferent expressions, deliberately distancing themselves from him. Robin smirked yfully, ¡°Forgiveness? Haha, I disdain to mess with trash like you.¡± ¡°But, you ants kept provoking me over and over again, even putting on such a big show to try and kill me.¡± ¡°How did you expect me to forgive?¡± ¡°Nics, take Marissa and Chelsea to the seaside vi,¡± Robin said emotionlessly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Nics nodded respectfully, moving to Chelsea and Marissa¡¯s side, ¡°Pleasee back with me.¡± us.¡± Marissa nervously pulled Robin, ¡°Robin, youe with us. Robin patted Marissa¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marissa. You and Chelsea go ahead, I¡¯ll handle some minor things here and then I¡¯lle back to join you.¡± Chapter 313 Shut Up! Nics and Leandro understood what Robin was going to do. Those who dared to provoke Lord Dragon had only one oue, and that was death! Levis hadn¡¯t yet understood the severity of the problem and suddenly burst into hystericalughter. Pointing at Chelsea who was about to leave, ¡°You¡¯re a lowly poor person. I let you spend the night with me, I¡¯ve already given you enough respect!¡± ¡°Do you know, how many women have schemed to get into my bed for the sake of wealth and glory, hahaha¡­¡± Nics pped Levis away, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± He understood Robin¡¯s thoughts, not wanting Chelsea and Marissa to witness the uing scene. Without further dy, he quickly led them towards the main hall of the pce area. Robyn quickly followed, running up to Chelsea¡¯s side, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m going back with you.¡± She knew that in the next moment, the Victor family could possibly be the second the Barker family. Payne was absolutely furious, he grabbed Levis by the cor: ¡°Traitor, are you trying to destroy the Victor family?¡± Pulling Levis, he knelt in front of Robin. Robin pulled out a wet wipe and indifferently wiped his palms, not looking up at Levis until Chelsea and Marissa had left the main hall. Payne, trembling, kowtowed on the ground, pleading desperately, ¡°Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s all my fault. I spoiled this rebellious son. I will break his Chapter 313 Shut Up! 13 Shut Upt legs right now as an apology to you, I only beg you to spare his life¡­¡± Having said that, he snatched an electric baton from a bodyguard and smashed it down on Levis¡¯s thigh. With a crisp ¡°snap¡°! Levis screamed in agony, rolling on the ground. There was a suffocating silence in the main hall of the pce area. Payne saw that Robin still had no expression. With a grit of his teeth, he swung the electric baton at Levis¡¯s other leg. Levis fell to the ground and passed out. Robin tossed the wet cloth behind him and turned to walk away. Payne was kneeling on the ground, his entire body already soaked. The Victor family was nearly wiped out tonight! ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling¡­¡± The cell phone ringtone rang out frantically. ¡°Master, it¡¯s a call from the leader of the Poison Sect,¡± Payne¡¯s bodyguard whispered in a low voice. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Dianna Is Bullied Payne looked up at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, stunned for quite a while. He had just smelled the scent of impending death. Thought I couldn¡¯t escape this disaster. As Robin turned and left, the suffocating feeling of being unable to breathe eased slightly. He wiped the sweat off his face and took the phone handed over by the bodyguard. At that moment, he found Leandro and Dennis looking at him coldly. Leandro shook his head, ¡°Do as you please, Payne!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce seldom let those who provoked him off the hook, I hope you cherished this opportunity¡± Followed Robin quickly walking out. Evelyn and Annie also followed closely behind Leandro, rushing out of the hall area. Dennis said indifferently, ¡°Payne, a good show was ruined by your son. I¡¯m speechless!¡± ¡°Control your son properly. If he continues to be unrestrained and disrespectful, he will eventually destroy your entire family.¡± ¡°From then on, anypetitions andmercial activities of the Farmere government would no longer cooperate with the Victor family!¡± Chapter 314 Dianna is Bullied Dennis, Forrest, and all the SWAT team members had exited the main hall of the pce area. Payne, slowly stood up. Looking at Levis who had fainted on the ground, a hint of hatred shed in his eyes, ¡°Quickly take the young master home!¡± He pointed at the bodyguard, ¡°Tell Mr. Klein, I¡¯ll be waiting for him at my home vi!¡± ***** Robin stepped out of Farmere Film Studios, and Leandro and his group quickly joined him. Previously, the reason why Robin didn¡¯t kill Levis was¡­ It was because information from Death Mongers had been received. Inform him, the heir to Poison Sect ¨C Andrew, had arrived at Farmere. This time, the heir to the Poison Sect came to Farmere with a group of sect members, and also brought a woman with him. This woman was Madeline, an employee of the Eastern District Development Corporation under the Huber Group. This had Robin change his mind temporarily. The Poison Sect, which had been silent for many years, had gradually be more active in the southwest of Londrnd and Southeast Estya in recent years. In addition to expanding the size of the sect, some business families were also gathered. Chapter 214 Dianna bullied Robin originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in these worldly affairs. It was only because these guys kept bumping into him time and time. again that he thought about finding an opportunity to wipe them out. ¡°Mr. Bruce, where are you going now? We will escort you back,¡± Dennis and Forrest asked. Robin checked the time, ¡°Take me to the vi.¡°. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I was negligent in the matter of Farmere Film Studios today. The president ordered me to be responsible for your safety¡­¡± Forrest said respectfully. Robin paused for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s put today¡¯s matter to rest for now, it¡¯s better not to mention it.¡± He thought for a moment, then pointed at Forrest, ¡°Before I leave Farmere, you should go to my seaside vi and take care of Marissa and Chelsea¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Bruce!¡± Forrest saluted militarily. Robin was about to follow Forrest and his group to the vi by car. Drew called and asked, ¡°Robin, where are you now?¡± Robin replied. ¡°I¡¯m at Farmere Film Studios, is there anything?¡± ¡°If it was convenient for you,e and sit in the bar. Roderick and I were both there.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Robin patted Forrest¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You guys go ahead to the vi, I have some things to take care of, I¡¯ll be backter.¡± ¡°Leandro, give me a car, I¡¯m going to Dreand Bar.¡± Leandro immediately called a driver over to Robin. Evelyn and Annie almost simultaneously said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, we¡­we wanted to go with you, is that okay?¡± Robin nced at the eager eyes of Evelyn and Annie: ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no harm in going together.¡± Annie excitedly opened the car door, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please get in.¡± Seeing Annie¡¯s attentive demeanor, Evelyn subtly curled her lips. without leaving a trace. He cursed in his heart, ¡°This woman is cunning.¡± Unfortunately, Robin was not the kind of man to be easily seduced by appearances. Fifteen minutester. Robin arrived at Dreand Bar with Evelyn and Annie. The bar had returned to its previous state once again. Last night, those messy, bloody and dirty ces had already been cleaned up thoroughly. This ce was bought by Robin as a gift for Drew and Roderick. Robin and his group had just gotten out of the car when Drew and Roderick came walking towards them. ¡°Robin, who are these two? They look like that¡­ what¡¯s her name, the movie star?¡± Drew looked at Evelyn and Annie. To avoid unnecessary confusion, Robin said lightly, ¡°Just two friends, not any movie stars, you got it wrong.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Drew nodded, taking another look at them, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Passed through the hall. Robin noticed that a group of people were making a loud and particrly grating noise on the left side of the bar¡¯s first floor. Suddenly, it was discovered that Dianna was standing in front of a group of chattering guests, dressed in a bartender¡¯s outfit. He subconsciously stopped in his tracks. Drew exined. ¡°Robin, I followed your instructions and had Dianna work here as a waitress, she agreed to it¡­¡± Robin slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°I know, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading to the second floor.¡± After a few steps, a sharp female voice came, ¡°Dianna, can¡¯t you do anything right? I asked you to bring me a bottle of wine, how did you end up bringing me a fruit tter?¡± ¡°Crash¡­¡± The fruit te was smashed on the ground. ¡°Hahaha¡­..¡± The woman startedughing, grabbing Dianna¡¯s hair andughing wildly, ¡°Dianna, pick it up, kneel down and pick it up for me!¡± ¡°Who were those people?¡± Robin asked coldly. Those people were all former employees of the Barker Group, and this woman was Dianna¡¯s assistant. Robin watched a group of people, who were clearly gloating over the downfall of the Barker family, deliberately humiliating Dianna. 14.40 Chapter 314 Dianna is Bullied ¡°Let¡¯s go, upstairs.¡± Robin shook his head and continued to walk forward.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Kneel and Pick It Up Upon reaching the second floor, Drew led Robin to a booth near the railing. After sitting down, Robin realized that the spot he had chosen offered a perfect view of where Dianna was working. He nced at Roderick and Drew, understanding the purpose of their invitation for him toe over that night. Noticing that Robin had figured out his thoughts, Drewughed awkwardly. ¡°Quite a coincidence, huh? Should we change our seats?¡± Robin waved his hand, pointing to the harsh woman in front of Dianna, ¡°What did she used to do at the Barker Group?¡± Drew hastily replied, ¡°Her name is Wilma Kim, she used to be Dianna¡¯s assistant in the corporation.¡± ¡°The few people who came with Wilma today were all staff from the office of the former president of the Barker Group.¡± ¡°They arrived at the bar in the afternoon.¡± ¡°After Wilma and the others arrived at the bar, they consistently requested Dianna to serve them.¡± ¡°This was too difficult for Dianna, who had never worked in a bar before.¡± Annie saw through their intentions and sneered, ¡°The Barker family has been destroyed. It¡¯s clear that Dianna¡¯s subordinates came here today to deliberately humiliate her.¡± 0.00% 1440 Chapter 315 Knee and Pick Up ¡°The world was just that realistic, when the wall fell, everyone pushed.¡± ¡°Back in the days when the Barker family was thriving, Dianna was like the moon surrounded by stars.¡± ¡°That one called Wilma, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Dianna, even if it killed her.¡± ¡°Now that the Barker family has fallen, of course she wants to humiliate Dianna. This is the ugliness of human nature!¡± At this point, she suddenly realized that Robin was staring at her nkly. ¡°If you were Wilma, what would you do?¡± Annie was startled, realizing she had said too much: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Robin didn¡¯t pay attention to her anymore. Annie closed her mouth, daring not to babble anymore. Drew hesitated before speaking. ¡°Robin, Dianna already knows it was you who had her working here as a waitress.¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°So be it if you know.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A crisp sound came from downstairs. Wilma pped Dianna in the face. ¡°I told you to kneel down and pick up the fruit te, did you hear me?¡± ¡°Since you made the mistake, you should cover the cost!¡± Chapter 315 Khed and Pick It Up Dianna said in a low voice, ¡°Wilma, you ordered this fruit te yourself. I didn¡¯t deliver it wrong.¡± ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t have the money to pay for such an expensive fruit tter then.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Wilma and a few of her former colleagues from the Barker Group burst intoughter.. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the youngdy of the Barker family? Howe the CEO of the Barker Group can¡¯t even afford a fruit tter?¡± ¡°Kneel down for me! Kneel down and pick it all up!¡± ¡°If you performed well. I told your boss that you wouldn¡¯t have to pay for this fruit te.¡± Dianna bit her lip, remaining silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Wilma, did you really have to treat me like that?¡± Wilma sneered, ¡°What did I do to you like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re now reduced to a bartender, while I¡¯m still a senior employee at the Barker Group. What can you do about the way I treat you!¡± ¡°Hurry up and kneel down, clean up the fruit te on the ground!¡± ¡°Otherwise, Iined to your boss!¡± Dianna bit her lip hard, ¡°Wilma, do you have to do this to be happy?¡± ¡°I remember, when the Barker family was still around, I was always good to you.¡± ¡°Your mother was sick, I didn¡¯t say anything, I paid all the expenses for you.¡± Chapter 315 Kneel and Pick It Up ¡°Even though my family has gone bankrupt now, and I have fallen to the bottom, I have never caused you any harm. Why do you have to treat me like this?¡± Wilma suddenly paused, sneered and said, ¡°When you gave me money to help my mother with her illness, did you think you were helping me? You were helping yourself.¡± ¡°I worked by your side and knew many secrets about your family. settling down.¡± ¡°You did that because you were worried I would leak it.¡± ¡°You were just trying to win me over, I certainly didn¡¯t appreciate your favor.¡± Dianna gave a bitter smile, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°So what if you understand?¡± Wilma sneered, ncing at Dianna. ¡°Dianna, you are no longer Ms. Barker, you are just a small waitress at Dreand Bar.¡± ¡°Serve us well, perhaps we would oftene to patronize your work and give you a little more tip.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You could have gotten a bit more money.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been as pitiful as it is now, unable to afford even a te of fruit.¡± A man with a slicked¨Cback hairstyle stood up and walked over to Dianna, sneering, ¡°Ms. Barker, how about this, youe home with me tonight, and I¡¯lle by often to order your drinks, give you more tips, so you won¡¯t have to work so hard every day.¡± Dianna red fiercely at the man, ¡°Lucardo, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Chapter 315 Kneel and Pick It Up ¡°So, you had just graduated from school and joined thepany, where many colleagues ostracized you. Seeing your talent, I transferred you to the president¡¯s office, so that these issues wouldn¡¯t affect your work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m down and out now, others cane and humiliate me, are you also going to kick me when I¡¯m down at this time?¡± Lucardo Bell burst intoughter, ¡°Ms. Barker, do you know? I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± ¡°It was just that I was born poor, without money or status. I could only watch you from afar every day, like a vase ced high in front of me.¡± ¡°Now¡­ now that your family is ruined, you¡¯re penniless, what difference would it make if I asked you to keep mepany!¡± Dianna gritted her teeth in anger and said, ¡°Lucardo, I didn¡¯t expect such a filthy heart beneath your honest appearance!¡± ¡°Dirty? Was I ever as dirty as the Barker family?¡± ¡°Ms. Barker, don¡¯t forget, you were just a bartender.¡± ¡°If you dare to talk back to me again, I willin to your boss and entire month¡¯s sry deducted!¡± have your Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Swallow Her Pride Ding dong! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Robin¡¯s phone rang. On the other end of the phone, Nics said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Rodriquez and Marissa have been safely delivered to the vi, Forrest and the others have also arrived, where are you now?¡± ¡°Oh, I was at Dreand Bar.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, all ounts of the Barker Group have been settled, and all illegal shareholders have been fully controlled.¡± ¡°I held the asset data chip of the Barker Group in my hand, needing to give it to you.¡± ¡°Hand it to me? What am I supposed to do with it?¡± Robin asked, puzzled. Nics said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, with so many properties under the Barker Group, we need someone familiar with the Barker Group to manage them. So, I¡¯m handing these procedures over to you. What do you think of the arrangement?¡± Robin had intended for Nics to directly handle the subsequent issues of the Barker Group. ncing up, I saw Dianna in the middle of the booth on the first floor, caught in a dilemma. He sighed lightly. Chapter 11n kovahow i No one was more suitable to manage the Barker Group than Dianna. ¡°You delivered to Dreand Bar now, I was waiting for you on the first floor.¡± At that moment, Dianna stood in front of Wilma and others, tears. swirling in her eyes. She had nowhere else to go now. Despite previously being the high and mighty Ms. Barker. But after the downfall of her familyst night, all her pride and dignity ceased to exist. Now even inferior to a servant, it was impossible to live a normal life. Everyone who came to the bar and found out she was Dianna woulde over and insult her a few times. Now, apart from Dreand Bar, no other organization in Farmere would dare to take her in. She cherished this ce of refuge before her, at least here, Drew and Roderick could still provide her with a space of dignity. She didn¡¯t know if Wilma and the others would really take it to Drew if she didn¡¯t kneel down. She looked at the fruit te scattered on the ground, her inner self tangled in humiliation. In the booth on the second floor, Drew and a few others noticed that Robin had not expressed any opinions and remained silent. Annie was almost driven mad with anger. Chapter 316 Swallow Her Pride However, seeing Robin remain indifferent, she could only clench her fists tightly, not daring to make any sound. Fury zed in Roderick¡¯s eyes. However, he caught a glimpse of the indifferent Robin who still made no move, and he could only keep silent with his eyes downcast. After all, Dianna¡¯s performancest night hadpletely broken Robin¡¯s heart. ¡°Drew, go get me a fruit te,¡± Robin said, putting down his phone and patting Drew on the shoulder. Drew was stunned for a moment. Saw Robin stand up and look in the direction of Dianna on the first floor. He understood in an instant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it over right away.¡± Drew immediately had the waiter bring a fruit te and handed it to Robin.. Robin took the fruit te and headed to the first floor. ¡°What does he want to do? What does he mean?¡± Annie asked, puzzled. Evelyn patted her, ¡°Could you say less?¡± Annie asked in confusion, ¡°What is Robin going to do? Is he going to send fruit baskets to those people of Wilma?¡± Roderick snorted coldly, ¡°Someone¡¯s gonna get beaten!¡± Chapter 316 Swallow Her Pride ¡°Beat someone up?¡± Annie was at a loss, ¡°Beat who?¡± Evelyn scoffed, ¡°With your intelligence, you¡¯re dreaming if you think you can charm Mr. Bruce. Save yourself the trouble.¡± Annie understood, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there together.¡± ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Roderickmanded in a cold voice. ¡°Who are you? What gives you the right to tell me to stop?¡± Annie red at Roderick. With a nk expression, Drew said. ¡°He is Robin¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Annie shrank her head and returned to her seat. Robin, holding the fruit te, took steps towards Dianna. Looking at Dianna¡¯s lonely and deste figure under the soft lights of Dreand Bar, Robin sighed inwardly. Unexpectedly, the reunion seven yearster would be such a scene. ¡°Dianna.¡± Dianna looked at Robin, who had walked up to her, in astonishment, ¡°You¡­ are you here to humiliate me now?¡± Robin didn¡¯t respond, ¡°Dianna, I remember you said you came back from studying abroad, didn¡¯t you?¡± Dianna gave a bitter smile, ¡°Robin, please, could you not be so cruel?¡± ¡°Under these circumstances, was it meaningful for you to say such things to me?¡± ¡°Even if I was out of line, you didn¡¯t have to be so relentless!¡± Chapter 316 Swallow Her Pride ¡°Could you tell me, which school did you graduate from?¡± Robin continued to ask. Dianna bit her lip, tears swirling in her eyes. A momentter, she stubbornly lifted her head: ¡°I majored in Business Administration at Millbush Business School in Potrya, is that enough?¡± Robin nodded. ¡°How long did you serve as the CEO of the Barker Group?¡± Dianna frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know what Robin really wanted to do. ¡°I started as soon as I graduated, and I was also managing the Barker Group during my studies. What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Who are all these people?¡± Robin asked, pointing at Wilma and Lucardo. Lucardo and Wilmaughed, ¡°You¡¯re also a staff member at Dreand Bar?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°You can also think of it that way.¡± Dianna increasingly couldn¡¯t understand Robin. ¡°They were all senior executives from the office of the former president of the Barker Group.¡± Robin said indifferently. ¡°So it was just a few dogs!¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Are You Pitying Me? ¡°How many dogs were there originally?¡± The smiles on the faces of Wilma, Lucardo and others disappeared instantly. A little waiter from Dreand Bar actually called them dogs? Dianna also was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Robin to suddenly utter such openly provocative words. After a brief moment of confusion, Wilma and Lucardo, among others, pointed at Robin in fury, saying, ¡°You, a mere waiter, dare to insult us. Do you not want to work here anymore?¡± ¡°Bring your boss over here. If we don¡¯t get an exnation today, this won¡¯t end!¡± Robin ignored the mor of Wilma, Lucardo and others, and continued to ask Dianna. ¡°Did you have a course on how to train dogs. in your management studies at school?¡± Dianna didn¡¯t know what Robin really wanted to do, and subconsciously shook her head. ¡°I told you, to deal with a vicious dog that bites its master, you should beat it hard until it submits!¡± Robin firmly smashed the fruit te in his hand onto Lucardo¡¯s face. Dianna jumped in shock, covering her mouth in horror. 0.00% 1440 Chapter 317 Are You Pitying Me? She hadn¡¯t expected that Robin would directly strike and knock over Lucardo! A gasp suddenly echoed through the bar. Such amotion immediately attracted the attention of the entire bar. Upstairs on the second floor, Drew and Evelyn, among others, also stood up in astonishment. Annie excitedly shouted, ¡°This is awesome! Robin. I love you to death!¡± Roderick shook his head with a smile and walked towards the first. floor with Drew. At this point, the now recovered Wilma roared, ¡°Boss, where¡¯s the bar owner?¡± Drew stepped forward and said. ¡°I am the boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Your bartender hit a customer!¡± Wilma said, trembling with anger. ¡°I demanded¡­ I demanded that he kneel down and apologize to us!¡± ¡°And,pensate us with one hundred thousand dors! Otherwise, we have called the police!¡± Drew nodded, ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°You¡­you all!¡± Wilma and several colleagues did not expect Drew to speak like this. ¡°Mr. Bruce, these are all the asset data of the Barker Group.¡± Nics hurried in from outside, respectfully presenting the chip and some documents to Robin. 19.93% Chapter 317 Are You Pitying Mat Mr. Bruce¡®? Wilma, along with everyone else in the bar, noticed that the neer. was Nics, the head butler of the Rogelio family. Nics was so respectful, and he called him Mr. Bruce. Could it be that he was the new owner of the Barker Group, Robin? Robin took the chip, nced at Wilma, then at Lucardo who was standing up from the ground: ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce?¡± Wilma looked in shock at the indifferent Robin. ¡°You, you are Mr. Bruce who single¨Chandedly destroyed the Barker Group?¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± Robin said coldly. Without a second thought, Wilma immediately knelt on the ground, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± ¡°Whether you know or not, what does it matter? Kneel down!¡± Robin pointed at Lucardo. Lucardo fell to his knees with a thud, pleading. ¡°Mr. Bruce. I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything to wrong you, why did you hit me¡­¡± ¡°Do I need a reason to hit a vicious dog like you, who bites its own master?¡± Robin pulled out a wet wipe and wiped his hands. Dianna looked at Robin withplexity. Under the soft lights of the bar, that tall silhouette was as strong and warm as it was seven years ago. Dianna¡¯s heart was sharply pierced. 4027% 1400 Chapter 317 Are You Pilying Ma Just, the scene before my eyes, no longer felt the same as it did seven years ago. She took a deep breath, defiantly ring at Robin, ¡°Why did you do this? Were you pitying me?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t need it!¡± Robin didn¡¯t respond to Dianna¡¯s interrogation. He picked up her trembling hand and ced the chip in her palm. ¡°You¡¯re most familiar with the Barker Group. It ends like this, what a pity.¡± Dianna looked up into Robin¡¯s calm and serene eyes, tears swirling in her own. Robin patted her shoulder, ¡°Besides managing the Barker Group, I need you to do one more thing for me!¡± He pointed at Wilma, ¡°I want to see the money Dianna initially lent your mother for her treatment on Ms. Barker¡¯s desk tomorrow! Remember, principal and interest! Not a penny less!¡± Wilma was stunned, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I, I can¡¯te up with that much right now, can I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your own problem if you can¡¯t get it out! You go steal, you go. rob, you go sell, but you have to get this money back!¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°Nics, you were in charge of overseeing this matter!¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t repay the money, then proceed ording to your rules!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce!¡± Nics said respectfully. Wilma was instantly frightened and copsed on the ground. Chapter 317 Are You Pitying Me? She had long heard of the methods of the Rogelio family. ¡°And you!¡± Robin pointed at Lucardo, ¡°You¡¯ve been scrubbing toilets. at the Barker Group for ten years!¡± ¡°Remember, never think about leaving the Barker Group. Once you¡¯re out, no one can guarantee how long you¡¯ll live!¡± ¡°Drew, Roderick, I have to go now, regret is temporary!¡± Robin. nced at the time, waved at them, and turned to walk out of the bar. ¡°Mr. Bruce, wait for us,¡± Evelyn and Annie quickly followed out of the bar. It was at this moment that Dianna realized, Robin had already left.. Looking at the documents and chips in my hand, tears welled up in my eyes. The dazzling lights of the bar reflected in Dianna¡¯s crystalline tears. Refracted in that year, that month, the past of that graceful young man¡­ Chapter 318 Chapter 318 I Wanna Kill Him! Farmere was in the western suburbs, the manor of Victor. Payne stood nervously in the mansion¡¯s hall. Inside the hall, a masked man in ck was treating Levis¡¯s legs. Ten minutester, the masked man in ck turned to Payne, ¡°Mr. Victor, both of your son¡¯s thighs are completely shattered, nearly damaging the major artery.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I stepped in, otherwise, your son¡¯s legs would have been ruined.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Klein! Can my son¡¯s legs recover?¡± Payne asked respectfully. The man in ck wiped his hands. ¡°His leg recovered to normal in less than a week.¡± ¡°Mr. Victor, you were really tough on your own son.¡± Payne gave a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Klein, under those circumstances at that time, if I hadn¡¯t crippled Levis¡¯s legs, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Klein know who Mr. Bruce really was?¡± ¡°Dennis, Leandro, including the Rogelio family, all had to obey him unquestioningly?¡± ¡°Leandro also told me that he was able to let go of Levis, which was already an exception,¡± ¡°They also said that the Odrarian president had issued a secret. protection order for that Mr. Bruce,¡± ¡°Such a mysterious figure, how could I dare to show any ck in front of him?¡± ¡°The step that the Victor family had reached today, was achieved at the cost of their lives.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ruin our entire family over a minor detail of Levis.¡± ¡°Thankfully, we made it through without any real danger.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The man in ck sneered. ¡°Payne, after all these years of living dangerously in the underworld, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still so naive!¡± ¡°Did you really think that Mr. Bruce would let the Victor family go? I doubt it.¡± Fear suddenly shed in Payne¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mr. Klein, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°On the surface, he let you go, and you can guarantee he won¡¯t stab you in the back?¡± The man in ck sneered. Payne gasped for air. ¡°Mr. Bruce should be an upright person, he wouldn¡¯t be the type to stab someone in the back, would he?¡± ¡°In the world of martial arts, for personal gain, there was no such thing as right or wrong.¡± The man in ck snorted, ¡°So¨Ccalled righteousness is nothing but a 14.41 D Chapter 119 | Wanna Kill Him! E joke in the martial world.¡± ¡°Payne, over these years, have you ever truly spoken of the chivalry of the underworld?¡± ¡°Those who truly believed in the chivalry of the underworld, had long be corpses.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Levis woke up, his legs still in severe pain, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that Robin!¡± Payne stepped forward, holding down Levis: ¡°Stay still, your legs are broken!¡± ¡°Mr. Klein has already treated you. Rest well for a week and you will be as good as new.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t swallow this resentment. That bastard not only ruined our film festival party, but also made me lose facepletely.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t hit my face, he hit the face of the entire Victor family.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If this grudge is not avenged, how can the Victor family maintain their dignity in this world in the future?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± you told me. ¡°All you knew was to eat, drink, fool around, and y with women all day.¡± ¡°How could we have ended up in such a situation if it weren¡¯t for you today?¡± ¡°I almost lost decades of my hard work.¡± ¡°You were not allowed to go anywhere in the future, you had to stay at home!¡± ¡°Who did you think you were? There were plenty of big shots out there who were much more powerful than you. If you ran into them, you wouldn¡¯t even have a life left.¡± ¡°Today¡­ today, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Bruce¡¯s momentarypse, you would have been dead by now!¡± ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t want to seek revenge, and you even scolded me?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t killed that bastard, how could I have shown my face in public!¡± ¡°Mr. Klein, help me. I want to kill that Robin!¡± Payne was frowning deeply. He had considered doing this. However, this opponent Robin in front of me was too mysterious and strange. In case of a misjudgment, it would bepletely over. However, after today¡¯s event, the status of the Victor family in Farmere would plummet rapidly. Dennis had made it clear to him that no resources from the Farmere government would be given to him anymore. The market share of the Victor family in Farmere, and even in Southeast Estya, was going to shrink dramatically. ¡°How certain would it be if Mr. Klein stepped in to handle Robin?¡± Payne asked tentatively. The man in ck burst intoughter, ¡°Payne, the Poison Sect is no longer as weak as it was a few years ago. Dealing with a small fry like Robin is as easy as flipping a hand!¡± *** Inside Farmere¡¯s most luxurious seaside vi. Robyn was stunned by the spectacr scene before her. This was Robin¡¯s vi! Marissa and Chelsea were also astonished by this magnificent residence. In their imagination, the pce was nothing more than this. Robyn watched as Chelsea and Marissa, mother and daughter, stood uneasily, a bitter smile hidden in her heart. Originally, I could have used this rtionship with Chelsea to get closer to Robin. Even if she couldn¡¯t be his lifelong partner, she could at least be his friend. Thinking back to the way I had treated Robin, I gave a bitter smile, ¡°Chelsea, I really envy you.¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock at that moment. She shook Marissa¡¯s arm, ¡°What has Robin been doing all these years, how could he have so much money!¡± Marissa also shook her head. ¡°Seven years ago, when he stood in front of our sour soup diner, I knew he was an angel sent to us by God!¡± ¡°It seemed, it was indeed so!¡± Chapter 3181 Wanna Kill Hi Suddenly, all the lights in the vi went out. ¡°What happened?¡± Chelsea eximed, startled. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± In the darkness, several people in ck clothes started tough. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chelsea asked in terror. ¡°It was the person who came to kill you!¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 The Golden Dragon Robyn, Chelsea, and Marissa were so scared that they clung tightly to cach other. They never expected that they would encounter such a thing as soon as they arrived at the vi where Robin was. Robyn whispered, ¡°Chelsea, did Robin do it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Robyn, what are you thinking? How could Robin do such a thing!¡± Chelsea said displeasedly. In the darkness, the man in ck began tough heartily. ¡°Robin¡­ Robin would have died even if he came, we came here today to kill him!¡± ¡°First, tie these women upstairs. After killing Robin, my brothers and I can enjoy some earthly pleasures, hahaha¡­¡® Several dark figures quickly approached Robyn, Chelsea, and Marissa. At that moment, the lights of the entire vi lit up again. ¡°Who dares to break into Mr. Bruce¡¯s vi?¡± Over a dozen armed special police pointed their guns at the six men in ck in the middle. of the vi¡¯s hall. Forrest stepped forward, ¡°Ms. Rodriquez, Marissa, please step back. We are here under Mr. Bruce¡¯s orders to protect you.¡± Three people from Chelsea were led into a room by two special police officers. Six people in ckughed after clearly seeing the person in front of them. ¡°We thought who it was, turns out it¡¯s just a few lousy cops! If you don¡¯t want to die, get out immediately!¡± Forrest pointed the gun at the man in ck and said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell you, I was from the Poison Sect!¡± ¡°Since you wouldn¡¯t leave, then die here!¡± Forrest hadn¡¯t expected these men in ck to be so rampant. He seemed to have foreseen the seriousness of the situation. Immediately ordered a dozen special police officers to open fire. Just the next moment, all six men in ck in the hall hadpletely disappeared. The scene before my eyes was too bizarre. Although he had heard that these sects in the martial arts world possessed many unknown evil arts. However, it was the first time in his life that he had personally witnessed the sinister skills of several assassins from the Poison Sect. Just as Forrest was desperately searching for traces of the man in ck. A thick ck smoke eerily rose before his eyes. Meanwhile, he distinctly felt a sharp steel knife, radiating a cold chill, stabbing towards his neck. Forrest quickly pointed the gun at the ck smoke. However, the gun in his hand fell to the ground uncontrobly. The ck fogpletely obscured his vision, and he was unable to move his limbs. He clearly felt the cold dagger pressing against his throat. Forrest had never imagined that he would die at the hands of these men in ck today, without even firing a single shot. He wanted to struggle out. However, I waspletely weak and couldn¡¯t move at all. Just as Forrest was in despair. After a burst of metallic noise, the ck fog in front of me gradually dissipated. Forrest opened his eyes again, touching his own neck. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There were some traces of blood left on the neck. Fortunately, only the skin suffered some damage. ¡°Mr. Bruce.¡± Forrest eximed in surprise, seeing Robin standing in the middle of the hall. Robin nced at the six ck¨Cd men dead on the ground, snorted lightly, ¡°Poison Sect, you¡¯ve got guts. Tonight, you¡¯re finished!¡± Before Forrest could step forward to inquire about the matter. The terrifying scene before his eyes left him utterly horrified! A worn¨Cout short dagger in Robin¡¯s hand instantly shed out a golden swimming dragon. Chapter 319 The Golden Dragon The dragon roamed in the ck mist, swallowing clouds and exhaling fog. In an instant, the bodies of the six men in ck turned into mummified corpses after the dragon crazily sucked their blood. ¡°What, what was this?¡± He trembled as he looked at Robin¡¯s cold silhouette. Truly understood why the Rogelio family would always obey this gentleman. Although he did not know Robin¡¯s identity, the scene just now was enough to shock him. ¡°Clean this ce up, and I hope you kept your mouth shut about what you just saw!¡± Forrest bowed in response. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Guard this vi well with your men, I¡¯m going to annihte the Victor family and the Poison Sect!¡± Watching Robin¡¯s retreating figure. Forrest was already soaked through! *** Farmere was in the western suburbs, the manor of Victor. The man in ck sat in the middle of the hall, with Payne nervously sitting by the side. ¡°Mr. Klein, if¡­ if the Poison Sect fails this time, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re more likely to meet with disaster than fortune.¡± Chapter 319 The Golden Dragon The man in ck sneered. ¡°Mr. Victor, you overestimated that Robin!¡± ¡°He was just a person, was it necessary to scare you like this?¡± ¡°Even if the six assassins I sent made mistakes, I still had a bigger trump card!¡± ¡°Also apanying me this time was Jared Dous, a master of Egria Royal Jujitsu.¡± ¡°Mr. Dous had been retired from the scene for many years, rarely making an appearance.¡± ¡°It was said that back then, it was very difficult for the seven guardians. of the Dark Lord to subdue him.¡± ¡°Mr. Dous, agreed to cooperate with my Poison Sect.¡± ¡°As long as I built a ce for him to practice, and supplied the medicinal materials Jared needed for his cultivation all year round.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to part with this money, Payne?¡± ¡°With the help of Mr. Dous, the Victor family easily became the top tycoon in Southeast Estya and even in Estya.¡± A mad glint suddenly shed in Payne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Klein, rest assured, whatever kind of training ground you need, just give the word!¡± The Victor family spared no expense to build this dojo for Mr. Dous¡¯s use. ¡°No matter what kind of medicinal herbs were needed, as long as they Chapter 319 The Golden Dragon could be bought, I would not hesitate to spend the money!¡± The man in ck burst intoughter, ¡°Mr. Victor, I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong, you are indeed a man of great deeds!¡± ¡°Payne, are you so confident that you can kill me?¡± A cold voice camer from outside. Robin wiped his palms with a wet wipe, step by step, he walked into the mansion¡¯s hall. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Who Are You? Payne suddenly stood up, instinctively hiding behind the man in ck. He never would have thought that Robin would suddenly appear in his mansion at this time. ¡°You, how could you be here¡­¡® Robin was slowly wiping his palms with a wet wipe. The dazzling light was projected from the ceiling. The slender lines of Robin¡¯s palms were highlighted, making them appear even more clean and soft. Payne was taken aback instantly. No matter how one looked at them, they didn¡¯t seem like hands that could kill! ¡°Did you want to ask me how I wasn¡¯t killed by the people from Poison Sect?¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, ¡°Those scums are already dead.¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity I gave you with the Victor family, then perish.¡± Payne trembled as he looked at the man in ck, ¡°Mr. Klein, this¡­¡± The man in ck snorted coldly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too arrogant! Do you think with your little skills you can act recklessly?¡± ¡°A few days ago, I heard that a madman from Londrnd had been 0.00% III 14:42 Chapter 320 Who Are You? repeatedly provoking my Poison Sect. I had been wanting to annihte you, but I just didn¡¯t have the time.¡± ¡°This time, you ran into Farmere, you deserved your bad luck!¡± ¡°Autumn¡¯s grasshopper!¡± Robin threw away the wet wipe in his hand, ¡°Who gave you the audacity to act recklessly in front of me, kneel down!¡± Before the man in ck could react, he ¡°thudded¡± onto the ground, kneeling. Blood sttered all around from beneath his knees. The hard granite ground was shattered by the shock. Payne, frightened, went weak in the knees and sat on the ground, cold sweat pouring down. He had never experienced that a single sentence spoken by someone could hold such great power. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± The man in ck struggled to break free, but he just couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to mess with me!¡± Robin sneered. In an instant, 20 ck¨Cd, masked assassins appeared in the vast vi hall. Meanwhile, thick plumes of ck smoke quickly spread throughout the entire hall. The man in ckughed heartily, ¡°Even if you have unparalleled skills, what can you do! The Almighty Toxic Formation of the Poison Sect, apart from Lord Wyvern decades ago, no one has been able to break it till now!¡± Chapter 320 Who Are You? Seeing this scene, Payne, who was originally scared, let his hanging heart down. ¡°Robin, you were too arrogant. The Victor family, after all, was not the top elite family in the world.¡± ¡°But, with my current assets alone, I could have hired any sect as powerful as the Poison Sect from around the world to annihte you!¡± ¡°Today, my son was humiliated by you at Farmere Film Studios, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s your death day!¡± No sooner had the words fallen, than a cold streak passed by. Payne suddenly felt as if his throat had been bitten by a mosquito. However, the words just couldn¡¯te out when they reached the tip of my tongue. ¡°Even as insignificant as an ant, you dare to be presumptuous!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Payne covered his bleeding throat. Looking up at the indifferent Robin under themp shadow, everything before my eyes turned dark, and I copsed with a loud thud. ¡°Thud!¡± Robin stepped onto the hard floor. The ck veil on the man in ck¡¯s face suddenly shattered into pieces, revealing a face that was half human, half ghost. ¡°The leader of the Poison Sect? You¡¯re an imposter!¡± Robin said coldly. ?? Chapter 320 Who Are You? ¡°I remember the leader of the Poison Sect was not a piece of trash like you! Tell me, who are you?¡± The man in ck contorted his face, and suddenly, millions of ckrvae appeared on his ck palm. He wanted to point his palm towards Robin. He just couldn¡¯t muster the strength, no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Stop ying these petty tricks in front of me, tell me, was it the Dark Lord behind all this?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the man in ck struggled to say, ¡°Even if you kill me, I will never tell you these things.¡± ¡°Then you can just go die!¡± A cold light shed past, and the body of the man in ck was instantly torn in two. The Golden Dragon on the Dragon Dagger soared into the sky, emitting a piercing dragon chant. In the blink of an eye, the blood on the man in ck was sucked dry. In the hall, the 20 ck¨Cd assassins hadn¡¯t had the chance to form the legendary Almighty Toxic Formation before each of them was clutching their throats and rolling on the ground. The golden dragon joyfully sucked the blood of these ck¨Cclothed martial artists. Before long, all twenty ck¨Cd assassins had turned into shriveled corpses. The ck smoke gradually dissipated. Chapter 320 Who Are You? The brightness was once again restored in the vi¡¯s hall as before. ¡°You¡­you stay away.¡± Levis, lying on the bed, had witnessed the terrifying scene just now. He watched as Robin approached him step by step, scared to the point of wetting the bed. ¡°I¡­I give you all the assets of the Victor family, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Robin Sheered, ¡°Ha, those things are worthless to me.¡± ¡°What do pleaded. you want? I can give you anything! Just don¡¯t kill me,¡± Levis ¡°Your life is mine! Every extra minute you trash live on this earth is a waste of air!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A cold light shed, and Levis was no longer breathing. *** The northwest side of the Victor¡¯s manor, arge tennis court was brilliantly lit. A man dressed as a Taoist priest was sitting cross¨Clegged in the middle of the hall. Andrew stood respectfully to the side, earnestly saying, ¡°Mr. Dous, with your help, the Poison Sect will soon be able to restore its former glory.¡± ¡°Mr. Klein had said that whatever medicinal ingredients and alchemy tools the master needed, the Poison Sect would spare no effort to prepare,¡± ¡°The head of the Victor family, Payne, had also agreed, willing to Chapter 320 Who Are You? spend a fortune to arrange a cultivation arena for the master¡­¡± Jared opened his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°All these are secondary. Where is that lunar energy body called Madeline? Bring her over, I¡¯m going to refine her tonight!¡± Chapter 321 Chapter 321 No. 999 Lunar Energy Body Jared¡¯s mouse¨Clike eyes scanned Andrew and the others standing in front of the hall. ¡°This was the 999th lunar energy body that I had refined.¡± ¡°After tonight. I will be able to ascend to the pinnacle of Jujitsu with this refined Lunar Energy Pill! Hahaha¡­¡± Jared excitedly stretched out his arms,ughing loudly. In an instant, a head of messy hair stood on end. That mouse¨Clike face instantly distorted and contorted. The eyes of the two mice burst out of their sockets. Such a terrifying scene had Andrew and a group of Poison Sect disciples rolling on the ground in fear. This jujitsu grandmaster, who once swept across the entire martial arts. scene of Southeast Estya, was now strangely resembling a cunning old mouse. ¡°Quick¡­ Hurry up and lift Madeline up.¡± Andrew climbed up from the ground and scolded the Poison Sect disciples who were still trembling on the ground. Not long after, a massive birdcage made of metal was carried into the hall by ten disciples of the Poison Sect. Ayer of golden gauze was covering the surroundings of this birdcage. 000% 1440 Chapter 321 No. 999 Lunar Energy Body The birdcage was thoroughly covered. Andrew approached Lya diligently, ¡°Master, the 999th lunar energy body has been delivered.¡± Jared slowly stood up, returning to his previous state. A sharp brilliance burst forth from the eyes of that pair of mice. With a sly chuckle, the short and skinny figure arrived in front of the birdcage like a bolt of lightning. Thirty disciples of the Poison Sect quickly formed a circle with their backs to the golden birdcage and Jared, trapping him in the middle. Jared took a deep breath, sat cross¨Clegged in front of the birdcage, and chanted a gibberish spell. Two minutester, a muffled sound echoed through the silent hall. The golden cloth on the birdcage exploded into a pile of fragments in an instant. The dazzling lights illuminated the golden birdcage, making it shimmer with gold. In the golden birdcage, a young woman sat with her eyes tightly closed, unconscious. This person was indeed Madeline. Jared opened his eyes. Two thief¨Cbright old mouse eyes shot out ecstatic golden light, scanning over Madeline¡¯s body. He then burst into a fit of wildughter, causing the chandelier in the Chapter 321 No. 979 Lunar Energi Body entire hall to tremble and sway. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Excellent! This is exactly the lunar energy body I was looking for!¡± As the words fell, Jared pped the ground with his palm, and the outer cover of the golden birdcage soared into the air. Jared lifted his palm, covered in dark hair, and ced it on Madeline¡¯s head. Wisps of white smoke rose from Madeline¡¯s jet¨Cck hair. Suddenly, Madeline¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. ¡°Where, where is this?¡± She looked around, trying to find a familiar face. However, the strange appearances of the surrounding crowd and the scenery startled her: ¡°Did I¡­ did I die?¡± Jaredughed heartily, ¡°You¡¯re still alive!¡± The ghostly voice came from above Madeline. When she saw Jared¡¯s mouse¨Clike face, she screamed in fright. The corner of Jared¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, ¡°However, you will soon be sublimated and be a part of the true essence of my body.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Madeline was on the verge of tears. Jared looked at Madeline, as if he was looking at his own prey. ¡°I wanted to refine you into a tiny elixir to replenish my vital energy.¡± ¡°Little girl, this was your good fortune!¡± Chapter 321 No 999 Lunar Energy Body ¡°What does it mean to turn me into a pill?¡± Madeline was terrified. Andrew stepped forward and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s about refining you!¡± ¡°The master absorbed the lunar energy from you, replenishing his vital energy and reconstructing his golden body.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madeline understood. In the past, she had heard about the method of alchemy from those legends. It was about cing the alchemy ingredients in the medicinal soup or fire for refining, and then turning them into medicinal pills. There was another kind, those utterly conscienceless pill¨Crefiners, who sucked bone marrow and blood from living beings. In other words, if my current self fell into these people¡¯s hands, I would have died even more miserably. It was either being sucked dry by this rat¨Clike viin in front of me, or being burned and boiled. Madeline was struggling mightily. However, all parts of the body were as if bound by sturdy ropes, unable to move. She was terrified! At that moment, she felt the demonic w above her head, sucking the blood, vitality, and marrow from her body. A wave of pain surged through my head. The whole body felt as if it had been drained. In fear, a figure shed before her eyes. ¡°Robin, Robin, where were you?¡± She was crying out in despair. Even though Madeline knew such actions were futile. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, how she longed for Robin to appear before her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jared asked, stopping his action of sucking. ¡°I am the one who killed you!¡± Robin said indifferently, pointing at Jared. The five disciples of the Poison Sect in front of them fell to the ground. and died instantly. Madeline blinked hard, ¡°Are you, are you Robin? Is this my illusion?¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not an illusion.¡± ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± Jared, sensing the strong aura of the person, asked cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know! You wicked, sneaky thing!¡± Robin snorted coldly, grabbing Madeline and pulling her to his side. Jared¡¯s small frame instantly curled up into a ball, rolling behind. Robin. Sharp nails suddenly grew over a foot long, sweeping towards Robin¡¯s back like lightning. A cold light shed by. The sharp tips of Jared¡¯s five fingers were uniformly cut off. Chapter 321 No. 999 Lunar Energy Body With a squeal like a mouse, Jared reverted back to his original form, fuming with rage, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my Five Finger Sword that I¡¯ve been cultivating for thirty years! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jared, originally less than 1.5 meters tall, quickly grew to as much as two meters. A sharp long sword in hand, it was thrust down towards the top of Robin¡¯s head. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 I¡¯ll Go Find You Madeline looked up to see a sword close at hand, trembling all over with fear. The next moment, she closed her eyes and screamed, desperately trying to push Robin away. Robin wasn¡¯t pushed away, but she herself was thrown two meters away. ¡°Robin!¡± Madeline cried out in despair as she watched the sharp sword about to pierce Robin¡¯s head. Robin shook his head, ¡°Is this the legendary jujitsu master? Too rubbish!¡± A cold light shed again, and Jared¡¯s two long legs were cut off a section, causing him to fall and sit on the ground. Jared had intended to shoot out the flying de hidden within his body. It was only when he saw the Golden Dragon shimmering on the Dragon Dagger, he instantly fell to the ground, ¡°Lord Wyvern, spare me!¡± Robin paused slightly, ¡°Lord Wyvern? What does that mean?¡± The Golden Dragon soared, engulfing the entire hall with a swirl of white smoke. With Jared¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching scream, a column of red blood spurted out. Chapter 32211 Go Find You In just a short span of ten seconds, the white smoke disappearedpletely, as if nothing had ever happened. In the vast tennis court hall, it was so silent that you could hear a pin drop! No one knew exactly what had just happened. Madeline was even more shocked, sitting on the ground, at a loss for what to do. During this period, the series of events she had experienced had far exceeded her understanding of the world. What sect, what jujitsu master, what alchemy and so on, these were all stories from legends, surprisingly happening to oneself. Looking back at the previously charming Jared, he was now lying on the floor like a shriveled piece of paper. Madeline had always doubted whether she was truly alive now, or experiencing life after death. Everything was like a dream. How could a living person turn into something like a piece of paper? Suddenly, everything went ck and I passed out. Robin didn¡¯t want her to witness the brutal scene that was about to unfold, he was about to go on a killing spree! Then, turning to Andrew, ¡°You beast!¡± ¡°Matters of the underworld, handled by the underworld, never harm the innocent!¡± Chapter 322 Go Find You ¡°You, the Poison Sect, actually used the dark web loan to harm so many innocent girls just for this kind of trash!¡± ¡°What was even the point of existing!¡± ¡°More importantly, you provoked me!¡± Andrew knelt on the ground, pleading, ¡°Mr. Bruce, we were all forced to do this by Mr. Klein.¡± ¡°They had me establish Thurg Loans within the borders of Londrnd to amass a fortune, and incidentally, to find a woman with a lunar energy body for Jared to refine pills.¡± ¡°In total, over two thousand girls were captured, among which 999 were as qualified as Madeline.¡± ¡°Everything that met Jared¡¯s requirements was refined into a pill by Jared.¡± ¡°Those that didn¡¯t meet the requirements were sold to nightclubs.¡± Robin sneered, ¡°You bunch of beasts, go to hell together!¡± In an instant, the Dragon Dagger wasunched, spinning rapidly in the hall. All 147 disciples of the Poison Sect fell to the ground. Andrew, witnessing such a horrific scene, desperately pleaded with Robin to spare him. Robinughed, ¡°It seems that the Poison Sect has not yet informed you of my habits!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to tell you now, under the Dragon Dagger, there were no survivors!¡± Chapter 122 011 Go Find You In the next second, the Dragon Dagger let out a long dragon chant, slicing Andrew¡¯s throat into two pieces. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He clutched his torn throat, looking horrified at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Robin picked up Madeline and walked out of the tennis court hall, patting her on the back. Madeline woke up from hera. She tightly gripped Robin¡¯s arm, ¡°Robin, I¡­ where are we? Where are the bad guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay now!¡± Robin put down Madeline, ¡°Everything is over, wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a call.¡± ¡°Leandro, you and Nics handled the aftermath for the Victor family.¡± ¡°Victor Pictures, it was up to you to take over from now on.¡± ¡°Oh, right, give that Annie a chance to try.¡± Madeline looked back at the tennis hall in the not too distant, where lights were flickering, and suddenly understood everything. ¡°Robin, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died many times over.¡± Robin said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back to Londrnd.¡± *** The next morning, Robin brought Madeline to Farmere International Airport. pter 322 111 66 Find You He didn¡¯t want to cause too muchmotion, so he didn¡¯t notify anyone. Just arrived at the airport terminal, a fully armed SWAT team cleared a dedicated passage for them. Seeing the situation in front of her, Madeline was taken aback and immediately withdrew the step she had taken. ¡°Mr. Bruce, we are ordered toe here to bid you farewell!¡± Captain Romero and all the special police saluted and watched attentively. Robin shook his head helplessly, patted Forrest¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If you have time, help me look after Chelsea and Marissa.¡± Having said that, he led the terrified Madeline inside. ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± A shrill female voice came from behind. Annie and Evelyn quickly ran up to Robin. In the instant that Robin turned around, Annie quickly nted a kiss on his face. ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± Robin asked; taking a cautious step back. Annie swayed her chest proudly, her eyes looking at Robin in a daze, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡­¡± ¡°Go, go, go, I don¡¯t want to be caught by the paparazzi.¡± Robin quickly dodged. Annie startedughing, ¡°Mr. Bruce, thank you!¡± Robin waved and, holding Madeline¡¯s hand, headed towards the airport security checkpoint. Tears streamed down Annio¡¯s face, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I will find you!¡± she vowed. Chapter 323 C hap Chapter 323 You¡¯re So Nice! Madeline followed closely behind Robin, quickly heading towards the airport passage, looking back with every step. She had seen Evelyn and Annie a few times. He studied them carefully, murmuring, ¡°Robin, that¡­ those two people. seem to be movie actors?¡± Robin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, they were movie actors.¡± Moreover, one of them was a popr A¨Clist star, and the other was about to be a popr A¨Clist star. Madeline regretted, ¡°Oh, if I had known it was them, I would have taken a photo with them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? Movie stars are just people. Even if you take a photo with them, you¡¯re still you, and they¡¯re still them,¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Robin, they said they woulde to Hallcester to see you next time. Could you let me know the next time shees? I want to take a picture with them.¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Alright, when they arrive, I¡¯ll have them treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Robin, you¡¯re so kind!¡± Madeline, holding onto Robin¡¯s arm, whispered, ¡°Everything that my family and I have now, you gave us. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want your repayment, all you needed to do was to work hard and get your life back on track.¡± Once on the ne, Madeline curiously looked around, ¡°Robin, this is my first time on a ne.¡± ¡°Then you should really experience what it¡¯s like to fly in a ne,¡± Robin said softly. ¡°Keep quiet!¡± a security oflicer barked coldly. ¡°This was a public ce, speaking loudly would seriously affect other passengers.¡± ¡°We were an international flight, and we often receivedints about your Londrnd passengers being loud and of low quality!¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, only then noticing this security officer. He recognized this guy, he was the security officer on thest flight from Halleester to Farmere, named Jeff Williams. Robin ignored Jeff and continued to whisper to Madeline, ¡°Some dogs are clearly dark¨Chearted, but they deliberately pretend to be noble. If it were up to me, I would have broken such a dog¡¯s teeth long ago.¡± Madeline evidently heard that Robin was cursing at Jeff, like a barking dog. She covered her mouth and started tough quietly, her gaze flicking towards the security officer. Jeff also detected the hidden meaning in Robin¡¯s words, his face turning ashen with anger: ¡°Stand up! I suspect you have violent tendencies. Come with me to the flight attendant¡¯s duty room now, I¡¯m going to conduct a thorough investigation on you!¡± Robin chuckled, ¡°Who do you think you are, ordering me to stand ¡°old you, if you dont rein yourself in and deliberately stir up trouble, I won¡¯t let you rant and rave around me!¡± ¡°Jofi, calm down!¡± Robyn, who had hurried over, urgently stopped Jeff who was about to explode. When she looked up and saw Robin, a glimmer of surprise and delight shed in her eyes She hadn¡¯t expected that Robin would actually take today¡¯s flight back to Londrnd. Robyn said coldly, ¡°Jett, you¡¯re making things difficult for the guests! If you continue to be unreasonable, I canin about you to the captain!¡± Jeff was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean? Robyn, I was thinking about the safety of all the passengers on this flight.¡± ¡°Last time, he took our flight and fought four Odrarians, so of course I had to thoroughly investigate him today.¡± Robyn knew what a terrifying character Robin was. He was just toozy to argue with Jeff, that¡¯s why Jell was so unscathed. Just based on Robin¡¯s influence and connections in Odrar, Jefl¡¯s job would have been gone by now for making things difficult for Robin. Moreover, they would also face an investigation from the Inspection Department of the airline. Once Robin demanded the airline to hold him ountable, Jeff would also face a high amount of compensation. Chapter 323 You¡¯re So Nice! She sighed and said, ¡°Jeff, I¡¯m warning you, if this leads to any consequences, you may not be able to bear them.¡± Robin pointed at Robyn and Jeff and said, ¡°I demand that you flight attendants leave my vicinity immediately. If you continue to disturb my rest during this flight, I can go directly to your captain right now.¡± At this point, Jeff had already felt the pressure Robin was putting on him. He understood that if Robin reported the current situation to the captain, he would be grounded immediately. Moreover, they would also be subject to an investigation by the airline. Even so, they could potentially be fired by the airline and face hefty fines. He gave Robin a cold nce and asked, ¡°Were you in Hallcester?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Eastern District Development Corporation, you can find me anytime.¡± A cold smirk lifted the corners of Jeff¡¯s mouth, ¡°Fine, I will pay you a visit!¡± Having said that, he returned to the flight attendant¡¯s duty room, feeling upset. Robyn immediately followed him in. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jeff, I warned you, if you treat passengers with this attitude again, I will report to the captain!¡± Jeff mmed his notebook onto the table, ¡°Robyn, have you really fallen for that pretty boy?¡± Chapter 323 You¡¯re So Nicel ¡°A few days ago, you saw it too, this man was taken away by an old woman, he is just a freeloader!¡± ¡°You actually still harbored illusions about him, didn¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Robyn sneered, ¡°Jeff, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, you should worry about yourself!¡± ¡°I advised you, it¡¯s best not to provoke him, otherwise, you would have killed yourself!¡± Jeff gave a sinister smile, ¡°Do you know my background?¡± ¡°When I got to Hallcester, if he dared to treat me like this again, I would y him to death in Hallcester!¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 This World is Truly Small Throughout the flight, Robyn had gone to Robin a few times to bring him tea and fruit. Almost everything that could be sent on the ne had been sent. Such abnormal behavior also attracted the attention of the surrounding passengers. It was clear to everyone that Robyn was attentively caring for Robin. Even, some passengers had expressed their dissatisfaction. Believed that this flight attendant abused her power for personal gain, favoring those she was familiar with. Some people thought Robin was the boyfriend of this flight attendant, and they even raised questions to the crew members of this flight. Robyn had responded to each one. Quickly resolved the passengers¡® dissatisfaction. After all, years of flying experience had umted a lot of experience for her. She did this in order to make Robin get rid of his dislike for her. During thest flight, she misunderstood Robin as Sarah¡¯s kept man because she listened to Jell¡¯s words. A series of events that urred at Farmere. It made her see clearly that Robin was actually a hidden tycoon. 14.45 D Chapter 324 This World is Truly Small Jeff mistakenly thought that his father, being a minor propaganda. department head in the Hallcester government, could provoke a person like Robin. This situation was identical to those reckless people of Farmere. In the end, they were all stepped on by Robin. There were many people in this world whocked self¨Cawareness, and their ultimate end was only to bring disgrace upon themselves. She believed that if she arrived at Hallcester. Jeff still thought that he could rely on his father¡¯s minor official position. He could boss Robin around and even take revenge on him. That was simply ridiculous. If Jeff really did that, he would not only plunge himself into an abyss. In the end, it might have implicated his father as well. Madeline also noticed Robyn¡¯s attentive treatment towards Robin. She wanted to ask Robin several times, but ultimately she didn¡¯t speak 1. up. Until Robyn brought the delicious fruit candy for the tenth time. Madeline had just quietly asked Robin, ¡°Robin, has this flight attendant fallen for you?¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°What others think of me is none of my business. Whether she falls in love with me, hates me, or despises me, I don¡¯t care.¡± 124 Tha world in Truh Small Madeline tentatively said, ¡°Robin, this flight attendant is quite pretty.¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°Her beauty is her business, not mine. Let¡¯s not bring up this topic again.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Madeline stuck out her tongue. Madeline knew that if she continued to talk about the things Robin didn¡¯t like to discuss, it would make him very angry. Robyn returned to the flight attendant studio, seeing Jeff still in a bad mood. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kindly stepping forward, I reminded, ¡°Jeff, let me give you a piece of advice, it¡¯s best not to harbor any thoughts of revenge against Robin.¡± ¡°You held a grudge against a customer, didn¡¯t you think it was a very boring thing to do?¡± ¡°Not only would this cause trouble for yourself, but it would also affect others.¡± Jeff sneered, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand those freeloading pretty boys!¡± ¡°A man, instead of creating a life based on his own abilities, shamelessly relied on his handsome face to deceive and swindle everywhere.¡± ¡°Did you see? He came back this time with a beautiful girl by his side.¡± Clearly, the girl was naive and simple. It was obvious that she had no experience or wit. This swindler must have deceived the poor girl. Robyn shook her head with a smile, ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t seen it, the scene where all the top stars regard him as a male god.¡± Jeff scoffed, ¡°Robyn, are you telling me a story?¡± ¡°A popr A¨Clist star would like such a pretty boy? You must be talking about those stars who are over sixty years old.¡± Robyn said helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not talking about this with you anymore!¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you, it¡¯s best not to provoke him again, it¡¯s for your own good!¡± ¡°Be nice to me? You mean I¡¯m incapable, I¡¯m not as good as him?¡± Jeff said through gritted teeth Robyn simply couldn¡¯t stand Jell¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Yes, you really were far worse than him! He was not an ordinary person!¡± ¡°Just with the background of your father being a minor section chief¡­¡± Jeff pped his hand on the table, ¡°Robyn, I knew you looked down on me!¡± ¡°Not bad, my father was a minor propaganda department head in the city government, but do you know who my master was?¡± ¡°He was the president of the Londrnd Go Association! I was his first disciple.¡± ¡°In a few more days, I would no longer be a flight attendant.¡± ¡°Master was nning to have me specifically follow him in studying Go.¡± ¡°You tell me, was my status enough?¡± ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t want to say these things in front of you, I just wanted to keep a low profile.¡± Chapter 324 This World in Truly Small ¡°Robyn, you know I¡¯ve always liked you. Isn¡¯t my strength enough to be with you?¡± Upon hearing this news, Robyn was also greatly shocked. However, such conditions were far inferiorpared to Robin¡¯s. She didn¡¯t continue speaking. She knew that a proud and arrogant person like Jeff would not listen to her advice. Once you hit a snag, you¡¯ll know who the real clown is! Soon, the ne arrived at Hallcester Airport. Exiting the airport terminal, Robyn quickly caught up with Robin: ¡°Mr. Bruce, I want¡­ I want to tell you, I¡¯m also half a Hallcester person. Robin didn¡¯t pay attention to her, he just nodded politely. Robyn said outright, ¡°My uncle also works at Eastern District Development Corporation, can I treat you to a meal sometime?¡± Robin was slightly taken aback, not expecting that this flight attendant was actually Freddie¡¯s niece. The world was really too small! ¡°No need!¡± ¡°Robin, stop!¡± As they were talking, a woman whom Robin disliked stood in front of them. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 None of My Business Robyn and Madeline both paused, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Robin, I knew you were scared to see me!¡± Miranda proudly red at Robin, who was ignoring her, her eyes full of superiority. ¡°Did you intentionally avoid me because you were upset upon learning about my engagement with Jacob this Sunday?¡± Only then did Robyn discern some clues. It turned out that this woman in front of him had some emotional entanglement with Robin. She carefully scrutinized the haughty Miranda. A face of unparalleled beauty and a body of impressive stature, a hundred percent top¨Cnotch beauty. Looking again at the luxury car behind her, and Jacob by her side. Such pomp and grandeur, they were clearly a pair of young master and miss from a wealthy family. Robin didn¡¯t want to deal with them and simply bypassed them. Miranda rushed forward, blocking the way: ¡°Robin, why are you avoiding me? Do you feel ufortable because I¡¯m engaged to Jacob, and you can¡¯t bear to look at me?¡± Robin gave a detached smile, ¡°Miranda, we¡¯ve had no connection for a long time. Is it meaningful for you to keep doing this over and over again?¡± Chapter 325 Moon of My Business ¡°Whether you were engaged or married, it had nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just an engagement, is it necessary to make such a fuss? You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re about to be crowned king.¡± Madeline and Robyn almost burst outughing, covering their mouths. Miranda also shook her head with a smile, pointing at Madeline, ¡°Robin, this is all you amount to!¡± ¡°Taking this low¨Css girl out for a trip, deceiving poor girls is quite easy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Madeline quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Brown, you misunderstood, it¡¯s not what you think, it was Robin who saved me¡­¡± Robin interrupted her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin to such a person.¡± Miranda sneered with augh, ¡°That¡¯s right, you two are indeed a perfect match, congrattions!¡± Madeline¡¯s cheeks turned red, wanting to exin. Looking up to see Robin¡¯s impassive expression, the words on the tip of my tongue were swallowed back down. She secretly gazed up at Robin¡¯s tall figure. Looking at Miranda¡¯s face full of boastful mockery, I secretlyughed to myself. Miranda, perhaps by the day you see the truth, you would surely be filled with regret. Seeing that Robin didn¡¯t respond, Mirandaughed smugly, ¡°Robin, since we¡¯ve run into each other, I¡¯ll tell you. On Sunday, Mr. Walsh and I are going to have our official engagement ceremony! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Walsh had advertised on television and online media, so the upper¨Css families of Halleester, as well as some media reporters, would be present at my engagement ceremony. ¡°Also, the engagement ceremony I prepared with Mr. Walsh was very special. It was sure to cause a sensation throughout Halleester!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ve got it. May I leave now?¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Miranda, still in her excitement, blocked Robin. ¡°I told you, my engagement ceremony with Mr. Walsh was not held at the five¨Cstar hotel in Hallcester, isn¡¯t that special?¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Robin chuckled with a meaningful smile, ¡°nning something out of the ordinary?¡± ¡°Of course! Marriage is a big deal in life, it has to be grand and unique!¡± Miranda said excitedly, ¡°Guess where we will hold it?¡± Robin thought seriously. ¡°Could they be nning to hold a bridge tunnel engagement ceremony?¡± ¡°Pili!¡± Robyn and Madeline stifled a giggle. ¡°What¡­ What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Miranda said angrily. Robin pursed his lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you weren¡¯t nning to hold it in a hotel?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t hold it in the bridge tunnel, where could you?¡± Miranda snorted disdainfully, ¡°Only someone of your lowly status could think of such unbearably vulgar things.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I was nning to hold a manor¨Cstyle engagement ceremony this time!¡± ¡°Importantly, my mansion was not just any mansion, but the most luxurious Mauveglow Vi 1 in Hallcester.¡± Robin paused slightly. ¡°At my ce!¡± ¡°Your home? Hahaha¡­¡± Mirandaughed. ¡°Your home was at Mauveglow Vi 17 You must be dreaming!¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Miranda scoffed, ¡°With your perspective, of course you¡¯d say it¡¯s impossible! Here, this is the invitation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourself.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Miranda had delivered an invitation to Robin. Robin shrugged, ¡°Take it back, I don¡¯t have time to watch you show off.¡± ¡°You damn well dream on, how could my vi possibly be the venue for your engagement ceremony Jacob said with a smile, ¡°Robin, everything Miranda said is true. Today, we came to pick up my aunt and her family to attend our engagement ceremony at the vi.¡± ¡°Robin, we really did hold the engagement ceremony at Mauveglow Vi 1, Miranda didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s my home, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± At that moment, Jeff came from behind, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Jacob. Ms. Brown, who are you here to pick up?¡± Jacob shook hands with Jeff, ¡°We came to pick up my aunt.¡± Chapter 32 325 None of My Business ¡°Sunday was the engagement ceremony for Miranda and me. If you weren¡¯t flying that day, you could havee to join the fun.¡± Jeff nced at Robyn, excitedly saying, ¡°Alright, Jacob, where did you hold the engagement ceremony?¡± Jacob nced at Robin and answered proudly, ¡°We were going to hold the engagement ceremony at Mauveglow Vi 1.¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Another Arrogant Fool All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mauveglow Vi 11¡± Jefl¡® eximed in surprise. ¡°That was the most luxurious vi in Halleester. Jacob, you really outdid yourself?¡± ¡°Robyn, did you not know? This vi is worth four billion! It¡¯s the most expensive top¨Ctier vi in Halleester.¡± The owner of this vi was extremely mysterious. Since itspletion, the owner of the vi had never appeared. l he was a super¨Crich NL E ¡°Many people were spreading rumors that he was a super¨Crich man, a hermit from the outside world!¡± ¡°I had to go and see what that mysterious vi was really like.¡± ¡°For this reason alone, I was going to attend your engagement ceremony!¡± Upon hearing Jell¡¯s praise, Miranda looked smugly at Robin, who showed no expression. ¡°Robin, didn¡¯t you always im that Mauveglow Vi I was yours? It seems, you are that super¨Crich, hidden tycoon, aren¡¯t you? Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Alright, as long as you guys are happy,¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to exin, bypassing them and continuing to walk forward. ¡°Heh! I thought you would insist that the vi was yours!¡± Miranda sneered, shaking her head. Robyn pointed at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, asking, ¡°What is this¡­?¡± 14451 Chapter 176 Another Arrogant Fool Jell hurriedly introduced, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, this is my colleague, flight attendant Robyn.¡± ¡°Robyn, these were my two friends, Jacob and Miranda!¡± Robyn politely shook hands with them, ¡°Hello. Ms. Brown, it seems. like you and Robin have some unresolved issues?¡± Jacob shrugged, ¡°Robin used to be engaged to Miranda, it was arranged by their grandfathers. But it was called off by the Brown family a few days ago!¡± Robyn eximed in shock, ¡°You actually called off your engagement with Robin?¡± Miranda scoffed, ¡°He and I are not from the same ss, of course I had to reject him.¡± ¡°I surely couldn¡¯t be expected to marry Robin, a penniless man of low status, just because of my grandfather¡¯s generation¡¯s jesting words.¡± ¡°Did you say Robin was a low¨Css person?¡± Robyn was shocked by Miranda¡¯s words. She watched Miranda speak, it didn¡¯t seem like a joke. Laughed silently to myself in my heart. Another arrogant, foolish woman! Just like Dianna from Farmere, she used to think she was high and mighty. Kept insisting that he was not in the same ss as Robin. Little did you know, you were nothing in front of others. Robin¡¯s status and background were so high that you could never reach in your 1445 D lifetime! Saying that someone is not in the same ss as you, how ridiculous! Think about it, wasn¡¯t I the same? Robin said Mauveglow Vi 1 was his, so it must have been his. Was it necessary for a person like him to be so bored as to pretend to be vain? She had already seen that top¨Clevel vi of Farmere¡¯s. It was not surprising that there was such a vi in Hallcester! The pair of idiots in front of me were too full of themselves. Hehe, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened on the day you guys got engaged. Robyn was really a bit excited! She lifted her eyes to Robin¡¯s retreating figure, growing increasingly curious, with a faint hint of bitterness. My own perspective was still too narrow! Looking at Robyn¡¯s appearance and temperament, Jacob said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Strd, on the day I got engaged to Miranda, I asked you to be Miranda¡¯s bridesmaid.¡± Robyn hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°Sorry, I might have something else to do, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will definitely be able to arrive on time.¡± Moreover, in such luxurious ces, I was nervous. ¡°That day, I tried my best to attend your engagement ceremony, but as for being a bridesmaid, forget it.¡± 14:45 D Chapter 326 Another Arrogant Fool Robyn was not willing to do that kind of thing that disgusted Robin again. Although she was unclear, how Robin¡¯s vi had be Miranda¡¯s engagement venue. However, she could imagine that day. If Miranda really held her engagement ceremony at Mauveglow Vi 1, the oue was predictable. Jacob had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright, Ms. Strd, please doe and also take a look at what our most luxurious vi in Hallcester really looks like.¡± Miranda noticed that Robyn¡¯s gaze was still directed towards Robin, ¡°Ms. Strd, I saw you walking with Robin earlier, do you know each other?¡± Robyn gave a faint smile, ¡°It was just a chance encounter on the ne, I wouldn¡¯t say we know each other.¡± ¡°I thought he had deceived you again?¡± Miranda snorted lightly. ¡°Ms. Strd, you must stay away from this kind of man.¡± ¡°You may not know, after I broke off our engagement, he tried to win me back by pretending to be very sessful, even going so far as to deceive the two wealthiest women in Hallcester by any means. necessary.¡± Robyn gave a bitter smile in her heart. If Robin really lied to me, it was actually my luck. I was just as foolish as you. Chapter 326 Another Arrogant Fool They actually mistook this super big shot for a pretty boy, utterly ridiculous! Upon hearing this, a smirk of mockery appeared on Jeff¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Brown, you tore up your engagement with that loser Robin, that was so wise of you!¡± ¡°Do you know what I saw at Farmere? He was hanging around with an old rich woman in her sixties at Farmere.¡± ¡°He married an old rich woman in Farmere?¡± Miranda shook her head in disdain. ¡°Did Robin get his international business going? Hehe!¡± ¡°I really was at my wits¡® end!¡± Jeff shook his head, his eyes full of contempt, ¡°This kind of man is hopeless! To follow a woman old enough to be a grandmother for afortable life, it¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°Robyn, having heard what Ms. Brown and Mr. Walsh said, you should know what kind of man Robin is now, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have any illusions anymore!¡± In the middle of his speech, Jeff suddenly stopped. He pointed in Robin¡¯s direction, ¡°Look, what¡¯s going on there?¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Nia Needs Your Help Robin had not gone far, pulling Madeline around Miranda, when two men in ck suits blocked their way. They gestured for Madeline to step back, standing on either side of Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, pleasee with us, someone wants to see you!¡± Before the two men could finish their words, Robin had already knocked them down to the ground. Two men in suits instinctively reached for the guns at their waists. ¡°Ssh!¡± Two pistols were instantly disassembled into a pile of parts scattered on the ground. Robin stepped on one man¡¯s throat, toying with a few bullets in his hand, ¡°Move and you¡¯re dead!¡± Another man in a suit wanted to resist. The three bullets in Robin¡¯s hand were arranged in a triangle shape, pinned above his head and on either side of his ears. The man in the suitpletely gave up resistance. He understood that if he made any further moves, a bullet would be lodged directly between his brows! ¡°Robin, wait a moment.¡± Nia, dressed in military uniform, quickly ran over from the car. ¡°Is it your person?¡± Robin asked, looking up. 14.4 D Chapter 327 Nia Needs Your Help Nia hastily exined, ¡°Robin, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. They are Randall¡¯s guards, please let them go.¡± Robin discarded the remaining bullets in his hand and lifted his foot, ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Remember, if you ever pull such a dangerous stunt in front of me again, you¡¯ll be corpses!¡± The two men immediately picked up the pistol parts from the ground and got up. ¡°Randall was looking for me? What could that old man want with me?¡± Robin wondered. Nia also looked at Robin in surprise, ¡°Robin, let¡¯s get in the car first. Actually, this matter also involves me.¡± ¡°Rted to you?¡± Robin was even more confused. Robin paused for a moment, pointing at Randall¡¯s two guards, ¡°Arrange for someone to safely escort Madeline home.¡± The man in the suit immediately took Madeline to another car. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Robin followed Nia into the car. Randallughed at him, ¡°Only you have ever dared to touch my security personnel.¡± Robin leaned back in his chair, giving him a sidelong nce, ¡°Old man, what do you want from me? Are you still remembering thest time you had me treat you to a meal? Let me tell you, no way!¡± Randallughed, ¡°Can I treat you to a meal?¡± Robin had been staring at Randall¡¯s small eyes for quite a while. 14.46 Chapter 327 Na Needs Your Help Always felt they were a bit like Enzo¡¯s eyes, shifty and sly. Whenever Enzo¡¯s small eyes stared at him with a smile, there was definitely no good news. Robin red at him, ¡°Old man, no good deed goes unpunished, it¡¯s either treachery or theft!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Randall was also confused, ¡°Alright, alright, young master! Stop reciting. I¡¯m about to go crazy!¡± Robin finally stopped, casting a sidelong nce at Randall, ¡°From the moment I first saw you, I realized you had ill intentions towards me!¡± ¡°Pfft! Hahaha¡­¡± Nia burst outughing. She had never seen Randall take such a beating before. ¡°Girl, stopughing!¡± Randall shook his head, sighing, ¡°Ah, you young people, always overthinking!¡± ¡°Actually, I was curious about you, how could I bear ill will towards you?¡± Robin looked at Randall, wondering in his heart, could this old fellow be the person Enzo had told me to wait for? It still couldn¡¯t be confirmed at the moment. What on earth was that old bastard Enzo trying to pull on me! He looked up at Randall, ¡°The look in your eyes, old man, always gives me a strange feeling. You¡¯re an old geezer taking an interest in me, you don¡¯t have any unsavory habits, do you?¡± ¡°I told you, I am a decent person!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 327 Nia Needs Your Help Randall shook his head helplessly, ¡°Where is this even going¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Niaughed, clutching her stomach, feeling as if these two people were not having a conversation, but performing aedy sketch ¡°You little minx, stop stirring up trouble andughing!¡± Randall gave Nia a sidelong nce. ¡°Kid, I was watching you¡­¡± Randall subconsciously wanted to pat Robin¡¯s shoulder. Robin blinked impassively, ¡°What do you want to do? Old man, do you have any quirks?¡± Randall¡¯s body lost bnce in an instant, almost toppling over in his seat. Two guards immediately supported him. Randallughed, ¡°You¡¯re too crafty, kid. That¡¯s why I sought you out.¡± Robin pursed his lips, ¡°Looking for me? What for?¡± Randall hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Nia¡¯s Warwolf Special Forces is currently facing a major difliculty and needs your help.¡± ¡°Need me?¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Forget it, their organization has nothing to do with me, what could I possibly help with.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t help you do these boring things!¡± Randall pondered for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s not a favor for me, it¡¯s a favor for Nia and her group.¡± I told Nia, ¡°Your skills are more than enough for thisbat mission.¡± Chapter 327 No Needs Your Help ¡°A duel?¡± Robin asked, puzzled. Nia sighed. ¡°Robin, we have an urgent issue that needs to be addressed now, Randall said you could help us.¡± ¡°If you could help us solve the current problem.¡± the boss said, ¡°I promise you the rank of Brigadier General in the Special Forces!¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Lord Wyvern ¡°Grant me the rank of a junior general? Is that a high rank?¡± Robin puckered his lips. Randall¡¯s eyes sparkled, motionlessly watching Robin¡¯s every move. He believed that Robin would definitely agree to such a temptation. You should know that in the military, there were only a few people over the age of forty or fifty who could achieve the rank of Major General. And Robin, who was only twenty years old at the time, had the opportunity to earn the rank of Brigadier General. Any normal person would have agreed without hesitation. This honor had only been bestowed upon two individuals in the Londrnd army. One was Lord Wyvern, who had formed Dragon Soul back in the day. However, that person had already disappeared for many years. The second one was Robin. Of course, this also depended on whether Robin could ept the task. After this period of investigation in Hallcester, Randall waspletely baffled about Robin. Originally, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to this person. However, every time it left no trace. 0.00% 1446 Chapter 328 Lord Wyvem The top intelligence officers of Wyvern Pce came up empty in their pursuit of Robin. The more it was like this, the more it made Randall suspect that Robin was the person he was looking for. During this trip, Farmere learned some information about Robin from Randall. Although it was not possible to fully determine the true identity of this person. However, at least it was known that Robin once had the experience of being a mercenary for Bronia, and his skills were extremely terrifying. Wyvern Pce followed this clue. It was spected that Robin was likely the same person as a character known as Lord Dragon in the dark world. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, spection was ultimately spection. There wasn¡¯t enough evidence at the moment to prove that Robin was the person in question. Therefore, Randall had thought of this method to verify it. At that time, the Warwolf Special Forces were facing a moment of life and death. The former Warwolf Special Forces. With no suspense, it had dominated the first position in the special forces for many years, However, these years have been on a downward trend. Randall had a unique emotional attachment to the special operations. team he had once personally built. He didn¡¯t want to watch this team get eliminated just like that. Thus, a position with the rank of Major General was established, inviting Robin to serve as the Chief Instructor of the Warwolf Special Forces, leading the team in this militarypetition. Londrnd had seven militarymands. Each war zone had a special battalionposed of the most elite soldiers from the zone, carrying out special missions different from those of ordinary troops. To promote the healthy development of the special forces of these seven militarymands. The militarymand headquarters held a military skillspetition every year. For so many years, Warwolf Special Forces had always been in the top position on the list. Now, it had already fallen to thest ce.¡± The military headquarters had such a rule that the number of the team. that rankedst in the martial artspetition for three consecutive years had to be revoked. The Warwolf Special Forces had rankedst in the militarypetition for two consecutive years. If the team could not move up a rank this year, it would be disbanded. Members of the Warwolf Special Forces would also retire directly. Chapter 329 Lord Wyver Didn¡¯t even qualify to be an ordinary soldier. The current top¨Cranked ones included Dragon Soul, Leopard Special Forces, aka LSF, and other specialbat brigades. These teams were originally under WSF, but now they have all risen. above WSF. There was less than a month left until the military martial artspetition. The Military Command 3, to which WSF originally belonged, had thought that their former head coach would train them a more outstanding Warwolf Special Forces. However, the preliminary performance in the past two weeks was aplete mess. If they couldn¡¯t achieve good results again, this year¡¯s martial artspetition would be theirst competition. Randall rmended Robin to the military department and put forward his demands. Upon learning about it, Nia was quite puzzled. Although Robin saved Grandpa¡¯s life, his medical skills were astonishing. However, Nia had never seen Robin¡¯s true skills. Moreover, Robin was not a military man. She didn¡¯t know why Randall would rmend Robin. Because of this issue, she had specifically asked her grandfather and Randall. Randall told her that if they could get Robin into WSF, they could at least maintain their rank in this year¡¯s martial arts mission. Moreover, it could have been even better. For this reason, Randall went through a special process to help Robin secure a slot for an exceptional promotion to the rank of Brigadier General. Of course, this quota was limited. The premise was that the Warwolf Special Forces had to sessfully maintain their rank. Nia told Robin about this situation. Robin shook his head, ¡°What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m not going!¡± Nia sighed. ¡°I knew, Robin, this matter had nothing to do with you. Our troubles shouldn¡¯t have been yours to solve. If only Lord Wyvern from those years was here.¡± ¡°However, Lord Wyvern had disappeared for so many years and was never seen again. If he were here, WSF would never have fallen to this state.¡± ¡°Lord Wyvern?¡± Robin had heard this name twice before. What kind of character was this? Surprisingly, so many people in the martial arts world revered him to the extreme. Judging from what Nia said, Lord Wyvern had once been in the Warwolf¡® Special Forces! Randall watched the changes in Robin¡¯s facial expressions. ¡°Robin, if you want to know about this person, go to the ces where he once lived and fought. Perhaps you will learn more,¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and think about it,¡± Robin said after a moment of contemtion. Nia frowned. ¡°Robin, the senior officials above will arrive in Hallcester on Sunday morning. I hope you can give me a response before their arrival.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Robin pointed to the intersection ahead, ¡°I¡¯ll get off there!¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Seven Years The vehicle arrived at the intersection ahead and stopped. Robin patted Randall¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Old man, tell your guards to behave themselves in the future, otherwise, don¡¯t me me if they end up as corpses next time.¡± Randall¡¯s two guards rolled their eyes, without saying a word. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Randall said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯re promoted to Major General, they won¡¯t dare anymore.¡± ¡®Alright, goodbye then.¡± Robin jumped out of the car and strode towards Afterglow Estates. Nia watched Robin¡¯s retreating figure and asked, ¡°Randall, are you serious?¡± Randall nodded, ¡°You silly girl, how could I joke about something like this?¡± ¡°Randall, the key point is that there are only 26 days left before thepetition begins. If¡­ if Warwolf Special Forces can¡¯t win a ce in the individualbat capability category, our elimination is inevitable.¡± Randall looked at Nia coldly, ¡°Then you tell me, besides Robin, who else among you could handle this task?¡± ¡°The key is¡­¡± Nia hesitated, ¡°The key is that he is not a person within our m system.¡°¡± ¡°Moreover, was he really familiar with thebat and warfare skills in the military?¡± urious special ¡°The specialbat ability of the special forces is definitely not something that an untrained individual could achieve.¡± ¡°Like every soldier in our Warwolf Special Forces, who hasn¡¯t gone. through rigorous training to achieve what they have now?¡± ¡°In the special forces battalion of the seven militarymands, every soldier was also selected from the top talents in the military.¡± ¡°Look at Robin, although I greatly admire his medical skills, hist specialbat ability¡­¡± Randall pointed to the two guards behind him, ¡°Tell me, how would their individualbat abilities compare to any member of your Warwolf Special Forces?¡± Nia nced back at the two colonel guards behind her. ¡°Randall, I know the guards around you are the elite of the elite. Even the experts from the special forces can¡¯t beat them,¡± Randall said lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just witness it yourself? They didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back in front of Robin, did they?¡± Nia was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just that the two of them might not have been fully prepared.¡± Randallughed, ¡°How could you, a young girl, say such amateurish thing!¡± an ¡°On the real battlefield, would the enemy wait for you to be prepared before they strike?¡± ¡°Just for that alone, they were far behind Robin.¡± Chapter 329 Seven Years ¡°If you couldn¡¯t maintain your body¡¯s conditioned reflexes at all times, then you weren¡¯t worthy of being a true special forces operative.¡± ¡°Based on my many years of experience, I can judge that Robin¡¯s responsiveness was definitely obtained through countless practical trainings,¡± ¡°There was a piece of information that I just found out, Robin had seven years of experience in the mercenary battlefield.¡± ¡°A seven¨Cyear mercenary?¡± Nia eximed in surprise, ¡°Seven years ago¡­ I hadn¡¯t even joined the force yet.¡± ¡°Seven years ago, Robin was only 14. I find it hard to imagine how he managed to survive on such a brutal battlefield at such a young age.¡± ¡°With his skills today, you should understand that those seven years of mercenary experience were enough to forge a person of a war god level.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those seven years of experience, there wouldn¡¯t be the Robin of today. I trust my judgment!¡± Nia was silent for a long time: ¡°Randall, what if your guess is wrong? Wouldn¡¯t WSF bepletely ruined then?¡± Randall sneered, ¡°Ruined is ruined. For a team with such ability, survival is meaningless anyway.¡± ¡°The reason I put aside my pride and rmended Robin to represent WSF was not because of the value of WSF, but because I wanted to verify a question.¡± ¡°To be frank with you, even if the WSF was cancelled, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss at all.¡± ¡°Without a certainbat power, even if they survived, they were just Chapter 329 Sem Years a bunch of trash.¡± Upon hearing Randall¡¯s words, Nia¡¯s checks turned red with shame, ¡°Yes, Randall, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± ¡°Without sufficientbat power, even if one went to the battlefield, it would only be a march to death.¡± ¡°Leaving such Warwolf Special Forces behind was utterly pointless!¡± ¡°Hoped that Robin had the ability to turn the tide, leaving a breathing opportunity for WSF.¡± *** It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and Robin was walking towards Afterglow Estates. During this period, Karina might not have returned to the vi. This diligent Ms. Huber usually worked until 11 p.m. before returning to her vi. Unless she had a sudden whim to cook at home today. Despite Ms. Huber¡¯s average cooking skills. However, after that time of cooking, I waspletely hooked on it. Karsyn told him that Karina would schedule one night a week toe back and practice cooking. Arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance on foot. The vi was silent as a grave. Karina probably hadn¡¯te back yet. Chapter 379 Severy Thest time, the awkward scene of encountering Karina sleeping naked made Robin a bit hesitant. Entering the vi, it was still eerily quiet inside. Robin finally let out a long sigh of relief. It was just as well that Ms. Huber was not at home. Took a hot shower and had a good sleep. Just after reaching the second floor, a sudden scream came from Karina¡¯s room. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up ande here. I was itching to death!¡± ¡°Did you hear or not?¡± Rob suddenly had a realization, what was going on? Was there no one? Did Karina see me at home? ¡°What are you hesitating for? Hurry up ande in, I¡¯m itching to death!¡± Karina called out urgently. ¡°Talking about you!¡± Robin was instantly creeped out. What was wrong with this woman? ¡°Are youing in or not? I¡¯m itching to death, hurry up!¡± C Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Hurry Did she say it was itchy? Could Ie in to help? Should I go in, or should I go in? Robin turned around, looking towards Karina¡¯s bedroom. Last time, I went in at midnight and saw the full bloom of Karina¡¯s garden. This time¡­ she actually let me¡­ Should I have sacrificed myself? As Robin moved his feet, he kept reminding himself, ¡°I was forced, I went in to help others¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up, if you don¡¯te over. I¡¯ll make you eat both of those dishes downstairs!¡± Robin suddenly had a brainwave, took a deep breath and sniffed. Hmm. I came back and cooked today, there¡¯s a smell of something burnt! Judging by this woman¡¯s ent, those two dishes were absolutely inedible! Compared to eating the food cooked by the beautiful Xiaomei, it was better to sacrifice myself a bit! Robin quickly took off his shirt, pushed the door into Karina¡¯s room, 1447D Chapter 330 Humy and the scene before him made his eyes light up. This was the finest neck, fragrant shoulders, beautiful back, and peachy bottom in the world! At that moment, Karina was sitting on therge bed with her back to the door, her bare, sexy back presented before the eyes. ¡°What are you dawdling for? Hurry up and scratch my back, it¡¯s itching like crazy!¡± So it was tickling, I thought¡­ Did you let me catch? Robin hesitated slightly, then quickly ran to the bed. Uh, I was a gentleman, I didn¡¯t look at anything inappropriate! Robin took a deep look at the endless scenery in front of him. Made every effort to move the eyes away from the peach. Then, he reached out his hand to Karina¡¯s back, turning his face. towards the outside. ¡°Oh my, sofortable, faster, faster, ah¡­ sofortable¡­¡± Karina moaned in pleasure, Robin was almost losing control hearing her. ¡°Here shees, here shees, Ms. Huber, you can stop calling now¡­ Robin, you?¡± The bathroom door in the bedroom was open, and Karsyn ran out of itpletely naked, standing in front of the door for quite a while. ¡°Mr. Bruce? You¡­ when did youe back?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°And then, that was it¡­¡°¨C Chapter 12 Hery The bedroom was suddenly eerily silent. Immediately after, two screams, as if their tails had been pinched, suddenly rang out: ¡°Ah! Ahhh!¡± Robin covered his cars and also started yelling, ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, his first reaction was to run as fast as he could! However, before he had a chance to move his legs, he was heavily kicked in the butt by instinct. Immediately after, pillows, nkets, and towels were hurled at my head, back, and legs in a flurry. ¡°Thud thud thud¡­¡® The two women kicked and scratched. wed and scraped, and with a great deal of noise, they literally booted him out of the room. ¡°Bang!¡± The bedroom door was mmed shut. Robin sat nkly on the corridor floor, looking utterly bewildered. Tore off the thing that was entwined around his head by two women. Cartoon underwear, ck stockings, bath towels, pillow towels, and more¡­ Damn! What the hell was all this! What exactly happened just now? Was it an illusion? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the cartoon underwear and stockings in my hand¡­ Looking again at the bite mark on his arm, touching the neck that H#D Kanna had scratched, it still stung a bit. The clothes on him were almost torn to shreds by the two women. This was not an illusion, it was real! You were stark naked, yet shouting for me to tickle you. Could this be med on me? Ignorod! Cut! The next time you itch, I absolutely won¡¯t care about you! But, it felt pretty good! Hmph! Robin stood up, grabbed a pile of stockings and underwear from the floor and threw them directly into the trash can, heading towards her bedroom. From the room behind, a burst ofughter was heard. In the bedroom, Karina was hiding in the quilt, her face still flushed with a burning blush. Thinking about how she had just been shouting for Robin to scratch. her, a shy blush spread from her face to her neck. Karsyn, d in her pajamas, curled up on the sofa. The two people were stunned for a while, then burst intoughter. ¡°Karsyn, did you hit him too hard and knock him out just now?¡± Karina thought about Robin¡¯s dazed look earlier and couldn¡¯t help but Chapter 330 Hurry want tough. Karsyn looked at the flustered and nervous Karina, ¡°Maybe, but all I know is that I saw you grab his arm and bite it hard, and I threw all the underwear, stockings, and towels right at his head.¡± ¡°I even kicked his butt twice.¡± Karina pondered, ¡°Shall we go and see how he is doing?¡± 80 The two people dressed up and arrived at Robin¡¯s door. ¡°Robin, open the door,¡± Karina knocked and called out. Startled, Robin eximed, ¡°Are these two women going to beat me up? I better go to sleep!¡± ¡°Robin, open the door.¡± The knocking on the door became louder. Robin didn¡¯t open the door, standing inside he said, ¡°It was you who called me in just now. You said, ¡®Come in quickly, I¡¯m itching to death,¡® I thought you were calling me, I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± Karina said angrily, ¡°Your exnations are useless, you did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Alright, since you guys feel disadvantaged, I¡¯llpensate you.¡± Robin stripped off all his clothes, leaving only his boxers, and then directly opened the door. Karina and Karsyn outside the door were already dressed neatly. The two people were stunned upon seeing Robin in this state! Chapter 330 Humy A slender figure, bnced muscle lines, eight¨Cpack abs, broad shoulders¡­ Such a figure was too perfect. Robin noticed two women staring at him intently and shrugged, saying, ¡°We¡¯re even now. If you still think it¡¯s not fair, I can continue to undress.¡± Saying so, he was about to remove thest pair of underpants he was wearing. The two women almost simultaneously kicked Robin. Oh my God! Before Robin could react, the two women knocked him to the ground with a flurry of blows. The door was mmed shut again. Robin sat on the ground, stunned for quite a while. Soldiers never tire of deception! It wasn¡¯t that I was ipetent, it was that these two women were too cunning! Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Could It Be an Illusion? The sound of Karina and Karsyn¡¯sughter echoed from outside the ¡®door. Robin suddenly had a brainwave. Immediately locked the door and hummed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not opening the door again tonight!¡± After taking a hot bath, Robin had a good sleep. Got up the next morning. Karina and Karsyn were already sitting in the restaurant waiting for him. The dining table wasden with a sumptuous breakfast. The aroma of delicious food could be smelled even on the second floor. Robin yawned andzily walked to the dining room. I originally thought that what happenedst night would be very awkward between us. However, he found that it seemed as if nothing had happened between the two of them. ¡°Robin, when did youe back?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Robin¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, ¡°I came backst night, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Looking at the clear, water¨Clike sparkle in Karina and Karsyn¡¯s eyes. Robin was a bit confused, wasst night just my hallucination? He looked at Karina, then at Karsyn. These two beautiful women looked at him with nk expressions. ¡°Don¡¯t you really remember what you went throughst night?¡± Karina frowned slightly, shaking her head, ¡°No, we were tired from a long day and went to bed early after we got backst night.¡± Karsyn also looked at Robin with confusion, nodding, ¡°What happenedst night?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ nothing, as long as you didn¡¯t go through anything.¡± Robin looked into the eyes of the two women, not seeming to lie. Was it an illusion? Just at the moment when Robin was bowing his head to eat. Karina and Karsyn exchanged a nce. On two exquisite faces, a subtle smile was raised, not easily noticed. Three people finished their breakfast and drove to the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation. Madeline hurriedly followed as soon as she entered the lobby of the group building. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Huber, Robin, Ms. Croft,¡± Karina nodded with a smile, ¡°Madeline, how has your mother been since she was discharged from the hospital?¡± Madeline hastily replied. ¡°For convenience in care, my mother temporarily stayed at Grace Apartments after her discharge from the hospital. She is recovering very well now.¡± ¡°I was nning to vacate the house and return it to Robin soon.¡± ¡°During this period, thank you for your help, Ms. Huber. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Karina tidied up Madeline¡¯s somewhat messy hair, smiling and saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, since we¡¯re all in the samepany, we¡¯re family. You just focus on your work, everything will get better.¡± Madeline nodded gratefully, ¡°Yes, I will definitely work hard.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, Robin, Ms. Croft, I sought you out because I wanted to invite you all to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°My mother said that she was grateful for your care during her hospital stay and she wanted to thank you in person,¡± Karina shed a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a meal, Madeline. Tell your aunt to take good care of herself and not to worry too much. We¡¯ll visit her when we get the chance.¡± Madeline¡¯s face turned red, ¡°No, Ms. Huber.¡± ¡°Some rtives wereing over to our house, my mother said, Pleasee over, it would be a good opportunity for us to gather together.¡°¡± ¡°Mom also wanted to introduce them to my work environment, to meet my boss and colleagues at the company where I worked.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, as you know, my mother¡¯s generation wanted to save face in front of rtives, I¡­¡± Chapter 331 Could Be an illusion? Karina pondered for a moment, then began tough, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for us to go and have some fun together. Robin, what do you think¡­¡± Robin initially wanted to decline, but seeing Karina¡¯s enthusiasm, he said. ¡°Alright, what time and where? Send it to my phone and we¡¯ll go directly there.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the location and time on your phones in a bit,¡± Madeline said excitedly. Upon arriving at the office, Karina opened today¡¯s financial report. Saw in thepany¡¯s internal expenditure column, the matter of signing the repayment contract for the urgent funds rted to Madeline. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Ms. Croft, how much was the employee relief fund amount you processed for Madeline?¡± Karsyn flipped open the record document: ¡°Madeline had withdrawn. 300,000 from thepany twice.¡± ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s regtions, once an employee¡¯s family member had recovered and been discharged from the hospital, they began to sign a repayment agreement. Repayments were made in installments from their monthly sry.¡± ¡°During this period, due to her personal matters, the repayment n agreement had not been signed with her yet.¡± Karina nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while before signing then. We can apply for her to have an extension on her repayment, and sign the repayment agreement half a yearter.¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Huber, I¡¯ve noted it down and will arrange for her to sign. the extension agreement tomorrow.¡± Chapter 331 Could It Be an illusion? Karina looked at Karsyn¡¯s outfit for a good while. Recalled the candid demeanor of the two people in front of Robinst night, and started tough. Karsyn nervously looked at herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Ms. Huber? I¡­ What¡¯s not right about me?¡± Karina¡¯s checks turned red, ¡°Karsyn, you¡¯re quite the flirt with that petite figure of yours,st night¡­ hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Huber!¡± Karsyn¡¯s face was red all the way to her neck, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Karina looked at Karsyn¡¯s embarrassed expression,ughing and saying. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± ¡°Talk about the banquet you attended tonight.¡± ¡°Madeline¡¯s mother invited us to dinner, and all her rtives were also gathered together for the meal.¡± ¡°If we had gone there dressed in such professional attire, it would have created a sense of distance,¡± ¡°You helped me look online, and we ordered a few outfits that were suitable for today¡¯s asion.¡± Karsyn¨Csidled up to Karina, opening a clothing shopping website, ¡°Ms. Huber, what kind of outfit were you nning on?¡± Karina looked at the hotel Madeline sent on her phone. ¡°The ce where they hosted the banquet was a mid¨Crange hotel, so it was fine to dress casually to attend. Look, let¡¯s each pick an outfit.¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Ride an Electric Bike to the Feast Karina had been picking for a while, always feeling that the clothes. Karsyn chose for her were too dazzling. ¡°Karsyn, what did you think of me in the grey suit?¡± ¡°Sure. Ms. Huber looks good in anything.¡± Karsyn nced at Karina¡¯s explosive figure. Karina rolled her beautiful eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you topliment me, just help me choose something down¨Cto¨Cearth.¡± Karsyn looked towards Karina¡¯s prosperous pride, whispering, ¡°Ms. Huber. Robin surely would have been impressed by your memorable one.¡± It was then that Karina noticed Karsyn¡¯s eyes were fixed on her prideful area. Subconsciously grabbing her cor, she sternly said, ¡°Karsyn. I¡¯ve just realized, you¡¯re quite improper!¡± Karsyn pursed her lips, thinking that Karina was angry. ¡°Ah. Karsyn, I need to ask you something.¡± Karina moved closer to Karsyn, her face flushed, ¡°Does Robin really have¡­ those kind of feelings for me?¡± Karsyn looked up at Karina. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She saw in Ms. Huber¡¯s beautiful eyes, a desire and anticipation that were blossoming at that moment. ¡°Hmm!¡± Karsyn nodded, ¡°It should be.¡± Chapter 337 Ride an Electric Bike to the Feast ¡°Since he came to Hallcester, he has done so many things for Ms. Huber that you wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine before.¡± ¡°In the past. Demon¡¯s Lair and the Reynell family had always been eyeing the Huber Group covetously.¡± ¡°After Mr. Bruce came to your side, they no longer dared to suppress the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Those people from Conway even took the initiative to help the Huber Group clear up some troubles.¡± ¡°The Huber Group doubled its market size in just half a year! All thanks to Mr. Bruce¡¯s assistance.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, if he didn¡¯t have those feelings for you, why would he do such a thing?¡± ¡°I felt that Mr. Bruce was not short of money at all, it seemed like no amount of money made any difference to him.¡± ¡°He must have done all that for you, Ms. Huber!¡± Karina¡¯s cheeks turned rosy, her beautiful eyes blinked, and she started tough. ¡°Alright, in a few days, I will personally cook him avish dinner. When the timees, you go and help me.¡± Karsyn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Ms. Huber, I think we should forget it¡­¡± ¡°No, I must cook myself!¡± Karina insisted firmly. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Karsyn said, shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Hey, Karsyn, what do you think about us wearing this set?¡± Karina Chapter 337 hide an Electric Bike to the Fra pointed at a very down¨Cto¨Cearth outfit in the picture. Karsyn looked at the drab outfit that resembled something a cleaningdy might wear, ¡°Ms. Huber, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too understated in this?¡± ¡°Being low¨Ckey is great, this is exactly the effect I want.¡± Karina pointed at the outfit and said. ¡°Let¡¯s settle on this model. Could you handle the order for me? Please order a set for each of us ording to our sizes. It will be fine as long as it arrives before tonight. ¡°Alright.¡± Karsyn quickly ordered a local express delivery to arrive by three in the afternoon. In the afternoon, the security guard, Lance, delivered two sets of clothes to Karina¡¯s office. Karina looked at the security guard, ¡°Lance, what mode of transportation did you use to get to work every day?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, I rode an electric bike.¡± Lance quickly replied. ¡°You rode an electric bike? That¡¯s great!¡± Karina eximed excitedly. ¡°Could you lend me two electric bikes for a while? Ms. Croft will transfer 500 dors each to you as transportation feester.¡± Lance hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Huber, how could I possibly charge you for using the car? I¡¯ll bring you the car keys right away.¡± Ten minutester, Lance delivered the keys to two electric cars and noted down the license te numbers and parking locations. Karina immediately called Karsyn over and asked her to transfer a thousand dors to Lance: ¡°Karsyn, can you ride an electric bike?¡± to the Feast ¡°Yes, Ms. Huber, were you really going to ride an electric bike there?¡± Karina nodded, ¡°I did this to close the gap with Madeline¡¯s mother, so that we could eat and chat more casually.¡± ¡°Look, if we were to wear such professional attire and drive a Porsche to a banquet at that kind of hotel, wouldn¡¯t everyone feel a bit. ufortable?¡± ¡°It would be better if I changed my clothes and rode the electric bike over there.¡± Karsyn said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Karsvn, I didn¡¯t know how to ride an electric scooter. Let¡¯s go down now and you can teach me. We can ride the electric scooter together tonight.¡± ¡°Since Ms. Huber insisted on doing this, let¡¯s change into these clothes and go down.¡± Karsyn saw Karina looking serious. She understood that Karina didn¡¯t want to put any pressure on Madeline¡¯s family. ¡°Ms. Huber, you really did take good care of Madeline.¡± As Karina was changing into her newly bought clothes, she said, ¡°What¡¯s all this about taking care of each other? We¡¯re in this together, helping each other out. Isn¡¯t that how we get through the rough patches?¡± ¡°Ouch, it seems like this set of clothes is a bit small.¡± Karina nced at the outfit she was wearing, which was a size too small, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s toote to change now, let¡¯s go downstairs!¡± Chapter 332 Ride an Electric Bike to the Feast Karsyn had also changed her clothes. Two people arrived together at the shed where the electric cars were parked. Found the two electric bikes that Lance had lent them. Karsyn looked at the two nearly broken¨Cdown electric cars, frowning, ¡°Ms. Huber, these cars won¡¯t fall apart while riding, will they?¡± Karina was also somewhat nervous, ¡°Yeah, it feels loose everywhere. Let¡¯s just give it a try. Can you teach me how to ride first?¡± Karsyn pulled out a car, ¡°Ms. Huber, you get in first, I¡¯ll tell you how to operate it. Then, let¡¯s go to the square in front of thepany building to give it a try.¡± ¡°Once you had practiced a bit more and became more proficient, we could slowly ride to the hotel.¡± ¡°Taking advantage of the time before the rush hour, I rode there two hours early.¡± Karina shook her head, ¡°A less than twenty¨Cminute journey, and you want me to ride over two hours in advance?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, you should try riding it first,¡± he suggested. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Make a Fool of Herself Karsyn pulled the car out. She told Karina how to start, how to elerate, and how to brake. Karina nodded. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, it¡¯s pretty much the same principle as driving.¡± She took a deep breath and got on the electric scooter. Karsyn advised. ¡°Ms. Huber, don¡¯t rush to speed up, try riding slowly for a while, find your bnce.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Karina nodded. Just after getting on the car and settling down, the car suddenly took off like a runaway horse. Karsyn was taken aback and immediately chased after her. ¡°Ms. Huber. don¡¯t keep speeding up, quickly let go and slow down¡­¡± By then, Karina had already forgotten all the things Karsyn had taught her, and she was driving the electric car forward in a thrilling manner. Fortunately, there were no peopleing and going near the parking shed during this period of time. Karina had just madly rushed to the square in front of thepany building. I watched as a person on the square was walking while talking on the phone. He waspletely unaware that Karina was hurtling towards him out of control on an electric scooter behind him. The more anxious Karina became, the more she was unable to operate the direction of the electric car. Moreover, the more she aimed in this person¡¯s direction, the more she charged straight ahead. It was only as the car got closer and closer to the person that Karina realized it was Robin. She shouted loudly, ¡°Robin, quick, move out of the way! Move! I¡¯ming!¡± Robin was on the phone when he suddenly noticed an electric scooter rushing towards him like an arrow from behind. Holy cow! Who was this? Karina? Ms. Huber really knew how to have fun! Riding an electric bike and performing stunts in the square during work hours? He quickly dodged. His intuition told him that Ms. Huber couldn¡¯t ride an electric bike! Just as he dodged, Karina surprisingly circled back to chase him again! Moreover, this electric car had been chasing him all along! Almost everyone in front of the Eastern District Development Corporation¡¯s hall had their attention drawn. ¡°You see, Ms. Huber was riding a bike chasing after Robin.¡± Robin wanted to forcibly stop her car. Karina shouted loudly. ¡°Move away, move away, don¡¯t stop me!¡± Seeing Karina¡¯s anxious expression, Robin had no choice but to keep running forward. Karina had been riding for quite a while before she could finally turn in another direction. However, after adjusting its direction, the electric car no longer pursued Robin, but instead headed straight for a pond in front of the building. Watching the flustered Karina, Robin shook his head. How could this woman have suddenly decided to ride an electric bike today? What a huge embarrassment! With a swift move, he sat down on the back seat of the electric scooter. Grabbed the handlebars of the electric scooter from behind Karina. slowly bringing the scooter to a stop. Karina looked at the pool close at hand, her heart still pounding. If I had moved half a meter forward, I would have fallen into the pool, which would have been even more embarrassing. At that moment, pale with fright and panting heavily, they eximed, ¡°Oh my, why is this electric bike so hard to ride!¡± It was then that she realized Robin, who had encircled her from Chapter 333 Make a Fool of Herself behind, and felt the aura emanating from this man. Her heart, which had been beating wildly, now pounded even more urgently. ¡°You, you hurry down, you¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What did I want to do? If I hadn¡¯t helped you steady the car, you would have performed a live car dive.¡± Robin pulled out the car keys. before finally letting go of Karina. Karina looked at the front of the building. Looking up again at the windows of the building, they were all crowded with people. At that moment, almost everyone in thepany was looking at her, ¡°This is going to be so embarrassing.¡± Robin looked at Karina as if she were a child who had made a mistake. and began tough. It was then that they discovered Karina was wearing a rather drab piece of clothing. Moreover, it was verypact, So tight that it almost shrank from both ends towards the middle. ¡°Ms. Huber, what on earth were you up to today?¡± Karina¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I messed up, I can¡¯t ride an electric bike, would you mock me like this too?¡± ¡°Were you bored or something? Why would you ride an electric. scooter when you were sittingfortably in the office?¡± Robin asked, puzzled. Karina said weakly, ¡°I wanted to attend Madeline¡¯s mother¡¯s banquet in the evening, so I thought of riding an electric scooter. I didn¡¯t know how to ride, so I went to the company square to practice first, who knew¡­ it would end up like this.¡± Robin looked at Karina¡¯s helpless expression and chuckled lightly. Looking at Karina¡¯s outfit again, it was clear that Karina wanted to be more down¨Cto¨Cearth at tonight¡¯s banquet. ¡°If you insisted on riding an electric bike to the banquet, I would take you!¡± ¡°Did you carry me?¡± Karina thought about the feeling of Robin holding her from behind just now, her heart pounding, her cheeks turning red. If that¡¯s the case, I was actually a bit excited. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go now.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Leave now?¡± Robin nced at the time, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early?¡± Karina pointed at the crowd gathered in front of thepany building. ¡°It would be so embarrassing to walk into thepany lobby now.¡± Robin understood what Karina meant, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there by bike.¡± Ou were Karsyn ran up to them, panting heavily, ¡°Ms. Huber, the way just now, it scared me to death! Let¡¯s not ride bikes over there, it¡¯s too risky.¡°¨C Robin was riding an electric scooter, with Karina sitting behind him. He turned to her with a smile, asking. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Karsyn stared at the sweet smile on Karina¡¯s face, standing dumbfounded in ce, murmuring, ¡°Of course¡­ I can¡­¡± This was the first time she had seen Karinaugh so happily. Chapter 333 Make a Fool of Here!! She was as happy as a blissful little woman! The warm sunset. the warm wind. Caressing the silhouettes of Karina and Robin, blending into the golden sunset, it was aesthetically warm. Karsynughed. ¡°Ms. Huber, wait for me!¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Madeline¡¯s Mother Karina sat in the back of Robin¡¯s car, as happy as a blooming flower. Every familiar scenery in front of her eyes suddenly became novel to her at that moment. Every wisp of passing breeze, every roadside tree passed by, every red dragonfly in the sunset, every face hastily encountered¡­ It all seemed like the first encounter in life. Everything was joyful, everything was wonderful. This was a feeling that Karina had never had before in her life. At such moments, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything, nor did she want to do anything. Just wanted to quietly lean on the back of the man in front of me. Perceived the sound of the wind, the noise of human voices, the honking of cars, the whispering of summer insects¡­ all without a care in the world. Blowing in the warm evening breeze. Bathed in the golden sunset. Navigated through the bustling crowd. She really liked and enjoyed this taste. The authenticity of this kind of life was too tempting. 10930 Chapter 334 Madeline¡¯s Mother Watching the butterflies and dragonflies fluttering past my ears, and the aimless rays of light and dust in the sunset, were all so pleasing to the eye. She found that her originally numb heart began toe alive during this period. The rigid life and the dull work had all be rich and colorful. For the past twenty years. I hadn¡¯t noticed that there were so many joyful and interesting things in life. Followed grandfather and father from childhood to adulthood. Every day, aside from constantly striving for the rise and honor of the family. There was no longer anything worth getting excited about. Despite being dressed in fine clothes and feasting on delicacies, living in luxurious houses and driving fancy cars, with bodyguards and maids always by their side. Even when studying abroad, there would be dozens of bodyguards for protection. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, this life protected in swaddling clothes made her increasingly indifferent and numb. In fact, many times, she also yearned to be like a normal little girl, with a mother¡¯s care and love, not having to bear so much responsibility. However, such thoughts could only stop at imagination. There were many things in life that were beyond control. Every person, was not born to do whatever they liked. Chapter 334 Madeline¡¯s Mother But, you had to do something! Therefore, when Madeline extended the invitation, she dly epted. She was looking forward to the dinner tonight even more. Had a friendly, non¨Cprofit¨Coriented conversation with people like Madeline¡¯s mother. Let her experience it herself. Aside from the daily hustle and bustle, there was also a very real, down¨Cto¨Cearth mundane life. Sometimes, she really envied Madeline. There was a mother who loved herself dearly, and a very ordinary life. This was also her original intention for deciding to attend this dinner party. Since taking the position as the CEO of the Huber Group. She had never attended any banquets at the homes of executives or employees. I had never discussed business with clients at a bar or in a coffee shop. Although she was in charge of arge corporation, she never wanted to interact too much with anyone. After arriving at the Huber Group, she only had a lot to talk about with her closest assistant, Karsyn. Since Robin arrived, she found that her social circle gradually expanded when she was out, and it was also full of interest. Chapter 334 Madeline¡¯s Mother She was willing to actively participate in things she had previously considered a waste of time. She imagined Madeline¡¯s mother, who should be a kind and gentle mom. Karina lost her mother at a very early age. There were several men as tough as mountains in the family. The life at home was so serious every day. She had longed countless times to talk to her mother about what she wanted to say from her heart. So when Madeline mentioned today that her mother wanted to take her out for a meal, she immediately agreed. ¡°Ms. Huber.¡± Karina, lost in her daydreams, was brought back to reality by Karsyn¡¯s call. She looked at Karsyn riding the electric scooter and admired, ¡°Karsyn, I really admire you. How can you ride this electric scooter so well? I¡¯m so clumsy!¡± Karsynughed, ¡°Ms. Huber, you¡¯re not stupid, you just haven¡¯t devoted much time to these little things.¡± ¡°You were managing hundreds of billions of capital every day, something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°As a small fry like me, I could only do so much.¡± Karinaughed, ¡°Karsyn, do you know who Madeline¡¯s mother invited over tonight?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, I heard from Madeline that it was her aunt¡¯s family and a few of her uncle¡¯s colleagues,¡± ¡°It was said that Madeline¡¯s uncle¨Cinw was still under Mr. Strd.¡± ¡°What a coincidence, it was under Freddie, what was the name of the constructionpany?¡± Karsyn thought for a moment, ¡°I heard Madeline say it¡¯s called Ocean Constructions.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Karina paused, ¡°They probably wouldn¡¯t know me, would they?¡± ¡°Karsyn, when we get to the hotel tonight, don¡¯t reveal my identity. It will make my interactions with Madeline¡¯s mother more rxed, do you understand?¡± Karsyn nodded, ¡°I know, Ms. Huber¡¯s outfit and preparation today were all to close the distance with them.¡± Karina said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not some big shot either. It¡¯s just that I feel like many people don¡¯t like to talk to me after they find out who I am.¡± Karsyn continued, ¡°I heard from Madeline that her aunt and uncle used to despise them for being poor. After Madeline¡¯s father left, all of her rtives abandoned them and stopped associating with their family.¡± ¡°Now I heard that Madeline had joined the Huber Group, and moreover, she had be an assistant director in the Business Strategy Department, that¡¯s when I got in touch.¡± ¡°I thought her uncle¨Cinw might have been trying to win your favor. Ms. Huber, through Madeline.¡± Karma pointed at Karsyn. ¡°You¡¯re being petty. Don¡¯t think everyone is so snobbish, it¡¯s just a family dinner after all.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Feel His Charm Karsyn pursed her lips, wanting to argue, but ultimately swallowed back her true feelings. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Robin chuckled and said, ¡°Maybe it really is as Ms. Croft said.¡± Karina pped Robin, ¡°How could you be so petty! But you helped Madeline first.¡± ¡°You met Madeline first, helping her plead with the HR Department to stay at the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Later, you helped her deal with those ck¨Cmarket loans, that¡¯s when I started paying attention to her.¡± ¡°Even, you lent her your Grace Apartments house for temporary residence, and drove away her good¨C for¨Cnothing father.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how would I have known about her?¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s two questions. My acquaintance with Madeline and helping her were purely coincidental.¡± ¡°This was a different matter from those rtives of her family wanting to curry favor with you.¡± ¡°Just like the issue was about two different concepts concerning Madeline and her dad.¡± ¡°Think about it, when Madeline and her mother were gued by poverty and illness, her aunt and uncle abandoned them and never kept in touch.¡± Chapter 335 Feel His Char ¡°Why did they start associating with them again upon hearing that her mother was discharged from the hospital after recovery and Madeline. joined an important department of the Huber Group?¡± Karina was momentarily at a loss for words, shooting an annoyed nce at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. Stealthily extending a slender finger, she fiercely pinched the soft flesh around Robin¡¯s waist. ¡°Hiss!¡± Robin sucked in a breath in pain, ¡°Can¡¯t win an argument, so you resort to pinching?¡± Karina looked at the helpless Robin at that moment. Thinking back tost night, when he was left in a state of confusion. and embarrassment from being punched and kicked by her and Karsyn, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. She hesitated slightly, then rested her face against Robin¡¯s back. She closed her eyes, wholeheartedly feeling the infinite charm emanating from this man¡­ The golden sunset bathed Karina¡¯s unparalleled beauty. The past breeze blew that beautiful long hair extremely gorgeously. As if a charming bride enveloped in happiness, nestled in the arms of her beloved man, she was reluctant to let go of this intoxicatingly beautiful little secret. Karsyn, who was closely following behind Karina, was stunned by this scene. Since she joined the Huber Group. Chapter 335 Feel His Charm Who had ever seen this aloof and stunning CEO, who kept people at arm¡¯s length, have such a sweet and girlish moment? A burst of insensitive car honking woke the goddess from her dream. Karina opened her beautiful eyes, only to find Karsyn looking at her with great interest. She subconsciously lifted her head from Robin¡¯s back. In an instant, it was like the panic of having one¡¯s innermost secrets seen through, shyly lowering her eyes. After a brief moment of panic, the well¨Ctrained Ms. Huber regained her previous wisdom and rationality. ¡°Oh. Ms. Croft.¡± Madeline asked, ¡°were there others besides her mother and her aunt¡¯s family?¡± Karsyn hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, I heard from Madeline that her uncle by marriage came, and he also invited several senior colleagues from Ocean Constructions to attend tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ So many people¡­¡± Karina didn¡¯t like eating with these people from the workce. She pondered for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if it¡¯s not convenient then, we can leave early.¡± ¡°I mainly wanted to meet with Madeline¡¯s mother and have a chat.¡± At that moment, Madeline sent a message. Informed them that their Business Strategy Department had some urgent matters to deal with today, and they would be able to arrive at Zephyr Hotelter. Karsyn received the information and asked, be arrivingter, should we go in first or wait for Madeline to arrive?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead.¡± Karina said without a second thought, ¡°We can just tell them we¡¯re Madeline¡¯s colleagues. She should have informed her mother in advance.¡± Ten minutester, Robin arrived at Zephyr Hotel with Karina and Karsyn. The three people parked the electric car and headed to the second floor of the hotel ording to the room number sent by Madeline. Just as he walked into the hotel lobby, Robin saw two familiar figures, Robyn and Jeff. There were also a few people with them, who were likely colleagues from Hashville Airlines or friends of Jeff. What a coincidence, they were also having a gathering here. Robyn and Jeff also noticed them. Jeff was sizing up Karina and Karsyn next to Robin. Despite both women having exceptional figures and appearances. However, their attire was very ordinary, one could even say it was of a very low grade. He sneered, ¡°Robyn, did you see? This guy Robin, he swindles money from old rich women outside, thenes back and uses that money to deceive some lower¨Css young girls. He¡¯s truly a scumbag!¡± Robyn was also stunned by the beauty of Karina and Karsyn. Although they were dressed ordinarily, they were definitely not 00:31 Chapter 335 Feel His charm ordinary women in terms of temperament. Robyn didn¡¯t exin. Just looking at the backs of Robin and Karina, there was an inexplicable sense of loss in my heart. Robin. Karina, and Karsyn arrived in front of room 202 on the second floor. A burst of exaggeratedughter came from the private room. Karina paused slightly, saying to Karsyn, ¡°It seems they were quite happy chatting together.¡± Karsyn knocked on the door of the private room, which was opened by a middle¨Caged woman in her fifties. ¡°Excuse me, was this the private room reserved by Madeline?¡± The middle¨Caged woman was sizing up Karsyn and Karina. Looking at their dull grey clothes, a sh of annoyance quickly passed through their eyes. ¡°This was the private room booked by Madeline, I¡¯m her mother, my name is Marilyn May, what were you looking for her for?¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 I Know You¡¯re Into Madeline Karsyn faltered slightly, detecting the impatience in Madeline¡¯s mother¡¯s tone. Perhaps it was due to unfamiliarity. Karsyn made up a reason in her mind and politely said, ¡°We are Madeline¡¯s colleagues from the company, hello Ms. May!¡± Marilyn looked at them again, ¡°Are you really Madeline¡¯s colleagues? Was it her who invited you to come for dinner?¡± Karsyn nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Marilyn frowned, looking at Karina and Karsyn¡¯s drab clothes, and warned. ¡°Alright then, but let me tell you in advance, don¡¯t talk casually once we¡¯re in the private room.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Both Karina and Karsyn looked at Marilyn in surprise, not knowing what she meant. ¡°Several leaders from the Southern District Development Corporation. were seated here, they were discussing work.¡± ¡°After you went in, if you spoke carelessly, it would affect their work.¡± Karsyn frowned slightly, ¡°Discuss work here?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Pride was written all over Marilyn¡¯s face, ¡°That¡¯s right. My brother¨Cin-w, you see, holds quite a high¨C ranking position.¡± ¡°It seemed to be said that you were the Chairman of Ocean Constructions, a subsidiary of Southern District Development 1996 I know You¡¯re Info Corporation, under the Huber Group!¡± The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°The position is not small. Just. like Ms. Huber, they are both chairpersons.¡± Karina kicked him angrily. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Karsyn couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as he looked at Karina¡¯s appearance. Marilyn¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Once you three enter the private room, you absolutely cannot be all smiles andughter. The leaders are inside, you must be respectful.¡± Karina said with a smile, ¡°Alright, Ms. May, we¡¯ll just speak more quietly.¡± Karsyn subtly shook her head. Had it not been for Karina¡¯s instructions before she arrived, not to reveal that she was Ms. Huber. Immediately told Madeline¡¯s mother about Karina and Robin¡¯s identities. Let¡¯s see if she would say such snobbish words again. She looked at Karina with a touch of heartache. This kind¨Chearted Ms. Huber was greatly disappointed today. Upon hearing Karina¡¯s words, Marilyn was still not quite reassured and stood in front of the private room door, hesitating to let them in. She nced at Karina¡¯s expectant gaze, sighed, and reminded again, ¡°Once you go in, you must mind your manners.¡± ¡°Several of Aunt Madeline¡¯s husband¡¯s colleagues were also there. It would be best if you didn¡¯t talk after you went in. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you disturbed the leaders¡® work discussions.¡± ¡°In that case, the impact on our Madeline would have been significant.¡± Karina¡¯s smile froze on her face, she nodded mechanically: ¡°Alright.¡± Robin nced at Madeline¡¯s mother and shook his head, ¡°Leaders are so dedicated, even discussing work while eating out.¡± Marilyn¡¯s face suddenly darkened, ¡°How could you talk like this, child?!¡± ¡°I was really worried that being with you guys would affect Madeline¡¯s progress.¡± ¡°I have to talk about you. Don¡¯t you understand that having a meal with the leader is also part of the job?¡± ¡°What was your name?¡± Karsyn had intended to tell the truth, hesitated for a moment, and then. held back: ¡°Uh¡­ this is our colleague Robin from thepany.¡± ¡°Robin? I think I¡¯ve heard that name before,¡± Marilyn frowned in thought. ¡°Oh, right, right. I¡¯ve heard Madeline mention so many times, someone named Robin helped her a lot.¡± ¡°Robin, I knew you liked our Madeline, you were always pursuing her.¡± ¡°However, I must remind you, if you want to marry our Madeline, you¡¯ll need the approval of me and her aunt¡¯s family!¡± Robin was taken aback. ¡°Did Madeline say this?¡± Marilyn curled her lip, scoffing. ¡°Did she think I wouldn¡¯t notice if she didn¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°Who would be so kind to help her so much? If it wasn¡¯t for our Madeline¡¯s beauty, it would really be charity!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Robin pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Marilyn continued. ¡°So, Robin, I need to remind you again, behave yourself in front of your uncle¨Cin¨C lawter, and make sure you don¡¯t say anything wrong, got it?¡± Robin shrugged, looking at Karina, ¡°With so many requirements, 1 guess we better not go in Karsyn also had second thoughts Karina looked at Robin with a sly smile. ¡°We¡¯re already here, might as well go in. We can leave when Madeline arrivester Marilyn reminded again, ¡°Robin, no offense, but you¡¯re a bit frivolous. This kind of personality will get you into big trouble in the future ¡°Madeline¡¯s uncle¨Cinw was the chairman ¡°You should have shown them some respect when you saw them. You should have gone in after a while to light their cigarettes, pour them some water, and be a bit more diligent to leave a good impression on them¡± ¡°If your uncle by marriage was pleased, he could still give you a leg up, and you could make a little more progress in thepany Robin flicked his eyelids, not wanting to deal with Marilyn anymore Karina, however,ughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Auntie is right. Once we¡¯re inside, you should show your best behavior in front of your uncle.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the uncle¨Cinw!¡± Robin gave Karina a look, ¡°Are you serious? Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re at the door, we can¡¯t just leave like this,¡± Karina said, pulling Robin inside. Karsyn nced at the already impatient Robin and sneaked a smile. She knew, Ms. Huber¡¯s prank wasing. She wanted to see how Robin would perform in front of this ¡°mother- inw¡°. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Better Not to Meet Robin stood still without moving. Karina moved closer to him, smiling and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, why are you still being reserved?¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°You are really boring.¡± Karina started tough secretly. She looked at the man beside her, who always enchanted her no matter when. Not only did I enjoy watching his cold demeanor, but I also preferred seeing hisnguid expression. Many times, even the situations where Robin was misunderstood, left Karina utterly fascinated. Back then, Madeline¡¯s mother spoke those chilling words. Karina had already belittled the mother in front of her. Robin helped Madeline, without any ulterior motives. Where did the liking for Madelinee from? If this Marilyn knew. There were so many goddess¨Clike women who dreamed of bing one by Robin¡¯s side. Didn¡¯t know, what kind of feelings she would have. Some people, they lived their whole lives without ever truly understanding the real meaning of life. Even if it meant letting her die once, or experience poverty once. She might not have been able to understand how to be a person! Originally, it was thought to be a family feast gathering without any worldly snobbery. It was possible to chat about rxed topics, everyday trivial matters, and the warmest family affection in an atmosphere without any pretense or distinction. Never would I have imagined, after meeting, it would be so disappointing, to the extreme! People often say that life would be perfect if it remained as beautiful as when we first met. But at the moment, it seemed better not to see each other at all. Karina had prepared so carefully before. It was to find the feeling of motherly love that had been yearned for so many years deep in the heart, in front of Marilyn. The feeling was gone now. Having nothing better to do, I decided to watch a farce of human nature. It could be considered a form of entertainment. Karina was about to step in, pulling Robin along, but Marilyn still blocked them. ¡°Oh, right, I also needed to remind you guys, there were two tables in the private room.¡± ¡°A few leaders hadn¡¯t arrived yet. I heard that Ms. Huber and the director of the department where Madeline works were both supposed toe today.¡± ¡°A few seats at that table inside were reserved for them.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t good for people of your status to sit inside, you should sit at the small table near the entrance.¡± ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have disturbed the conversation of the leaders.¡± Karsyn sneered and shook his head. Karina then said casually, ¡°That¡¯s best, Robin, Karsyn, we¡¯ll sit at the small table in front of the door, very good.¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Marilyn, let¡¯s go in,¡± Karina said with a smile. Marilyn was also taken aback. Karina was just calling her Ms. May, why is she now referring to her as Marilyn? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The quality of these children was still low! Marilyn hesitated for a moment, taking another look at the retreating figures of Karina and Karsyn. Especially their set of grey clothes, the quality was surprisingly so low! What¡¯s more, the clothes on Karina were a bit small. It seemed that this girl was too poor to afford even a decent piece of clothing! Marilyn sighed to herself How could Madeline have invited such a person to the grand family feast tonight? This child was so naive! After returning. I had to seriously talk about her. I couldn¡¯t get too close to such poor colleagues in the future!. Marilyn disdainfully tugged at Karina. ¡°Ah, let me remind you again.¡± I said, ¡°once you get to the private. room. be respectful to her uncle and the other leaders. Don¡¯t speak carelessly. If you upset them, it would be very bad.¡± Robin smirked yfully, ¡°The boss isn¡¯t an enemy, is there a need to be so terrified?¡± Marilyn red at Robin in anger, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you continue to act like this. I won¡¯t agree to Madeline being with you.¡± Karina hastily said. ¡°Alright, we will definitely be careful. Marilyn, you can¡¯t always keep us outside the door, can you?¡± Marilyn sighed. ¡°Alright,e in. Remember, mind your manners!¡± Three people entered the private room. This was arge private room of nearly 30 square meters, indeed furnished with two tables inside. The innermost part of the room was arge table for twelve people. Six or seven men and women had already been seated. The man was puffing smoke, while a few women were cracking Chapter 337 Better Not to Meet sunflower seeds. These people were telling offensive dirty jokes. Karina slightly furrowed her brow, following Marilyn to a small table near the door. This small table was half the size of therger one inside, and it was very short. The chairs in front of the table were also two units smaller. At first nce, this table in the private room was clearly prepared for the children of the dining guests. Karina stood in front of the table, frowning in thought, and asked in confusion. ¡°How could this table be so small?¡± Karsyn grumbled in annoyance, ¡°Ms. Huber, let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Karina asked, puzzled. Robin shrugged and chuckled lightly, ¡°This is a table set for children.¡± Karina looked at therge table inside, then at the small table in front of her. There were still some toys on the left side of the small table. After staring for a while, he pulled Karsyn and said with augh, ¡°This is so nice, sit down quickly!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber!¡± Karsyn said in a low, displeased voice, ¡°This is too much of a bully!¡± Karinaughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s really fun, I¡¯ve never sat at a table like this before!¡± Marilyn saw them sit down directly and said unhappily, ¡°How could you just sit down directly? Go and greet the leaders!¡± Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Don¡¯t Hurt Their Self¨CEsteem Robin was sitting on a small chair, fiddling with his phone, ignoring Marilyn. Karina lowered her eyebrows in thought for a moment, then said indifferently. ¡°If we¡¯re not on the same level, we won¡¯t interfere with their meeting.¡± Upon hearing this, Karsyn also lowered his head to look at his phone and stopped talking. Seeing them in such a state, Marilyn was displeased. However, it was hard to say it out loud. It was still unknown what the rtionship between these three people and Madeline was. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Karina nced at Robin, who was still engrossed in his phone, and signaled Karsyn to bring out the wild ginseng. This wild ginseng was given to Camdyn by a client from the Northeast. This wild ginseng, also known as mountain ginseng, was auctioned off by that client at the eighth Northeast Estya Expo held in Hallcester. The price recorded at that time was ten million dors. The dry ginseng weighed around 80 grams, it was the best of all ginseng. Robin told her that Camdyn¡¯s body was not edible. Later, Karina kept this exorbitantly priced wild ginseng in her office. Today, I brought something to nourish Marilyn¡¯s body. After seeing Marilyn, he didn¡¯t want to give her this wild ginseng. Suddenly, on a whim, I wanted to tease Robin, so I had Karsyn bring it out. Karsyn whispered, ¡°Ms. Huber, are we still giving her such a valuable ginseng?¡± Karina nodded and said, ¡°Just give it to her if you brought it, it¡¯s not worth much money anyway.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, this wild ginseng is worth millions, it¡¯s such a waste for her to treat you and Mr. Bruce like this!¡± Karina chuckled lightly, ¡°Many things be uninteresting once they are priced.¡± ¡°Bring it out, how could Robin meet his mother¨Cinw and his aunt¡¯s family empty¨Chanded?¡± Karsyn paused slightly, then began tough quietly. She took out a delicate wooden box from the cloth bag. Karina said with a smile, ¡°Marilyn, Robin came over today and event brought you a ginseng nt.¡± Robin looked up at Karina and shook his head. This woman was still addicted to ying today. Karina secretly winked at him. ¡°Marilyn, this is a top¨Cquality ginseng, it¡¯s very good for your health.¡± ¡°Robin, right?¡± 19.125. 10092 Chapter 338 Don¡¯t Hurt Their Self¨CEsteem Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Well, whatever you say.¡± Marilyn¡¯s eyes lit up as sheughed, ¡°The gift Robin gave me?¡± However, when she saw Karsyn hand her a small wooden box, the smile on her face cooled down. ¡°Robin, did you give this to me?¡± Robin looked up at the ginseng, it was the exorbitantly priced one that someone had given to Camdyn. Looking at Marilyn¡¯s expression, not satisfied? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this gift good?¡± Marilyn looked at the palm¨Csized ginseng and said coldly, ¡°Robin, you brought such a small thing here, how embarrassing it would be if Madeline¡¯s uncle¨Cinw¡¯s colleague saw it!¡± ¡°Not to criticize you, but you were really thoughtless as a child!¡± ¡°On such asions, you should have bought somerge items, like those big gift boxes of supplements sold in the store.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s a bit more expensive, it¡¯s just a matter of one or two thousand dors. At such a time when face matters, how can you be so unambitious? You¡¯re just carrying something in such a small box, it doesn¡¯t even look like it¡¯s worth one or two!¡± The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Uh¡­you want that kind of stuff in a big gift box, huh? I never buy that kind of junk.¡± ¡°You! How can you be so unreasonable!¡± Marilyn, annoyed, mmed the box of extremely expensive ginseng on the table. ¡°No way!¡± Robin shook his head, continuing to y with his phone, 398 Don¡¯t Hurt The Self Esteem ¡°Summer insects cannot speak of ice!¡± Seeing Robin¡¯s indifferent attitude, Marilyn shook her head, ¡°You, vou¡¯re such an immature child!¡± The sound of speech over here attracted the attention of a table of people inside. ¡°Who are those three people?¡± A woman in her thirties asked, pointing at the retreating figures of Karina and herpanions. Madeline¡¯s uncle¨Cinw, Felix ir, squinted at the three of them, ¡°Probably some of Madeline¡¯s colleagues,¡± he guessed. This woman looked at Karina and Karsyn¡¯s outfits and scoffed, ¡°These two can¡¯t possibly be janitors from the Eastern District Development Corporation, look at what they¡¯re wearing, haha, really now.¡± ¡°Lower your voice, don¡¯t hurt their pride, the pride of the underprivileged is the strongest.¡± Another woman covered her mouth andughed exaggeratedly, deliberately speaking loudly. The mocking words of a few people, taking turns to speak, could be heard throughout the entire private room. ¡°Mr. ir, your niece really knows how to stir things up. She actually invited a few low¨Clevel employees to dine with us. If this gets out, it will be so degrading!¡± The voices of the women grew louder and louder. Nettie May, Madeline¡¯s younger aunt, couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity any longer. She stood up and walked over, asking, ¡°Sis, who are these people?¡± Marilyn apologized, ¡°Sister, they said it was Madeline who invited them. I¡¯m really sorry, did we disturb Mr. ir and the others?¡± Chapter 339 Don¡¯t Hurt Their Self Extrem Nettic shook her head and said, ¡°That Madeline, really! Didn¡¯t I tell her? When inviting thepany¡¯s leaders, don¡¯t invite some unsuitable people.¡± Marilyn said nervously, ¡°Uh, well¡­ after Madeline arrives, if it doesn¡¯t work out, let them go.¡± ¡°Oh, right, sister, that¡¯s Robin. He helped me a lot when I was sick.¡± Madeline had not mentioned Robin¡¯s position and rank in the Never mentioned the rtionship between Robin and Karina. In their imagination. Robin was nothing more than a low¨Clevel employee who had a crush on Madeline. Nettie looked at Robin, who was still engrossed in his phone, and snorted. ¡°He looks decent enough, but¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is the gift Robin gave me.¡± Marilyn handed the box of ginseng to Nettie. ¡°Just this little?¡± Nettie snorted. ¡°Some fakes you picked up from the market, right?¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 One Million Dowry Nettie¡¯s words attracted the attention of several women at the table inside. ¡°What happened, Nettie¡°?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s this about fake goods or not fake goods?¡± Several managers from Ocean Constructions stood in front of the small table, all talking at once. Felix also got up and came to the small table. nced up at Karina, suddenly taken aback. How could this woman resemble so much the youngdy of the Huber family, the president of the Huber Group? Was somewhat flustered for a moment. If that was really the case, then it would have been a huge trouble. Just now, I was shooting the breeze and cracking dirty jokes with a few colleagues from thepany. Upon hearing this, it would be difficult for Karina to continue working under thepanies of the Huber Group. Felix was secretly sizing up Karina. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After seeing Karina¡¯s drab outfit, heughed at himself sarcastically. Chapter 114 Ona Million Dowry Ms. Huber, from the most prominent family in Hallcester, how could she possibly be seen in such low¨C grade clothing? Even less likely to enter the private room, he just sat at this small table. Even though Madeline¡¯s mother had said that Ms. Huber mighte over. However, everyone in Halleester knew that even the city¡¯s mayor couldn¡¯t persuade this goddess¨Clike female CEO. Since her debut. Ms. Huber had never attended anyone¡¯s banquet. Thinking of this, the heart that Felix had been holding up also rxed. ¡°What gift have I been given?¡± Felix stepped forward, picking up the astronomically priced ginseng to take a look. A few women from Ocean Constructions also gathered around,ughing and saying, ¡°Mr. ir, you¡¯re knowledgeable, do you think this thing could be worth a dozen dors?¡± Felix took a deep drag of his cigarette, exhaling a thick cloud of smoke, ¡°You¡¯re saying this thing is worth over ten bucks?¡± A glint shed in Karsyn¡¯s eyes, thinking that Mr. ir could still recognize this astronomically priced ginseng. Felix chuckled, ¡°A rotten tree root, how much could it be worth? Not a penny!¡± ¡°Young people nowadays can do anything. Did you think you could fool others by passing off a few dors¡® worth of stuff as ginseng?¡± ¡°Vanity love! Can¡¯t you be a bit more genuine?¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s not worth anything, just put it down,¡± Robin said Chapter 339 One Million Downy indifferently, his eyes glued to the game on his phone, not even ncing at them. He tapped the table. Felix frowned, throwing the exorbitantly priced ginseng directly onto the table. Turned around and returned to the seats inside with another colleague. In his view, speaking too much with these lower¨Clevel employees would be beneath his dignity. But a few women did not leave immediately, and you, full of superiority, began to mock one after another. ¡°May I ask you something?¡± A woman in her thirties tapped Karina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Which department are you from?¡± Karsyn immediately said in displeasure. ¡°Please show some respect!¡± ¡°Hehehe. quite a strong sense of self¨Cesteem. huh?¡± The women nced at each other and began to laugh mockingly Karina ignored them, picked up the ginseng on the table, and looked at Marilyn. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want this?¡± Before Marilyn had a chance to speak. Nettie scornfully said. ¡°A rotten tree root, what do you want with that! Take it back immediately!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t assume my sister is a country bumpkin who knows nothing. trying to fool her with these worthless things.¡± Robin lifted his head and pointed at the ginseng. ¡°If they don¡¯t want it. then take it back.¡± Karina threw the ginseng to Robin: ¡°Then you take it.¡± Robin took the palm¨Csized, exorbitantly priced ginseng, shaking his Chapter 339 One Mition Dowry head: ¡°Ten million, this is a ginseng worth ten million, and you don¡¯t even recognize its value, ridiculous!¡± He nced at the few women in front of the table. He deliberately lifted the box of ginseng, showing it off in front of them: ¡°Take a good look at the number on it, andter you can check it online.¡± The women next to Marilyn burst intoughter at Robin¡¯s serious. demeanor. ¡°Although the boyfriend Madeline from your family found was a bit of a loser. he was quite humorous.¡± ¡°The person didn¡¯t look too bad.¡± ¡°I meant. if he met the requirements, then let Madeline end up with him.¡± ¡°Nettie, even though your niece Madeline graduated from a prestigious school, she doesn¡¯t have much foundation. It would be good if she could find someone from ourpany.¡± Marilyn nodded agreeably at a few women, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Then, he turned around and said to Robin, ¡°Did you see that? Your aunts were all speaking up for you.¡± ¡°Robin, I told you, if you want to marry our Madeline, you can¡¯t just marry her casually.¡± Karina casually asked, ¡°So, how is it not considered marrying randomly?¡± ¡°In our ce, a dowry is required,¡± Marilyn said coldly. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford a dowry, don¡¯t even think about marrying our Madeline!¡± 10:09 Chapter 339 One Million Dowry ¡°Dowry? What is a dowry?¡± Karina, who had no concept of dowry, asked curiously. ¡°The dowry is determined based on the value of a girl¡¯s life,¡± Marilyn said with contempt. ¡°For a girl like our Madeline, Robin, you would have had to offer at least a million in dowry before I could even consider discussing her marriage to you.¡± ¡°ording to her aunt and uncle¨Cinw, for someone like our Madeline who graduated from a prestigious school, is so beautiful, and is valued by Ms. Huber at the company, you should at least offer a dowry of 2 million!¡± Robin ignored them, secretly amused by Marilyn¡¯s words. What happened to the people of this world! Did it cost money to marry off a daughter? Was this for selling a daughter or marrying off a daughter? If I had known she was such a mother, I would never have lent them a hand! Chapter 340 Chapter 340 You Should Go See a Doctor Nettie saw Robin constantly looking down at his phone, his eyes full of annoyance. ¡°All you young people know how to do now is scroll through your phones! You can¡¯t do anything else! How sessful can such people. be!¡± ¡°Did you hear what my sister just said? Without a million, don¡¯t even think about marrying our Madeline.¡± Robin lifted his head to look at Marilyn. ¡°Do you think so too?¡± Marilyn looked at Nettie in confusion. At that moment. Nettie was desperately giving her signals with her eves. She immediately nodded, ¡°Yes! If you want to marry our Madeline. you must give a dowry of one million, otherwise¡­ otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Robin said indifferently, looking at Marilyn. whose eyes were shining at that moment. Marilyn thought Robin had already agreed to a dowry of one million, and she was so excited that her whole body was shaking. Unexpectedly, the trick her sister told her really worked! A million, I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life! Karina looked at Marilyn, ¡°A dowry of one million, isn¡¯t that just selling your daughter?¡± Marilynughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve raised her all these years, how could I sell my daughter? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all my efforts have been in vain? What will I do after she gets married and leaves?¡± Karina gave a coldugh and shook her head. Was this the kind¨Chearted mother I wanted to see, the human affection? Karsyn couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, angrily saying. ¡°Did you think this much when you were lying in the hospital?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Have you ever thought about it? Back then, no one helped you pay for your medical expenses, including your sister and brother¨Cinw who held high positions. Who extended a helping hand to you?¡± Marilyn was instantly speechless, her face flushed with anger as she pointed at Karsyn and said, ¡°You¡­ what do you think you are! Wasn¡¯t it because Robin liked our Madeline that he helped me pay the medical bills?¡± ¡°Otherwise, he would have been so kind to help us and even provide us with a ce to live!¡± Karsyn was extremely furious, realizing that there truly were many heartless and ungrateful scumbags in the world! ¡°Did you really think Mr. Bruce liked your Madeline?¡± Nettie pointed at Karsyn and said, ¡°Shut up! We¡¯re discussing Robin¡¯s rtionship with our Madeline, what¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t stop talking nonsense and appreciate what you have, believe it or not, I will have our Mr. ir tell your boss to fire you!¡± ¡°Karsyn, there¡¯s no need to say more, let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Robin stood up, packing up his phone, ready to head out. Chapter 340 You Should Go See a Doctor Karina and Karsyn also tidied up their clothes and stood up. Nettie stood in front of Robin, ¡°Robin, we haven¡¯t finished stating our. demands yet!¡± ¡°Oh, you guys have quite a few demands, huh?¡± Robin said, wiping his palms with a napkin. Nettie thought for a moment, ¡°You must buy a house over 100 square meters in Hallcester! Moreover, the names of Madeline and my sister must be written on the property deed!¡± Also, buy another car worth 200,000 and put it under my name. Oh, because they can¡¯t drive, I¡¯ll drive it for them first, and give it to them ¡°Also, also, you married our Madeline, and for the change of address. both I and our Mr. ir charged 200,000 each!¡± ¡°200,000 is not a lot! You have to understand, if people in yourpany knew that you are the son¨Cin¨C law of our family¡¯s Mr. ir. you would have benefited a lot.¡± ¡°Hehe, seems like I got the better end of the deal, huh?¡± Robin said. half¨Csmiling as he crumpled up the napkin and tossed it onto the table. ¡°Alright, you guys just keep waiting then.¡± Seeing that Robin had not raised any objections, Marilyn and Nettie excitedly said, ¡°Since you have epted our request, go now and serve a cup of tea to your uncle¨Cinw and several leaders.¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, ¡°You want me to serve tea to those trash? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nettie thought she had misheard. ¡°What did you say?¡± Karsynughed and said, ¡°Our Mr. Bruce said, you all are garbage, Chapter 340 You Should do a Doctor your brain has been kicked by a donkey, you should go to the hospital for treatment.¡± Karina looked at Karsyn and shook her head with a smile. In an instant, the originally noisy private room fell into silence. ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± After a brief moment of confusion, Nettie, in anger, raised her hand to hit Karsyn. Robin grabbed her wrist, saying coldly, ¡°Stop being disgusting!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re absolutelywless!¡± Nettie shouted at Marilyn in frustration, ¡°Sis, this is outrageous! If you don¡¯t set rules for him, how is Madeline supposed to live with him in the future!¡± Marilyn was momentarily stunned, she hadn¡¯t expected Robin to say something like this. ¡°Robin, apologize to your aunt and uncle immediately, or else¡­ or else I will make sure Madeline will never agree to you!¡± Robin looked at the angry Marilyn in front of him, sighed, and said, ¡°You look really ugly when you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Marilyn didn¡¯t understand what Robin said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Robin gave a coldugh, pointing at Marilyn, ¡°You would be better off lying in a hospital bed, at least you could preserve some dignity for yourself!¡± Having said that, he turned around and walked away. ¡°Stay right there!¡± Felixmanded, pping his hand down on the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, you won¡¯t be leaving this 10 10 Chapter 240 You sh private room!¡± Robin halted, giving a cold smile, ¡°If I had stayed, you trash would have been finished!¡± ¡°What?¡± Felix and a few of the lower-level bosses from Ocean Constructions were extremely annoyed. At that moment, Madeline walked in with Guillermo Pratt, the Director of the Business Strategy Department at Eastern District Development Corporation. Madeline, pulling Nettic and Marilyn who were blocking the door,ughed and said. ¡°Mom, Aunt, Uncle, this is Mr. Pratt from our department!¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Mr. Pratt Arrives Nettie had been in a state of annoyance before. Upon hearing Madeline introduce the man in his thirties who came in with her, it turned out he was Guillermo, the Director of the Business Strategy Department at Eastern District Development Corporation. She immediately turned around and leaned in. Because the turn was too sharp, it almost tipped over onto the ground. Stumbled a few times before finally steadying his feet. The executives of Ocean Constructions knew. The Business Strategy Department was one of the three most important departments directly managed by Karina. Such senior executives within the group headquarters were treated almost at the level of a vice president. Such a high¨Cprofile figure visiting this ce was indeed a big deal! At that moment, Nettie couldn¡¯t care less about Robin, Karina, and Karsyn. She scrambled over to Guillermo. ¡°Mr. Pratt. I am Madeline¡¯s aunt Nettie May, you can call me Nettie, hahaha¡­¡± Thirty¨Cone¨Cyear¨Cold Guillermo, upon hearing nearly fifty¨Cyear¨Cold Nettie speak like this, let out an awkwardugh, ¡°Uh¡­ hello.¡± Nettieughed so hard that her body fat jiggled all over, almost pressing a few chunks of it onto Guillermo¡¯s body. 10:10 ¡°Mr. Pratt, Mr. ir is inside. Oh yes, the young Mr. ir is the chairman of Ocean Constructions, a subsidiary of yourpany.¡± Guillermo tried hard to dodge Nettie, giving a stiff smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. ir.¡± Felix hurriedly ran out from his seat. There was no time to me Robin and others. In three strides and two rushes, he reached Guillermo and tightly grasped his hand. A 90¨Cdegree bow Heplimented with a smile, ¡°Mr. Pratt, we¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°A few of our department heads arrived here three hours early today, just to await your esteemed arrival!¡± Guillermo looked at the respectful demeanor of Felix in front of him. feeling quite ufortable, ¡°Mr. ir, you don¡¯t have to be like this, everyone just order whatever you want, it¡¯s just a family dinner, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Felix held Guillermo¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Mr. Pratt, how could you say that? You are the leader, and a leader is like a parent, these formalities are necessary!¡± Several junior leaders from Ocean Constructions also jumped up from their seats, tightly surrounding Guillermo. They practically carried him to the banquet table, pressing him into the seat at the very center of the innermost row. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Guillermo nced at the seating arrangement and quickly stood up, ¡°I Chapter can¡¯t sit in this seat!¡± ¡°Wait a moment. Ms. Huber and Mr. Bruce might stille over, I can¡¯t sit in the boss¡¯s seat. I¡¯d better sit on the side. Felix thought, ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine, Mr. Pratt, you can sit in this seat. next to Ms. Huber.¡± Guillermo didn¡¯t refuse either, he just sat down. Based on the people Madeline invited today, excluding Karina and Robin. he should have been eligible to sit in this position. After Guillermo sat down, he noticed that Felix and the others were still standing around. He gestured and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be formal, everyone please sit down.¡± However, not a single passionate manager from Ocean Constructions sat down. You and I, one after another, were eager to introduce ourselves in front of Director Wei of the group headquarters. The male supervisor kept offering cigarettes. The female supervisor had no cigarettes to offer, so she had no choice but to lower her neckline as much as possible, showcasing her cleavage. Wished nothing could bother him, he would have loved to tear those two pieces of meat out and offer them to Guillermo. Madeline¡¯s mother, Marilyn, also wanted to step forward and greet her daughter¡¯s immediate boss. However, they were forcibly kept outside by a few enthusiastic junior leaders from Ocean Constructions. She was extremely anxious. There were several times when I wanted to squeeze through their gaps, but I just couldn¡¯t get through. The hairstyle that was deliberately done today was squashed like a bird¡¯s nest. After many attempts. I almost crawled under the table. She hesitated for a moment outside the wall of people, then jumped up. waving her hand and shouting. ¡°Mr. Pratt, Mr. Pratt, I¡¯m here!¡± Guillermo was already drenched in sweat at this moment, hardly able to notice Marilyn¡¯s call. ¡°Mr. Pratt! Mr. Pratt!¡± Marilyn suddenly shrieked as if her tail had been stepped on. in her urgency. The private room suddenly fell silent. ¡°Mr. Pratt!¡± Marilyn called out again, startling Guillermo. Just after taking the cup of hot water from Felix, it suddenly shook and spilled all over. Felix and a few junior leaders from Ocean Constructions also calmed down. Everyone turned to look at Marilyn in the direction of the scream. Marilyn couldn¡¯t care less at that moment, she forcefully pushed through the crowd to get to Guillermo: ¡°Mr. Pratt! Hahaha¡­. ¡°Ouch!¡± Guillermo jumped, the water cup in his handpletely fell to the ground. 10-10 ¡°I am Madeline¡¯s mother, my name is Marilyn May. I was 53 years old, had been divorced for many years, and had two children at home, Madeline and her younger brother Johnny!¡± Guillermo paused for a moment, it sounded like a matchmaking dialogue, didn¡¯t it? After a brief moment of confusion, he quickly stood up. ¡°Hello, Ms. May ¡± Marilyn excitedly said. ¡°Mr. Pratt, you don¡¯t have to call me Ms. May, just use my first name.¡± ¡°How could that be? My mother was about the same age as you¡­¡± Marilynughed. ¡°Mr. Pratt, you¡¯re the boss, how could you call me Ms. May ?!¡± Guillermo was quite embarrassed, but seeing Marilyn¡¯s insistence, he could only squeeze out a sentence from his mouth: ¡°Hello, Marilyn.¡± ¡°Sit, leader, sit!¡± Marilyn pressed Guillermo into his seat, suddenly straightened up, and bowed deeply to Guillermo, ¡°Thank you for Mr. Pratt¡¯s wise leadership, thank you for Mr. Pratt¡¯s meticulous care for Madeline, thank you¡­¡± Guillermo hastily stood up again, ¡°Oh dear, Marilyn, you don¡¯t have to do this, we¡¯re all colleagues¡­¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 They Are All Benefactors of Our Family! Felix¡¯s face darkened when he saw Marilyn steal his scene. ¡°Alright, alright. Mr. Pratt just arrived, why are you so nagging? Let the boss have a rest!¡± Madeline was also pulling Marilyn: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay,e over here and sit dowTI.¡± Marilyn shrugged off Madeline. ¡°The leader is here, how can I sit? You all sit. I¡¯ll stand.¡± Several people from Ocean Constructions sessively sat down, but Marilyn stood by Guillermo¡¯s side like a bodyguard. Just as Guillermo was about to say a few words, he felt ufortable with someone standing next to him, ¡°Marilyn, you better sit down.¡± Madeline and Nettie had forcibly pulled her to thest seat in the back and made her sit down. This seat was facing Guillermo. Marilyn looked at Mr. Pratt under the light, and no matter how she looked at him, she thought Mr. Pratt was perfect in every way! She asked Madeline in a low voice, ¡°Madeline, has Mr. Pratt gotten married yet?¡± Madeline said, ¡°Mom, why are you asking this? Mr. Pratt¡¯s child is already four years old.¡± ¡°Ah, what a pity, such a pity!¡± Marilynmented, shaking her head. 10:10 ¡°If only he hadn¡¯t gotten married, how great that would be!¡± Marilyn shook her head and sighed. ¡°If you could have married him, I would have been at case. No matter how I look at it, he¡¯s better than that Robin!¡± ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?!¡± Madeline gave Marilyn an annoyed nce, ¡°You can¡¯t just say anything! How could hepare to Robin¡­¡± At that moment. Guillermo finally let out a slight sigh of relief. He picked up the napkin from the table and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He lifted his head and saw three familiar figures, he was suddenly taken aback! ¡°Ms. Huber? Mr. Bruce?¡± I intended to stand up, but my legs gave way and I ended up falling on my butt under the table. Felix and the others were also looking in the direction of Robin and Karina. At that time, it was not noticed that Guillermo had already fallen under the table. He pointed at the three Robins and said, ¡°Get over here! How did you insult us just now, in front of your leader Mr. Pratt¡­¡± He turned around only to find the seat empty, ¡°Where is Mr. Pratt?¡± Marilyn pointed under the table, ¡°Mr. Pratt was sitting under the table.¡± Chapter 342 They Are All Benefactors of Our Family! ¡°Hurry, hurry, pull Mr. Pratt up!¡± Felix was taken aback and immediately shouted. A few people from Ocean Constructions were in a flurry, pulling Guillermo out from under the table. Guillermo wanted to break free from them to go and greet Karina and Robin. However, a few women from Ocean Constructions had pinned him down on the chair. She was wiping his face, straightening his clothes, andbing his hair. Heaps of stuff almost suffocated Guillermo, who couldn¡¯t manage to get up from the seat he was lying on. Felix continued to yell at Robin, ¡°Robin, get over here now! If you don¡¯t give us an exnation in front of Mr. Pratt today, we will never let you leave!¡± ¡°You dared to call us trash, I had Mr. Pratt report your behavior to Ms. Huber. Let¡¯s see if you can still stay in Eastern District Development Corporation.¡± kaway Robin didn¡¯t want to waste time with them and continued to walk away with Karina. Seeing that Robin was ignoring him, Felix darted in front of Robin like a wolfhound, blocking his path. He roared, ¡°Kid, trying to run when you see your leadering? No way!¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize to us immediately! You ignorant fool!¡± Chapter 142 They Are All Benefactors of Our It was then that Madeline saw Robin, Karina, and Karsyn standing in front of the small table in the booth. Looking at Felix in this state, I was instantly panicked! Marilyn, pulling Madeline aside, sighed, ¡°Yan, that Robin is just outrageous!¡± ¡°Not only did he give me a rotten tree root today, iming it was a gift for me, but he also called your uncle and his family trash!¡± ¡°I think you better not continue seeing him!¡± ¡°I saw. that Mr. Pratt was quite good. Upon hearing this. Madeline felt her scalp tingling, her eyes welling up with tears in desperation. ¡°Mom, you¡­you guys¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to kneel or not?!¡± At this moment. Felix continued to point at the indifferent¨Cfaced Robin. ¡°You¡¯ve been given face, haven¡¯t you?¡± Robin grabbed Felix¡¯s cor in one swift motion. ¡°Who gave you the audacity to act superior in front of me? A bunch of trash!¡± Felix was thrown directly onto the main table in the private room. This magnificent dining table was smashed to pieces! ¡°Ah?¡± A scream suddenly echoed from the private room. After a brief shock, N¨¦ttie cried out, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, too far, Robin, how dare you!..¡± Marilyn, trembling with anger, pointed at Robin and scolded Chapter 342 They Are All Benefactors of Our Family! Madeline, ¡°Madeline, you little devil! Look at who you¡¯ve invited!¡± ¡°They were all so uncultured, so uneducated¡­¡± Tears streamed down Madeline¡¯s face as she shook her head bitterly, ¡°Mom! What have you all done! They were all benefactors of our family!¡± ¡°Benefactor?¡± Marilyn paused for a moment. ¡°Were you out of your mind, you silly girl? He had already hit your uncle¨Cinw and insulted your aunt¡­¡± Madeline was almost driven mad, ¡°When you were in the hospital and our family was on the verge of copse, where were my aunt and uncle? Are you out of your mind?¡°. It took Felix a while to catch his breath, pointing at Robin, he said, ¡°Mr. Pratt, this kind of person, I¡¯ll call the police on him¡­¡± By this time, Guillermo had already extricated himself from the entanglement of several executives at Ocean Constructions. Jogging all the way, I arrived in front of Robin and Karina: ¡°Ms. Huber, Mr. Bruce¡­¡± ¡°Robin, Ms. Huber, Ms. Croft, what¡¯s going on?¡± Madeline wiped away a tear as she broke free from Marilyn and ran to the door. Robin picked up the wet wipe and wiped his hands, ¡°Go ask your mother!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Do You Think We Are a Good Match? Madeline looked at the retreating figures of Robin, Karina, and Karsyn, her heart suddenly dropping to an all¨Ctime low. She believed that her mother, aunt, and uncle must have done something extremely outrageous today to have made Robin, Karina, and the others so angry. During the time I spent with them. Madeline had already gained some understanding of the personalities of big shots like Robin and Karina. Was not as cold and heartless as the outside world rumored. On the contrary, they were even more loyal and righteous than the average person! Especially for such small fry as them, Robin and Karina never cared. However, today, he actually lost his temper and hit his uncle. It seemed that, prior to this, the actions of her mother and aunt¡¯s family had already crossed the line to an extreme extent. She grabbed Marilyn¡¯s arm and shook it, ¡°Mom, what on earth did you do? How could you upset Robin and Ms. Huber like this? How could you be so confused?!¡± Marilyn stared nkly at Madeline, ¡°What¡­ what happened to them? You said that tall woman is Ms. Huber? Ms. Huber, how could she dress like that?¡± Chapter 343 Do You Think We Are a Good Match? Madeline gave a bitter smile, ¡°Mother, are you really this snobbish?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber¡­ Ms. Huber came dressed like this, don¡¯t you understand what she was really here for??¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t want to hurt the self¨Cesteem of us poor people!¡± ¡°She prepared so meticulously, just wanting us to feel that we were on the same level as her, so that we would feel rxed and casual when chatting with her!¡± ¡°But you, you actually looked down on others with contempt, despising them for their poor clothing!¡± even ¡°What did we have? We had nothing. What right did you have to mock and look down on others?¡± ¡°Mom! We are already so poor that we have nothing left!¡± ¡°Did we not even want to keep the little kindness and dignity we had left?¡± ¡°How could you do this, Mom!¡± Marilyn looked helplessly at Madeline, who was crying out of extreme anger, ¡°Madeline, how could you say such things about me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was Ms. Huber, if I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°But, that Robin was really out of line.¡± ¡°He liked you and wanted to marry you.¡± ¡°Your aunt also wanted to help you gain more benefits. She asked him to give a dowry of one million and to buy a house under our names. She also asked him to buy a car for you. Wasn¡¯t all this for your own Chapter 343 Do You Think We Are a Good Match? good?¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Madeline felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She suddenly burst intoughter out of anger. ¡°Mom, do you know what irreparable foolish thing you did today?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who was Robin? He was our Ms. Huber¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°You actually said he would like me? You¡¯re overestimating your daughter too much!¡± ¡°I only had reverence for Robin, how dare someone like me have such inappropriate thoughts!¡± ¡°When you were hospitalized, my younger brother borrowed money from an illegal online loan to pay for your treatment. Those gangsters nearly destroyed both me and my brother.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Robin, we would have been dead long ago!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber exceptionally took out thepany¡¯s relief money. Robin gave us the house to live in!¡± ¡°They saved our family from the abyss, yet you suspect them of having ulterior motives!¡± ¡°Did you see if your daughter was more beautiful than Ms. Huber? Did you see if we were qualified to cling to others?¡± ¡°I told you, Robin could make tens of billions, even hundreds of billions, with just one sentence!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention a million dowry, he could even afford a hundred billion!¡± Chapter 343 Do You Think We Are a Good Match? ¡°But, did you think we were a good match?¡± ¡°People helped us, yet you thought they came for your daughter. Don¡¯t you think we were being too petty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a viin, it¡¯s not even a human anymore!¡± Marilyn stared nkly at the hysterical Madeline, ¡°Was I wrong to think this way?¡± ¡°Madeline, you might be too naive. There¡¯s no such person in this world who would help us without seeking any benefits.¡± Madeline shook her head, her eyes full of tears, speechless at that moment. Meanwhile, several executives from Ocean Constructions were also standing still. dumbfounded. They never could have imagined that this would happen! ¡°Madeline, was that really Ms. Huber? How did you call that Robin, Mr. Bruce?¡± A woman in her thirties asked. ¡°The President of the grouppany was indeed called Mr. Bruce,¡± one person reminded. ¡°What? Mr. Bruce was Robin?!¡± Madeline sneered, pointing at them and gritting her teeth, ¡°You people are just trash!¡± ¡°In the eyes of Robin and Ms. Huber, you were worse than trash and bugs!¡± ¡°Madeline, how dare you speak to us like that?¡± several managers said angrily. Chapter 343 Do You Think We Are a Good Match? ¡°How could I not scold you? Look at what you¡¯ve done to this ce, it¡¯s aplete mess!¡± ¡°I originally wanted to invite Ms. Huber and Robin over to properly thank them, but you bunch of jerks messed it all up! Get out!¡± Nettic stood frozen in ce, anxiously pulling at Felix, ¡°Felix, what are we going to do? We offended Ms. Huber today, will it affect you?¡± Felix thought for a good while. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have too much of an impact, right?¡± ¡°We were under the management of Southern District Development Corporation. Mr. Strd was very good to me¡­¡± Madeline sneered, ¡°Well, you just wait and see!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Robin, that Mr. Strd would have jumped off a building andmitted suicide a long time ago.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber wouldn¡¯t deal with you, and Mr. Strd wouldn¡¯t keep someone like you either!¡± Marilyn was taken aback, ¡°Madeline, we¡­ should we hurry and apologize to Ms. Huber and Mr. Bruce?¡± ¡°Compensation, isn¡¯t it? Canpensation redeem your shameless humanity?!¡± Madeline fiercely wiped the tears off her face and stormed out of the door. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 With Robin Around, Everything Is Fine! Nettie hesitated for a moment, pulling Felix, ¡°Felix, should we go apologize to Ms. Huber and Mr. Bruce?¡± ¡°I talked too much today, sigh, if I had known they were Ms. Huber and Mr. Bruce, I would never have done that, even if it killed me.¡® Felix furrowed his brows, his hands trembling slightly, ¡°Yes, yes! I didn¡¯t check the almanac before going out today, how could I have been mistaken?¡± ¡°Madeline was right,¡± said Mr. Strd did indeed have his toughest times. Back then¡­ let¡¯s just go out and see for ourselves.¡± *** Robin and Karina had just stepped out of the private room. A man¡¯s body flew over, and he immediately caught it with one hand. Looking down, it was Jeff! This guy was beaten ck and blue. Robin threw him directly onto the ground. Jeff rolled his eyes and passed out. Robin looked up to see about ten meters ahead, at the entrance of a private room, four or five men were dragging Robyn and two other flight attendants towards a private room on the second floor. ¡°Let me go!¡± Robyn struggled, ¡°My uncle will be here soon, he won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Robin hesitated for a moment, intending to leave. Karina stopped him, ¡°Robin, those girls might be in some trouble, let¡¯s. help them.¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to get involved in such trivial matters. Such incidents were plentiful, he couldn¡¯t possibly manage them all like a saint. He simply saw that Karina had apassionate heart, so he had to stop in his tracks. Besides. Robyn was, after all, Freddie¡¯s niece. Since they had met, they might as well take care of this matter. ¡°Let them go!¡± Robin¡¯s reprimand echoed alone in the vast corridor. A group of onlooking diners all turned their attention to Robin. The man, who was pulling Robyn and two flight attendants, stopped in his tracks and pointed back at Robin, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Robin pointed at Robyn and said, ¡°Let them go!¡± Robyn saw that the speaker was Robin, a spark of light shing in her eyes. ¡°Let them go, who do you think you are? Believe it or not, keep shouting and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Robinughed, ¡°Then you give it a try!¡± At that moment, Felix and several executives from Ocean Constructions also walked out of the room. Upon seeing such a scene, they were immediately stunned. Chapter 344 With Robin Around, Everything is Fine¡® Watching the few fierce¨Clooking men approaching Robin and Karina, they instinctively shrank back. Guillermo eximed in panic, ¡°Ms. Huber, should I call thepany¡¯s security?¡± Karina shook her head, ¡°With Robin around, everything will be fine!¡± Guillermo nced at Robin, he didn¡¯t know where Karina¡¯s confidence came from. Felix, not far away, was originally somewhat frightened. Suddenly, there was a thrill of wanting to see Robin get beaten up by these people. Madeline¡¯s mother saw several men pull out short knives from their waists and walk towards Robin, trembling all over in fear, ¡°Madeline, let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± Madeline shook off Marilyn, looking towards Robin, ¡°As long as Robin is here, no one can touch him!¡± At that moment, two people ran up from the first floor. Robin looked up, it was Freddie and his assistant. Freddie also found Robin: ¡°Mr. Bruce, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°How did youe over?¡± Robin asked, knowing full well that Freddie hade for Robyn¡¯s matter. ¡°Mr. Bruce, my niece and her colleagues were dining here, and they were harassed by some thugs¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go handle it first, then report back to you when I return.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead and handle it,¡± Robin nodded. ¡°Let them go, you lot!¡± Freddie walked up to Robyn and the others. ¡°Get lost!¡± A bald man, leading the group, pointed a knife at Freddie. ¡°You let them go. I am Freddie from the Southern District Development Corporation!¡± Freddie said coldly. ¡°What a bullshit Southern District Development Corporation, get lost or I¡¯ll cut you too!¡± The bald man sneered, pointing his knife at Freddie. ¡°Uncle, get lost quickly, this hotel was opened by my uncle!¡± ¡°Did you know who my uncle was? Mr. Silva! He was Mr. Newell¡¯s sworn brother!¡± Four men immediately surrounded Freddie and the assistant. Facing this group of greenhorn thugs, Freddie really felt like a schr encountering soldiers. These bastards had never suffered a loss, no matter who the opponent was, they could really be cut down with one stroke. Seeing this, Karina stepped forward and said, ¡°They are from the Huber Group. What are you guys trying to do? Let them go!¡± The bald man turned back to look at Karina, a hint of wicked amusement shing in his eyes, ¡°Today is a lucky day, another beautiful woman, the Huber Group? The Huber Group is nothing!¡± A bald man¡¯s sidekick whispered, ¡°The Huber Group, bro, we can¡¯t afford to mess with them!¡± The bald man pushed him away, ¡°The Huber family is not around, Chapter 344 With Robin Around, Everything Final what am I afraid of? Besides, Demon¡¯s Lair is not afraid of the Huber family either!¡± He swaggered over to Karina¡¯s side with the knife slung over his shoulder. ¡°Beautifuldy, since you¡¯ve stepped forward, why not join us for some fun, hahaha¡­¡± The bald man had just walked up to Karina and was about to reach out when Robin directly grabbed his wrist. With a crisp snap, the wrist was instantly broken. The bald man let out a terrible howl. Robin let go of his hand, ¡°There sure are a lot of people wanting to die today!¡± The bald man knelt on the ground in pain, yelling, ¡°You, you dare to hit me? Dude, call my uncle! Today, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Alright, I hope you can still be this arrogant when your uncle arrives!¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Get Conway and Barry Here! Emanuel Silva had been hanging around Mapleford all these years. A few days ago, I offended a big shot and couldn¡¯t get by in Mapleford. Returned to Hallcester to seek refuge with Barry. In the early years, Emanuel and Barry were both veterans who followed Conway to make their way in the world. After Conway had established himself in Hallcester, he sent Emanuel to scout out Mapleford, preparing to expand his sphere of influence there. After returning to Hallcester, Barry handed over the management of Zephyr Hotel to him. He didn¡¯t know Robin. Conway and Barry hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to him about Robin yet. After receiving the phone call, Emanuel hurried over with a dozen or so henchmen. The bald man saw Emanuel arrive, pointed at Robin and shouted, ¡°Emanuel, it was him who broke my hand, he even said that even if you came, he would still hit without hesitation.¡± The bald man exaggerated the situation, aiming to intensify the conflict and have Emanuel severely deal with Robin. He wanted to stand up, but was stepped on the ground again by Robin. Chapter 345 Get Conway and Barry Heref Emanuel was dark, strong, and short. Just arrived in Hallcester, and really wanted to establish some prestige here first. After he received the phone call, he hurriedly brought people to Robin. Emanuel looked Robin up and down, ¡°You hit my nephew in my hotel, do you want to die?¡± Robinughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask why I hit him?¡± ¡°This is my hotel, I call the shots! No matter what the reason, you hit my nephew, I¡¯m going to cut you down!¡± Robinughed. ¡°Is this how you handle things in the outside world?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve roamed from south to north, and the only thing I respect is a fist. Whoever has the biggest fist, their word isw!¡± Emanuel raised his robust fist and bellowed. ¡°So you mean might makes right?¡± Robin asked. ¡°Of course! Kneel down and cripple your own hands! I might spare you!¡± Emanuel pointed at Robin, his expression a mix of amusement and seriousness. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll y by your rules then!¡± Robin pped Emanuel across his face, which was covered in scars. Emanuel¡¯s sturdy body was instantly thrown out. This scene left Felix, Nettie and others staring in shock. Did Robin actually dare to hit people on the street? Felix thought about his reckless behavior in front of Robin just now, a chill wind piercing his back. Luckily, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to continue messing up at that time. Otherwise, I should be lying in the private room now. Marilyn had never seen such a scene before, she was so scared that she tugged at Madeline¡¯s arm. trembling as she said. ¡°Madeline, how could Robin be so fierce? Luckily, you¡¯re not with him. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly¡­¡± Madeline shook off Marilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop talking!¡± Robin walked towards Emanuel step by step. The few thugs who came with Emanuel, upon seeing this scene, did not dare to step forward. Robin walked up to Emanuel, smiling and said. ¡°How about it? ording to your rules, is this strength enough?¡± Emanuel red angrily, though he dared not move again, he was still not convinced. Robin patted his chubby face, ¡°What? Not enough?¡± He grabbed Emanuel¡¯s hair directly and smashed it against the ground. With a dull ¡°bang¡°, Emanuel¡¯s face was covered in blood. ¡°Is it enough?¡± Robin grabbed his hair. ¡°Not enough? Fine, let¡¯s continue!¡± ¡°With a ¡®bang!¡°, Emanuel¡¯s chubby face hit the ground again. Emanuel was on the verge of tears, but his voice remained tough, ¡°You, you¡¯ve got guts! Do you know who I am?¡± Chapter 345 Del Conway and Bany Here! ¡°Barry was my sworn brother, Conway was my elder brother, you hit me, Mr. Lambert would have chopped you up!¡± Robin stood up, pulled out a wet wipe and wiped his hands, ¡°Alright, make the call! Get Conway and Barry over here!¡± Upon hearing the names of Conway and Barry, Felix and several people from Ocean Constructions were trembling with fear. Mr. Lambert and Barry didn¡¯t earn their title for nothing. Those were two devils! Provoking them was not a good thing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They looked at Robin with schadenfreude, specting what kind of scene it would be when Mr. Lambert arrived! Emanuel¡¯s subordinate immediately called Barry. Barry and Conway were on the fourth floor tonight. At that time, he was leisurely enjoying the flower wine. After hearing the distress call from Emanuel¡¯s subordinate, I was quite annoyed. Conway grumbled. ¡°Who has this Emanuel pissed off now, just after arriving in Hallcester?¡± ¡°Who was so bold as to cause trouble here?¡± At this point, Conway suddenly froze. ¡°Barry, you better have asked me carefully! In Hallcester, knowing full well that this is Demon¡¯s Lair¡¯s territory, you actually dared to cause trouble?¡± Chapter 345 Get Conway and Barry Heral Barry¡¯s hair stood on end instantly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, it can¡¯t be that gentleman, can it?¡± Conway was lying on the sofa when he suddenly jolted up. In a moment of urgency, the other slipper was kicked under the sofa. I had no choice but to hobble to the second floor wearing only one shoe. ¡°Mr. Lambert, wait a moment,¡± Barry called, running after him. ¡°At this point, what are we still waiting for? If that manes, and we can¡¯t handle Emanuel properly, he will die!¡± Barry had personally witnessed the scene where Robin killed someone. The thought of that experience at Cosmo Mall always sent chills down my spine. That time, two Valluynnian men were mummified right before his eyes! Thinking about it now, I still feel a bone¨Cchilling cold throughout my body. Conway, wearing one shoe, ran to the second floor corridor. Seeing Robin¡¯s tall and slender figure in the crowd from afar, my legs went weak. ¡°Damn it, is Emanuel blind or what? Of all people, why did he have to mess with him?¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 I Don¡¯t Even Know You Barry had just reached the staircase to the second floor when he saw Robin standing in the crowd from a distance, his heart skipped a beat! ¡°Damn it! It must have been that bastard Emanuel who pissed off this gentleman!¡± His legs gave out and he fell to the ground with a ¡°thud¡°. ¡°Mr. Newell!¡± Two disciples from Demon¡¯s Lair stepped forward to help him up. ¡°Mr. Newell, are you alright?¡± ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± Barry had no time for any of this, he scrambled and ran to Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­¡± Emanuel grabbed him from behind, ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Barry kicked Emanuel, ¡°Shut up!¡± The next moment. Conway and Barry. These two underground demons from Hallcester stood respectfully in front of Robin, as if waiting for instructions like obedient servants. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber, what is this?¡± Robin pointed at Emanuel, ¡°Your man?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Conway looked at Emanuel, then at Barry, ¡°Are they¡­ not my people?¡± Barry was sweating nervously, ¡°Mr. Bruce, if¡­ if he offended you, he¡¯s not my man!¡± Chapter 3461 Don¡¯t Even Know You ¡°Second Brother, are you drunk? I¡¯m Emanuel!¡± Emanuel was stunned! At that moment, Barry wished he could just cut this bastard down. He stepped on Emanuel¡¯s leg. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t know you!¡± All the onlookers in the second floor hall were stunned. The Underground Demon King of Hallcester, Mr. Lambert, and the ruthless Death Lord, actually humbled themselves like ants in front of Robin? Was this Mr. Lambert and Death Lord a fake? Robin patted Barry¡¯s shoulder, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and said, ¡°He said you guys are his brothers, and he wanted me to cripple my own hands and kneel before him.¡± Conway lifted his bare foot and knocked Emanuel to the ground, ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll cut you!¡± Took a short knife from a thug and directly shed at Emanuel¡¯s arm. ¡°Puff!¡± Emanuel wailed, ¡°Mr. Lambert! Why¡­ why did you hit me? This kid was causing trouble here today, but he was pping your face!¡± ¡°p my face? Do I have any face in front of Mr. Bruce?¡± Conway pointed the dagger at Emanuel, ¡°Kneel down to Mr. Bruce immediately, or else, I will chop you up and sink you into the sea today!¡± Emanuel had never seen Mr. Lambert so angry before. If he didn¡¯t kneel down and apologize, Mr. Lambert really would have cut him off today. Chapter 346 I Don¡¯t Even Know You Emanuel, enduring intense pain, knelt before Robin, pleading desperately. ¡°Get out!¡± Robin waved his hand, and Barry immediately had Emanuel carried out. If that hand had been treated in time, it could have been saved. Felix and several people from Ocean Constructions had been stunned. by the scene before them. At that moment, looking at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, my whole body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. They never could have imagined that Robin was so awesome in Hallcester! Even the Underground Demon King Conway of Hallcester had to tread carefully around him. Barry walked up to Emanuel¡¯s nephew, Bradford Silva, and stepped on his thigh. ¡°You reckless fool, not everyone who mingles in this world iswless. If you don¡¯t have a bit of reverence, you¡¯ll end up dead in the streets sooner orter!¡± ¡°And you lot, release Ms. Strd immediately! Come over here and apologize to Mr. Bruce!¡± Barry pointed at the men who were still holding Robyn and scolded. A tall man sneered, ¡°Who does he think he is? You may be afraid of him, but I don¡¯t give a damn about him!¡± Conway and Barry were taken aback, thinking they had heard wrong. Although these thugs were not from Demon¡¯s Lair, they dared to speak like this while hanging out with Bradford. Chapter 346 I Don¡¯t Even Know You Only then did Conway squint his eyes to size up this talld. The calf really wasn¡¯t afraid of the tiger. A little punk actually dared to disrespect Mr. Lambert and Death Lord in public! Barry walked over with a dagger in his hand, ¡°You dare to defy Mr. Lambert, are you seeking death?¡± This man was not at all intimidated by the approaching Mr. Newell, he sneered, ¡°Ha, Mr. Lambert? What can Mr. Lambert do? My cousin is a colonel in the southern militarymand! Try touching me today!¡± Barry was taken aback for a moment, his hand holding the machete began to hesitate. Conway was also frowning. He, Conway, would never dare to provoke the military people. Especially those people from the militarymand. Judging from what this kid said, his cousin was a colonel! If Conway had offended these ruthless people, it was no joking matter. If those people were unhappy, they could simply destroy his Demon¡¯s Lair with some sort of document. The disciples of Demon¡¯s Lair who wanted to take action all looked at Conway, unsure of how to proceed next. Conway was also indecisive. If Mr. Lambert didn¡¯t discipline this kid, he really couldn¡¯t save face, let alone exin to Robin. Chapter 346 I Don¡¯t Even Know You However, it moved this young man. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If he. Conway, really did cross paths with the militarymand, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. At that moment, he could only look to Robin. Wanted to see how Robin was going to have him handle it. The scene immediately cooled down. The tall manughed loudly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared, Mr. Lambert? You¡¯d better not get involved in this kind of thing¡­. ¡°Relying on your cousin being a mere colonel in the militarymand, you dare to bully men and dominate women?¡± Robin interrupted the man, saying coldly. ¡°You told him toe over, I want to see if he dares to help you do such a beastly thing! Let her go!¡± At that moment, Robyn looked at Robin¡¯s indifferent face, feeling a surge of excitement in her heart. Robin actually dared to offend the people from the militarymand just to save her! ¡°What the hell are you supposed to be?¡± The man sneered, pointing at Robin. ¡°They were afraid of you, I¡¯m not afraid of you, I won¡¯t let her go, what can you do?!¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Let Go of Me! Robin smirked yfully. ¡°This was your own choice!¡± Before this man named Caleb Cohen could react, Robin had pped. him and sent him flying. A gasp echoed through the hall. ¡°He dared to make a move with such a background? Has this man gone mad?¡± Conway looked at Robin¡¯s silhouette under the dazzling lights, his eyes radiating with awe! This guy was still awesome! Conway immediately had Barry bring a towel and personally handed it to Robin. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Robin wiped his palms, pointing at Caleb, ¡°Let your cousine! I want to see if a colonel in the militarymand would support your beastly behavior of bullying men and women!¡± Caleb, clutching his swollen cheek, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve got guts. Don¡¯t run, just you wait!¡± He pulled out his phone and immediately dialed a number: ¡°Bro, I¡­ I¡¯m at Zephyr Hotel. I¡¯ve been beaten up by people from Demon¡¯s Lair!¡± ¡°!¡± Conway rolled his eyes. After hanging up the phone, Caleb pointed at Robin and sneered, ¡°You just wait to die!¡± ¡°Did you know about my cousin¡¯s background? He was an ace in the Chapter 347 Let Go of Mel military special operations, an elite from the Warwolf Special Forces! He was General Allen¡¯s chief of security!¡± ¡°General Allen was therade¨Cin¨Carms of Mr. Ethen¡¯s father, General Finley, through life and death!¡± ¡°You surely knew about our Hallcester¡¯s General Finley, the Steadfast Sea Needle, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe, you rabble! Just wait for your death!¡± After Caleb spoke. the crowd watching in the second floor hall immediately began to scream. They looked at Robin with sympathy. Even if you were really awesome, you wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge such a big shot. would you? Those people were not the likes of underworld forces such as Conway. They represented nothing less than the cold machinery of the state! Freddie suddenly became nervous. He nced at Robyn who had run up to his side and sighed. If anything happened to Robin today, it was all because of his niece. Because he had harmed his benefactor due to this matter, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. Then, he stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Mr. Bruce, this matter¡­ this matter might have gotten out of hand? You should leave first. If theye, I¡­ I will go to General Finley to plead for mercy and apologize.¡± Chapter 347 Let do of Mel Caleb burst into wildughter, ¡°Scared? Hahaha¡­ Toote, once my brother arrives, none of you can escape!¡± Robin gave a cold smile, ¡°Really? Then while your brother isn¡¯t here yet, I¡¯ll take you down first!¡± ¡°You! You dare¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s words were cut off as Robin stepped on his palm, slowly grinding it underfoot. ¡°Let go of me, you devil!¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°If your cousin was a real soldier, knowing that you are misbehaving while carrying his noble military honor, he should have shot you!¡± Freddie stood still, staring at Robin¡¯s retreating figure with a sense of awe. He knew that in such a situation, Robin would never let anyone take a bullet for him. He shook his head in shame and stepped aside. Robyn also understood the meaning of Robin. Looking up at the back of this man who was like a mountain, tears were swirling in my eyes. A low murmur of discussion emanated from the second floor hall. Everyone was wondering, did Robin really dare to challenge them? Karina, who had been observing coldly from the sidelines, knew that given Robin¡¯s nature, he would not back down even if the colonel came. In that case, the situation could have escted further. Chapter 347 Let Go of Met Karina immediately sent a message to Nia. Had the Colonel arrived and Nia been present, the situation would not have gotten out of control. Five minutester, a roar of motorcycles was heard in front of the hotel. Two Jeeps with military tes were parked in front of the Zephyr Hotel. Five soldiers got off the vehicle. A colonel officer bearing two bars and three stars on his shoulders. Four lieutenants with one bar and two stars. All five soldiers were dressed in military uniforms, with cowhidebat boots on their feet. After entering the hotel, quickly walked towards the second floor. The orderly steps of five military officers echoed on the hard marble floor of the hotel. The entire silent second¨Cfloor hall was shaken by a startling heartbeat. Caleb, who was stepped on by Robin, saw this scene and shouted loudly, ¡°Cousin, I, I¡¯m here!¡± The leading colonel walked up to Robin and suddenly froze. He hadn¡¯t expected that the one he was in conflict with was actually Robin, his own cousin. Robin also recognized this person, it was the same security guard who had apanied Randall to the airport to pick him up yesterday. Chapter 347 Let Go of Ma? He smirked yfully, lifting his foot that had been stepping on Caleb¡¯s hand. The Colonel¡¯s guard was named Isaac Bailey, a former member of the Warwolf Special Forces, who waster chosen by Randall to be his guard. He nced at Caleb, snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on again? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Caleb cried out. ¡°I was drinking here with a few buddies, and we got beaten up by the scum from Demon¡¯s Lair.¡± The four lieutenants immediately stepped forward, ready toy hands on Robin. Conway, and Barry. Robin said coldly. ¡°If you dare toy a hand on me today, be prepared to take off your clothes!¡± The four lieutenants immediately stopped in their tracks. What Robin said was not wrong at all. ¡°Is this military uniform you¡¯re wearing meant for you to participate in these martial world vendettas?¡± Robin said coldly. Isaac hastily intervened, ¡°You four, step back!¡± He knew Robin was skilled. Moreover, it was known that Robin might receive his boss¡¯s appointment in two days. Formally joined the Warwolf Special Forces, became the Chief Instructor of WSF, and was awarded the rank of Brigadier General. All four of these lieutenants were seconded from the Warwolf Special Chapter 347 Let Go of Me! Forces by him. If we really took action, I¡¯m afraid a big problem would have urred! Chapter 348 Chapter 348 It¡¯s a Blessing You Didn¡¯t Die An urgent sound of brakes echoed again in front of the hotel. The piercing sound on the second floor of the hotel was heart- wrenching, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Immediately after, a flurry of rapid footsteps came urgently from outside the door. A colonel officer, dressed in battlefield camouge uniform, briskly walked towards the second floor. The four lieutenants, upon seeing the approaching Nia with a sullen expression, hurriedly lowered their heads and turned to hide to one side. ¡°Stop right there, all four of you! Who ordered you toe to a ce like this? Answer me!¡± Nia shouted, pointing at the four lieutenants. Karina saw the four lieutenants, one by one, scared to the point where they wished they could immediately flee from there. She understood, these four lieutenants were under Nia¡¯smand. So I stoked the fire for her, ¡°Nia, your four subordinates were about to start a fight with Robin just now.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re going to fight Mr. Bruce?¡± Nia kicked a lieutenant. ¡°You bastards were as timid as bears when you werepeting with other teams.¡± ¡°Since you were so arrogant in such a ce, show me your arrogance Chapter Blessing You Didn¡¯t Die now!¡± ¡°No, Colonel Finley, we were just out for a casual look around, why would we get into a fight with anyone?¡± ¡°We always kept your teachings in mind and never did anything that vited discipline.¡± Nia red at them, ¡°Each of you four, go back and run a 20¨Ckilometer cross¨Ccountry with a load. You can sleep when you finish!¡± ¡°Colonel Finley, tomorrow¡­ tomorrow we still have to participate in the grouppetition¡­¡± the four lieutenants said with a crying face. ¡°Apetition? With the four of you cowards, do you think you can beat the other teams? Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Nia scolded coldly ¡°In about ten more days, it will be the final round of the martial artspetition. If you can¡¯t score any points, you¡¯ll all have to change your careers! You still have the mood to fool around, get lost!¡± The four lieutenants immediately lined up neatly and marched out in step. Passing by Robin, all four people gave him a cold stare. Robin said indifferently, ¡°Stop!¡± The four lieutenants ignored him. Nia immediately reprimanded, ¡°Stop! Mr. Bruce is speaking to you!¡± The four lieutenants immediately stopped in their tracks, not knowing what Nia meant. Have a person from the underworld give them a lecture? Chapter 348 It¡¯s a Blessing You Didn¡¯t Die The four people nced at each other, had they heard wrong? Robin stepped forward. ¡°In addition to the 20¨Ckilometer weighted cross¨Ccountry run, each person will also do a thousand sets of 50¨Cmeter shuttle runs, and a thousand push¨Cups!¡± ¡°Eh? What?¡± The four people first questioned, then their eyes were full of mockery. In their eyes, Robin, a nobody, actually gave them training tasks. What a joke! Nia was also taken aback, but quickly turned to scold harshly, ¡°As soon as you get back,plete the task ording to Mr. Bruce¡¯s requirements. I will call the supervising instructor immediately. If you dare to miss one group, you will be kicked out of WSF tomorrow!¡± ¡°This¡­ this is too harsh, isn¡¯t it? Besides, he¡¯s not even our instructor,¡± the four lieutenants said unhappily. Robin shrugged. ¡°If I can¡¯t even aplish this, then I might as well pack up and leave! It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t had these past ten days or so.¡± Nia was stunned for a moment, then immediately understood Robin¡¯s meaning, ¡°Shut up, all of you! If anyone else has anyints, I¡¯ll file a report right now and have you all kicked out!¡± ¡°Yes! We promise toplete the mission!¡± After a brief moment of confusion, the four lieutenants immediately ran out of the Zephyr Hotel. ¡°Karina, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nia walked over to Karina.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Karina pointed at Caleb next to Isaac, ¡°Robin and I passed by here and happened to see them forcibly taking Mr. Strd¡¯s niece and a few flight attendants to apany them for drinks.¡± ¡°Robin spoke a few words to them, then he w army to back him up,¡± he said. Nia nodded, ¡°I understand!¡± Then, turning to Isaac, he asked, ¡°Isaac, were those four subordinates of mine brought here by you just now?¡± Seeing Nia¡¯s posture, it was clear that Isaac was being called to ount. He was somewhat flustered, ¡°We, we came out to cat together¡­¡± ¡°In here? Alright, tell me, which private room did you reserve?¡± Nia said coldly. ¡°Not here¡­ we¡­¡± Isaac was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°No?¡± Nia chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because they were under yourmand at WSF back then, you can lead them to act recklessly!¡± ¡°I told you, if you led them astray, I would report to General Allen!¡± ¡°Look at this, this is your trash of a brother, daring tomit misdeeds under your name!¡± ¡°Should I report to Randall right now?!¡± Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know the situation here¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Nia said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t know, then why did youe here? Wasn¡¯t it to find a ce for him?¡± Nia stepped forward and stomped on Caleb¡¯s face, ¡°Scum like you, thinking you can bully men and dominate women!¡± ¡°I told you, Mr. Bruce was in a good mood today, otherwise, it Chapter 348 Is a Blessing You Didn¡¯t Die wouldn¡¯t have been a matter of a mere p on the wrist, you could have lost your life!¡± ¡°You!¡± Caleb still wanted to resist. Isaac stomped on him, ¡°Shut up!¡± He thought to himself, if he upset this Ms. Finley, even he, Isaac, would be doomed. Isaac nced at Robin, knowing that the one who caused the problem should be the one to solve it. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, this fool has offended you. I will definitely teach him a lesson when I get back!¡± ¡°Bro, he broke my hand!¡± Caleb yelled, seeing that Isaac was not helping him, but instead apologizing to Robin. ¡°Consider yourself lucky that I only crushed your hand, and even luckier that I didn¡¯t kill you. Now,e with me!¡± Carrying Caleb, she quickly ran towards the outside of the hotel. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 I Can Kill You Right Now! Isaac and others left the hotel, and the second floor lobby of the Zephyr Hotel was silent. No one had expected that Robin could actually smooth things over with a few big shots from the militarymand. What surprised them even more was that Robin had a subtle rtionship with this dashing female colonel. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Someone had already recognized that this stunningly beautiful and curvaceous female colonel was none other than Nia, the daughter of the Mayor of Hallcester. She was the deputymander of the Warwolf Special Forces, and also the granddaughter of General Donovan. With such an identity, no wonder Isaac and others were scared to such an extent when they saw Nia.. Nia walked up to Robin, respectfully saying, ¡°Mr. Bruce, did your assigning tasks to them just now mean that you have already epted Randall¡¯s invitation?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t originally n on this, but after seeing your four subordinates today, I suddenly made a decision.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Nia asked, puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand, it was those four lieutenants who made Robin make the decision. Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°No reason, just wanted to teach them a 10 130 Chapter 149 | Can Kill You Right Now! lesson.¡± ¡°Moreover, with the most legitimate identity, I severely taught these bastards who had no sense of personal and team honor a lesson!¡± Nia looked at Robin strangely, unable toprehend why many of his thoughts were so bizarre. She shook her head with a smile, ¡°Alright. However, I would have preferred if you could bring us some hope.¡± ¡°Hope? There¡¯s no hope if these arrogant bastards don¡¯t change!¡± ¡°Seeing them today, I understood why you ended upst in the martial artspetition.¡± Nia was quite embarrassed: ¡°Well¡­ okay then, I will report your message to Randall after I return. On Sunday morning, several leaders from the militarymand will personally deliver the appointment letter.¡± Nia exchanged a few pleasantries with Karina, then quickly left the Zephyr Hotel. Watching Nia¡¯s hurried figure, Robyn¡¯s eyes brightened from her hiding ce behind. Surrounding Robin were unparalleled beauties of extremely noble status. I paled inparison in front of these stunningly beautiful women! Every time she thought about how she had misunderstood Robin and had used him like a saint, she felt extremely ashamed and regretful. Freddie, pulling Robyn forward, bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, my niece has caused trouble for you and Ms. Huber.¡± Airlines.¡± Robi nodded indifferently. ¡°Uh, I know.¡± Freddie paused slightly, clearly able to feel the coldness in Robin¡¯s attitude. Didn¡¯t know what was going on. However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask too much about such things. ¡°Hello Mr. Strd, I am little Mr. ir,¡± Felix ran quickly to Freddie and bowed at a ny¨Cdegree angle. Freddie only then noticed that Felix and several executives from Ocean Constructions were all here. ¡°You were here too? How did I not notice you earlier? Come,e, you all should meet Ms. Huber, Mr. Bruce.¡± Felix awkwardly nced at Robin and Karina. Before he could even open his mouth to speak, Robin indifferently said. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve already met before.¡± ¡°Just now, it was your subordinate, the chairman of Ocean Constructions, Mr. ir, who wanted me to light his cigarette, serve him tea, and even toast him with wine!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t do as they did, they would make me kneel down!¡± Freddie figured out what had happened before. He immediately pointed at Felix, ¡°What did you do to Ms. Huber and Chapter 349 | Can Kill You Right Now! Mr. Bruce?¡± ¡°L¡­ Mr. Strd, it was a misunderstanding!¡± Felix was on the verge of tears. ¡°I just found out that they were Ms. Huber and Mr. Bruce, that¡¯s why I said that, it was just a joke¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Joke?¡± Freddie scoffed. ¡°Come on, tell me, what makes you worthy of Mr. Bruce¡¯s respect, serving you tea and cigarettes? Who do you think you are!¡± ¡°You sit down, I¡¯ll toast to you!¡± Freddie pped Felix in the face. ¡°Was this tea serving enough?¡± Felix covered his face, kneeling on the ground, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know you were Mr. Strd¡¯s benefactor¡­¡± Robin didn¡¯t want to deal with him, he turned around and walked out with Karina and Karsyn. Felix quickly caught up to them, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber, let me exin¡­¡± Barry kicked him to the ground: ¡°Mr. Bruce and Ms. Huber can¡¯t be bothered with you, why are you still babbling here? Do you want to die?!¡± Nettie saw Barry hit F¨¦lix and yelled, ¡°You¡­how could you hit someone?¡± ¡°Hit someone? What¡¯s wrong with hitting him!¡± Barry pped Nettie, sending her flying. ¡°Dare to disrespect Mr. Bruce, I could have chopped you up right now!¡± Freddie sighed. ¡°Felix, you guys go resign by yourselves tomorrow, I won¡¯t need you anymore!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce and Ms. Huber were my benefactors,¡± Freddie dered, ¡°Anyone who offended them was an enemy of mine!¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Mr. Bruce and Ms. Huber back then, I would have been a ghost in the underworld long ago!¡± ¡°You dared to insult them, I would never forgive you!¡± Felix and the others copsed bitterly on the ground, knowing they had made an irreparable mistake that day. Robin took two steps, then stopped: ¡°Oh, right, Freddie, lend me your car. Arrange for someone to deliver our two electric cars to thepany parking lot.¡± Freddie immediately handed the car keys to Robin. Robin nced at the ginseng in his hand and tossed it to Freddie: ¡°This is for you, I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Your mother wasn¡¯t feeling too well, take this to help her regain her strength.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 The Expensive Ginseng Freddie nced at the box of ginseng, his whole body trembling in astonishment. ¡°Mr. Bruce, my mother couldn¡¯t afford it! This is an exorbitantly priced ginseng!¡± Freddie¡¯s words immediately attracted many curious nces. ¡°What kind of ginseng could sell for a sky¨Chigh price?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too exaggerated?¡± ¡°Looking at that ginseng, it was only a few dozen grams.¡± ¡°You bumpkin, how could you measure top¨Cgrade ginseng by its weight!¡± *** Listening to the surrounding people¡¯s heated discussions, Barry and Conway subconsciously examined this inconspicuous little wooden box. ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t this the wild ginseng that was auctioned off for ten million dors at the Northeast Estya auctionst year!¡± Freddie¡¯s hands trembled as he handed the ginseng to Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, this is too valuable¡­¡± Robin patted his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s for your mother, not for you. Why are you so nervous?¡± Freddie still didn¡¯t dare to ept it, ¡°Mr. Bruce, my mother is not 10.14 worthy of using such a precious supplement, I¡­¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°I heard that during your toughest time, the year. when Glory Edifice was about to copse, your mother sold all her jewelry and properties to pay off your debts.¡± ¡°Moreover, despite her old age and frailty, she secretly went out to wash clothes for others, worked as a nanny, washed dishes in restaurants to earn money, helping you get through that period.¡± ¡°How could such a great mother not be worthy of this ginseng?¡± ¡°In this world, all people are equal. The only thing that can distinguish the nobility and baseness of a person is their character.¡± ¡°Take it, and treat your mother well.¡± Freddie held the ginseng in his trembling hands. This strong man, tears swirling in his eyes at this very moment, bowed deeply to Robin, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bruce!¡± Robyn watched Robin¡¯s retreating figure, shaking her head bitterly, filled with extreme regret. Such a good man, how could I have missed him forever! Marilyn had never imagined that the unassuming ginseng could actually be worth ten million! Ten million dors! This was a number she had never dared to dream of in her lifetime! Originally, that ginseng was a gift from Karina to her! After a brief shock, Marilyn suddenly started up on the spot, darted to Robin in a stride, ¡°Robin, wait a moment.¡± Robin halted, looking up at the radiant Marilyn, ¡°Is there something?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Marilyn, panting, said, ¡°Robin, could you give me back that box of ginsong¡± Robin paused for a moment, then gave a faint smile. ¡°I remember asking you before if you wanted it, but you despised it for being a fake. a rotten free root, afraid it would harm your precious body. So, I had no choice but to give it to Mr. Strd¡¯s mother¡± ¡°The gill that was given away, there¡¯s no reason to ask for it back.¡± ¡°Robin, don¡¯t waste any more time here. We haven¡¯t even eaten yet. let¡¯s go have some barbecue quickly.¡± Karina, linking arms with Robin. turned and headed towards the exit of the hotel. ¡°Ah, that Ms. Huber, Robin, I hadn¡¯t finished speaking.¡± Marilyn ran after them. ¡°Mr. Strd wasn¡¯t short of money, so you could have let him return the ginseng to me¡­¡± Karsyn blocked Marilyn¡¯s way. ¡°Enough, save some face for yourself! Stop bothering Mr. Bruce and Ms. Huber!¡± ¡°Move away!¡± Marilyn red at Karsyn, ¡°I heard them say you¡¯re just a little assistant, what right do you have to boss me around?¡± ¡°That ginseng was originally given to me by Robin, why wouldn¡¯t I want it?¡± ¡°Give me a break!¡± Karsyn sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was junk from a rotten tree root stall?¡± ¡°Now I hear people saying it¡¯s a treasure worth tens of millions, and Chapter a you want it again. Who do you think you ¡°Mr. Bruce and Ms. Huber respected you as a mother, but you behave yourself?¡± didn¡¯t ¡°Think about it yourself. with your behavior and status, were you even worthy of receiving gifts from Mr. Bruce and Ms. Huber?¡± ¡°Have some shame! Stop following me!¡± Karsyn was about to turn around when she saw Madelineing from behind. She pointed at her and said, ¡°Oh, right, you need to handle the installment repayment procedure for thepany¡¯s three hundred thousand loan tomorrow.¡± ¡°Starting from this month, 80% of your sry was deducted for repayment.¡± Marilyn asked in confusion, ¡°Ms. Huber is so rich, it¡¯s just this little money. How could she be so stingy to ask us to pay it back?¡± Karsyn ignored Marilyn, continuing. ¡°Also, please vacate the house at Grace Apartments within three days!¡± ¡°House?¡± Marilyn pointed at Karsyn angrily, ¡°You heartless rich bastards, it¡¯s just a house, and you want it back, I¡­ I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Karsyn shook his head, scoffing coldly, ¡°People like you, huh¡­ Go ahead and tell!¡± Madeline stood still, watching the retreating figures of Robin, Karina, and Karsyn, shaking her head bitterly. Tears streamed down her face as she knelt on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Marilyn said angrily, ¡°Madeline, they¡¯re asking us to return the money and the house. What have you done to wrong them? These people are Chapter 358 The Expirare Ginseng all bad!¡± Madeline shook her head wordlessly, her tears obscuring her entire world. Manlyn stopped Freddie as he passed by: ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Strd. aren¡¯t you? That ginseng in your hand was given to me by Robin. You said it to murself, your mother doesn¡¯t deserve it. You should give it back Freddie shook his head with a smile, ignoring her, and continued to walk forward. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Marilyn was about to chase after him, but Felix pped Nettie across the face, who fell down in front of her. Felix roared, ¡°You shameless woman, if it wasn¡¯t for attending your niece¡¯s family feast, I wouldn¡¯t have been fired by Mr. Strd! I¡¯m divorcing you!¡± Nettie grabbed Marilyn¡¯s hair, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You ruined our family!¡± Felix, Nettie, and Marilyn were fighting with each other¡­. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Ste Freddie shook off Marilyn¡¯s entanglement and quickly left the tavern with Robyn. Freddie stopped after leaving the Zephyr Hotel. He looked at theplexly expressive Robyn and asked, ¡°Robyn, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Robyn was taken aback, having never seen her uncle speak to her so seriously before. ¡°When I introduced you to Mr. Bruce today, I noticed a detail, he seemed quite indifferent to you, even appeared as if he didn¡¯t want to bother with you.¡± ¡°Tell me, did you offend Mr. Bruce?¡± Robyn nervously avoided Freddie¡¯s gaze. Her father passed away when she was ten, and she lived with her grandmother. Back then, Freddie was not yet married, and most of the time it was her uncle who was with her. For many years, it was her uncle who had been supporting her education until she graduated. She regarded Freddie as a father. 0.00% 15:25 Chapter 351 Stelle Facing Freddie¡¯s questioning at that time. Robyn hesitated for quite a while before revealing the misunderstanding between Farmere and Robin. However, she didn¡¯t dare to utter a word about Dreand Bar and the things that happened at the film festival. After hearing this, Freddie, furious, pped Robyn across the face, ¡°You fool!¡± ¡°How could Mr. Bruce possibly do such a disgraceful thing! Who told you this filthy stuff?¡± It was the first time Robyn had seen her uncle so furious, her eyes full of tears, ¡°It was¡­ it was a security officer named Jeff on my flight.¡± Freddie scoffed, ¡°His words? You believe him just like that, don¡¯t you have a brain of your own? Can¡¯t you discern right from wrong?¡± ¡°Moreover, what the hell does other people¡¯s business have to do with you!¡± ¡°What right did you have to judge Mr. Bruce¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Did you know about Mr. Bruce¡¯s background and experience?¡± Robyn recalled the way those big shots from Farmere acted in front of Robin, and nodded bitterly. In her eyes, Robin had now be an insurmountable mountain. ¡°I knew I was wrong, Uncle¡­¡± 14.83% A 15:25 Chapter 351 Stelle ¡°Robyn, how are you?¡± Jeff, with a bruised and swollen face, limped after her from behind. Freddie pointed at Jeff and asked, ¡°Is your name Jeff?¡± ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Jeff nced at Freddie, then at Robyn, her eyes full of tears. Freddie said coldly, ¡°I am Robyn¡¯s uncle, stay away from our Robyn in the future!¡± ¡°Uncle, what happened to you guys?¡± Jeff asked, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I need a reason to forbid you from dating her? My Robyn would never fall for a piece of trash like you!¡± ¡°You¡­ How do you talk?¡± Jeff was instantly furious. ¡°How I speak, is it any of your business? Get lost!¡± Freddie pointed at Jeff, took Robyn by the arm, and walked out of the tavern hall, The two rode Robin¡¯s electric scooter towards the Eastern District Development Corporation. Just hitting the road, Robyn pointed at a Mercedes passing by her and said. ¡°Uncle, it seems¡­ it seems like I saw Auntie sitting in that car.¡± Freddie looked in the direction of Robyn, Mercedes had already sped past. ¡°Your aunt? She said this afternoon that she was going to apany the child to a parent¨Cchild intellectual activity and wouldn¡¯t be back until veryte. How could she possibly be in the car?¡± 33.37% All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 351 Stelle ¡°You were mistaken! Let her apany you for some fun tomorrow.¡± Robyn frowned, murmuring to herself, ¡°It was clear, I saw it very clearly,¡± ¡°Alright, stop being so suspicious, let¡¯s go.¡± Freddie patted Robyn¡¯s head and rode his bike towards the Eastern District Development Corporation. ****** Robin, Karina, and Karsyn drove to a barbecue restaurant on Sunlight. Street in Hallcester. Originally came out to eat something casually. Karina told Robin that she hadn¡¯t had barbecue for a long time. Thest time I had barbecue was two years ago. Since the Huber Group had been involved in the development project of the Eastern Business District. There was rarely a chance to have a decent dinner with such leisure. Three people arrived at this newly opened barbecue restaurant. The restaurant was already packed with people. This was arge buffet restaurant, and all the barbecue techniques reached the standard of a star¨C rated hotel. All the barbecue dishes were fresh, hygienic, and delicious. The head chef of this restaurant was a professional barbecue master who 53.58% 15.25 Chapter 351 Stelle was all invited from overseas. Since its opening, this BBQ World was packed every day. During this period, the first floor was already full. Robin pointed towards the second floor, ¡°There should be some space up there, it¡¯s also quieter.¡± Just as she stepped onto the staircase, Karsyn tugged at Karina, whispering, ¡°Ms. Huber, I think that¡¯s Mr. Strd¡¯s wife, Ste Fernandez.¡± Karina looked in the direction Karsyn was pointing: ¡°I haven¡¯t met Freddie¡¯s wife yet. Is she pretty? She looks about ten years younger than Freddie.¡± Karsyn said with augh, ¡°Ste was actually younger than Mr. Strd, she used to be an employee at hispany, she should be around thirty now¡­¡± At this point, Karsyn suddenly stopped speaking. The next scene left her and Karina utterly astonished. A man next to Ste wasughing and holding her in his arms, and moreover, his hands were extremely dishonest on Ste¡¯s body. The way those two people were acting was extremely ambiguous! Karina quickly averted her eyes, ¡°Karsyn, you might have mistaken me for someone else, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it wrong, Ms. Huber!¡± Karsyn exined. 71.81% 15:25 Chapter 351 Stelle ¡°Thest time I went to Southern District Development Corporation to deliver a cooperation agreement to Mr. Strd. I met Ste in hist office.¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking about others, we¡¯re here to eat,¡± Karina tugged at Karsyn. ¡°You remembered, don¡¯t talk about other people¡¯s business!¡± ¡°Especially the matters of thepany executives¡® homes!¡± ¡°Do your own job well and mind your own business.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Karsyn hastily replied, continuing to follow Karina and Robin up to the second floor. 91 371 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Aren¡¯t You Hungry? Karsyn took two steps, subconsciously ncing back at the woman. She was certain that the woman was Freddie¡¯s wife, Ste. At that moment, Ste was nestled in the man¡¯s arms,ughing in the most flirtatious manner. She waspletely different from the Ste she had seenst time! The rtionship between Ste and that man was absolutely not normal. Karsyn shook his head, following Karina and Robin forward. The three of them each ordered their favorite food and chose a table closer to the window to sit down. The customers on the second floor were not too many, it was quieter than the first floor. Karina picked up a piece of medium¨Crare beef and took a bite eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m really a bit hungry today.¡± Robin watched Karina eating, coupled with her drab outfit today, andughed, ¡°Were you hungry today?¡± Karina swallowed the beef in her mouth and took another bite, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? It¡¯s sote and you haven¡¯t eaten, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Robin shrugged and said, ¡°I am hungry. You shouldn¡¯t be, didn¡¯t you go 0.00% 1525 Chapter 352 Aren¡¯t You Hungry? looking for motherly love today? Can you still be hungry with motherly love?¡± Karina paused for a moment, shaking her head, ¡°Screw you! What are you talking about!¡± Robin looked at the somewhat bitter expression in Karina¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been preparing all day and the result is far from what you expected, are you a bit disappointed?¡± Karina pursed her lips, ¡°I was a bit disappointed.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s fine, seeing the truth means no more expectations. Let the past be the past, let¡¯s not talk about this now, let¡¯s eat!¡± She thought for a moment, muttering. ¡°If I had known it would be like this. I wouldn¡¯t have changed into these clothes today.¡± ¡°If I had revealed my identity as soon as I entered the door, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have witnessed that disgusting scene, and remained ignorant of the truth, which might have been better.¡± Robinughed, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, the barbecue in this restaurant is indeed very good, eating more will make you feel better. Would you like. me to get you some red wine?¡± Karina waved her hand. ¡°I never drink alcohol. I went to the service desk. to ask for a ss of water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go then. Ms. Huber, you must be hungry, you eat first.¡± Karsyn put down her fork and stood up, heading towards the service counter. 18.28% 15:25 Chapter 352 Aren¡¯t You Hungry? I picked up two cups of water from the service desk, turned around and bumped into a man and an extremely fashionable woman. Karsyn paused, spilling the water cup in her hand all over the floor. The woman subconsciously looked at Karsyn. The man beside her also noticed her, eximing in surprise, ¡°Karsyn?¡± A glint of sadness shed in Karsyn¡¯s eyes as she quickly walked past them to her seat, holding a ss of water. ¡°Stand still!¡± the woman said, pulling the man beside her. ¡°Keh, did something unspeakable happen between you and that woman?¡± The man named Keh Pittman, twitched his mouth and said, ¡°Elsie, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°No, stop right there!¡± Elsie Sherman, pulling Keh, quickly caught up with Karsyn. At that moment, Karsyn had already hurried back to his seat at the dining table, not expecting that the man and woman would actually follow him. Robin noticed that Karsyn looked very pale. Before I had a chance to ask about the situation, I looked up to see a man in a suit and leather shoes and a fashionably dressed woman storming towards me. ¡°Stop right there! I was calling you just now, why were you running so 40.31% 15:25 Chapter 352 Aren¡¯t You Hungry? fast? Have you been flirting with Keh?¡± Elsie stormed to the dining table, pointing at Karsyn and scolding angrily. Karsyn said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± ¡°What? You dare to say I¡¯m sick?¡± Elsie nced at Karsyn and Karina. Seeing their attire, contempt shed in her eyes, ¡°You low¨Css person, dare to curse me!¡± He picked up the water cup from the table and threw it directly. Keh urgently pleaded, ¡°Elsie, don¡¯t do this¡­¡°. Before the words had even fallen, a full cup of hot water had already been sshed on Karsyn¡¯s face. Karsyn stood up angrily, ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± The noise over here immediately attracted the attention of many people. Karina was also confused by the scene before her: ¡°What are you doing? Karsyn, what on earth happened?¡± The woman pointed at Karina and said, ¡°Shut up! Mind your own business!¡± Robin, on the other hand, was leaning back in his chair, looking up at Elsie and Keh. Karina saw Karsyn¡¯s eyes brimming with tears of sorrow, a surge of anger rising in her heart: ¡°Karsyn, what on earth happened, tell me?¡± Elsie red at Keh, ¡°You two must have something going on!¡± 60.40% 15:25 Chapter 352 Aren¡¯t You Hungry? Keh said bitterly, ¡°Elsie, I did know her, but that¡¯s all in the past now.¡± ¡°She was my ssmate in high school, and back then, she already liked. me.¡± ¡°But, you know, too many people were chasing after a man like me, I never paid attention to her.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°It was this kind of lowlife woman who clung to me, as you¡¯ve seen. Several years have passed, and she still holds a grudge against me.¡± ¡°I swear to God, I have never liked her!¡± ¡°Just this little matter?¡± Elsie frowned. Karsyn sneered, ¡°Keh, your shameless behavior is truly disgusting!¡± ¡°During our senior year of high school, you wrote me a love letter every day. You told me that you were full of ambition, that you were going to do great things in the future, that you were determined to achieve something big!¡± ¡°But, your family was poor, you couldn¡¯t afford to go to school, you told me, asked me to pay your tuition first, so you could go to college while I worked.¡± ¡°Then, after you graduate, you can earn money to support my studies.¡± ¡°I really believed it!¡± ¡°Seeing you in such pain, crying as if life and death depended on it, I gave you the tuition money my family had given me.¡± Chapter 353 hapter 353 What a Jerk! Upon hearing this, a glint of coldness shed in Robin¡¯s eyes. ncing up at Keh¡¯s disgustingly pale face. Bullying a woman who bared her heart to you. This was damn awful! Karsyn sneered, staring intently at Keh, and continued, ¡°Those years, I worked alone to earn your tuition, to make sure you could eat better at school, giving you almost all the money I made each month.¡± ¡°I only had a very small amount of money left, surviving on three baked buns a day.¡± ¡°It was to save money for you, hoping that one day you could return afterpleting your studies, and live a happy life with me!¡± ¡°But, the year you graduated, you told me you needed a lot of money for a project, so I borrowed 100,000 from online loans for you.¡± ¡°After giving you 100.000 dors, in less than three days, you told me that you had fallen in love with someone else.¡± ¡°Back then, I finally understood, there are ungrateful wretches like you in this world! Beast!¡± ¡°Later, it took me a long time to pay off a 100,000 online loan!¡± 0.00% Chapter 353 Whara Jerk! As soon as Karsyn spoke these words, everyone in the restaurant looked at Keh with anger in their eyes. Was this even a human? This was simply a living, breathing beast! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Elsie also realized that she had be the focus of the entire restaurant, subconsciously keeping a distance from Keh. Karsyn sneered, continuing, ¡°I called to ask you, where is the promise you made to me?¡± ¡°You told me, you found a wealthy girlfriend, and also told me that if you truly love someone, you should wish for their happiness.¡± ¡°You said, once you found this woman, you could save half a lifetime of struggle, and realize your life¡¯s ambitions earlier.¡± ¡°After hearing these words, I finally understood. I had be a joke!¡± ¡°I actually worked for three years for a beast!¡± ¡°Later. I came to understand. I¡¯m truly grateful to that woman for taking you, this beast, in.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s this uncultured woman beside you.¡± Elsie pointed at Karsyn, ¡°Were you cursing me?¡± Karsynughed. ¡°Do I need to repeat whether there is any etiquette or not?¡± ¡°All the owners of this restaurant have already realized it. ¡®Birds of a 21.18% 15.26 Chapter 353 Wharn Jerk! feather flock together.¡°¡± ¡°I should have blessed you two, a pair of beasts!¡± Everyone in the restaurant was pointing at Keh and Elsie, cursing them. Elsie and Keh realized that their actions had provoked public anger. ¡°What¡­what¡­what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Elsic instinctively looked at Keh. ¡°Keh, you told them it wasn¡¯t like she said it was!¡± Keh raged, ¡°Karsyn, you shameless woman!¡± ¡°Back then¡­ back then I said, ¡®Lend me money for three years, and I will pay you back after I finish college.¡°¡± ¡°I never said I promised you anything.¡± ¡°Also, you working to earn money for me, that was your own wishful thinking!¡± ¡°You poor woman, how could I ever want you!¡± ¡°Back then, all those words I told you were lies. I deceived you just because I thought you were foolish!¡± ¡°You believed it, which only proves you¡¯re stupid! Can you me me?¡± ¡°Elsie, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. In high school¡­ we had nothing.¡± ¡°Back then, I had no idea what love was.¡± Chapter 353 What Jerk! Karsynughed. ¡°What about the money I gave you? The money I provided for your education, why didn¡¯t you pay me backter?¡± ¡°Do I need to put all the procedures of the money I sent to you, and the letters you wrote to me on the inte for everyone to see, to show everyone what kind of person you, Keh, really are!¡± Elsie was about to strike Karsyn¡¯s face when Karina pped her across the face, ¡°You¡¯re addicted!¡± The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth twitched, he had never seen Ms. Hubery a hand on anyone before. Elsie, seeing stars from the blow, stammered, ¡°You¡­ you dare¡­¡± Then, she cried out, ¡°Keh, did you see? They were bullying me!¡± Before Keh could even speak, Robin pointed at them, ¡°So what if they bullied you? Two lowlifes, kneel down and apologize to Karsyn immediately!¡± Robin stood up, picked up a napkin and handed it to Karsyn, ¡°Wipe your face, how could this world be unreasonable?¡± In the midst of speaking, a pnded on Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Trash! Kneel down!¡± Keh was pped on the shoulder by Robin, forcing him to kneel on the ground. ¡°Deceive someone who truly cares for you, and you should never stand up again for the rest of your life!¡± Chapter 353 Whata Jerk! Elsie hadn¡¯t expected Robin to take action, she roared, ¡°You¡­ you dare¡­ you dare to hit him?¡± ¡°Not only did I hit him, but I¡¯m also going to hit you!¡± Robin said, half- smiling, as he pped Elsie across the face. ¡°You uncultured thing, kneel down!¡± With a reprimand, Elsie felt a tremendous force pressing her hard onto the floor. She covered her swollen face and cried, ¡°You wait, you wait, when my dades, he will definitely kill you!¡± ¡°Did you know who my father was? My father was the major shareholder of the Huber Group, Shawn!¡± ¡°You few can just wait to die!¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are! ¡°Shawn?¡± Karina gave a coldugh. ¡°No wonder you raised such an ill¨Cmannered daughter, do you know who I am?¡± Elsie paused for a moment, sizing up Karina¡¯s outfit. Guessing that the other party wouldn¡¯t have any significant background, he red at her maliciously, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Karina shook her head. When the Huber Group was operatingnd in city south, Shawn, along with a group of shareholders, was sabotaging their efforts, attempting to seize the Huber family¡¯s control over the Huber Group. Now reduced to a homeless cur, I had sought refuge with Nathen. Grandpa had not yet freed his hands to deal with this treacherous bastard. Otherwise, the Sherman family would have long ceased to exist in Hallcester! ¡°Back then, call him over!¡± Elsie red fiercely at Karina, took out her phone and cried out, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at the barbecue restaurant on Sunlight Street, Keh and I have been beaten up,e quickly!¡± 0.00% 15:26 Chapter 354 Dow Care Who You Are! Keh struggled to stand up, but he just couldn¡¯t. He shouted loudly, ¡°Where is the owner of this restaurant? We were beaten by this thug, doesn¡¯t your hotel security care?¡± ¡°I told you, my girlfriend¡¯s father is Shawn. If he saw you all being so unproductive after he arrived, in a fit of anger, he could tear down the entire restaurant!¡± At that moment, a short, chubby man quickly ran down from the second floor, followed by a dozen or so security guards. The owner of this barbecue restaurant was named. Amos. Just now in the office, I received a report from the service staff below, saying that the daughter of the Sherman family and her boyfriend were beaten up. This was serious! Back then, Shawn was the secondrgest shareholder of the Huber family. Even though they had already withdrawn from the Huber Group, the Sherman family¡¯s influence in Hallcester was not to be underestimated! If this matter was not handled properly, the consequences would truly be unimaginable. However, ording to the reports from my subordinates, the three people who beat them seemed to be quite impressive. Although I didn¡¯t know the identities and backgrounds of the three 16.44% 15:26 Chapter 354 1.Don¡¯t Care Who You Are! people, it would be troublesome if I happened to encounter a tough one. Therefore, we could only wait and see how things developed before taking action. ¡°What¡­what is going on here? You guys, help them up,¡± Amos stepped forward and said. However, a few security guards were holding them down, Keh and Elsie couldn¡¯t stand up. Elsic cried out. ¡°I told you, my dad is Shawn.¡± ¡°If¡­if you severely punish them, my father will never let it go once he arrives!¡± Amos wiped the sweat off his forehead, ¡°Ms. Sherman, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll handle it right away, right away.¡± Then, turning to Robin, Karina, and Karsyn, he said, ¡°How could you. hit people? Hurry up and apologize to them, let¡¯s just let this go, okay?¡± Robin burst intoughter, ¡°Apologize to them? You ask, do these two beasts deserve it?!¡± Seeing Robin in such a posture, Amos couldn¡¯t figure out the other party¡¯s details and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. For a moment, I was so anxious that I was sweating profusely, not knowing what to do. Just as Amos was in a dilemma, the roar of motorcycles came from outside the barbecue city. 36 10% Chapter 354 1.Don¡¯t Care Who You Are! A middle¨Caged man and a dozen bodyguards quickly emerged from three off¨Croad vehicles. ¡°Elsie, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shawn went upstairs and immediately saw Elsie and Keh kneeling on the ground. ¡°Tell me, who did this to you?¡± ¡°It was those three bastards!¡± Keh and Elsie pointed at Karina and Robin simultaneously. Shawn looked up in the direction of Karina and Robin. Hadn¡¯t recognized them at first nce. Just as I was about to lose my temper, I realized, it was Harold¡¯s granddaughter, Karina! ¡°Karina¡­uh¡­¡± Shawn blurted out. Just in the next moment, I immediately realized that I was no longer the major shareholder of the Huber Group, ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Huber, Mr. Bruce, uh, Ms. Croft, why is it you guys?¡± ¡°Hehe, why couldn¡¯t it be me, Shawn?¡± Karina sneered. Shawn was addressed by his first name by Karina, and he understood that Ms. Huber hadpletely kicked him out of the Huber Group. Shawn wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge Ms. Huber! Over the years following Harold, he knew all too well that it was a terrifying tiger. Chapter 354 1.Don¡¯t Care Who You Are! Offending his granddaughter was not a good thing! Shawn hesitated slightly, then turned around and pped Elsie across the face, ¡°Beast! Do you think you can offend Ms. Huber and Mr. Bruce? Apologize to them immediately!¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Elsie looked at Shawn in surprise, then at Karina, ¡°Let me¡­ let me apologize to her, who does she think she is?¡± Shawn pped him again, ¡°She is Mr. Huber¡¯s granddaughter, the president of the Huber Group, Karina. Is that enough? Apologize immediately!¡± After Shawn understood what had happened before, he kicked Keh. ¡°You penniless wretch, I¡¯ve been fed up with you for a long time! Remember this, if you dare to bother Elsie again, I will make you pay with your life!¡± Shawn took a deep breath, ¡°Ms. Huber, Mr. Bruce, can your anger be quelled?¡± Karina waved her hand, ¡°Take your daughter and get out!¡± ¡°Yes, yes indeed.¡± Shawn quickly left the barbecue restaurant with Elsie. Keh watched their receding figures in despair. He understood, he could never step foot in the Sherman family¡¯s door. again. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Robin shook his head, ¡°A perfectly good dinner ruined by this trash! Chapter 354 1.Don¡¯t Care Who You Are! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll cook for you guys when we get back!¡± The three people headed towards the outside of the restaurant. Keh pleaded, ¡°Karsyn, I¡­ I was wrong, I let you down. Could you forgive me one more time?¡± Karsyn stopped in his tracks. . Robin casually picked up a bottle of red wine and handed it to her. ¡°Ms. Croft, this wine bottle was very handy to use.¡± Karsyn took the bottle and walked up to Keh, smashing it down on his head. ¡°Beast! Forgive you? If I forgave you again, I would be the biggest fool!¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 What a Coincidence Left the barbecue restaurant. Karsyn was still in a state of anger. In those years, we were young and naive, unaware of the ways of the world. I didn¡¯t know that pure kindness and selfless giving could leave oneself bruised and battered. In this world, there were many scoundrels and beasts that could not be treated as good beings. Either crush him, or stay away from him. Never should he be pitied or indulged because of his momentary weakness and pitifulness. Because a venomous snake was always a venomous snake. Even if it was frozen stiff, you could have saved it with your own body heat. After awakening, it still continued to harm people. People were the same. Just because he was poor and disadvantaged, it didn¡¯t mean he was a good person. Chapter 355 Whara Coincidence Good and evil were not distinguished by differences in wealth and status. Often times, the poor people at the bottom were worse, more ruthless, and more vicious! Entering the parking lot, Karsyn took out Freddie¡¯s car keys and pressed the remote from a distance. A harsh unlocking sound suddenly rang out in the silent parking lot. The pair of man and woman, who were embracing each other in the shadows, were startled. The man and woman frantically tidied up their clothes. Because the space in this parking lot was very crowded. Ste unavoidably ran into Robin, Karina, and Karsyn. Karsyn was instantly stunned, this woman was actually Ste! Ste pried the man¡¯s hands off, hurriedly struggling to free herself from his embrace, wanting to duck and hide. It was just that Robin, Karina, and Karsyn were walking side by side. and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t make room. Ste could onlyugh awkwardly, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, Ms. Croft, what a coincidence, you¡¯re parking here today too?¡± Karsyn was already in a bad mood. Seeing Ste again, who was already a married woman. Chapter 355 What Coincidence She was actually flirting with another man behind Freddie¡¯s back. It was sote, yet they were still in the parking lot, doing such disgusting and indecent things. The anger in Karsyn¡¯s heart surged even more! She gave Ste a cold nce and said in a frosty voice, ¡°Is there a rule that we can¡¯t park here?¡± After speaking, he didn¡¯t want to deal with Ste anymore. He went straight to the car, opened the door, and quickly started the vehicle. Stepped on the gas pedal. The aggressive roar of the car engine made the silent parking lot tremble and shudder. ¡°Ah!¡± Ste eximed, instinctively grabbing the arm of the man next to her. After a brief moment of panic, calm was quickly restored. Nodded awkwardly at Karina and Robin, quickly walked towards the outside of the parking lot. ¡°Get down and sit in the back!¡± Robin ordered, opening the car door and pulling Karsyn out. Karsyn took a deep breath, realizing that she had lost control of her emotions. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce, I lost myposure.¡± ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re feeling upset, just let it out.¡± Robin started the car and Chapter 355 Whats Coincidence slowly drove out of the parking lot. Passing by Ste and the man, Robin mischievously honked the high- pitched horn. ¡°Oh my goodness, you scared me to death!¡± Ste almost fell to the ground, and the man was so frightened that his legs gave way and he jumped to the side. Robin rolled down the car window, shed them a yful smile, ¡°Sorry guys, didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± Drove away in a car. Karina and Karsynughed in the car. Ste stood dumbfounded on the pedestrian walkway of the parking lot, staring in shock at the car driven by Robin and its license te number. ¡°They were driving our Freddie¡¯s car?!¡± Ste nervously gripped the man¡¯s hand, ¡°Terry, what are we going to do?¡± ¡°Just now¡­ among those three people just now, one of them wast Freddie¡¯s colleague, I¡¯ve met her once before¡­¡± Terry Jones paused for a moment, then, he hugged Ste and began tough. ¡°Why were you nervous? They didn¡¯t see us do anything.¡± ¡°If Freddie asks, just say it was the kid¡¯s school teacher. What can he say?¡± Chapter 355 Whata Coincidence Ste thought for a moment, only then did her hanging heart rx. She kissed Terry on the face, ¡°Terry, just in case¡­ just in case one day. we are really discovered by Freddie, I will have to follow you.¡± Terry pped Ste¡¯s perky butt, thumped his chest and said, ¡°Or course! But, you need to move faster. Once we get the money, we¡¯re leaving Londrnd. Then, we Avon¡¯t have to hide anymore!¡± ¡°Um! Darling, I¡¯m in the process of doing it. Be patient, in another six months, I will be able to transfer all the money from Freddie¡¯s Southern District Development Corporation.¡± ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go to the car, we didn¡¯t have enough fun just now.¡± Terry picked up Ste and quickly dove into the car¡­ The next morning, at the President¡¯s office of Eastern District. Development Corporation. Robin had just turned on theputer when Karsyn hurried in. Robin looked up at Karsyn, his gaze steady and hisplexion calm at that moment. This woman should have adjusted her mood to a normal working state. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Mr. Bruce, there¡¯s something I need to report to you, the investment partner of Eastern District Development Corporation¡­¡± Karsyn was halfway through when Robin waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me about this, you should go directly to Ms. Huber.¡± Karsyn hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s Chapter 355 Whaen Coincidence necessary for me to report this matter to you.¡± Seeing the serious look on Karsyn¡¯s face, Robin could only ask, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nearly 50 partners who coborated with the Huber Group in developing the Eastern Business District recently collectively requested the Huber Group to change the provisions about investment projects in the previous cooperation agreement.¡± ¡°They threatened that if the Huber Group was unwilling to amend the contract, they would rather pay the penalty for breach of contract than terminate it!¡°¡± ¡°Based on the information I knew, these 50 investors wanted to invest in their own development projects, most of which were being invested and developed by the Huber Group.¡± ¡°If these investors were allowed to proceed unchecked, the entire operational order of the Eastern Business District would have been severely disrupted, and the hundreds of billions of investment in the Eastern Business District project would have ultimately copsed.¡± ¡°The Huber Group would al Chapter 356 Chapter 356 The Huber Group¡¯s Crisis Karsyn said up to this point, then dared not express any more opinions. Robin frowned slightly, ¡°There was such a thing?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I see, did you report this matter to Ms. Huber?¡± Karsyn nodded, ¡°Ms. Huber was also informed about this matter.¡± ¡°Robin, do you know about the matter of the investment partner in the Eastern Business District?¡± Karina rushed into Robin¡¯s office with a report in her hand. Robin nodded, ¡°Ms. Croft was speaking,¡± he said. Karina sat in front of Robin, ¡°What do you think about this issue?¡± Robin was rhythmically tapping his fingers on the table. ¡°It was quite evident that someone was maliciously manipting behind the scenes, with the sole purpose of disrupting the overall investment.yout of the Huber Group¡¯s Eastern Business District project.¡± ¡°In this way, the huge investment of the Huber Group would have been wasted.¡± Karina frowned tightly, ¡°I¡¯ve calcted, even if we take legal action against these defaulting merchants, we would still end up at a loss in the end.¡± 0.00% 1527 o¡¯s Crisis Chapter 356 The Huber Group¡¯s Crisis ¡°However, without legal means, we would be extremely passive.¡± ¡°The hidden hand behind this contract termination incident had a clear purpose to destroy the Huber Group.¡± ¨C ¡°Who exactly was this ck hand, and why did he direct his spearhead towards the Huber Group?¡± Karsyn ced another report in front of Karina and Robin. ¡°Another piece of news indicated that Nathen¡¯s World Real Estate was rapidly expanding within the borders of Hashville State.¡± ¡°In just ten days of this month, World Real Estate was involved in nearly 132 investment and acquisition projects within the province, the speed of its expansion was incredibly astonishing.¡± For this reason, the Business Strategy Department of the group conducted an in¨Cdepth investigation and analysis of this expansion by World Real Estate.. Roughly estimated, the Reynell family had to mobilize nearly two hundred billion in capital toplete such a major move in just ten days. ¡°The investment projects of the Reynell family in the Eastern District Development Corporation, which had been stalled for a while due to ack of funds, were all restarted this week.¡± ¡°Another important piece of information was that the 50 investors who forced the Huber Group to modify the cooperation agreement had been in frequent contact with Nathen recently.¡± Chapter 356 The Huber Group¡¯s Crisis The Business Strategy Department believed that the issue of contract termination for the coboration project of the Huber Group in the Eastern Business District was likely due to Nathen¡¯s behind¨Cthe¨C scenes maniption. Karina nodded, ¡°I think so too, it¡¯s just that, such a guess, still needs further verification.¡± ¡°I was very clear about the capital strength of World Real Estate of the Reynell family.¡± ¡°Despite iming to be on par with the Huber Group in Hallcester, there was a strong momentum to surpass the Huber Group.¡± ¡°However, their own capital was extremely weak, and the scale expansion in the past two years had led to arge deficit for them.¡± 500 ¡°Once there was a problem in any link of the capital operation process. the Reynell family would instantly fall apart.¡± ¡°With their current capital volume, even with bank financing and private loansbined, it was still less than 30 billion.¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t understand, how could they manipte over a hundred projects in Hashville?¡± Robin pointed at the report in Karsyn¡¯s hand, ¡°Put it here, let me take at look.¡± ¡°Also, could the investment development department further investigate the current status of these 50 companies?¡± ¡°If they wanted to terminate the contract, let them do it immediately Chapter 356 The Huber Group¡¯s Crisis today and get the penalty first. With such a good project, are we still worried about not having a cooperative developer?¡± ¡°Altering the treaty was impossible.¡± Karina also agreed: ¡°Yes, even if we temporarily stop, we cannot disrupt the entire investment n for the Eastern Business District project.¡± ¡°Once the overallyout was disrupted, the Eastern Business District would face severe loss of control.¡± ¡°This project had cost hundreds of billions, representing the entire fortune of the Huber Group.¡± ¡°The project failed, and so did the Huber Group.¡± ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling¡­¡± Karina¡¯s phone rang. She apologized, ¡°Robin, I need to deal with some group matters first, I¡¯lle overter.¡± ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you. Mr. Donovan¡¯s celebration will be held at the Hallcester seaside resort tomorrow. We will go together then.¡± ¡°Alright. You all go ahead with your work.¡± Robin said with a faint smile. Watching Karina¡¯s beautiful silhouette, I remembered the feeling of reaching out to touch her that night. It was truly silky smooth, with an excellent touch. Karina suddenly turned around, only to see Robin looking at her with great enthusiasm. 15-27 Chapter 356 The Huber Group¡¯s Crisis Her cheeks turned red instantly: ¡°Are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Hmm? Hmm!¡± Robin mumbled, unable to help himself, ¡°Indeed, she has the figure of a top¨Cnotch goddess¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Karina hadn¡¯t expected Robin to say something so blunt, and she quickly ran out of the office in embarrassment. Returned to their own room and immediately shut the door. Recalling Robin¡¯s gaze and words, the cheeks were burning red. Thinking back to that night¡­ I covered my face and started tough secretly. *** After Karina and Karsyn had left, Robin sent out a message ¨C Check the recent massive capital sources of World Real Estate! Just after sending the message, Crystal¡¯s cheerful face suddenly popped up on the mobile phone screen. A flirtatious ringtone sounded. Robin stared at Crystal¡¯s smiling face on the screen, had this woman changed her ringtone again? Pressed the answer key. ¡°Robin, hahaha.¡± Crystal¡¯s joyfulughter came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Guess where I am now?¡± Chapter 356 The Huber Group¡¯s Crisis Robin checked the time, ¡°At this hour, where could you be if not at the office?¡± ¡°I was outside apanying your former fianc¨¦e to buy an engagement gift before I was with you.¡± ¡°Get lost! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up right away.¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute, let me call you and chat, I haven¡¯t seen you for several days, I miss you, haha¡­¡± ¡°I was too busy then, and didn¡¯t have time to invite you for a meal. Let¡¯s do this, we¡¯ll meet and talk at Mr. Donovan¡¯s celebration tomorrow.¡± ¡°After these busy days, I¡¯ll treat you¡­uh, no, you treat me to a good. meal!¡± Chapter 357 Chapter 357 The Finley Family¡¯s Banquet It was nine o¡¯clock on Saturday morning. Thergest leisure resort in Halleester, the seaside resort. Flowers were blooming brightly, luxury cars were gathered in abundance. Today, a recovery celebration for Ethen¡¯s father, Donovan, was to be held here. This time, the Finley family invited many prominent families from Hashville to celebrate Mr. Donovan¡¯s recovery. The entire seaside resort vige was booked by the Finley family. The center of the banquet was a five¨Cstar hotel in the resort. Due to therge number of guests who came to congratte Mr. Donovan on his recovery. The Finley family arranged banquets on the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd floors of therge restaurant respectively. The fourth floor was the banquet area where Donovan entertained. important guests. The Presidential Suite on the fifth floor, which was equipped with a VIP room, was the ce where Mr. Donovan conversed with important. guests. Chapter 357 The Fmley Family¡¯s Banquet Such a grand family feast. On the surface, it seemed like all neers were treated equally. Actually, there were many tricks in it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Such a banquet had strict distinctions of status and rank. The first floor lobby was essentially a banquet venue for second and third¨Crate families. Even second or third¨Crate families needed an invitation from the Finley family to enter. Therefore, the second and third¨Crate families who were able to attend such a grand banquet felt greatly honored. In terms of financial status, the families sitting in the first floor lobby were all at the level of tens of millions. Millionaire families didn¡¯t even have the privilege toe in for a meal. they could only wait on the outskirts of the resort, without a seat. Even so, many millionaire families preferred to send valuable gifts and wait outside the door. Perhaps they could make connections with some top¨Cnotch wealthy families, and from then on, they soared to great heights. The second floor was upied by billionaires, along with some low- level politicians and organizations like sects. The third floor, it could be said, was home to the top ten elites of Hashville State and high¨Clevel politicians. Chapter 357 The Pmley Family¡¯s Banquet There was only one dining table set up on the fourth floor, for the most esteemed guests personally invited by Donovan. For the order of the banquet, the dining list and seating of guests on the first three floors were all listed in the restaurant¡¯s main hall. The list for the fourth floor was not made public, and there was a private entrance. When Robin and Karina arrived at the resort, it was already packed with people. Many guests were waiting at the door early. The vehiclesing to attend the celebration banquet had already lined up from inside the resort to outside the resort. Karina and Robin walked towards the door, attracting the attention of many people. This handsome man and beautiful woman quickly became a stunning sight in front of the door. ¡°Hi, Robin, Ms. Huber,¡± Crystal came from behind. Crystal grabbed Robin¡¯s arm, her eyes fixed on him as she looked him. over and over again, ¡°You seem to have be more handsome since Ist saw you a few days ago.¡± Robin snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been this handsome, okay!¡± Crystalughed, ¡°Well, men should be this confident, I like it!¡± In the midst of their conversation, he noticed Karinaughing at them, 34.21% 15:27 Chapter 357 The Pmley Family¡¯s Banquet his cheeks turning red. ¡°Ms. Huber, your long dress today is really beautiful. Everything looks good on you!¡± Karina¡¯s face turned red, she sneakily nced at Robin andughed, ¡°Ms. Thompson, you¡¯re¨Csuch a smooth talker, your figure is the one that¡¯s truly great.¡± Crystal said happily, ¡°Ms. Huber, thest time I was at Armani, I saw a beautiful violet dress. Maybe one day we can go see it together¡­¡± Robin pursed her lips, women together, without saying a few words, started talking about clothes, cosmetics, and beauty. This thing seemed to have a natural excitement point for them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber!¡± Freddie came quickly from behind. Apanied by his wife Ste, daughter Flora Strd, and niece Robyn. ¡°Oh, Ms. Thompson has arrived too.¡± Freddie nodded at Crystal. ¡°Ste, let me introduce you, this is Mr. Bruce and Ms. Huber.¡± Ste was immediately stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected that the three people she saw in the parking lot of the barbecue restaurant the night beforest were all from the Huber Group. What was even more troublesome was that they were actually Robin and Karina! Clearly, the way Terry and I were at that time had already been seen by 53.02% 15:27 Chapter 357 The Finley Family¡¯s Banquet them. For a moment, I was somewhat flustered and stood still. ¡°Ste, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Freddie asked, noticing Ste¡¯s absent- minded expression. Ste shuddered suddenly, ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­uh, Ms. Huber, hello.¡± Ste extended her hand, trembling. Robin chuckled, hands in his pockets, showing no intention of shaking hands with her. He gave her a nonchnt smile, ¡°Hello.¡± Karina merely gave Ste a slight nod. Seeing this scene, Freddie furrowed his brow He noticed that Robin and Karina were quite indifferent to Ste. However, I didn¡¯t think much about it. In his view, the thoughts of a character like Robin and Karina were not something he could fathom. Then, leading his daughter forward, he said, ¡°Flora,e and call uncle and sister.¡± Crystal, who was next to Robin, looked at Flora and startedughing. ¡°Mr. Strd, your daughter is nothing like you.¡± Freddie paused slightly,ughing as he said, ¡°If my daughter looked like me, wouldn¡¯t she be quite ugly? Hahaha¡­¡± 71.95% 15:27 Chapter 357 The Pmley Family¡¯s Banquet Freddie was saying these words, oblivious to Ste¡¯s panicked gaze, and continued, ¡°Flora is beautiful, just like her mother.¡± Crystal still wanted to continue speaking. Ste hastily interjected, ¡°Ms. Thompson, hello, I often heard Freddie mention you, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Thank you for thepliment, sister¨Cinw!¡± Crystalughed like a blooming flower, looking at Ste nestled gently and against Freddie at that moment, she admired, ¡°Mr. Strd, you your wife have such a great rtionship!¡± Freddie shyly chuckled, ¡°Ever since Ste married me, she has been staying at home, taking care of our children. We are indeed quite happy.¡± Ste clung tightly to Freddie¡¯s side, her virtuous demeanor attracting many envious nces Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Aren¡¯t You Curious? Robin shook his head at Ste¡¯s pretense of affection. Exchanged a nce with Karina, and started tough with profound meaning. He patted Freddie on the shoulder, ¡°You guys take your daughter around, we¡¯ll go in first.¡± Freddie nodded, not making any further attempts to keep them. Given his status and position, he could only be in the first floor lobby. Robin and Karina were definitely among the second and third floors. They were not on the same level. Robyn, trembling, walked over to Robin and whispered, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I misunderstood you before. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Robinughed, ¡°The past is the past, there¡¯s no need to keep bringing it up. Besides, I never cared at all.¡± Robyn bit her lip, not knowing how to continue the conversation. ¡°Robin, stop!¡± At that moment, Miranda and Jacob came up from behind. ¡°Did I just see you in front of the resort a moment ago? Were you trying to avoid me, is that why you left so quickly?¡± 0.00% 15:27 Chapter 358 Aren¡¯t You Curious? Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Think what you want, as long as you. guys are happy.¡± Miranda nced at Karina, respectfully saying, ¡°Ms. Huber, hello.¡± Karina looked at her nkly, as if looking at a fool, without responding. Miranda gave an awkwardugh, ¡°Ms. Huber, I need to speak with Robin for a moment.¡± Karina didn¡¯t respond. Miranda continued, ¡°Robin, have you thought about what I told you at the airport that day?¡± ¡°Tomorrow I was going to have my engagement ceremony with Jacob, and there would be many distinguished guests from wealthy families. Weren¡¯t you the least bit curious?¡± Robin gave a slight smile, ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement, not cross¨Cspecies. breeding. What¡¯s there to be curious about?¡± The corners of Karina¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, she looked at Miranda with great interest. She didn¡¯t understand, were such women blinded by snobbery, or were they just naturally stupid? Almost all of the people in Hallcester knew about Robin¡¯s strength. Miranda had a natural sense of superiority and constantly sought to belittle and humiliate Robin.. This was really not just ordinary foolishness. 19.65% 15:27N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 358 Aren¡¯t You Curious? ¡°Robin, you¡¯re so vulgar!¡± Miranda immediately snapped in anger. Then sheughed again. ¡°Robin, I know you felt sour when you saw me getting engaged to Jacob.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just bless me and Jacob with a heart full of blessings?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of this saying, to truly love someone is to make her sessful, bless her, not just to possess her?¡± ¡°We were absolutely impossible already. With your status. I would not be with you.¡± ¡°I knew you were upset, but we were not on the same level, it was impossible in this lifetime.¡± ¡°You had to ept reality, not live in an imagined world.¡± ¡°Did you think that by avoiding it this way, you could change the facts? Impossible!¡± ¡°So, you had to see myvish engagement ceremony with your own eyes, put an end to your hopes, and sincerely wish me well.¡± ¡°When you realized that I was a woman you could never attain, you wouldpletely abandon the idea of wanting to have me.¡± ¡°I said and did all these for your own good. I didn¡¯t want to see you go astray just to win me over!¡± Robin shook his head helplessly. ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re seriously ill, you need treatment!¡± ¡°What?¡± Miranda said, annoyed at Robin¡¯s attitude, ¡°Robin, you are 42.26% 15:27 Chapter 358 Aren¡¯t You Curious? truly incorrigible!¡± ¡°I kindly invited you to my engagement ceremony, intending to help heal your emotional wounds through this form of shock therapy, yet you didn¡¯t appreciate it!¡± Sensing the change in tone, Crystal quickly asked, ¡°Miranda, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Robin had long abandoned that idea, why keep harping on it over and over again!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself, that you two were over a long time ago? Can you stop bringing up those meaningless things, please?¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°I just wanted to tell him, don¡¯t think that showing off with the power of some women is of any use, it¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve been showing off for so long, relying on a woman¡¯s money and status. Don¡¯t you think I, Miranda, still look down on you?¡± ¡°Those were ultimately not your abilities and family background.¡± ¡°Without them, you were still a loser!¡± ¡°With the wealth of the Brown family, how could they be interested in a low¨Css man like you?¡± ¡°Robin, I knew you were very upset.¡± ¡°Considering the connection we once had, I advise you, stop making things difficult for yourself.¡± ¡°Face yourself honestly, live the life you should live!¡± 66.37% 15:27 Chapter 358 Aren¡¯t You Curious? ¡°On an asion like today, what right does a man like you, with no background or status, have toe in?¡± ¡°What I wanted to tell you is, if a man himself does not have strength, he can never stand in this world.¡± Freddie frowned, ¡°Ms. Brown, today is the Finley family¡¯s celebration, are you nning to cause trouble at the Finley family¡¯s celebration?¡± ¡°Do you know what the oue was of causing trouble at the Finley family¡¯s celebration? Even ten of the Brown family wouldn¡¯t be enough to extinguish it!¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359He¡¯s Your Grandpa, Not Mine Upon hearing Freddie¡¯s words, Miranda rolled her eyes and dared not. speak again. She believed that what Freddie said was not false at all. If it really was because of their own argument with Robin here that annoyed the Finley family, they would definitely kick the Brown family out. Even, it could have caused the Brown family to suffer huge losses. ¡°Miranda, did you see Mr. Powers? He just said on the phone that he had arrived at the entrance of the resort,¡± Bradshaw came trembling from behind at that moment. At that moment, Miranda was just stepping down a stair, she turned around and said, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t see Mr. Powers. Could youe over here?¡± He pointed at Robin, ¡°Grandpa, this is the Robin I broke off the engagement with.¡± Bradshaw looked up at Robin andughed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still in Hallcester?¡± ¡°Robin, my Miranda just didn¡¯t fancy you, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± ¡°Back then, the marriage arrangement your grandfather and I made for 0.00% 15:27 Chapter 359He¡¯s Your Grandpa, Not Mine you was just a joke from our youth. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°If you had any difficulties in Hallcester, you could havee to me.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I heard Miranda say that you still couldn¡¯t forget her.¡± ¡°It was understandable, the way you were.¡® ¡°My granddaughter, she is both beautiful and talented. The wealth of the Brown family, it must have been somewhat tempting to you.¡± ¡°I also knew what you were thinking. In your situation, you wanted to marry our Miranda so you could skip decades of struggle and immediately enter high society.¡± ¡°However, such things couldn¡¯t be forced.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if Miranda doesn¡¯t like you, if you need money, I can give you a few thousand dors. I can still help with this.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You saw it too, my grandson¨Cinw Jacob, his family is a big n in Hallcester, you could never catch up with him in your lifetime.¡± ¡°Just like Miranda said, if you truly liked her, you should have wished. them well.¡± ¡°Young man, work hard. Perhaps in a few years, you could have your own business. By then, you could be earning three to five thousand a month, and wouldn¡¯t need my help anymore.¡± Robin nced at the foolish¨Clooking Bradshaw, gave a slight smile, and prepared to turn around and leave. Miranda stepped forward to stop him: ¡°Hold on! My grandfather is Chapter 359He¡¯s Your Grandpa, Not Mine talking to you, why aren¡¯t you responding? Robin, call him grandpa quickly.¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°He¡¯s your grandfather, why should I call him? Who does he think he is?¡± Bradshaw was taken aback, ¡°Hey, kid, back in the day, your grandfather and I were good buddies.¡± Robin said with augh, ¡°My grandfather is blind!¡± ¡°You child, how could you speak about your grandfather like this?¡± ¡°I said Grandpa was blind because he mistook a beast for a human.¡± ¡°If I could see my grandfather again, I would definitely say, ¡®How could one re a beast as a human!¡°¡± Bradshaw trembled with anger, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you insulted me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t curse at you, I just wanted to say, there are many people in this world who are worse than animals!¡± Miranda bounced in front of Robin: ¡°Robin, you¡­ you¡¯re so rude, how could you curse my grandfather?¡± With a crisp ¡°smack¡°, Livia pped Miranda across the face. ¡°Miranda, I warned you long ago, dare to disrespect Mr. Bruce again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°If today hadn¡¯t been Mr. Donovan¡¯s celebration, just based on the insult you just threw at Mr. Bruce, Miss could have not only killed you, but also made the Brown family disappear from Hallcester forever!¡± 43.59% 15:28 Chapter 359He¡¯s Your Grandpa, Not Mine Cecilia cast a cold nce at Bradshaw and Miranda, icily saying, ¡°Livia is absolutely right! Mr. Brown, do you think I, Cecilia, still have this kind of strength?¡± Bradshaw paused for a moment, snorted coldly, and turned to leave. Miranda and Jacob also fell silent, following Bradshaw inside. ¡°Mr. Powers!¡± Bradshaw lifted his head, saw Raymond, and shakily ran over. ¡°Mr. Powers, hello, hello, I was just looking for you.¡± Raymond nodded with a smile, ¡°Mr. Brown, how have you been feeling these past few days?¡± Bradshaw coughed twice, ¡°After drinking the medicinal soup made from Licorice Herb, I feel much better than before.¡± However, after drinking Licorice Herb soup, for the first few days, one could maintain a very good physical condition for 24 hours. ¡°However, as the days went by, it seemed that the duration of thisfort in my body was decreasing daily, and currently, it could onlyst for six to seven hours a day.¡± Raymond also frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, to be honest with you, this Licorice Herb can only maintain your body¡¯s normal function in the short term, and there will be noplications for the time being.¡± ¡°However, as time went on, this Licorice Herb gradually stopped working on your body¡¯s ailments.¡± 66.25% 15:28 Chapter 359He¡¯s Your Grandpa, Not Mine ¡°Yes,¡± Bradshaw sighed. ¡°Mr. Powers, do you mean that¡­ that expert could also be present today?¡± Raymond pondered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. My master will be here soon, I¡¯ll ask him when he arrives. He told mest time that the expert should be present today.¡± Bradshaw stepped forward and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Powers, what is the honorable name of that distinguished person?¡± Raymond blurted out, ¡°That gentleman¡¯s name is Robin.¡± Upon hearing this name, Bradshaw¡¯s legs went weak and he almost sat down on the ground: ¡°Robin?¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 No Way Upon hearing Raymond¡¯s words, Bradshaw experienced a severe mental block in an instant. Robin? The respected figure that ine, the president of the Londrnd Traditional Medicine Association and Master of Traditional Medicine, admired was actually Robin? Was this Robin that Robin? It took Bradshaw quite a while to clear his thoughts. He remembered that Robin¡¯s grandfather indeed knew a bit of medicine back in the year. Back then, it was told to him that there was a hidden risk in his health. This hidden danger wouldn¡¯t have caused any significant problems at that time. However, as age increased, the body¡¯s functions declined day by day, and this potential risk would gradually be apparent. Once discovered, it would be incurable. However, only he could cure this disease, no one else could. At the time when Robin¡¯s grandfather mentioned this matter, Bradshaw 0.00% 15:28 Chapter 360 No Way did not pay much attention to it. It was just a casual remark made offhand. Five years ago, this hidden danger really erupted. However, Grandpa Robin had left Hallcester for many years and there had been no news of him. Later, after consulting renowned doctors both domestically and internationally, they all said it was incurable. All doctors determined that he could only live for another five to six years. Five years have passed now, my health deteriorating day by day, suffering from insomnia and unable to sleep all night. After taking his pulse, Mr. Powers informed him that his time was running short. an Unless a miracle urred, and there truly was a divine doctor in the world, he could be pulled back from the gates of death. Rumors had it that Master Bruce had saved Donovan and Camdyn, who were almost dead. With such ability, he could certainly cure his illness. However, Bradshaw simply couldn¡¯t ept that this miracle doctor was Robin. Calm down and think about it, it was impossible! 15.71% 15:28 Chapter 300 No Way If Robin truly had such ability, both the Finley family and the Huber family should have treated him as an honored guest. ording to the seating arrangement rules of the Finley family¡¯s invitation. Robin should have been seated at least on the second floor. Bradshaw furrowed his brow, intensely pondering the problem in his mind. Quickly took two steps, arrived in front of the seating arrangement signboard in front of the restaurant square. On this sign, names were densely arranged. It was the seating list of the heads and key members of numerous families in Halleester. Bradshaw carefully searched for Robin¡¯s name. I searched for the seating list from the first floor to the second floor three times, but I didn¡¯t see Robin¡¯s name. ¡°Grandpa, what are you looking for?¡± Miranda and Jacob came over. ¡°Our home was in the middle of the first floor, Grandpa, your name was right there.¡± ¡°The seating for the Walsh family was on the second floor, I sat there on behalf of Jacob¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Look, here are mine and Jacob¡¯s names. Bradshaw ignored her, still searching among the many names for the two he didn¡¯t want to see. Had been looking for quite a while, but still hadn¡¯t found it. 15:28 Chapter 360 No Way Worried that his old eyes had deceived him, he pointed at the sign and said. ¡°Miranda, can you check if Robin¡¯s name is on there?¡± Miranda paused, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Today, anyone who had a seat at Mr. Donovan¡¯s banquet was of family background and social status.¡± ¡°The seating area at the banquet had a strict hierarchy.¡± ¡°The attendees of the banquet were divided into four groups: the military, the political, the business, and a small portion of people from the underworld.¡± ¡°People from the military and political circles had very high statuses.¡± ¡°In the business world, only families with tens of millions were eligible to enter the restaurant with seating arrangements.¡± ¡°Besides the leader of the powerful Laurel Sect, those without status in the Jianghu had no right to enter the tavern.¡± ¡°What the hell was Robin!¡± ¡°How could a rootless grass with no identity, no status, and no family background have the qualifications to be on the seating list in the restaurant?¡± ¡°Even though he had a title as the President of Eastern District. Development Corporation from Karina, he was still a worker.¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not up there?¡± Bradshaw still wasn¡¯t reassured, urging Miranda to check again. Chapter 360 No Way Miranda had no choice but to go through the staff list on the signboard, from the first floor to the second, and then from the second to the third, reading out each name one by one, but still couldn¡¯t find Robin¡¯s name. After checking back and forth twice, she was sure that Robin was not. there, and she breathed a sigh of relief. I was really worried a moment ago that Robin¡¯s name would be in it. That was something she couldn¡¯t tolerate! In her heart, the person who was abandoned by her, Miranda, absolutely could not get better! Only by seeing Robin living more miserably after she broke off their engagement would she be happy. That was the oue she wanted to sec. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mirandaughed excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re confused,¡± I said. ¡°What status does Robin have? He¡¯s nothing but a low¨Clevel scoundrel. There¡¯s absolutely no way he could be on the guest list for the banquet.¡± Upon hearing this, Bradshaw finally let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°That puts my mind at ease! What a false rm!¡± Upon reflection, it was absolutely impossible given his status! ¡°Regardless, he could not possibly have been that godlike figure.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather be an old¡­ old dog! Hahaha¡­¡± After Bradshaw finished speaking, heughed in self¨Camusement. 75.65% 15:28 Chapter 360 No Way Raymond didn¡¯t understand what this grandfather and granddaughter meant, ¡°Mr. Brown, do you also know Master Bruce?¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 I Also Want to See Him Bradshaw, upon confirming that Robin was not on the tavern¡¯s seating list, began to cough violently in a moment of excitement. Suddenly, his legs gave out and he rolled his eyes back, falling to one side. Jacob quickly embraced him, ¡°Grandpa, what¡­ what happened? How did you startughing and then suddenly have aughing fit?¡± Miranda was terrified. Grandpa certainly couldn¡¯t die at the Finley family¡¯s celebration! Otherwise, the Finley family would definitely have taken action against the Brown family. I mustn¡¯t die until I get my hands on the Brown family! Seeing this scene, Raymond quickly took out his special tools and stabbed them into Bradshaw¡¯s vital body parts. Five minutester, Bradshaw finally recovered, ¡°Cough, cough, thank you Mr. Powers, thank you Mr. Powers. I was just too happy, too excited, that¡­ that I couldn¡¯t catch my breath for a moment.¡± Raymond shook his head, ¡°Mr. Brown, given your current condition, you must keep your emotions stable, otherwise, you could pass away at any moment¡­¡± 15.28 Chapter 361 LAlse Want to See Him Bradshaw¡¯s face slowly turned red. He held Raymond¡¯s hand, took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Powers, I know, I will take care of my body.¡± ¡°I did know someone named Robin, however, he was certainly not the extraordinary person you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°When I was young. I knew a friend with whom I had spent some time.¡± ¡°That time, when I was drinking with him, I made a joke and arranged a child marriage for my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Back then, both Miranda and that child hadn¡¯t been born yet.¡± ¡°Later, that friend, possibly due to a decline in family fortunes, disappeared for decades without any contact.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, his grandson came over now to have our family fulfill the marriage agreement.¡± ¡°Mr. Powers, think about it, the Brown family, no matter what, had some standing in Hallcester now.¡± ¡°How could we possibly fulfill that marriage engagement again?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we treat our Miranda too unfairly?¡± Looking back, the marriage agreement made at the dinner table that year was nothing more than a joke. Raymond then asked, ¡°What happened next, Mr. Brown, did the young man agree to the divorce from the Brown family?¡± Chapter 361 LAlse Want to See Him ¡°epted! Thatd didn¡¯t fuss about anything and smoothly called off the engagement.¡± ¡°Just a poor man of low status, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. So what if he withdrew? Even if he didn¡¯t want to, what could he do?¡± ¡°Oh, right, this kid was also named Robin.¡± Raymondughed, ¡°What a coincidence?¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, was the reason for your excitement just now because of this?¡± ¡°Did you think that Master Bruce was the young man engaged to someone in your family?¡± ¡°If that was indeed the case, were you worried that Master Bruce would hold a grudge and not treat you?¡± Bradshaw shook his head with a smile. ¡°Even so, that kid will surely heal me!¡± ¡°Mr. Powers, do you know why? That boy, after seeing my granddaughter, was so infatuated he was about to go crazy!¡± ¡°He would have been willing to die if my granddaughter had just said a word.¡± Raymond nced at Miranda, nodding with a smile, ¡°Hmm, this age, indeed, doesn¡¯t quite meet Master Bruce¡¯s criteria.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Bradshaw nodded, ¡°There are many people with the same name, but those who are praised and willing to be mentored by a medical giant like Chapter 361 LAlse Want to See Him Mr. Baker must be a miraculous healer.¡± ¡°To achieve that level of cultivation, one would have been at least seventy years old.¡± ¡°I really wished I could see Master Bruce today.¡± Raymond was also full of anticipation, ¡°Mr. Brown, not just you, I was also very eager to meet Master Bruce.¡± ¡°My master, Mr. Baker, was already the pinnacle figure in the Londrnd traditional medicine community.¡± ¡°Up until now. aside from Mr. Holt who had long since retired from the scene, there was not a single person who could make Mr. Baker admire. them wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°Last time, I had the privilege of listening to my mentor, Mr. Baker, talk about Master Bruce. He was simply a legendary figure!¡± ¡°There was no disease in the world that Master Bruce couldn¡¯t cure! I dreamed of meeting him!¡± ¡°As long as I could have the fortune to hear a piece of advice from Master Bruce, I would have no regrets in this life!¡± Bradshaw was also so excited that his whole body was shaking. As long as he could receive treatment from Master Bruce, he would be able to continue living. A few days ago, I heard some rumors. Not only was Mr. Donovan snatched back from the hands of death by Chapter 361 Alse Want to See Him. Master Bruce. Moreover, that Master Bruce had also extended Mr. Donovan¡¯s life by 20 years! Bradshaw was excited just thinking about it. How many of my own life¡¯s ambitions had not been realized. He wanted to bring the Brown family into the top¨Ctier society of Hallcester. Still dreamed of one day being able to move into Mauveglow Vis. Even moving into the lowest¨Cgrade District 3 would be fine! Wished even more for a day when I could host a luxurious birthday feast like Mr. Donovan¡¯s. Bradshaw looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh, ¡°I really wish I could live for another 100 years!¡± Master Bruce, I had to find you! Bradshaw clenched his fists, praying incessantly in his heart. Even if it meant kneeling before Master Bruce, offering up all of the Brown family¡¯s assets. Even offered his own granddaughter Miranda, to let her kick Jacob. He was willing to exchange his own life for another 30 years. Chapter 362 The doke Is Here Chapter 362 Chapter 362 The Joke Is Here ¡°Mr. Brown, long time no see, you look much better today.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathen came from behind,ughing, with Shawn and his daughter Elsie following him. Bradshaw immediately extended his hand and bowed slightly, ¡°Mr. Reynell, hello, hello! Thank you for your kind words.¡± Nathen smiled gently, ¡°Mr. Brown, I heard from Miranda that you went abroad for treatment a few days ago. It seems like it must have been quite effective!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s okay, I guess.¡± Bradshaw nodded, ¡°But it still doesn¡¯tpletely solve the problem.¡± ¡°I hoped to see the legendary Master Bruce at the banquet today.¡± ¡°If I could have been treated by Master Bruce, my chronic illness would have beenpletely cured.¡± Nathen nodded, ¡°I have heard of this master, but, it¡¯s quite difficult to meet him.¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, I believe you must have waited for it.¡± Bradshaw nodded excitedly, exchanging pleasantries with Shawn as they shook hands. Nathen nodded slightly to Jacob and Miranda, pointing to Elsie beside 0.00% 15:28 Chapter 362 The Joke Is Here him, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my girlfriend Elsie, who just returned from abroad, graduated from Millbush Business School.¡± Elsie shook hands with Miranda proudly, ¡°Miranda, I heard you and Mr. Walsh are having an engagement ceremony tomorrow?¡± Miranda nodded with a smile, immediately taking out the invitation, ¡°Ms. Sherman, we are hosting an engagement ceremony at Mauveglow Vi 1 tomorrow. We would be honored if you and Mr. Reynell could attend.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Reynell and I will definitelye to share your joy,¡± Elsie said,ughing as she linked arms with Miranda. ¡°You guys are amazing, being able to hold an engagement ceremony in that area, it¡¯s so enviable.¡± ¡°I heard that the mansion belonged to a mysterious big shot. How did you get to know him?¡± Mirandaughed proudly, ¡°Oh, he and I are close friends. However, he doesn¡¯t like to socialize with ordinary people.¡± ¡°He said, I could use this vi however I wanted, even if I lived in it for the rest of my life, it would be fine.¡± Elsie admired, ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re really amazing. Could you introduce me when you get a chance?¡± Miranda hesitated for a moment, ¡°Well, okay, but we need to wait for the right time. That big shot is very busy. When the timees, I¡¯ll arrange it and then contact you.¡± Elsie excitedly held Miranda¡¯s hand, ¡°Miranda, you are really great!¡± 19.24% THE 15:29 Chapter 362 The doke Is Here ¡°Ah, I just heard, that man Robin, the one you were previously engaged. to, he also came today.¡± ¡°I just saw him with Karina at the door.¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°That loser, huh, always showing off under the protection of the Huber family, just trying to meet more people in our high society, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Elsie, Mr. Reynell, take a look at this seating card. At this banquet, there isn¡¯t even a ce for him, Robin. What a joke!¡± Nathen flicked his head nonchntly, ¡°Indeed, he is nothing but a big joke in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Oh, speaking of the devil, look at the jokeing over,¡± he pointed at Karina and Robin,ughing mockingly. A few people in front of the sign all looked towards Robin, Karina, Cecilia and others who were walking towards them. Raymond, facing the sunlight, looked at the dazzling Robin under the sunlight, his heart skipped a beat. Seemed like I had seen this figure somewhere before? Remembered, once at Master ine¡¯s, identally saw a silhouette in a photo. ine told him, it was that Master Bruce. It¡¯s just a pity that Master Bruce¡¯s true face couldn¡¯t be seen in this photo.. At that moment, he felt that the young man¡¯s figure was too simr to 44.97% 15:28 Chapter 362 The doke Is Here. the one in the photo. ¡°Master Bruce?¡± For a moment, Raymond was somewhat bewildered. ¡°What does it mean?¡± Bradshaw asked, puzzled. Pointing at the approaching Robin, Raymond asked, ¡°Mr. Brown, are you sure this is the Robin that your daughter Miranda broke off the engagement with?¡± Bradshaw sneered. ¡°If not him, then who?¡± ¡°This boy, he really went to great lengths to win my granddaughter¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°No one knew what means he used to get close to Ms. Huber.¡± No wonder, Ms. Huber grew up under multipleyers of protection since childhood, she didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world or know people. ¡°She kept Robin by her side, for the times when she would cry in the future.¡± ¡°This Robin, he wanted to rely on the Huber family to settle down in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Mr. Powers, do you know why he chose to stay in Hallcester?¡± Miranda asked with a sneer. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just trying to get close to me, to prove himself to me? I really felt sorry for him, his infatuation with me was too deep!¡± 67.56% 15:29 Chapter 362 The doke Is Here In the midst of conversation, Karina and Robin and others came over. ¡°Ms. Huber, your long skirt is quite beautiful today.¡± Nathen waved to Karina. Karina treated him like he was invisible, not even ncing at Nathen once. Nathen shrugged self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°Ms. Huber, I know you¡¯ve been provoked into having prejudices against me, but I¡¯ve always cared about you.¡± ¡°I recently observed the progress of your Eastern District Development Corporation¡¯s EBD project.¡± ¡°It seemed that the partner of the Eastern District investment project had a major problem.¡± ¡°I heard that these investors wanted to negotiate with you about changing the contract.¡± ¡°This was not a good thing at all! Hehe¡­¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Damn Bitch Nathen gave a self¨Cdeprecatingugh when he saw that Karina and Robin were ignoring him. ¡°If all 50 partner investors of the Eastern Business District had severed ties with the Huber Group, the trillion¨Cdor investment of the Eastern District Development Corporation might have beenpletely stranded.¡± ¡°In a short period of time, it was probably impossible to raise such arge amount of capital to enter the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°From what I understood, the Huber Group¡¯s financial chain was really tight, if it broke, the Huber family might not have made it through the year!¡± Karina stopped in her tracks, coldly saying, ¡°The matters of the Huber family, you need not concern yourself with!¡± ¡°A lowly small family, who rose to their current level through despicable means, had no right to dictate to the Huber family!¡± ¡°How dare you speak like that?¡± Elsie,pletely different from her timid and trembling demeanor yesterday, stormed up to Karina in anger. ¡°It was rumored that the youngdy of the Huber family was a goddess- like figure in Hallcester. Today, upon meeting her, it turns out she has no manners!¡± Karina frowned slightly, disdainful of the ranting of such a lowly 0.00% 15:29 Chapter 363 Damn Bitch Woman. He was even toozy to talk to her, turning around to leave. Elsie saw Karina ignoring her, blocking her way, ¡°I told you, I am now Mr. Reynell¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Nathen also said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce, Elsie is my girlfriend. She is the daughter of Shawn, the former secondrgest shareholder of the Huber Group. She just returned to the countryst week and graduated from Millbush Business School in Potrya. She is also your alumni.¡± Karina didn¡¯t want to deal with Nathen anymore, she bypassed them and walked ahead with Robin. Elsie thought of the scene at the barbecue restaurant the night beforest, and was filled with anger. With a swift stride, he rushed in front of Robin and Karina, ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to talk to me, were you worried that this loser beside you would be despised in such an asion today?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I thought he was the heir of some wealthy family. Today, I found out he¡¯s just a no¨Cgood bum!¡± As Elsie¡¯s words fell, the atmosphere around instantly turned cold. Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°It seems that the lesson I gave you that day wasn¡¯t enough!¡± 21.34% 15:29 Chapter 363 Damm Bitch Before the words had even fallen, a pnded on Elsie¡¯s tender face, ¡°Bitch, you dare to provoke me!¡± Robin¡¯s actions immediately drew astonished gazes from those around. him. ¡°Did this person have a death wish, starting a fight at Mr. Donovan¡¯s party?¡± ¡°That woman seemed to be Mr. Reynell¡¯s girlfriend. Who on earth would dare to hit her?¡± The smile on Nathen¡¯s face suddenly froze. Even though he was with Elsie, it was just for show. However, Elsie appeared here today as his girlfriend. Robin hit Elsie, which was equivalent to pping Nathen in the face. He stepped forward, saying coldly, ¡°Robin, aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Donovan will throw you out for causing trouble here?¡± Robinughed, ¡°Carrots worry for nothing!¡± Nathen was so angry that his face turned pale, pointing at Robin for a long time without knowing what to say. Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°You mean, you¡¯re going to stand up for that bitch after I hit her?¡± Nathen took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡­ you are simply unreasonable!¡± 40.91% 15:29 Chapter 363 Damm Bitch ¡°Say it again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll have both of you husband and wife down on the ground?¡± Robin said with a smirk. Nathen watched as Robin nonchntly wiped his palms with a wet wipe, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He had experienced the kind of person Robin was. Never yed by the rules. Also never adhered to the so¨Ccalled upper¨Css social rules. They resorted to violence at the slightest disagreement. At that time, the scene where Deandre was defeated by Robin on the spot was still fresh in Nathen¡¯s memory. This was quite a tough character. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nathen certainly didn¡¯t want to be pped away by Robin in front of many celebrities in Hashville at the Finley family¡¯s banquet. That was too much of a loss of face. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t argue with you, we¡¯ll see!¡± Nathen shrugged and walked over to help Elsie up. Elsie covered her face and began to cry, ¡°Dad, he¡­ he¡¯s gone too far!¡± At that moment, Shawn could no longer contain his anger, ¡°Karina, I know Robin is a dog you¡¯ve raised¡­¡± With a ¡°smack¡°, before Shawn could finish his words, he was pped on the back of his head. 58.77% 15:29 Chapter 363 Damn Bitch ¡°Old man, you dare to insult Mr. Bruce, do you want to die?¡± Shawn saw stars from the p, and it took him a while to recover. Looking up, it was Harold, the head of the Huber family, who was hitting him! ¡°Mr. Huber?¡± Shawn was monfentarily dazed, trembling all over in fright. ¡°Mr. Huber, are you even worthy to call Mr. Huber, you beast!¡± Shawn, ustomed to his past actions, hastily bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Huber, I¡­¡± At this point. Shawn suddenly stopped. He slowly straightened up. his eyes shing with icy coldness: ¡°Harold, I¡¯m no longer a part of the Huber Group. What right do you have to treat me like this?¡± Harold¡¯s hand once again pped Shawn¡¯s face: ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to bluster in front of me!¡± ¡°Shawn, I warned you, if you dare to be presumptuous again, I. Harold, will definitely take action to erase the Sherman family from Hallcester!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you ganged up on Karina at the board meeting a few days ago, and I didn¡¯t do anything, that I, Harold, have retired behind the scenes and be soft¨Chearted and forgiving!¡± ¡°I told you, I was a fierce tiger back in the day, even now that I¡¯m old. I¡¯m still a man¨Ceating king!¡± 782411 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 He Can¡¯t Get in ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Huber, Karina, you all have arrived,¡± Nia briskly walked from the tavern¡¯s hall. Today, she wasn¡¯t wearing her uniform, but had changed into a brightly colored long skirt. The long hair that was once coiled up, had also fallen down. A dazzling ray of sunlight shone diagonally on her beautiful face. Her beauty stunned the entire room. This dash of beauty, shocking to the mundane world, instantly attracted the attention of numerous wealthy and distinguished guests. ¡°Whose youngdy was this?¡± ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°You are truly ignorant, she is Mr. Donovan¡¯s granddaughter, Mr. Ethen¡¯s daughter, Nia!¡± ¡°Ms. Finley was a colonel in the military, a heroine of militarymand!¡± ¡°Ah, such a magnificent life it was.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Under the fiery gazes of a crowd, Nia, like a proud phoenix, gracefully made her entrance into the hall. 0.00% 16:40 Chapter 364 He Can¡¯t Get in Harold slowly reined in the ferocity on his face, pointed at Shawn, and said, ¡°Get out!¡± Shawn also knew the seriousness of the current situation. He certainly didn¡¯t want to anger the Finley family. Even after siding with Nathen, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Nathen¡¯s foundation was not even on par with the Finley family. Nia stepped forward and took Karina¡¯s arm: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Karina, Robin, Mr. Huber, my grandfather and the others are waiting for you upstairs.¡± Karina, along with Robin, Harold and others, walked towards the hotel lobby with Nia, under the envious gazes of many. To receive a personal invitation from Ms. Finley, what a great honor that was. What puzzled many people was, why could the Huber family be treated in such a way by the Finley family? There were many familiesrger than the Huber family in Hashville State, but none of them received such treatment. How could Harold have had such prestige? After much spection, everyone believed that it might be because Karina and Nia were best friends. Nia and the others had just reached the front of the hall when Miranda caught up with them. 21.53% 16:40 L Chapter 364 He Can¡¯t Get in She pointed at Robin, ¡°Ms. Finley, he is not on the seating arrangement of the tavern, he cannot go in.¡± Everyone immediately turned to look at Miranda, and the front of the hall fell silent. Nia slowly turned to look at Miranda, her eyes shing with coldness: ¡°Does our family need you to dictate when we entertain guests?¡± ¡°No, Ms. Finley!¡± Miranda said ingratiatingly. ¡°I wanted to remind you, I was worried that some people might sneak into the restaurant and disrupt the order of the Finley family¡¯s celebration.¡± Nia sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough worries?¡± ¡°Did you let the Finley family arrange you on the top floor?¡± Miranda still hadn¡¯t noticed Nia¡¯s coldness towards her: ¡°Ms. Finley, you mustn¡¯t let Robin into the bar, he will lower our overall standard.¡± ¡°Lower our overall standard?¡± Nia said coldly. ¡°Did you think you were on the same level as me?¡± Mirandaughed and said, ¡°Since there is a list of our names, it means we are on the same level¡­¡± ¡°Get out! If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll have you thrown out of this tavern!¡± Nia snapped coldly. Bradshaw hurriedly stepped forward, saying, ¡°Ms. Finley, this is my granddaughter Miranda, she might not speak, she just wants to remind 48.60% 16:40 L Chapter 364 He Can¡¯t Get in you of something¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, you thought your granddaughter was qualified to remind me of my duties? You overestimated the Brown family too much, didn¡¯t you? Step aside!¡± Nia no longer paid them any attention, leading Robin and the others towards the elevator. Miranda stood frozen in front of the hall door, annoyed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I warned her, and she even med me, Robin¡­ that bastard Robin, I wonder what sweet words he used to deceive Miss Nia this time!¡± Nathen watched as Robin, Karina, and the others entered the elevator, a hint of malice shing in his eyes. Pulled out the phone and sent a message. ¡°Mr. Meyer, you should have confronted the Huber family today.¡± Forced them to alter the agreement in the cooperation treaty, otherwise, pressured them to terminate the contract. After sending out the information, Nathen sneered, ¡°The Huber family, huh, today I will turn you into ashes!¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The Massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion Seaside resort, private reception room in the fifth floor presidential suite. Randall¡¯s face was serious, his sturdy fingers forcefully tapping on the chessboard on the coffee table. ¡°Randall, did you really think so?¡± Donovan asked, dropping the chess piece in his hand. Randall exhaled, ¡°Mr. Donovan, to tell you the truth, over the years, I have been secretly investigating the shocking robbery case at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion in Drastle.¡± ¡°I had sent out numerous spies to gather a lot of clues, but until now, I had no leads.¡± A hint of sadness shed in Donovan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, the disaster at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was truly terrible!¡± Randall sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve followed that lord for many years, and I absolutely refuse to believe that he would ever betray us! Even if everyone in Dragon Soul betrayed their principles, Lord Wyvern never would!¡± ¡°In this world, there was no worldly interest that would make him resort to such despicable acts as ughtering his own kin and betraying his faith!¡± Donovan nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m well aware of Lord Wyvern¡¯s integrity. He is a towering, god¨Clike figure in the world of Londrnd.¡± 0.00% 16:40 Chapter 365 The Massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Ma.. ¡°Given his stature and capabilities, he simply despised doing such disgraceful things.¡± ¡°Just that disaster came too suddenly, truly unexpected.¡± ¡°Importantly, the investigation of Lord Wyvern by the Londrnd Court of Censors had not yet concluded when Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was wiped out by this brutal massacre!¡± Randall shook his head bitterly, ¡°During the time Lord Wyvern was detained in Dragon Chaining Prison for investigation, several key figures of our Dragon Soul were dispatched on missions.¡± ¡°On the night of the shocking massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, not one of us was in Drastle.¡± ¡°That great fire burned down the entire Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, not a single one of the thirty¨Cseven family members inside Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion survived!¡± ¡°Madam had just given birth to Lord Wyvern Jr. two months ago at that time, and the young miss was only a little over two years old.¡± ¡°ording to the subsequent on¨Csite investigation records of the Londrnd Court of Censors, after the fire, thirty¨Cfive bodies were found in the mansion, and thedy also tragically died!¡± ¡°Strangely, the inspector of the Londrnd Court of Censors searched every corner of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, as well as all areas within a dozen miles of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, but did not find the bodies of Lord Wyvern Jr. and the youngdy.¡± ¡°Later, after the Twelve Excellent Fighters of Dragon Soul returned to 19.11% 16:41 Chapter 365 The Ma the capital, they were all sent out to search for them, but they were not found.¡± ¡°On the night of the incident at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, Lord Wyvern himself, who was detained at Dragon Chaining Prison, and his apanying guard, Phantom, mysteriously disappeared!¡± ¡°The Head of the Londrnd Court of Censors was greatly enraged. In three hundred years, since the construction of the Dragon Chaining Prison, there had never been such a rebellious act.¡± ¡°Thus, the 36 guardians of the Londrnd Court of Censors were dispatched to search for Lord Wyvern and Phantom throughout the realm.¡± ¡°After that, Lord Wyvern and Phantom disappeared as if they had evaporated from the world, without a trace!¡± ¡°For twenty years, there had been no information received about him.¡± No one knew where he had gone, and his personal bodyguard, Phantom, had also never appeared again. ¡°Many people were spreading rumors that they had already left this world.¡± ¡°But, I always felt, the adults were still there, and so was Lord Wyvern Jr.!¡± ¡°Perhaps they were waiting for an opportunity to make aeback.¡± ¡°This moment must have been the day when the truth behind Lord Wyvern¡¯s charges was revealed to the world!¡± 41.71% 16:40 Chapter 365 The Massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Ma.. Donovan furrowed his brows, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°If the elder has already passed away, Lord Wyvern Jr¡­ If Lord Wyvern Jr. is still alive, if Lord Wyvern Jr. has been in hiding for twenty years, would he stir up another bloodbath?¡± The chess piece in Randall¡¯s hand suddenly fell, he looked at Donovan in shock, ¡°I¡­ I dare not think further¡­¡± Donovan moved closer to him, ¡°In case¡­ Lord Wyvern Jr. brings out the Dragon Soul Token, would your Twelve Excellent Fighters in Dragon Soul from back then¡­?¡± Randall¡¯s cheeks twitched violently, pausing for a good while, ¡°The charges against Lord Wyvern back then must have been baseless nder!¡± ¡°The disaster at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was spected to be the work of Lord Wyvern¡¯s numerous enemies.¡± ¡°In the event of this disaster, what was strange was that on that day, all Twelve Excellent Fighters in Dragon Soul were dispatched, and the catastrophe urred on the very night when Lord Wyvern and Phantom were imprisoned in Dragon Chaining Prison.¡± ¡°To say it was the doing of Lord Wyvern¡¯s enemy, that would be too much of a coincidence!¡± Donovan also nodded, ¡°There must be a conspiracy in this!¡± Randall picked up the chess piece from the ground and continued, ¡°In my years of investigation, I have learned one piece of information ¨C there is a hereditary weapon in Lord Wyvern¡¯s family!¡± 61.08% 16:41 L Chapter 365 The Massacre at Lold ¡°This weapon was a short dagger.¡± ¡°Rumors circted that the disaster at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was instigated by their desire to seize that dagger.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°As for why that short dagger attracted so many powerful families, who did not hesitate to kill and set fires topete for it, there were different opinions.¡± ¡°However, no one could clearly describe what that short dagger actually looked like.¡± ¡°There were plenty of people in the martial world who used short daggers, which only added to the mystery surrounding them.¡± ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve heard of this mysterious short dagger you mentioned,¡± Donovan put down his chess piece. ¡°Just, no one had truly seen Lord Wyvern¡¯s ancestral heirloom.¡± Randall shook his head, ¡°I came to Hallcester this time, also hoping to make a breakthrough from the legend of the short dagger. However, no clues were found from the two bodies in Gloom Valley.¡± Donovan mysteriously began tough, ¡°Randall, are you suspecting that Robin is the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± Randall shuddered, staring at Donovan in astonishment. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 A Mind¨CBlowing Secret Randall was silent for a good while, then nodded. Intuition told me that he was the one I was looking for, but I couldn¡¯t find more evidence to prove it was him. ¡°This was not an ordinary matter.¡± ¡°Mr. Donovan, my conversation with you ends here!¡± ¡°If it turns out as I suspect, that would be a tremendous responsibility that neither you nor I could bear.¡± ¡°If that was indeed the case, his sudden move to Londrnd to reside in Hallcester must have been for a significant purpose.¡± ¡°We should just wait and see, we must not act rashly, otherwise, it would ruin his big ns.¡± Donovan nodded cautiously, ¡°There¡¯s also the risk of alerting the huge hidden hand lurking behind!¡± Randall took a deep breath, ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m just suspecting, I dare not make rash judgments.¡± ¡°This matter must be handled with absolute caution, as it is connected to the earth¨Cshattering conspiracy from twenty years ago.¡± ¡°Recently, the clues I¡¯ve obtained still couldn¡¯t prove that he was the person I was looking for.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 0.00% 16:41 Chapter 366 A MIN ¡°However, it could essentially be proven that he was definitely not an ordinary young man. Various signs indicated that he somewhat matched an Annihtor, Lord Dragon, who was active on the Bronia mercenary battlefield two years prior. ¡°I believed that after a while, I would be able to prove this theorem.¡± ¡°As for whether he was the one I had been searching for over the past twenty years, further observation and verification were still needed.¡± At this point, Randall gave Donovan a meaningful look. ¡°Mr. Donovan, twenty years ago, after the incident at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, you retired and recuperated in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Was he really just recuperating?¡± ¡°I guessed, the more important reason, you were also waiting for that person, weren¡¯t you?¡± A spark suddenly lit up in Donovan¡¯s eyes. He paused for a good while before he reluctantly nodded. ¡°Randall, you¡¯re no outsider, just speak up,¡± ¡°Back then, that person did me a favor. In my life, I always repay my debts, whether they are of vengeance or gratitude!¡± ¡°Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion has suffered such a disaster, although I am weak, I am willing to do my best to find Lord Wyvern¡¯s bloodline!¡± ¡°I believed, Lord Wyvern Jr. must still be alive, still living in this 17.20% 16:41 Chapter 366 A Mind¨CBlowing Secret world!¡± Randallughed with relief, ¡°If Lord Wyvern Jr. appears, Wyvern Pce will surely regain its glory!¡± ¡°Since the disappearance of Lord Wyvern, for the past twenty years, the evil sects from various realms have started to run rampant again, and the pressure on the Londrnd militarymands has been increasing.¡± ¡°In the past two years, there was a significant trend towards a market crash.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t see the emergence of a war¨Cgod figure like Lord Wyvern in the past, the future is worrisome!¡± ¡°This was also my biggest purpose foring to Hallcester this time.¡± ¡°I was investigating the death incident of Gloom Valley Valluynnian assassins, the real purpose was to find that nobleman!¡± Donovan nodded and said, ¡°This matter can only be investigated secretly. When Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion had an incident years ago, there must have been an insider sabotaging it.¡± Randall let out a long sigh, ¡°Twenty years have passed. If Lord Wyvern Jr. were still alive, he would be twenty¨Cone this year, in the prime of his life!¡± Donovan was silent for a moment, ¡°Today, I also invited an old friend.¡± ¡°Old friend?¡± Randall looked puzzled at the mysterious Donovan, ¡°Your old subordinate?¡± 37.49% 16:41 D Chapter 366 A Mind¨CBlowing Secret Donovan waved his hand, ¡°It was Chad Jensen who was directly in charge of the Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion robbery back then.¡± ¡°Back then, Chad was the Vice Chancellor of the Londrnd Court of Censors, and he was fully responsible for the incident at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion.¡± Randall eximed, ¡°Mr. Donovan, you hired him?¡± Donovan nodded, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m feeling much better now, and I think I can do something for Lord Wyvern in my lifetime.¡± ¡°In return for the grace Lord Wyvern had shown to the Finley family years ago.¡± ¡°After closing the case at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, Chad resigned from his position as the Deputy Dean of the Londrnd Court of Censors.¡± ¡°After retiring, he devoted himself to studying Go. Ten years ago, he surprisingly became the president of the Londrnd Go Association.¡± ¡°He was really something! Whatever he did, he always stood out!¡± ¡°Back in the year at Londrnd Court of Censors, he was known as the detective god, he was indeed the pinnacle figure in Londrnd¡¯s investigation!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, even in chess, one can reach the top in one step, achieving the status of a contemporary Go Grandmaster in ten years. This old fellow is smart!¡± ¡°Today, I invited him over, and at that time, you yed two games with this Mr. Jensen.¡± 57.22% 16:41 Chapter 366 A Mind¨CBlowing Secret Randallughed and said, ¡°I can y a couple of rounds with you, but he¡¯s on a different level.¡± ¡°When he was the Vice President of Londrnd Court of Censors, he was known as the Chess King.¡± ¡°At that time, it was hard to say that Dale Hill, the president of the Londrnd Go Association, won every game when he yed against him.¡± ¡°This old fellow had trained hard for another twenty years, how could I possibly be his match.¡± Donovan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a friendly exchange and discussion. You should interact more with Mr. Jensen, we will have a lot to learn from him in the future.¡± Randall asked, ¡°Did you inquire with this Mr. Jensen about the Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion robbery case of that year?¡± Donovan nodded, ¡°I asked, but he refused to talk about it.¡± ¡°I asked several times, but he kept putting it off, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to probe any further.¡± ¡°Presumably, this Mr. Jensen had something he found hard to express.¡± ¡°Behind the robbery at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, there must be a shocking secret hidden!¡± ¡°It was very likely to involve many powerful forces!¡± ¡°Perhaps Chad¡¯s actions back then were just to avoid this controversy, to 77.99% 16:41 dodge the disaster, to be a carefree visitor.¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Bruce is here.¡± Nia pushed the door open and walked in from outside with Robin. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Why Are You Keep Staring at Me? ¡°Come on,e on, Robin, sit here, sit here.¡± Donovan stood up and pulled Robin to sit next to him. Robin nced at the chessboard on the table, then at Randall¡¯s sparkling eyes, ¡°ying chess? Judging by your look, old man, it seems like you lost?¡± Randall shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never lost a game of chess to Mr. Donovan. Do you also y Go?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Yes, it does, but very rarely.¡± Donovan immediately eximed excitedly, long as it¡¯s , as possible, Robin, help me beat him once!¡± ¡°This guy beat me several times this morning, look at how smug he is now. Help me beat him to take him down a peg!¡± Nia looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression at that moment, then at Randall. The two old fellows were a bit strange. Their eyes were all fixed tightly on Robin. Seemed to want to discern something from Robin¡¯s face. She furrowed her brow, ¡°Randall, are you really going to y chess with Robin?¡± 0.00% 09:16 Chapter 367 Why Are You Keep Staring at Me? ¡°Yes.¡± Randall¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Robin, continuing to scrutinize him. Robin patted Randall¡¯s head, ¡°Old man, why are you looking at me?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Randall gave him a nce. ¡°Randall, I¡¯ve always felt that you¡¯re strange. From the moment I first saw you, you¡¯ve been staring at me. What does that mean?¡± ¡°Did you really have any strange habits?¡± Randall shook his head, pursing his lips and said, ¡°Hmph! I just wanted to see how many secrets you have that I don¡¯t know about.¡± Robin said with augh, ¡°Well, you just guess then!¡± Donovan urged, ¡°Come on, Robin, set up the chess game and beat him fair and square!¡± Seeing the expectant looks on Donovan and Randall¡¯s faces, Robin said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y a couple of rounds with you.¡± The chess game had just been set up, and a few movester, Randall started to sweat. He stared intently at the chess game Robin had set up,pletely unable to understand it. He anxiously said. ¡°You¡­you said you only knew the basics, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? Giving up already?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°Your chess skills stink. I¡¯m not ying with you anymore.¡± Donovan startedughing. ¡°Randall, it seems your skills can only show 16.37% 09:16 Chapter 367 Why Are You Keep Staring at Me? off in front of me, hahaha¡­¡± Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Randall stubbornly said, ¡°I was careless in this round¡­¡± ¡°Dad. Mr. Shi has arrived,¡± Ethen led an elderly man with a head full of white hair from outside. A man was following behind the old man. This man was indeed Jeff, the security officer of Hashville Airlines. Jeff was surprised to see Robin here as well. arose Looking again at Nia standing beside him, a surge of jealousy in his heart. The old man was indeed Chad, the president of the Londrnd Go Association that Donovan had spoken of Twenty years ago, the deputy director of the Londrnd Court of Censors devoted himself to studying Go after retiring from the Londrnd Court of Censors. In the past decade, he had risen to fame in the Gomunity of East Estya, bing a contemporary Go Grandmaster. Over the past twenty years, Chad¡¯s disciples have spread all over the world. Many were descendants of political figures and high¨Cranking military officials. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve finally been waiting for you,¡± Donovan said, rising to 36.22% 09:16 Chapter 367 Why Are You Keep Staring at Me? his feet. Randall also gave a slight nod, ¡°Mr. Jensen, long time no see.¡± Chad frowned, ¡°You¡­ General Allen?¡± Back in the day when Chad was handling the Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion case. Randall was still one of the Twelve Excellent Fighters in Dragon Soul. He had only met Randall once. Later, there was no intersection anymore. Seeing Chad¡¯s wariness, Randall changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Jensen, over the years, your aplishments in the world of Go have been quite profound, and your skills have reached the pinnacle.¡± ¡°I just heard from Mr. Donovan that you wereing today. I wanted to ask for your advice, but my chess skills are not up to par.¡± Chad finallyughed, ¡°General Allen, you tter me. Those are just their polite words. As the saying goes, there are always higher skies and better people, how dare I im to be the best!¡± Jeff saw Randall praising his master, and a look of pride also appeared on his face. Randall changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Jensen, this young man¡¯s chess skills. are also exquisite. I had a hard time even making three moves in front of him.¡± ¡°Without exaggeration, his chess skills were absolutely at a master 54.53% 09:16 level.¡± Donovan was instantly stunned. There was a provocative tone in Randall¡¯s words! Jeff snorted. ¡°A master hand? Keep bragging!¡± ¡°Those who dared to im to be a master in front of my teacher, weren¡¯t even born yet!¡± Anger suddenly shed in Randall¡¯s eyes. He looked up at Jeff, ¡°Who is this uncultured creature!¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that this guy was brought by Chad, he would have definitely made this kid kneel down and apologize. Chad symbolically scolded; ¡°Jeff, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Then, he turned to look at Robin,ughed, and said, ¡°Hmm, the younger generation is indeed formidable! I believe in the field of Go, age and achievements are irrelevant.¡± Randall saw Chad but it didn¡¯t provoke his desire topete with Robin. He continued, ¡°Mr. Jensen, wouldn¡¯t you like to see how this young man ys chess?¡± A hint of disdain shed in Chad¡¯s eyes: ¡°Today¡­ Today is Mr. Donovan¡¯s celebration banquet, let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Donovan chuckled, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there¡¯s no rush. There¡¯s still some time 74.14% 09:16 L before the banquet begins, ying a game with the young man wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Chad saw Donovan was also about to speak, he pointed at Jeff, ¡°This is my apprentice, let the young ones y a game.¡± Robinughed, ¡°Him? Haha¡­ let¡¯s forget about it!¡± Chad was taken aback, clearly detecting Robin¡¯s disdain. Disdaining his disciple in front of him was a challenge to his authority! let Chad looked at Robin, a sh of annoyance in his eyes, ¡°Young man, me teach you a lesson!¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Go With the Flow After Chad finished speaking, he was about to step forward to set up the chess game. Jeff tugged at him, ¡°Master, my dad just called, he said he¡¯ll be here in five minutes. Didn¡¯t you agree to meet with him before?¡± Chad nced at Robin, patted Jeff¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Five minutes, five minutes is enough.¡± ¡°Come on, young man, let¡¯s get started,¡± he said. Everyone present could hear the contempt in Chad¡¯s words. Five minutes was enough for a game of Go. The meaning is that Chad and Robin yed a game of chess, and it only took two or three minutes to finish the game. Jeff sneered at Robin, ¡°If you couldst two minutes under my master, that would be quite an achievement! You¡¯re overestimating yourself, you¡¯re just asking for humiliation!¡± Chad pointed a finger at Jeff, symbolically reprimanding him, ¡°Jeff, ying chess is like living life, you need to learn humility. How can you be so arrogant, with no manners at all?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to teach you in the future if you behave like this? How am I supposed to take you topete against the world¡¯s top yers?¡± 0.00% 09:17 ¡°Jeff, remember this, no matter what you do, if you can¡¯t do it well and are too arrogant, you will never achieve anything.¡± ¡°Did you think you could learn to y chess overnight?¡± ¡°That took a long time of meticulous practice to aplish!¡± Robin could tell that Chad was indirectly criticizing him. The meaning was that he was too arrogant. Dared to im a master level skill in front of him, Chad. Randall, on the other hand, just smiled without saying a word. This was exactly the result he wanted. After chastising Jeff, Chad gestured to Robin, ¡°Come,e, young man, sit down. Let me see what level your chess skills have reached.¡± ¡°Young man, who did you study under? Let¡¯s see if I can still recall a name.¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a teacher. I just learned by ying a few rounds with an old man a few years ago when I was bored.¡± Chad paused for a moment, ¡°What? You¡¯ve never had a master guide. you? You learned by yourself? You¡¯ve only yed a few games?¡± Robin looked at Chad, puzzled. ¡°Does this thing really need a master¡¯s guidance? It¡¯s just a minor skill, isn¡¯t it something you can y with once it¡¯s set up?¡± A shadow crossed Chad¡¯s face, ¡°Young man, that wasn¡¯t a nice thing to 20.61% 09:17 say.¡± ¡°The chess yer must definitely respect the game. How can you be a good yer if you disrespect it like this?¡± Robin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that much about it. Isn¡¯t chess just about finding some enjoyment in it?¡± ¡°If it was used to pursue vanity, showing off everywhere, it would have. been better not to y at all.¡± ¡°I only liked to follow my heart and let things take their natural course. If there was no joy in doing something, it was better not to do it at all.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chad said angrily. ¡°Alright, alright, set up the chessboard then. I want to see what this freestyle chess skill of yours really looks like!¡± Randall watched Robin¡¯s flippant demeanor, a subtle hint of amusement shing in his eyes. Nia was also watching Robin with great interest. From the first day she met Robin, she saw that this man was always flippant and dismissive. Initially, it was thought that Robin was just an arrogant and ostentatious man. However, Robin¡¯s every performance would greatly astonish her. Later on, she would rather believe that Robin¡¯s aloofness, even what could be described as arrogance, was because his energy was beyond 43.19% 09:17 Chapter 3008 GO TRINIDIC LIN imagination. Originally, Randall had said to let Robin y against Chad. She thought, how could Robin possibly have beaten Chad. You should know. Chad was the pinnacle Go Grandmaster in the Go world of East Estya. There has hardly been anyone who could beat Chad these past few years. However. Robin¡¯s words did pique her interest. The attitude towards work was to follow one¡¯s heart and let things take their natural course. For the experts, that was the pinnacle of their achievement. For those vain and ostentatious people, it was boasting and ack of self- awareness. Nia lifted her beautiful eyes, scrutinizing Robin¡¯s handsome and resolute face for the first time. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, there was a desire to understand this man more deeply. As Nia was deep in thought, Chad and Robin¡¯s chess game had already been set up. Chad had initially disdained Robin, even intending to teach him a lesson, before he was willing to sit down and y a game. It was just the beginning. Robin¡¯s chess game immediately made him feel a tremendous pressure. 64.50% 09:17 ¨C Chapter 358 Go With the Flow On the tranquil chessboard, with the fall of Robin¡¯s piece, dark clouds gathered instantly, followed by a storm. Like a soaring dragon in the dark clouds, swallowing clouds and exhaling fog. intimidating all directions! This was a vicious game of chess that Chad had never seen in his twenty years of ying. This game of chess was filled with murderous intent. The moment he made his move, he felt a suffocating sensation, as if a sword was at his throat.. After a brief moment of tension. Chadughed at himself in self- mockery. Young people, perhaps at the beginning, might have put on some pretentious gestures. Next, the true colors would be revealed, full of ws. After a while, there was no more momentum. Chad had seen such tactics many times before. However, when he ced his second piece, he suddenly gasped for air, and sweat began to bead on his forehead! 83.78% Chapter 369 Chapter 369 I Was Careless in This Round Seeing Chad¡¯s indecision, Robin leaned back on the sofa and checked the time. ¡°Four minutes have already passed, didn¡¯t your disciple just say his dad would arrive in five minutes?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, did you want to continue this game slowly, or concede right now?¡± Chad looked up at Robin, feeling extremely annoyed, yet powerless to retort. This sentence was more ufortable for him than a p in the face. Just four minutes into the game, I was already struggling to make a move, holding a chess piece but not knowing where to ce it. ¡°How dare you speak to my master like that?¡± Jeff suddenly roared. ¡°My master was only trying to let you lose with a bit of dignity, that¡¯s why he was going easy on you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havested even a minute.¡± However, even though he said this, Jeff had actually already realized that Chad¡¯s game was really hard to turn around. Before. Chad was full of disdain. His eyes were now firmly fixed on the chessboard, his expression N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 0.00% 09:17 Chapter 369 | Was Careless in This Round serious. The sweat from his forehead had already trickled down to his cheeks. After resigning from the Londrnd Court of Censors, Chad devoted himself to studying Go for ten years. Ten years ago, he made a sensational debut as soon as he started. It could be said that along the way, he had hardly ever lost in the Go world of East Estya. Even when faced with a powerful opponent, they ultimately lost a game. or two by a slim margin. Like today, a mere four minutes was not enough to make progress, it was an experience that had never happened before. Chad stared at the chess game,pletely at a loss. The chess skills I¡¯ve devoted myself to studying for the past twenty years werepletely useless in this game! What was this strange chess game? To be honest, he couldn¡¯t understand! In the past decade, throughout the thousands of games he had experienced, he had never seen such a gorgeously bizarre and ever- changing chess game. Another two minutes had passed, and the presidential suite was so quiet that only their breathing could be heard. Neither Donovan nor Randall had anticipated such a situation. 16.82% 09:17 Chapter 30 Chad, known as the Go Grandmaster, surprisingly couldn¡¯t make a move in front of Robin¡¯s chess game. This situation continued for a full three minutes, and Chad was almostpletely soaked. He finally let out a difficult sigh, ¡°I was careless in this round.¡± ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Jeff eximed immediately. Lost? My master Chad, he lost! He was a Go Grandmaster in the East Estya Go world, how could he possibly lose to this gigolo? At that moment, his gaze towards Robin was filled with anger. ¡°My master simply disdained to y this game of chess with you, it was just an oversight.¡± ¡°Master, forget it, there¡¯s no need to waste time with such a mediocre chess yer. My father just sent a message, he¡¯s already waiting at the hotel entrance.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chad was extremely annoyed, holding a belly full of anger. Seeing Jeff constantly making a racket around him, he felt utterly humiliated. Jeff looked at Chad, puzzled, ¡°Master, what¡­what happened to you?¡± Chad didn¡¯t pay him any more attention, instead he looked up at Robin: ¡°Come on, young man, I made a mistake just now, let¡¯s y another. round.¡± 35.27% 09:17 Chapter 369 I Was Careless in This Round This time, Chad¡¯s words were much softer. Robin slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Are you still going to continue with me? You couldn¡¯t even hold on for four minutes just now, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse if we continue?¡± A hint of anger shed in Chad¡¯s eyes: ¡°Young man, I told you I was careless in thest round, I haven¡¯t used all my moves yet.¡± Robin looked at the persistent Chad and could only nod, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y another round with you. Watch closely this time, don¡¯t hold back anymore!¡± Nia was secretly scrutinizing Robin¡¯s expression, the corners of her mouth lifting in a subtle smile. This time. Chad didn¡¯t dare to be careless again, he used all his skills to set up the chess game. Every piece that was lifted was carefully considered before it was dared to be put down. After a bout of cautiousbat, this chess game finally had a hint of a clear situation. Five minutester, a smile spread across Chad¡¯s face. It seemed that my chess skills were still at their peak. If he continued at this pace, he was sure to win the chess game. Just as Chad was wiping the sweat from his forehead with a wet wipe, the situation on the chessboard dramatically changed when he suddenly Chapter 369 I Was Careless in This Round saw the chess piece that Robin had dropped! The situation, which was originally firmly in control, changed instantly due to Robin¡¯s move, altering the entire tense battle. The rxed smile that had just fought on Chad¡¯s face came to an abrupt end! ¡°What¡­what kind of move was that?¡± If a person who understood chess watched this game. This time, Robin hadpletely put himself in a desperate situation after making his move. He nced up at Robin, wondering if the young man was ying coy or truly didn¡¯t understand. Robin understood Chad¡¯s meaning and signaled him to focus on the chessboard. He subconsciously took another look at the arrangement of the entire chess game. Surprisingly, I found myself holding this chess piece, not knowing how to put it down. What¡­ what was this strange chess game? Despite the other party being at a disadvantage. I couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough at all. Moreover, no matter where the chess piece in hand was ced, it would always result in a game lost without suspense. 09.171 Chapter 369 | Was Careless in This Round Chad stared at the chess game, the more he watched, the more excited he became! This was not a chess game, but a stunningly beautiful painting. From the arranged chess pieces, he seemed to see a divine hand wielding a brush, painting a grand and magnificent scene. Secretly admired in the heart. However, this admiration for the brilliant chess game, just couldn¡¯t be voiced out. He sighed incessantly, filled with shame! He devoted himself to studying the art of chess for twenty years. But I had never seen such a mesmerizing, even arguably extremely beautiful chess game. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 How Rude! Jeff stared at the chess game in front of him, utterly shocked! Although my own chess skills had not yet reached the high ranks, I could still distinguish between high and low level games. Before, he had a disdain for Robin¡¯s chess skills. However, as the game progressed, it was suddenly realized that it was not the case. He never dreamed that his master would struggle in front of Robin¡¯s chess game! Jeff looked at the white¨Chaired Chad. At that moment, eyes were fixed intently on the ck and white chessboard, fearing that a mere blink would cause them to miss a fleeting moment of brilliance. One moment he was breaking out in a cold sweat, the next he was lost in deep thought. Subsequently, a gleam of surprise sparkled in his eyes. Since I studied under Chad. He had never seen his master with such aplex expression in any chess game before. 0.00% 09:18 Clearly, it was a match with a worthy opponent! Even, this opponent made him extremely in awe, hence the ever- changing expressions. Looking at Robin¡¯s carefree and arrogant demeanor at that moment, a surge of jealousy suddenly arose in Jeff¡¯s heart! The moment he first saw Robin, he felt extremely ufortable! How could this kind of man be better than him! Every crucial moment, this guy always stole the spotlight. On the ne, he had made Robyn fall in love at first sight. Nowadays, he had once again made his master admire and respect him! One was a woman he had long admired, the other was a master he had followed and relied upon. Everything paled inparison to this guy, thrown into disarray. In a sh, consumed by jealousy, I wished I could stab Robin to death. It was this guy who stole all his glory, Robin must not be allowed to continue to perform! ¡°Master, have a cup of hot water.¡± Chad was engrossed in the enjoyment of this fascinating chess game. Jeff deliberately brought a cup of boiling hot water to him, spilling it all over the chessboard! 15.02% 09:18 Chapter 370 How Rudel N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The chess pieces on the entire board were instantly scattered in all directions. A chess game as poetic and picturesque as ever, waspletely unrecognizable! ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± Chad was livid, pping Jeff across the face. ¡°Master, I¡­ I saw you were tired¡­¡± Jeff exined, bowing his body and covering his burning check, his eyes ring fiercely at Robin. ¡°You damn bastard! A game of chess of unparalleled excellence, and you just had to ruin it!¡± Randall and Donovan were also watching with great interest at this time. Suddenly, it waspletely ruined by a cup of hot water from Jeff. Donovan pped the table, ¡°What are you trying to do? You¡¯ve messed up a perfectly good game of chess, you uncultured brute!¡± He pointed at Ethen, ¡°Did that bastard named Noel Williamse? Tell him to get his ass over here! I want to ask him face to face, how the hell was a beast like him born!¡± At that moment, it was clear to everyone that Jeff¡¯s cup of hot water was intentionally meant to disrupt the entire chess game. This behavior was utterly despicable. This was no longer just a matter of upbringing and cultivation, but rather, beastly behavior! 09:18 A gentleman should promote the good in others, while a viin does the opposite. This despicable beast, it deserved to die! Robin leaned back on the sofa, looking at Jeff with interest as he chuckled lightly. There were many petty people in this world, not knowing whether they were foolish or genuinely brain¨C damaged. The things done were so ridiculous that they were beyondprehension. On an asion like today, even a fool could see that Jeff¡¯s actions were a suicide mission! Did you think you, a petty person, could easily ruin the chess game set up by two major generals?¡± This was not about humiliating Robin, but challenging Donovan¡¯s authority! It even put Chad in an extremely embarrassing situation. Chad withdrew from politics and devoted himself to studying Go. After nearly twenty years of battling in the world of Go, he finally earned the title of Go Grandmaster. At this age, I valued honor more than life itself! Jeffmitted such a despicable act of poor sportsmanship, causing him to lose all his reputation. 09:18 Chapter 370 How Rude! Losing a chess game was not a big deal. In any field, no one could im to be the best forever. However, if one lost their integrity, it was over! Character was the path, and chess skill was the technique. Losing the way meant losing everything. Even if you had won the whole world, you would still be a loser. At that moment, Chad was almost driven mad with anger. He pointed at Jeff and roared angrily, ¡°Get out of my sight! You don¡¯t even have basic decency, what are you learning Go for?!¡± ¡°Today, you are no longer my apprentice, Chad! From now on, I am a stranger to you and the Williams family!¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, what happened? I¡­ General Finley¡­¡± Noel rushed in quickly from outside, following Ethen. The icy atmosphere in the room made him shudder suddenly. Noel had almost run all the way to Chad, bending over. Chad pointed at Noel, ¡°You¡¯ve raised a fine son, take him away! From now on, I have nothing to do with you, the Williams family!¡± Noel¡¯s legs went weak, almost causing him to sit on the ground. He understood the weight of Chad¡¯s words. 70 94% 09:18 Chapter 3/0 How Kude! If Chad announced that he was expelling Jeff from his tutge, he would no longer associate with the Williams family. It was essentially telling everyone that the Williams family had offended Mr. Jensen. Those bigwigs in politics and the military hadn¡¯t torn the Williams family apart yet. ¡°Bastard, kneel down!¡± Noel kicked Jeff to the ground with one foot. ¡°What the hell did you do to make your master so furious!¡± ¡°Apologize to Mr. Jensen and General Finley immediately!¡± Jeff knelt on the ground, roaring, ¡°Dad, Master, don¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°I¡­ I yed chess with my master and this kind of lowly pretty boy, it was so embarrassing!¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Insult As soon as these words were spoken, an aura of death immediately filled the spacious presidential suite! Chad had originally nned to drive Jeff out of this ce in order to quell the anger of Donovan and others. However, this ignorant creature had the audacity to insult Donovan¡¯s esteemed guest. If the Williams family didn¡¯t pay some blood price today, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get through this hurdle. Donovan¡¯s face was terribly gloomy, ¡°You bastard, what did you say?¡± A colonel guard instantly made a gesture of drawing his gun. As soon as Mr. Donovan gave the order, he would shoot Jeff without hesitation! A general of the nation¡¯s caliber, how could he tolerate such baseless. humiliation from such a petty person! Jeff was blind and didn¡¯t realize the severity of the situation. But. Noel knew! Donovan, the great general who once made significant contributions to the country. 0.00% 09:18 Even when he was out of power, he still held the authority to decide life and death. Moreover, Jeff was challenging his authority. Noel was trembling all over with fear, wishing he could kill this rebellious son. ¡°General Finley, this beast knows no fear of death, I¡­ I apologize to you, I apologize to you!¡± Before the Finley family could react, Jeff¡¯s next move almost drove Noel mad. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Jeff sprang up from the ground, screaming. ¡°Last week, it was this disgusting pretty boy who took our Hashville Airlines flight to Farmere. I saw him with my own eyes, together with a wealthy old woman in her sixties!¡± ¡°Dad, Mr. Ethen, think about it, what right does this scum, who mingles with the lower ss, have to y chess with my master!¡± At that moment, there was a deathly silence in the presidential suite! Noel was numb, momentarily at a loss. Did Jeff actually say that Mr. Donovan¡¯s esteemed guest was low-ss trash? He didn¡¯t know where his son got the courage to say such words! Such behavior could have gotten Mr. Donovan shot by his guard at any moment. 16.25% 09:18 Chapter 371 INSUIT The reason why no action had been taken yet was because today was Mr. Donovan¡¯s recovery celebration. If he didn¡¯t learn to restrain himself, no one could save him! ¡°Heh!¡± Chad kicked Jeff to the ground with one foot and shook his head speechlessly. Ethen¡¯s face also darkened, ¡°Noel, your son is not only insulting Mr. Bruce, but also cursing the Finley family!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce was a distinguished guest of the Finley family, the savior of my father¡¯s life. He dared to insult Mr. Bruce like this, is this also your intention?!¡± Noel had alreadye to his senses by this point, kneeling on the ground: ¡°Mr. Ethen, Mr. Donovan, this rebellious child has gone mad! I¡­ I will take him back right away and give him a severe lesson!¡± ¡°I will certainly have him visit and apologize to Mr. Donovan and Mr. Ethen in the future.¡± Donovanughed in anger, ¡°Ha! Noel! I¡¯ll remember you, the Williams family. Get lost¡­¡± Originally, he didn¡¯t want to bother with such trash and it ruined his mood, so he told Noel to take Jeff and get lost. However, at that moment. Jeff suddenly jumped up, pointing at Robin and continued to rant, ¡°Mr. Donovan, Mr. Ethen, are you saying this lowlife is your esteemed guest?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a huge joke if everyone knew that this gigolo, who 35 23% 09:18 pleases old women by relying on rich women, was a distinguished guest of your Finley family?¡± Upon hearing this. Noel almost died. This bastard actually directly insulted the Finley family. How much did the Williams family want to die to be so crazy? Noel jumped up, grabbed Jefl¡¯s hair, and pinned him to the ground, ¡°Have you gone mad, you beast? Beg for Mr. Donovan¡¯s forgiveness immediately!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Jeff roared. ¡°I knew that bastard Robin was a fraud the moment Iid eyes on him!¡± ¡°He schemed to swindle those old women out of their money, dressing himself up like a sessful person. In reality, his behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes dealings were utterly disgusting!¡± At this point in Jeff¡¯s speech, everyone in the room had been rendered speechless. Was this guy trying to force Mr. Donovan to issue an execution order? Noel was on the verge of tears. Such a son screwed over his father, screwed him overpletely! Robin wiped the three ck chess pieces in his hand with a wet wipe and started tough. ¡°Jeff. I¡¯ve never been able to understand, we wereplete strangers, with no connection at all, what exactly touched that dark heart of yours, 57.40% 09:18 Chapter 371 Insult causing you to hate me so much?¡± ¡°You repeatedly humiliated me, slinging mud at me. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with trash like you.¡± ¡°The first time, I let you go. The second time, I still didn¡¯t want to bother with an ant like you. I was afraid that touching you would dirty my hands.¡± ¡°Today, this was the third time they provoked me!¡± ¡°Did you think humiliating me was a very enjoyable thing?¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you, humiliating me, that was a matter of life and death!¡± Robin shook his head, tossing three impably clean ck chess pieces into the air. In an instant, a scent of death enveloped the presidential suite! Three ck chess pieces traced a graceful arc in mid¨Cair, falling one by one onto the damp chessboard. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± + Three crisp sounds, like the tolling of the death knell, trembled the hearts of everyone in the room. At that moment, everyone was as if turned to stone. Jeff pointed at Robin andughed hysterically, ¡°You, you¡¯re ying mysterious¡­ 09:18 As thest chess piece en me the DUREIMS coughing up blood. ¡°Jeff, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noel cried out, holding Jeff. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Robin said indifferently, tossing the wet cloth onto the chessboard. 09:18 Chapter 371 Insult A spurt of fresh blood sprayed out. As thest chess piece fell into the board, Jeff copsed to the ground, coughing up blood. ¡°Jeff, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noel cried out, holding Jeff. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Robin said indifferently, tossing the wet cloth onto the chessboard. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Who Is He? As Robin¡¯s words fell, the entire room instantly quieted down. Immediately after, everyone instinctively looked at Jeff, only then noticing that he seemed to have really stopped breathing. For a moment, Nia hadn¡¯t realized what was going on. Robin just said harsh words, and Jeff died? Could there really be such strange things in this world? She quickly ran to Jeff¡¯s side, pressing her fingers against his carotid artery, there was no sign of life at all. Based on her knowledge of battlefield first aid, she judged that Jeff had most likely died from a ruptured heart! She rose and nodded at Donovan.. Confirmed Robin¡¯s statement. Although Randall and Chad remained calm, what was happening before their eyes was extremely shocking to them! Chad cast a nonchnt nce at Robin, at that moment, his heart was pounding wildly. The gaze of this young man was too simr to someone! 0.00% 09:18 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 372 Who Is He? Randall was even more overwhelmed with emotions. He was quickly sorting through all the information he had gathered in Hallcester during this period in his mind. He felt that the goal he had been tirelessly pursuing for twenty years wast getting closer and closer. Noel screamed in breakdown, rushing madly towards Robin. Donovan¡¯s guard stopped him. Noel roared in fury, ¡°You¡­ you killed my son, I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Donovan snapped coldly. ¡°Which eye of yours saw Mr. Bruce kill your son? Dare to spout nonsense again, and I¡¯ll blow your brains out with one shot!¡± No sooner had Donovan finished speaking than the guard immediately pulled out his gun and pressed it against Noel¡¯s head.. Noel copsed on the ground instantly, ¡°He killed my son! Yet you openly shield him!¡± Donovan shouted, ¡°Noel, if you dare to nder Mr. Bruce again, there will be no Williams family in Hallcester. Get out immediately!¡± Ethen walked up to him, ¡°Noel, mourn! Submit your resignation at the city hall tomorrow, let this matter end here! Otherwise, the Finley family means what they say!¡± Two inclothes guards dragged Jeff¡¯s body and carried Noel out of the tavern through the private passage. 09:18 Chapter 372 Who Is He? Several service staff quickly cleaned up the dirt in the room. Inside the vast presidential suite, it was as quiet as if nothing had ever happened. Randall looked at Robin¡¯s profile without any expression. His heart was pounding violently. At that moment, all he could see before his eyes was the scene from that night, when Tony, the head butler of the Lynch family, had died coughing up blood. The night of the day Tony was preparing to kill Robin. Randall¡¯s ck¨Cd guards were virtually monitoring every move of Robin and Tony. From the moment Tony and Robin appeared, there was never any sign of Robin making any movement throughout. Tony¡¯s bizarre death still felt strange to him to this day. Afterwards, Tony¡¯s autopsy report revealed that he had died due to a ruptured heart. The heart ruptured without any external force. Unless one situation, that is, the legendary Acoustic Attack. As for whether this world actually has such a skill, no one could confirm. The circumstances of Jeff¡¯s death were identical to Tony¡¯s. Chapter 372 Who Is He? If it really was Robin¡¯s doing. So, how did he kill Jeff from a distance? Randall pondered for a good while, then suddenly remembered the three chess pieces that Robin had previously thrown into the air. Could the sound of a chess piece hitting the board kill Jeff? It sounded too fantastical when spoken of If that was indeed the case, such a method of murder was too terrifying! Even the Lord Wyvern whom I followed back then, had never revealed such a technique. Robin¡­ Who exactly was Robin? While Randall was shocked, Chad was also terrified. He had witnessed such a scene twenty years ago in Dragon Chaining Prison. Back then, the top three guards from the Londrnd Court of Censors in the Dragon Chaining Prison also died of heart rupture! He clearly remembered, the deathly appearance of those three expert guards was exactly the same as Jeff¡¯s. At that time, the case was concealed by the Londrnd Court of Censors. In the Londrnd Court of Censors, aside from him and the then dean, no one knew the truth about the deaths of the three expert guards of the 09.19 Chapter 372 Who Is He? Londrnd Court of Censors. This secret had been hidden in his heart for twenty years. Seeing such a scene suddenly today, Chad was breaking out in a cold. sweat Could there actually be identical methods of murder in this world? ¡°Mr. Ethen!¡± Outside the presidential suite, a guard from the Finley family respectfully said. Something happened in front of the hotel.¡± Ethen was slightly taken aback, ¡°What matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Ethen, fifty co¨Cdevelopers of the Eastern District Development Corporation were collectively moring to immediately re¨Csign an investment contract with the Huber Group.¡± ¡°They imed that if they could not modify the contract for cooperative development today. they would terminate the contract with the Huber family!¡± Ethen eximed in surprise. ¡°Fifty developers want to terminate their cooperative development contract with the Huber Group for the Eastern. Business District?¡± If so, the Huber Group would likely have suffered a devastating blow. He looked up at Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, did you know about this?¡± Robin nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, how had you decided to handle this matter?¡± Roben said directly, ¡°You have fifly investors elect two or three representatives toe up to the third floor, and we can talk while we Ethen nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Bruce, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Robin looked up at Chad, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s call it a day for the chess game Til seck your guidance again when there¡¯s a chance.¡± Chad gave a bitter smile, sping his hands together, ¡°Mr. Bruce, after today, I dare not falsely im to be a Go Grandmaster anymore!¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile. ¡°Mr. Donovan, let¡¯s go down and see what these developers really want to do!¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 The Distinguished Guests Robin and Ethen walked out of the presidential suite together. Nia followed them for a couple of steps before suddenly stopping, turning around, and returning to Randall and Donovan, ¡°Randall, Grandpa, I wanted to ask, was Jeff¡¯s death rted to Robin?¡± Randall nodded. ¡°Somewhat rted!¡± Nia was taken aback, ¡°You mean Robin killed Jeff by some extreme means?¡± Randall shook his head, ¡°How can you say that? Did you see Robin start a fight?¡± Nia shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right?¡± Randall said indifferently. ¡°I said Jeff¡¯s death was rted to Robin because he was so envious of Robin¡¯s talent that he was extremely frustrated and died of a heart attack.¡± ¡°There were people in history who were literally angered to death!¡± ¡°With such a narrow mind, it¡¯s a wonder they didn¡¯t die!¡± Nia looked at Randall¡¯s calm expression, unable to decipher his true intentions. 0.00% 09:19 Chapter 373 The Distinguished Guests She held Donovan¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Grandpa, is that so?¡± Donovan nodded, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right, Randall.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should head to the banquet hall on the third floor, they were still waiting for me.¡± Nia was skeptical, always feeling that the way the two old fellows spoke was a bit strange. Knowing that no further questions would yield any results, I had no choice but to turn around and walk away. ¡°Mr. Jensen, wait a moment.¡± Randall stood in front of him. Chad suddenly looked up, ¡°General Allen, do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I wanted to ask, what was your view on the matter with Robin today?¡± Chad gave a bitter smile, ¡°Such a talented young man! Even if I studied chess for another twenty years, I wouldn¡¯t be as good as him. I¡¯m truly ashamed!¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t yed a game with it today, it would have been a regret in my life!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even, we didn¡¯t know that we had such a Go genius in Londrnd.¡± Randall shook his head, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant was, what is your opinion of Robin?¡± ¡°Very good! Absolutely a talent!¡± Chad praised. 09:19 ¡°Despite being ostentatious, he was truly talented and knowledgeable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for a young man like Robin to have such a proud personality. because he has the capital to be proud!¡± Randall shook his head with a smile. He exchanged a nce with Donovan, knowing he couldn¡¯t possibly ask anything. Chad, the old fox, was too tight¨Clipped. *** The recovery celebration for Donovan was on the third floor. The guests who entered this floor were the highest¨Cranking guests at the banquet. There were three dining tables in the banquet hall on the third floor. One table was upied by the top ten tycoons of Hashville. President of Elliott Realty, Brendan Elliott, Warren Howell of the Howell Group. Cesar Sims of Sims Realty, Leo Alvarado of the Alvarado family, and others. The table next to several tycoons from Hashville was upied by several major families from Hallcester. Harold, Nathen, Conway, Cecilia were the four major wealthy families. 09:19 Chapter 373 The Distinguished Guests And the President of the Thompson Group, Crystal, whoter entered the top ten in Halleester. Albert Joan and his son Krish from Joan Real Estate.. Also present were Hallcester¡¯s wealthy individuals like Ryan Wilde from the Wilde family. The innermost table was arranged for Donovan and his son, along with several officials from the political and military circles of Hallcester. The three tables of guests on the third floor could be said to be of the highest level in Hallcester. Robin came to the third floor hall with Ethen, Nia and others. Devin stood up to greet, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please sit here.¡± Robin was invited by Devin to the table where the military and political figures of Hallcester were seated. Immediately attracted the attention of all the guests. In their view, anyone who could receive such courtesy from the Finley family must have had a very powerful background. The heads of the families in Hashville, each worth billions, were not qualified to sit at Mr. Donovan¡¯s table. This young man actually had the qualifications to sit there, they began to inquire about information concerning Robin. ¡°Was this the young master from a wealthy family in Drastle?¡± 09:19 Chapter 373 The Distinguished Guests ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of any wealthy scion from a prominent. family in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Look, Mr. Donovan and Mr. Jensen, as well as General Allen, all seemed to hold this young man in high regard.¡± ¡°With such a posture, it¡¯s estimated not to be the young master of an ordinary wealthy family, but must be the son of a top¨Ctier wealthy family.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, we were going to pay a visit.¡± Elsie and Nathen, who were sitting at the Hallcester family¡¯s table, were also bewildered by the scene before them. It was originally thought that Robin, given his identity, could not possibly enter the banquet hall of the tavern. However, Robin not only attended the banquet, but also sat at the highest seat of the feast. What was even more surprising was that after Mr. Donovan took his seat at the head of the table, he actually pulled Robin to sit next to him. The other side was Mr. Jensen and Randall. Such a scene inevitably led all those present to start specting. Who exactly was Robin, and what kind of impressive background did he have that he could be on par with Mr. Donovan, General Allen, and Mr. Jensen? For a moment, in the third floor banquet hall, dozens of pairs of eyes 09:19 Chapter 373 The Distinguished Guests simultaneously sized up and spected about this handsome and elegant young man Donovan and the others had just settled down when the Finley family¡¯s guard arrived at the third floor reception area with two middle¨Caged men, ¡°You guys wait here for a bit.¡± After hearing the report from the guard. Ethen went to the reception area. ¡°Why did you fifty developers have to bring up the contract dispute between you and the Huber Group at the Finley family¡¯s celebration banquet?¡± ¡°Was it an attempt to deliberately cause trouble and embarrass the Finley family?¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Fifty Developers Challenge the Huber Family The two representatives of the developer cooperating with the Eastern Business District. They were Gerardo Meyer of Meyer Development Corporation and Edwin Cruz of Cruz Constructions. The two people, sensing anger and a hint of threat in Ethen¡¯s words, immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Ethen, we also had our unspeakable secrets.¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t brought up this issue at Mr. Donovan¡¯s celebration, the Huber family wouldn¡¯t have even considered negotiating with us directly.¡± Ethen frowned, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gerardo immediately said, ¡°We, the fifty developers of the Eastern Business District, unanimously believe that the contract originally signed with us by the Huber family was entirely fraudulent and coercive.¡± ¡°Therefore, we demanded that the Huber family must sign a new contract with us, changing the stipted investment projects in the original contract to our independent investment projects.¡± Ethen gestured for the two to sit down. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, at the beginning of the cooperative 0.00% 09:19 Chapter 3. Developers Chamenys inIO ITUUME development of the Eastern Business District, the investment cooperation contract between the Huber family and you was entirely established ording to the overall framework nning document for the Eastern District development by the Merchants Bureau and the Department of City nning.¡± ¡°The Huber Group also submitted the cooperation contract you signed to the city government for record.¡± ¡°After the review by the relevant departments of the city government, there were no issues.¡± ¡°There was absolutely no contract fraud as you imed, nor any vition of the city government¡¯s nning and development guidelines.¡± ¡°What did it mean when you all gathered together and caused trouble for no reason?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t raise any objections when you first signed the contract with the Huber Group.¡± ¡°You all have already started undertaking the project in Eastern District for three months, each of you has invested arge amount of money.¡± ¡°Not only was there a huge amount of capital invested by you, but the Huber Group also devoted all its efforts to the industry in the Eastern District.¡± ¡°The city government and various financial institutions also provided. strong support.¡± ¡°Did you fifty coborating developers suddenly make a move? Is this a challenge to the city government¡¯s overall urban nning?¡± 16.03% 09.19 Gerardo, the president of Meyer Development Corporation, gave a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Ethen, you were the parent official of Hallcester, you were right. the city government did n it that way.¡± ¡°However, reality was not as simple as you from the Department of City nning and Merchants Bureau sketching charts on paper.¡± ¡°The market was ever¨Cchanging, and we, as developers, coborated with the Huber Group for the sole purpose of making money.¡± ¡°Now, this contract with the Huber Group severely limited our own development. It was very difficult for us to continue.¡± ¡°We had just united to demand that the Huber family renegotiate the contract changes with us.¡± ¡°They said it was a change, but it was just a modification of one use.¡± ¡°However, the Huber family repeatedly refused our requests, leaving us with no choice but to demand an exnation from the Huber family at Mr. Donovan¡¯s banquet today.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could we have had the ability topete with a powerful family like the Huber family?¡± ¡°They were the wealthiest group in Hallcester.¡± ¡°We had no choice but to offend the old man. We hoped Mr. Ethen could stand up for us.¡± Gerardo¡¯s words immediately sparked a discussion among the Hashville 35.79% 09:19 elites. ¡°They were right, the Huber family was a colossal presence in Hallcester. Trying to reason with them was not an easy task.¡± ¡°The contract for the development of the Eastern Business District, they only signed it after negotiations, isn¡¯t it a bit unscrupulous to back out. now?¡± ¡°True, but thew does not punish the many. The Huber family had invested hundreds of billions into the Eastern Business District. If all fifty investors fail to fulfill their contracts, the Huber family might be dragged down by them.¡± Harold and Karina got up and walked to the reception area. Karina said coldly, ¡°Mr. Meyer, Mr. Cruz, originally the Huber Group invested hundreds of billions into the Eastern Business District, aiming to create a green living and leisure shopping center in Hallcester.¡± ¡°The overall nning of the business district aimed to benefit the people of Hallcester and fully met the requirements of the city government.¡± ¡°Back then, you saw the Eastern Business District as a big piece of fat meat, and you were desperate to cooperate with the Huber family to share this cake.¡± ¡°The Huber Group, in order to give back to the elders and folks of Hallcester, rejected more powerful investors nationwide and chose to coborate with you, sharing the wealth of the Eastern Business District together.¡± ¡°You all knew in your hearts, what kind of return you would get from 54.01% 09:19 Chapter 374 Fifty Developers Challenge the Hube.. the investment in the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°The initial cooperative development contract was voluntarily signed by you, no one forced you. Where do the allegations of fraud and coercione from?¡± Gerardo and Edwin, faced with Karina¡¯s indifferent words, suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. Nathen stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, it¡¯s not fair for you to speak like this. Mr. Meyer and Mr. Cruz worked hard to carn their money, it wasn¡¯t easy for them.¡± ¡°Unlike you, the Huber family, who had a substantial fortune, could afford to y.¡± The Huber family invested in the Eastern Business District, keeping all the highly profitable projects for themselves, and left the less profitable, even loss¨Cmaking projects to others. It was also stipted in the original contract that they could never alter the investment development of the original project. ¡°Everyone, think about it, was this equal cooperation? Was this sharing the cake of the Eastern Business District with them?¡± ¡°This was entirely about having these fifty developers pave the way for the Huber family.¡± Nathen¡¯s words sparked a murmur of discussion within the banquet hall on the third floor. ¡°Looking at it this way, the actions of the Huber family were indeed 74.64% 09:19 quite unscrupulous. They were clearly throwing their weight around due to their wealth, bullying those businesses with weak capital. This was not cooperation at all. it waspletely bloodsucking.¡± ¡°If it were me. I also wouldn¡¯t be willing to ept such a method of cooperation.¡± Inside the banquet hall on the third floor, several major families of Hashville, including some merchants from Hallcester. had all turned their spears towards Harold and Karina. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Conflict Harold coldly looked at Nathen standing in the banquet hall. Understood the underlying reason. Why had the fifty investors of the Eastern Business District repeatedly requested the Huber Group to change the cooperation contract recently? Moreover, they collectively pressured the Huber family at Mr. Donovan¡¯s banquet today. Turns out. Nathen was the one pulling the strings behind the scenes. Today. Nathen finally stood on the stage.. This was a joint effort by fifty developers, leveraging the power of numerous top¨Ctier families in Hashville, to force the Huber family into making concessions andpromises. Nathen had nned this for a long time, he came prepared! Karina sneered, ¡°The cooperation investment in the Eastern Business District is a holistic operational model.¡± ¡°In the n developed by the Huber Group in the Eastern District, the aim was to create a win¨Cwin ecological business district.¡± ¡°There simply wasn¡¯t an issue of which project was profitable and which was losing money.¡± 0.00% 09:20 ¡°There was even less truth to the im of profiting massively by stepping on the corpses of fitly cooperative developers. ¡°After the Eastern Business District was established, it faced the market as a wholemercial environment. Was there ever a distinction between good and bad projects?¡± ¡°The projects owned by the Huber family were all massive investments. ¡± ¡°The projects allocated to the other fifty partners were some smaller, scattered projects.¡± ¡°This allocation was also to take care of the capital strength of these development partners.¡± ¡°Mr. Meyer. Mr. Cruz, which one of you has the financial capacity to take on the project being nned by the Huber family?¡± ¡°I had clearly told you when we initially signed the cooperation agreement!¡± ¡°Now you suddenly demand to change the cooperation contract, don¡¯t you think this is a joke?¡± ¡°You all are adults, and also leaders who manage your own businesses. With such inconsistency, I want to ask, where is your spirit of contract?¡± Gerardo and Edwin immediately stood up from the sofa, awkwardly unsure of how to respond.. Nathen started tough. ¡°Karina, you¡¯ve spoken so many grandiose principles, they seem quite 15.79% 09:20 night Hehe ¡°Actually, you were worried that the hundreds of billions of funds invested by the Huber family would turn into nothing!¡± ¡°You had others pick up the tab for the Huber family, the Huber family¡¯s calctions were too cunning.¡± Nathen said this and walked over to the dining table where Mr. Donovan was sitting. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, the Huber family, for their own selfish interests, did not hesitate to sacrifice the interests of many businesses. This kind of single monopoly¨Cstyle development would make it impossible for many small businesses to survive.¡± Continuing in this way was extremely detrimental to the overall development of the market economy in Hallcester. ¡°I thought there was no problem with Mr. Meyer, Mr. Cruz, and their fifty merchants requesting changes to the investment project provisions. in the cooperation contract.¡± ¡°Today, right at Mr. Donovan¡¯s banquet, let¡¯s bring up this matter. Let¡¯s see if the Eastern District Development Corporation has distributed this cake fairly?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly let the Huber Group be the only one to make all the money in Hallcester, leaving others with nothing but scraps, or even less than that.¡± ¡°The Huber family dominated the economic market in Hallcester, how could other small businesses possibly survive?¡± 33.89% 09:20 Donovan, Ethen, Devin, and others did not express any opinions. Nathen then turned to the table of the several prominent families in Hashville. ¡°All of you are the top representatives of Hashville¡¯s economy, and also the economic pirs of our Hashville State.¡± ¡°From your perspective, was the Huber family too domineering, too extreme, and too unscrupulous in their actions?¡± ¡°Was it wrong for Mr. Meyer and Mr. Cruz to band together to fight for some benefits from the Huber family, as they struggled to survive and eam a living?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s just about changing the category of eachpany¡¯s investment projects in the Eastern District, why must the Huber family force them to only invest in one type of project? Isn¡¯t such a cooperation contract too arbitrary?¡± The heads of several prominent families in Hashville also nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Reynell was right,¡± said the Huber family, ¡°we¡¯re making money, but we can¡¯t just ignore the interests of others, can we? There¡¯s enough for everyone to earn, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t just rely on the fact that you controlled some resources and not give others a way out!¡± ¡°Doing business wasn¡¯t easy for people like Mr. Meyer and Mr. Cruz. The little money they earned was hard¨Cearned. The Huber family was so big, why did they have to be so ruthless?¡± 53.78% 09:20 Chapter 3. ¡°Be more generous, the contract was changed, allowing these small businesses to make some profit too.¡± ¡°All the money can¡¯t go to the Huber family!¡± *** N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. A crowd of people were echoing Nathen¡¯s usations against Karina and Harold in a cacophony of voices. They had evidently be the target of everyone in the third floor banquet hall. Karina sneered. ¡°Your purpose is too obvious!¡± ¡°Nathen, ever since the Huber family won the bid for the development rights of the Eastern Business District, you¡¯ve been scheming to sabotage it.¡± ¨C ¡°At that time. in order to bnce the interests of the Eastern Business District, the Huber family generously shared a portion of their development rights with several major financial groups in Hallcester, and your Reynell family was also a beneficiary.¡± The part developed by the Huber family waster evenly distributed to some investment developers, namely Mr. Meyer, Mr. Cruz and others. allowing them to share the future development benefits of the Eastern Business District. ¡°And yet, you were always stirring up trouble behind my back!¡± ¡°Even if the Huber family shared most of their profits, you were still inciting them to cause trouble!¡± 73.86% 09:20 Chapter 375 Conflict ¡°Nathen, your way of doing business was too unsightly!¡± Karina looked coldly at Gerardo and Edwin, ¡°And you two!¡± ¡°Do you still remember how much you longed to share this piece of cake with the Huber family before the contract was signed?¡± ¡°The Huber family gave you such a huge discount, yet you repaid their kindness with ingratitude, swayed by Nathen¡¯s malicious instigation!¡± ¡°The Huber family truly experienced the saying, ¡®A favor is repaid with a bushel of rice, a grudge is repaid with a stone of rice!¡°¡± Chapter 376 f the city. As of now, all the invested liquid funds had not yet started to be withdrawn. Once the EBD project was stalled, if no stronger partners intervened in time, the Huber family¡¯s financial chain would quickly copse. Such a situation was foreseeable, the Huber family¡¯s empire could copse overnight. ¡°Did you guys n this against the Huber family?¡± At that moment, Gerardo also went all out, saying righteously, ¡°Mr. Huber, we are also risking our lives! This is a move of desperation!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t want to work for you, the Huber family, for nothing!¡± ¡°Let¡¯sy our cards on the table with Mr. Huber! Mr. Huber, if you give a little, we can continue to work together.¡± ¡°If the Huber family insisted on adhering to the original contract, we 38.85% 09.201 Chapter 376 Terminate the Contract with the Hu.. would have no choice but to take the step that no one wanted to see!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Reynell also told us that with this kind of echoic contract, even if we go to court, we wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose!¡± Harold suddenly paused, he certainly understood Gerardo¡¯s meaning! If it came to court, even if the Huber family could ultimately win thewsuit, thewsuit would still be indefinitely prolonged. At that time, the Huber family¡¯s investment in the Eastern District was going to reach a deadlock. A project with legal disputes, during which no investors were willing to cooperate with the Huber family. ording to the current volume of the Huber family¡¯s liquid capital, it was simply impossible to support the entire Eastern Business District. Moreover, once awsuit was initiated, the projects undertaken by the fiftypanies could not be recovered temporarily. Fifty cooperative investors couldn¡¯t wait, and the Huber family couldn¡¯t wait even more. At that time, their termination of the contract with the Huber Group also foreshadowed the bankruptcy of the Huber family. Unless the contract was terminated, miraculously, over a hundred billion in funds were directly injected. Such a situation, it was minuscule! Harold began to weigh things intensely in his heart. 09:20 Chapter 376 Terminate the Contract with the Hu¡­ This was a life¨Cor¨Cdeath decision for the Huber family! Nathen stepped forward, smiling and said, ¡°Mr. Huber, it¡¯s always better to do business in a friendly manner.¡± ¡°Since both Mr. Meyer and Mr. Cruz mentioned amending the treaty regarding the change of investment project categories, the coboration could continue.¡± ¡°What I meant was, if you guys took a step back and agreed with Mr. Meyer and his team, everyone would be happy!¡± The major families in Hashville also echoed Nathen. The president of Elliott Realty, Brendan, stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Harold, you¡¯ve made so much money in most of your life, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let a little profit go. Don¡¯t be so stingy, haha¡­¡± Warren from the Howell Group also nodded, ¡°Ms. Huber, it¡¯s been years, and you¡¯re still as stubborn as ever. As the saying goes, ¡®take a step back and the sky¡¯s the limit.¡® What¡¯s the big deal in agreeing to their demands?¡± Cesar chuckled. ¡°Harold, even if you gave them the entire EBD project, the Huber family could handle it. Just agree to this small matter, why make it so unpleasant?¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 I Unconditionally Agree to All Your Decisions Everyone in the third floor banquet hall had realized that Nathen had already arranged this charade with several major families in Hashville. Their purpose was clear, it was to target the Huber family. At that time, this trend was preparing to put the Huber family in a deadly situation. Harold suddenly felt dizzy. The project of the Eastern Business District could have potentially plunged the Huber family into an abyss. Karina nced around the banquet hall at the hungry wolf¨Clike gazes, and gave a cold smile. If the Huber family had fallen today, they would have pounced without hesitation to tear and bite. She looked coldly at Gerardo and Edwin, ¡°Were you serious about what you just said?¡± ¡°Did all fifty of you unanimously request to terminate the contract if the Huber family did not agree to the terms of changing the investment project category?¡± Gerardo hesitated slightly, ¡°Ms. Huber, please understand our difficulties¡­¡± 0.00% 09:20 Chapter 377 1 Unconditionally Agree to All Your D.. Karina interrupted his exnation, coldly questioning, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, if the Huber family doesn¡¯t change the contract, are you absolutely certain you want to terminate the contract with the Huber family?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Faced with Karina¡¯s indifferent questioning, Gerardo broke out in a cold sweat for a moment. ¡°Answer me!¡± Karinamanded coldly. In an instant, the banquet hall on the third floor fell silent. Everyone looked at the youngdy of the Huber family. This president of the Huber Group, known as the first goddess of Hallcester, was as domineering as Harold was in his time! Gerardo and Edwin werepletely overpowered by Karina¡¯s aura. Seeing this scene, Nathenughed, ¡°Mr. Meyer, could you have survived if you hadn¡¯t terminated the contract?¡± Gerardo and Edwin suddenly gained confidence. Nathen had promised them before. If they could sessfully pressure the Huber family to change the specificity use of the investment cooperation project, or even facilitate a collective termination, forcing the Huber family to abandon the EBD project. He would help them share this big cake of the Huber family. Gerardo wiped the sweat from his forehead, mustered up the courage and said. ¡°Ms. Huber, please also consider the issues we have raised 16.47% 09:20 seriously.¡± ¡°If you, the Huber family, insisted on not changing that use of the investment project, we, the fifty of us, decided to terminate the contract!¡± Upon hearing Gerardo¡¯s words, Karina suddenly became a bit nervous. Despite Robin having told her before that she could cancel all contracts with them. However, when she truly confronted the issue, she began to hesitate. She understood, once she terminated contracts with fifty investors. If a huge amount of capital had not intervened in time, what would the Huber family have faced! Karina looked up at her grandfather. At that moment, Harold¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. This decision was a matter of life and death for the Huber family! Nathenughed out loud, ¡°Mr. Harold, Karina, do you still need to consider such a simple question?¡± ¡°Mr. Meyer and his team had already proposed a solution, either to modify the contract or to terminate it¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s terminate the contract then!¡± Robin interrupted Nathen, pointing at Gerardo and Edwin. ¡°Since fifty partners had already decided to terminate the contract, there was no need for further discussion.¡± 37.30% 09:20 Chapter 377 1 Unconditionally Agree to All Your U.. The banquet hall fell silent once again, with everyone turning to look at Robin. Harold¡¯s eyes were also sparkling! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Robin actually wanted to terminate the contract directly? The tycoons of Hashville were quite puzzled. ¡°Who was he to represent the Huber family?¡± Under the gaze of everyone, Robin walked to the center of the banquet hall on the third floor. Nathen was stunned for a while, he didn¡¯t expect Robin to step up at this time, helping the Huber family make such a decision. He burst outughing. ¡°Robin, this is the Huber family¡¯s business, who do you think you are?¡± Robin chuckled lightly. ¡°The President of Eastern District Development. Corporation, thergest shareholder of the Huber Group, is this onion. big enough?¡± ¡°Regarding the project coboration issue of the Eastern Business District. I was the final decision maker.¡± Nathen shook his head with a smile, ¡°Mr. Harold, Robin will wipe out the Huber familypletely.¡± ¡°If, initially, you had agreed to me being with Karina, I would have helped the Huber family handle this issue without hesitation, instead of rashly terminating the contract with Mr. Meyer and his associates.¡± 09.20 Chapter 377 1 Unconditionally Agree to All Your D.. Karina snorted coldly, ¡°The Huber family, no matter what situation, will never cooperate with a beast like you!¡± Robin looked indifferently at Harold, ¡°Mr. Harold, do you have any objections to my decision?¡± Without a second thought, Harold immediately responded, ¡°Mr. Bruce, whatever decision you make, I, Harold, will unconditionally agree.¡± ¡°If the contract was really terminated, it could possibly lead to the Huber family losing everything. Would you not regret it then?¡± Robin said indifferently. Harold shook his head, ¡°No regrets!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, without you, the Huber family would have been wiped out six months ago. Everything we have now is thanks to Mr. Bruce. How can we even talk about the Huber family losing everything?¡± ¡°I said, everyone in the Huber family would abide by Mr. Bruce¡¯s decision!¡± ¡°Since Mr. Bruce mentioned terminating the contract, we could terminate it immediately!¡± Robin gave a casual smile, ¡°True! The wealth in this world, if it¡¯s yours. no one can take it away. If it¡¯s not, even if you scheme and plot, you won¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Alright, since Mr. Harold agreed, let¡¯s terminate the contract!¡± ¡°Karina, notify Ms. Croft to handle their contract termination on site.¡± 09:20 Chapter 377 | Unconditionally Agree to All Your D. ¡°From today, these fifty merchants would never be able to share any dividends from the Huber Group again.¡± Karina nodded and picked up her phone, ¡°Ms. Croft, have you arrived?¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, I had already printed out all fifty termination contracts, and the group¡¯s legal advisors were all standing by outside the hotel.¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Purpeak Queen Karina¡¯s phone was on speaker. Everyone in the banquet hall heard her conversation with Karsyn. Based on the content and tone of Karina and Karsyn¡¯s conversation. It could be inferred that the Huber family had already prepared to terminate contracts with fifty partners before the banquet. At that moment, Gerardo and Edwin saw a hint of indifference on the faces of Karina and Harold. They suddenly had a bad premonition. Did the Huber family have any more tricks up their sleeve? If so, they were finished. In this high¨Cstakes gamble, fifty investors were going to lose everything! After a slight shock, Gerardo and Edwin calmed down again. Despite Robin stepping forward as the President of Eastern District Development Corporation to demand a contract termination. However, they would absolutely not believe that Robin truly had such great power to attract nearly 200 billion in capital investment into the Eastern Business District project after terminating the contract. 0.00% 09:21M Chapter 378 Purpeak queen ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Suddenly, a mockingughter echoed in the silent third¨Cfloor banquet hall, startling everyone. Elsie stood up and walked to the center of the banquet hall, mocking, ¡°Karina. I really can¡¯t understand, how could ady like you entrust the fate of the Huber family to a loser?¡± ¡°I just found out, a lowlife thug who was dumped by the Brown family, was actually being treated like a treasure by you, hahaha¡­¡± you ¡°What on earth did you, the Huber family, take that made this confused?¡± ¡°Did you not only give him an identity, shares, but also obey his every word. letting him mess with the Huber family¡¯s property? Are you out of your mind?¡± Karina ignored her. With Nathen by her side, Elsie pointed at Robin and continued, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re really something! A low¨C level thug like you could actually y the Huber family around in circles! Haha¡­¡± ¡°Youreback could almost make a book, I¡¯ve even thought of a title for you. ¡®The Road of a Loser¡¯s Comeback! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°What are you, daring to insult Mr. Bruce?!¡± Cecilia said coldly, ¡°Livia, p him!¡± With a ¡°smack¡°, Livia sent Elsie flying with a p. 17.69%% 09:21 Chapter 378 Purpeak Queen There was a gasp in the banquet hall. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit me!¡± Elsie, her vision filled with stars from Livia¡¯s p, took a moment to catch her breath before pointing at Livia and screaming. Nathen¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy. After all, Elsie appeared in the third floor banquet hall as his girlfriend. When Livia hit Elsie in public, it was as if she had pped Nathen in the face. ¡°Ms. Decker, Elsie is my girlfriend. You¡¯re really not taking me, Nathen, into consideration with your actions!¡± ¡°No matter what, you couldn¡¯t haveid a hand on Elsie out of respect for the Reynell family.¡± ¡°The Reynell family is worth nothing!¡± Cecilia said coldly. ¡°Control your wench, if she dares to offend Mr. Bruce again, I will kill her today, and you too!¡± Cecilia¡¯s words rang out like a thunderp in the third floor banquet hall, causing everyone to hold their breath. ¡°Who was this woman, so fierce?¡± Several bigwigs of the Hashville n looked at Cecilia, whispering among themselves. ¡°She was Cecilia, known as the Purpeak Queen in Hallcester!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 37.48% 09 21 voupier atrorupeak Queen Despite not yet understanding Randall¡¯s identity. However, judging by his imposing demeanor thatmanded respect without anger, and the tone he used when speaking with Donovan. Clearly, Randall¡¯s status was no less than that of a figure like Donovan. Moreover, he was a high¨Cranking military figure! Even if Nathen was extremely wealthy, he would never dare to offend anyone in the military. Those warlords, they wouldn¡¯t reason with you. Nathen took a deep breath, red at Elsie, ¡°Go back to your seat and shut up!¡± He turned to Ethen, ¡°Mr. Ethen, I want to ask, if all fifty investment partners of the Eastern Business District terminate their contracts, the Eastern Business District project will face a capital deficit of nearly two hundred billion. How will the Huber family manage the Eastern Business District?¡± ¡°To the best of my knowledge, the Eastern Business District was one of the most important development projects in the city government¡¯s five- year n. If this were to dy the overall development of Hallcester, no one could bear such responsibility.¡± ¡°If the Huber family was unable to continue carrying the production development project in the Eastern District, who would take over?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Eastern Business District project, it would have been over!¡± 77.19% Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Why Should I Help Him? Ethen slightly furrowed his brow. Nathen mentioned that this issue was indeed imminent. Ethen didn¡¯t know how big of a hand Robin actually had in doing this. He nced at Robin, who was expressionless at the moment, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Reynell, it seems a bit too early to bring up this issue. Let¡¯s discuss it after the Huber family has finished dealing with the termination of the contract.¡± Nathen shook his head, ¡°Mr. Ethen, it would be toote to deal with it by then.¡± ¡°Not only would the Huber family disappear, but it would also bring many negative impacts to the EBD project.¡± ¡°The Eastern Business District was likely to be stranded because of this, bing a ruin.¡± ¡°It was like a war, when the army was defeated, it was like a mountain. copsing, the situation was already lost.¡± ¡°In that case, no investor would be willing to initiate such a project again.¡± Ethen said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mr. Ethen, what I mean is, if the Huber family cannot present a n on 0.00% 09:25 Chapter 379 Why Should I Help Him? the spot to bring in nearly two hundred billion capital in the short term, they cannot undertake the Eastern District project. It should be handed over to the Reynell family.¡± ¡°From your tone, can the Reynell family afford to inject nearly two hundred billion into the Eastern District?¡± Ethen asked with a sneer. Nathen pped his chest, ¡°Of course I can!¡± Ethen was immediately shocked, the Reynell family coulde up with two hundred billion? This was impossible! Ethen snorted lightly, ¡°Mr. Reynell, this isn¡¯t just talk, investing isn¡¯t about bragging!¡± Nathen confidently said, ¡°Wait a moment, you guys verify the opening¡­¡± Ethen waved his hand and ignored him. It was difficult for the Reynell family toe up with tens of billions of capital, let alone two trillion?! He then turned to Robin and the others, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Harold, Ms. Huber, how will you address the capital issues following the termination of the contract?¡± Robin gave a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Ethen, wait a moment. Let¡¯s finish the matter of the termination contract first, then we can discuss the next issue.¡± 15.35% 09:26 Chapter 379 Why Should I Help Him? Ethen nodded. ¡°Ms. Huber, the termination contracts have been brought.¡± two guards from the Finley family, along with Karsyn and five legal personnel from the Huber Group, arrived at the third¨Cfloor banquet hall, carrying fifty termination contracts. Robin pointed at Gerardo. ¡°Sign it. Before you sign the termination contract. let me remind you that the original partnership project with Eastern District Development Corporation is legally binding.¡± ¡°Even though you referred to them as additional contracts, it wasn¡¯t up to you to decide.¡± ¡°At the time the contract was initially signed, it was not printed out. All the evidence was present, and it was after negotiations with the legal personnel of the Huber Group and your fiftypanies that this contract was signed.¡± That is to say, the contract you had with the Huber Group, once breached, required a hefty penalty to be paid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Huber family had been determined to keep fighting thiswsuit.¡± ¡°Starting today, the Huber Group will establish a legal advisory group, recruiting the world¡¯s top professional economic contract disputewyers. Thiswsuit will continue indefinitely, until all fifty of you have paid the penalty for breach of contract and project loss costs.¡± ¡°A cooperative partner without a spirit of contract had to pay the price for this!¡± 09:26 Chapter 379 Why Should I Help Him? ¡°Thiswsuit would absolutely not settle, until it was finally closed!¡± What Gerardo and Edwin heard made them break out in a cold sweat They understood what Robin was saying. If the Huber family really could survive this financial crisis, they would have taken their fifty businesses to court. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even if they lost everything, they still couldn¡¯t repay this amount of money. This life was destined to end in endless debt! They looked at Nathen, ¡°Mr. Reynell¡­¡± Nathen started tough. ¡°Robin, you¡¯re overstepping with your words. How could the Huber family have initiated the EBD project in the Eastern Business District without a capital injection of two hundred billion?¡± ¡°Two hundred billion, where did you get that from? Hehe¡­¡± Crystal, who had been sitting there without any expression, stood up. ¡°Ms. Huber, all our business came from you. As of now, the Thompson family can still muster up fifty billion in liquid assets. Starting today. I will have the corporation concentrate all its cash on EBD, which roughly adds up to nearly sixty billion.¡± Karina and Harold nodded, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Thompson, the Huber family will remember this favor of yours.¡± 51.14% Cecilia said expressionlessly, ¡°I offer seven billion.¡± Conway thought for a moment, ¡°Mr. Bruce, can I offer eight billion? If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll find another way.¡± Devin furrowed his brow The contributions of these individuals were almost like a drop in the ocean for the massive project in the Eastern District. He nced at the table of the top families in Hashville, stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Elliott, Mr. Howell, Mr. Sims¡­ You should still have a lot of surplus capital in your hands. You should be clearer than me about the future development benefits of the Eastern Business District project.¡± ¡°I thought, at this time, if you were willing to step forward, the Huber family would never shortchange you on the profits from this project.¡± ¡°I was prepared to invest 10 billion, and for several of you, if you invested in the Eastern Business District at my scale, the capital issue of the Eastern Business District would be resolved.¡± Brendan sneered, ¡°Mr. Finley, we are not as wealthy as you, we are helpless in this matter.¡± The head of the Howell family also shook his head: ¡°Mr. Finley, I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m currently very tight on funds. I just took on an overseas project, so I won¡¯t be getting involved in this business of the Finley family and the Huber family with the Eastern District Development Corporation.¡± Several other families also waved their hands, firmly refusing to participate in the investment cooperation with the Huber family. 68.34% 09:26 Chapter 379 Why Should I Help Him? Devin was suddenly stunned. It was clear that they had teamed up with Nathen, intending to put the Huber family in mortal danger. He sneered. ¡°Mr. Elliott, are you really going to stick to your previous ideas?¡± Brendan startedughing, pointing at Robin, ¡°I initially thought he was some esteemed guest of the Finley family, a young master from a wealthy family? I just found out he¡¯s a loser who was dumped by that minor n, the Brown family.¡± ¡°The Huber family, oblivious to their folly, actually took in a lowlife. who was rejected and divorced by a second¨Crate family.¡± ¡°Ms. Huber is so blind, falling for this low¨Css nobody. Why should I help him? What is he worth?¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Are You Rich? As Brendan¡¯s words fell, a few people at the Hashville noble¡¯s table burst intoughter. Warren from the Howell Group looked at Karina and Robin with a mocking gaze, shaking his head with augh. ¡°Mr. Elliott, you certainly spoke the truth. At first, I thought you were some rich family¡¯s young master, haha, turns out you¡¯re just a loser, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Those poor souls nowadays really know how to present themselves. With only three thousand dors to their name, they act as if they¡¯re. earning three hundred thousand a month! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°What a pity for the youngdy of the Huber family from Hallcester, a beautiful flower stuck in cow dung!¡± ¡°The Huber family must be blind! I wouldn¡¯t dare to coborate with such a barefoot loser.¡± Brendan pped Warren on the shoulder,ughing so hard he was bending over backwards: ¡°The poor loser at the bottom sure is cunning!¡± ¡°They schemed to win the favor of the rich youngdy, all in the hope of getting something for nothing.¡± ¡°Every day, he was scheming about how to effortlessly leap into high society. I found such trash utterly disgusting.¡± 0.00% 09:26 Chapter 380 Are You Rich? ¡°The lowly mutt, no matter how luxuriously it dresses up, can never be a human, hahaha¡­¡± Brendan¡¯s mockingughter was particrly grating in the silent third- floor banquet hall. Devin¡¯s face gradually darkened. Cesar hastily pulled Brendan, ¡°Mr. Elliott, sit down and have a ss of water.¡± It was only then that Brendan noticed that Devin¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed. Despite the strong background of the Elliott family, they were not afraid of the Finley family. However, characters at this level, no matter what grudges they might have against each other, rarely showed it openly. He gave a dryugh, ¡°Devin, don¡¯t overthink it, I was just casually expressing my opinion.¡± ¡°You know, I despised and hated those poor souls who had no ability, yet always thought of stealing from others!¡± Speaking of this, he seemed to have more to say. He stood up, ¡°Mr. Donovan, Mr. Devin, speaking of this, I would like to say a few more words, is that okay?¡± Devin had wanted to stop him, but Donovan just nodded expressionlessly, ¡°Go ahead, say whatever you have to say today! After this, there won¡¯t be a chance for us to sit together anymore.¡± 19.50% 09:26 Devin was slightly taken aback, he knew, the old man was already angry Robin saved the old man¡¯s life. ording to the old man¡¯s principle of life, even if it meant exhausting all of the Finley family¡¯s resources, they had to repay Robin for saving their lives. It was bad enough that Brendan was unwilling to lend a hand. Incredibly, in front of everyone, Robin was repeatedly humiliated. How could the old man tolerate his such insolence?! Afterwards, all connections would definitely be used to suppress the Elliott family. Brendan mistakenly took Mr. Donovan¡¯s words as an agreement with his N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. views. So. with even more arrogance, he got up from his seat, pointed at Robin and mocked. ¡°A few days ago, I heard Mr. Reynell say that some lowly creature popped out of nowhere, turning Hallcester into a complete mess!¡± ¡°So it was you, this loser! I thought it was someone really awesome!¡± ¡°Seeing you today, it really disappointed me, haha¡­¡± ¡°Kid, the circle of the rich is not something trash like you can trample on!¡± At this point. Brendan was greedily eyeing the icy¨Cfaced Karina, ¡°Ms. 39.45% 09:26 Huber, you should see the situation at hand now, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so gullible, you¡¯ve been fooled! You actually let this pauper deceive you!¡± ¡°Mr. Harold, you were blind too!¡± ¡°Even though the Huber family was nothingpared to the Elliott family, the little wealth you had was still earned through your blood and sweat.¡± ¡°How ridiculous, you¡¯ve struggled all your life, only to have a poor boy ruin everything in your old age! It¡¯s trulymentable!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. let your granddaughter be my concubine, and I¡¯ll pull out a billion or two to help you out! Hahaha¡­¡± Brendan burst into hystericalughter. ¡°Damn it!¡± Harold roared. ¡°Brendan, at your age, have you no shame at all?¡± ¡°Care about face?¡± Brendan sneered. ¡°Harold, do you have the nerve to face me? You¡¯re about to be. penniless, what right do you have to discuss matters of face in front of me?¡± ¡°You should still be considering how to convince me to ept your granddaughter¡¯spany for a few days! Hehe¡­¡± After speaking, he startedughing mockingly with a few tycoons from Hashville. 58.41% 09:26 Chapter 380 Are You Rich? Nathen, with his arm around Brendan¡¯s shoulder,ughed and said, ¡°Mr. Elliott, you sure know how to live! I have some strong supplements that will keep you forever young. I¡¯ll give them to youter!¡± ¡°Good! You¡¯re interesting, kid, hahaha¡­¡± Brendan squinted his eyes and startedughing at Karina. Nia wanted to stand up, but Ethen held her down. Donovan still sat there expressionless, his eyes devoid of any emotion. Conway mmed the table. ¡°Brendan, you¡¯re so shameless!¡± The banquet hall fell silent in an instant, with everyone turning their gaze towards Hallcester, the Underground Demon King. ¡°Brendan, could you please do something good for yourself? Isn¡¯t it too disgraceful for someone of your status to say such things?!¡± Brendan snorted, ¡°Conway, you might be someone in Hallcester, but in all of Hashville, you¡¯re nothing. Believe it or not, I could kill you with my money!¡± ¡°Were you very rich?¡± Robin asked indifferently, wiping his palms with a wet wipe. Brendan paused slightly, then burst intoughter with Warren and Cesar. ¡°Of course I had money, would you consider several billion a lot?¡± ¡°Kid, you could never hope to have as much money as I had in my lifetime!¡± 77.08% 09.26 Chapter 380 Are You Rich? ¡°Let me tell you, with your poor loser status, trying to mingle in high society, you were bound to be crushed sooner orter!¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 How Dare You p Me? No sooner had Brendan finished speaking than Livia abruptly stood up, ¡°Seeking death!¡± Robin patted her shoulder: ¡°You step back.¡± Brendan and several tycoons from Hashville were suddenly taken aback. Could it be that Livia, the maid of Purpeak Queen, actually stood up Robin? for Brendan squinted, giving a lewd nce at the seductive Cecilia and the stern Livia, then suddenly burst into heartyughter. ¡°Robin, it seems like you, this poor loser, have deceived quite a few women, haven¡¯t you!¡± ¡°Ms. Decker¡¯s maids were all standing up for you¡­¡± With a crisp ¡°smack¡°, Robin sent Brendan flying to the ground with a p. ¡°Beast! Who gave you the audacity to challenge me, kneel down!¡± Brendan suddenly felt as if a weight of a thousand pounds was on his shoulders, forcibly pushing him down to his knees. The banquet hall on the third floor fell silent in an instant! Brendan, the master of one of the top five wealthy families in Hashville, 0.00% 09:26 apter actually knelt down to Robin? Warren, Cesar, and others stood up in shock. Had Brendan been knocked out by a p? ¡°You little¡­ You dared to hit me!¡± Brendan, clutching his swollen cheek, struggled to stand up from the ground. However, no matter how hard I tried, it was useless. Several bodyguards of the Elliott family outside the third floor banquet hall quickly rushed forward. ¡°Insolent! Whoever dares to misbehave, kill him!¡± Mr. Donovan reprimanded coldly. His two guards instantly drew their pistols, pressing them against the heads of the two bodyguards from the Elliott family. ¡°Step back!¡± Two guards unlocked their guns and said coldly. The bodyguard of the Elliott family dared not resist. They knew well that for a man of such status, killing a few people was just a matter of a single sentence. Several bodyguards immediately exited the banquet hall. ¡°Mr. Donovan, what¡­ what do you mean?¡± Brendan suddenly became angry, questioning. Donovan chuckled. ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t interfere in anything between you 18.03% 09:27 and Robin!¡± ¡°But, those dogs of yours, the Elliott family, misbehaved in my banquet hall, what do you take me for?!¡± ¡°I put my words here, whoever dares to gang up and step on others at my banquet, I will step on him first!¡± As Donovan¡¯s words fell, all four guards drew their pistols, standing in front of the banquet hall¡¯s door. Brendan and the heads of several noble families in Hashville were all stunned. Was Donovan defending Robin? Brendan angrily said, ¡°Mr. Donovan, I was hit at your celebration party, and you just let this loser bully me. What do you mean by that?¡± Donovan said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. What does your dispute have to do with me?¡± ¡°Then why¡­ why did you have your guards stop my people?¡± Brendan gritted out. ¡°I stopped your bodyguard? Did you think my banquet was your yground?¡± Brendan was on the verge of tears, ¡°But, he hit me! Without my bodyguard, how could I possibly fight against this barefooted guy?¡± Donovan gave a coldugh, ¡°That¡¯s your business!¡± Hatred shed in Brendan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mr. Donovan, were you really ready This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 36.88% 09:27 Chapter 381 How Dare You p Me? to cross the Elliott family for this loser?¡± Donovanughed. ¡°So what if we can¡¯t get through?!¡± Everyone in the banquet hall immediately understood, Donovan had made his stance clear! Seeing this scene. Nathen gestured towards Donovan and said, ¡°Mr. Donovan, allow me to say one more thing, the Elliott family is, after all, a prominent n in Hashville, we should always consider each other¡¯s dignity¡­¡± ¡°Heh, face isn¡¯t something others take care of. If he caused the trouble. himself, of course he should solve it himself!¡± Donovan sneered. ¡°Mr. Donovan, although it¡¯s said like this, but¡­¡± Before Nathen could finish, Donovan¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do my job?¡± A guard pped Nathen across the face, ¡°Back off!¡± Nathen immediately shut up, looking horrified at the cold muzzle of the guard¡¯s gun. He knew that if he dared to utter another word, this guard would undoubtedly shoot him without hesitation. The banquet hall on the third floor was also eerily silent. The heads of several noble families in Hashville instantly lowered their heads. They had sobered up a lot. 56.75% 09:27 This was the Finley family¡¯s celebration, not the home turf of their Hashville elite. Mr. Donovan¡¯s actions clearly showed favoritism towards Robin, everyone noticed. However, even so, what could have been done? Despite theirbined efforts, they were not intimidated by the Finley family. But really, going head¨Cto¨Chead with the Finley family was not that easy. They were not willing to do such a lose¨Close situation. Warren and a few others had secretly decided not to get involved in today¡¯s matters anymore. But by this time, Brendan was already in a predicament. Wanted to get up and leave this ce, but, kneeling on the ground, just couldn¡¯t stand up. He, Brendan, was a nobleman of the third generation, with a prominent status. Especially in his generation, the family fortune had reached several billion. Wherever he went, he was always held in high esteem, when had he ever suffered such humiliation? At that moment, his gaze towards Robin was filled with murderous rage, ¡°Kid, what on earth have you done to me?¡± 77.20% 09:27 ¡°You remembered, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you go!¡± Robin slowly turned around, wiped his palms, tossed the wet cloth onto Brendan¡¯s shoulder, and gave a detached smile, ¡°Do you think you still have a chance?¡± Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Are You Telling Me What to Do? Everyone in the third floor banquet hall didn¡¯t understand what Robin meant by that sentence. No opportunity? Was Robin going toy a hand on Brendan here? Brendan suddenly became nervous, ¡°You¡­ you want to kill me here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Elliott family was a prestigious family in Hashville, not something you could trample on casually!¡± ¡°If you dare to kill me, the Elliott family will surely spend all their fortune to make you pay for my life!¡± ¡°Are you so afraid of death?¡± Robinughed, ¡°Killing you would be like killing a dog, only, I disdain to lay a hand on you!¡± Brendan breathed a sigh of relief in an instant. ¡°However, provoking me without paying some price would be somewhat unjustifiable.¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and said, ¡°How should I punish you?¡± The heads of several powerful families in Hashville were suddenly speechless. 0.00% 09:27 Chapter 382 Are You Telling Me What to Do? Was Robin really the loser that Nathen and others said he was? Such indifferent temperament, suchposed demeanor, such domineering and casualness that dismisses everything in a joke! On him, there was not a trace of the nervous sensitivity of a poor loser. Karina stepped forward and said, ¡°Robin, the Elliott family is quite wealthy, isn¡¯t it? Then just let him be a beggar!¡± Robinughed. ¡°Karina, you¡¯re always the smart one! This is a great idea!¡± ¡°Alright! Brendan, then you be a beggar! Strive to be the leader of the beggars¡® gang before you die.¡± Brendan barked, ¡°Kid, are you dreaming? Hurry up and let me go!¡± ¡°The Elliott family had assets worth tens of billions, with massive industries both domestically and overseas. Do you think you can just end it with a few words?¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°You¡¯re never getting up in this lifetime!¡± ¡°You said I was dreaming? Alright, today I will give you a live broadcast, the entire process of a dream coming true!¡± ¡°The Goodman family, you know¡°?¡± ¡°How about the Elliott familypared to yours? They should have 20 billion more in assets than you, right?¡± ¡°I remember the head of the Goodman family also said this.¡± 15.53% 09:27 Chapter 382 ATL ¡°Just six and a half minutes, and the Goodman family was wiped out. The Elliott family probably couldn¡¯t evenst five minutes, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Brendan waspletely astonished! The Goodman family¡¯s capital back then was only second to Devin¡¯s current one. It was said that offending a certain mysterious big shot indeed led to a rapid copse in a very short time. The head of the Goodman family was also missing without a trace. The Goodman family just vanished without a trace, as if the family had never existed at all! Warren, Cesar. and others were also utterly shocked.. Could it have been Robin who destroyed the Goodman family back then? Is it possible? Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°How about this, let¡¯s make a bet and see just how strong the Elliott family¡¯s strength really is on the spot?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you, the Elliott family, canst five minutes from now until your downfall.¡± ¡°If you could havested for five minutes, I would have let you stand up.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you would spend the rest of your life begging on your knees!¡± 35.09% 09:27 ¡°Were you spinning a tale?¡± Brendan snorted coldly, ¡°You dare to im. that you wiped out the Elliott family?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then!¡± Robin said with a cold smile, ¡°Conway, start the countdown now!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Bruce!¡± Conway immediately stood up, ¡°It was eleven twenty- eight and neen seconds!¡± Robin ignored Brendan, ¡°Mr. Donovan, the Eastern Business District has terminated the contract. Do we handle it here or should we change the location?¡± Donovan pointed to the living room, ¡°Right here!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Robin pointed at Gerardo and Edwin. ¡°Call and have all the remaining forty¨Ceight partnerse up, terminate the contract now!¡± Gerardo and Edwin hesitated at that moment. They had seen all the previous scenes. If the Huber family really could bring in a huge amount of capital to fill the gap. they werepletely finished. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Judging by Robin¡¯s tone, the Huber family would not rest until they settled their breach of contract lawsuit! He even dared to film the Elliott family, these people are nothingpared to that! ¡°Mr. Bruce, could we possibly reschedule to discuss this issue?¡± 52.69% 09:27 Seeing Robin¡¯s icy demeanor, Gerardo shivered and immediately turned to Harold, ¡°Mr. Huber¡­ you see¡­¡± Robin¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°You say you want to terminate the contract, and it¡¯s done. You say you want to change the time, and it¡¯s done. Who the hell do you think you are!¡± ¡°Ms. Croft and several legal staff were already prepared, and now you¡¯re telling me you won¡¯t sign? Do you want to end up like him?¡± Robin pointed at Brendan. Gerardo and Edwin broke out in a cold sweat instantly: ¡°I¡­we¡­we sign!¡± He trembled as he took out his phone to contact the other forty¨Ceight investors. Fifty Eastern District co¨Cinvestors began on¨Csite contract termination. Robin nced at Conway, ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, one minute and three seconds have already passed!¡± Conway eximed loudly. Robin nodded, ¡°Mr. Ethen, could you please have someone turn on the TV in the banquet hall? It¡¯s time for the midday financial news. Let¡¯s witness together how the Elliott family, with their billions in assets, vanished into thin air in an instant!¡± Brendan burst intoughter, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re talking about myths!¡± ¡°Would the Elliott family¡¯s billions of assets vanish in a matter of 71.02% 09:27 Chapter 382 ATE YOU TUBng mu var 1U KAME minutes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a poor loser who has never seen real money, aren¡¯t you? Did you think the Elliott family¡¯s billions of assets were just the few hundred dors you¡¯ve seen?¡± haven¡¯t Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Be patient, there¡¯s so much you seen! A minute and a half has already passed, soon, you will know how magical this world is!¡± Ethen immediately ordered someone to turn on the television in the banquet hall. Everyone on the scene held their breath and looked at the television screen. They wanted to see if what Robin said was true or false! Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Terrifying Ability It was currently the time for midday financial news. Major television stations simultaneously broadcasted a piece of heavy news. Sylvester, known as the King of World Stock Reviews, was undergoing online interviews with media from around the world. He needed to announce an important financial message to the world. Elliott Realty from Londrnd, Hashville State, bribed the main persons in charge of Potrya stocks, Cliffburn stocks, and Millwick stocks, using illegal means for behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes ck market trading, defrauding shareholders of their money. And established the Elliott Foundation, defrauding the public of their money for personal gain. Operated illegal online loans, scammed tens of millions of people, and used violent methods for debt collection, all to make exorbitant profits¡­ Sylvester had barely finished speaking when Elliott Realty¡¯s stock evaporated one hundred billion in less than a minute! Immediately after, the headlines of all major online media were filled with various dark revtions about the Elliott family. Brendan was unscrupulous in his pursuit of wealth, harming innocent Women. 0.00% 09:27 From the time he was sixteen until now, over a hundred underage girls and female college students whom he had abused hadmitted suicide by jumping off buildings. All relevant evidence was presented on news media and majorworks. Netizens immediately exploded in outrage, with eight hundred million. inte users unanimously demanding Brendan be shot! For a time, the whole world knew about the unforgivable actions of the Elliott family in Londrnd! The entire globalwork was doxxing Brendan, some even wanted to kill this beast directly. This message was released for less than a minute, and the click¨Cthrough rate broke one billion! Under public pressure, the relevant departments of Londrnd immediately initiated an emergency n. Established a special investigation team, moved into Elliott Realty, and thoroughly investigated the evil deeds of the Elliott family. All the banks that had previously cooperated with the Elliott family, demanded that the Elliott family immediately repay the huge loans. And froze all the financial ounts of the Elliott family. All merchants who had business dealings with the Elliott family immediately announced the cessation of all coborations with the Elliott family. 17.23% 09:27 Chapter 383 Terrifying Ability Media outlets from all sectors announced that all advertisements made by the Elliott family had been taken down. All assets of the Elliott family were immediately frozen. Brendan went from a worth of tens of billions to a beggar with nearly ten billion in debt in an instant. Brendan waspletely stunned! He just couldn¡¯t ept the reality in front of him. He didn¡¯t believe it was true! At that moment, his phone went crazy with calls, all confirming that the Elliott family was truly finished! Brendan cried out, ¡°What did I do to offend that bastard Sylvester! Why the hell did he have toy his hands on me!¡± ¡°The Elliott family had just barely made it into the top five of Hashville¡¯s rich list, and with one sentence, you¡¯ve knocked me down to a level below loser!¡± Suddenly, he looked at Robin, who was as indifferent as the wind in the banquet hall. Conway eximed loudly, ¡°Mr. Bruce, it only took two minutes and thirty¨Cnine seconds for the Elliott family to be wiped out!¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Brendan, the Elliott family is so rubbish! They didn¡¯t evenst three minutes.¡± ¡°You, a mere ant, dare to challenge me? Like a mayfly shaking a tree, 35.55% 09:27 you know not what death is!¡± ¡°From now on, be a good beggar!¡± Brendan instantly copsed on the ground. He looked at Robin in shock, unable to believe the fact that the Elliott family was finished! Such a shocking scene left everyone at the scene dumbfounded. What exactly happened? A family with a worth of several billion, was it really over just like that? Unbelievable! Was this really done by Robin? How could it be? How could he possibly manipte such a terrifying hunting operation? Less than three minutes! The Elliott family, with nearly a hundred years of umtion, vanished in less than three minutes! Warren, Cesar, and a few big shots from Hashville had already started to question their lives. Cold sweat dripped one by one, feeling secretly relieved in my heart, thankfully I didn¡¯t stick my neck out and humiliate Robin like that idiot 52.97% 09:28 Brendan. Otherwise, they would be the ones kneeling on the ground now. At that moment, the termination contracts of Gerardo, Edwin and others had already been signed. When they learned that the Elliott family had gone from riches to rags in two and a half minutes, they were trembling all over with fear. Such methods were too terrifying! Thinking back to what Robin had said, they were filled with fear and anxiety. These people were not even spare change in front of the Elliott family. Brendan instantly messed up despite hisrge size. Wouldn¡¯t it have taken Robin less than a second to deal with them? What should I have done! Devin saw this terrifying scene again. He had only heard about that incident with the Goodman family, he hadn¡¯t experienced it personally. Today, he truly witnessed how the colossal Elliott family vanished into thin air in just two and a half minutes. How capable a person must have been to be able to do this! He looked up at Robin¡¯s slender figure, a violent tremor in his heart. 65.92% 09:27 Chapter 383 Terrifying Ability I had thought that Robin was just a prodigy who knew some medical skills and had some connections. Looking back now, it was more than just this bit of energy! If it was said that the matter of the Goodman family was just a coincidence. So. the experience of the Elliott family today was not just a matter of coincidence, but absolute strength! Robin was awesome! At that moment. Karina silently walked up to Robin, affectionately linking her arm with his, a charming smile gracing her face. At that moment, everyone was stunned by the smile of Karina, the aloof goddess of Hallcester! This was the first time they saw Ms. Huber looking like a happy little woman in public! This unparalleled figure, standing beside Robin, had made everyone envious. Robin watched as Karina clung to him, a twitch pulling at the corner of his mouth. I had wanted to pull my arm away, but Karina held it tightly in her embrace. She red at him angrily, murmuring, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡± Donovan saw aplex glint in Nia¡¯s eyes at that moment, ¡°What are 81.13% 09:28 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. you looking at, girl?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nia acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°Did your heart flutter? If so, you should step up your game!¡± ¡°Grandpa, what did you say?¡± Suddenly, her cheeks turned red, ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll go back first.¡± 96.69% Chapter 384 Chapter 384 It¡¯s All Your Fault! ¡°You let me in, I had urgent business with Mr. Reynell.¡± There was amotion in front of the banquet hall, and two guards blocked Shawn from entering the banquet hall. Donovan slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°General Finley, Shawn asked toe in to deliver a report to Nathen.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Donovan nodded. Shawn entered the banquet hall, respectfully bowed towards Donovan¡¯s table, then turned to Nathen, excitedly saying, ¡°Mr. Reynell, Mr. Reynell, the money has arrived, two hundred billion!¡± ¡°The money has arrived!¡± Nathen also eximed in surprise. ¡°Great, great, this solves all the problems.¡± ¡°Mr. Ethen!¡± Nathen puffed out his chest and held his head high, exuding an air of arrogance. ¡°For the Eastern Business District project, fifty investors had already terminated their contracts. With such a huge deficit from these projects, could the Huber family afford it?¡± ¡°It was obviously impossible!¡± As such, even the projects invested by the Huber family had to be 0.00% 09:28 Chapter 384 It¡¯s All Your ¡°I demanded that the city government transfer all EBD projects held by the Huber family to me for full control.¡± Ethen looked up and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Mr. Ethen, I received transfers of 40 billion each into my ounts at five different banks, totaling 200 billion in cash.¡± ¡°This money could be immediately invested in the operation of the Eastern Business District,¡± In other words, I had the absolute capability to take over all investment projects of the Huber family. Ethen asked expressionlessly, ¡°Are you sure that 200 billion has been transferred to the ount?¡± Nathen thumped his chest, ¡°Of course! Mr. Ethen, these five bank presidents have already been waiting at the door, they can confirm as soon as theye in!¡± At that time, the presidents of the five major banks all arrived at the banquet hall. They confirmed that Nathen¡¯s two hundred billion funds truly existed and could be cashed after three in the afternoon. Such shocking news greatly astonished everyone present. Two hundred billion in capital entered Hallcester, almost enough to renovate the entire city of Hallcester! 19,23% 09:28 Chapter 394 It¡¯s All Your Faulti If Nathen could have such a huge amount of funds, the investment project of the Eastern Business District would indeed belong to him. Ethen nced at Robin, but before he could speak, Brendan crawled. over. ¡°Mr. Reynell, Mr. Reynell, congrattions to you!¡± ¡°You had so much money, you definitely had to give me a hand!¡± Nathen kicked Brendan away. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth a loser now, why should I help you? Get lost!¡± Brendan was taken aback, annoyed, he said, ¡°Nathen, I¡¯m in this mess because of you!¡± ¡°You secretly asked me to join forces with Warren, Cesar, and others to confront the Huber family and seize the project in the Eastern Business District.¡± ¡°I put the entire Elliott family on the line just to help you, and you dare to say such things to me? Are you even human?¡± Nathen sneered. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, who can you me for that? Did I force you to do that? No, right? You did that to fight for your own interests!¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re screwed, and you have only yourself to me! Why on earth should I help you!¡± Brendan was shaking with anger, wishing he could jump up and give him a good beating! 40.39% 09:28 ¡°Nathen, were you going to help me or not?!¡± Nathen sneered, ¡°Threatening me? Haha, what can you do if I don¡¯t help the Elliott family?¡± ¡°Looking like this, you¡¯re even worse than a beggar, Brendan. Do you even have the right to speak to me?¡± Brendan was filled with extreme regret. How could he have coborated with such a beast! ¡°Mr. Howell, Mr. Sims, you were with me too.¡± Warren, Cesar, and others immediately waved their hands, ¡°Brendan, don¡¯t nder us!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make any private agreement with you. If you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Warren pointed at Brendan and scolded angrily. Brendan hadn¡¯t expected that Warren and Cesar, who had previously referred to themselves as brothers, would utter such heartless words at this moment. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You¡­ you snobs, you¡¯ve ruined me!¡± He shook his head bitterly, looked up at Robin, and immediately crawled over, ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­ Mr. Bruce, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have listened to them! Please spare me¡­¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°The choices you made, you must bear the consequences! Are you over fifty and still don¡¯t understand this?¡± 61.10% 09:28 Chapter 384 It¡¯s All Your Fault! ¡°Why should I let you go? What gives me the reason to do so?!¡± ¡°Would you have forgiven me, if I hadn¡¯t knocked you down?¡± ¡°So, you see, you should think things through before you act. Once you¡¯ve done something, you have to ept the consequences!¡± Nathen sneered, ¡°Robin, stop pretending! Is it fun to talk nonsense with that kind of trash?¡± ¡°The Eastern Business District collective has terminated the contract, you¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°If Eastern District can¡¯t secure funding in time, you might as well prepare to jump off a building!¡± ¡°Oh, so confident?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°With two hundred billion in cash on hand, do you think I¡¯m confident or not? Hahaha¡­¡± Nathen started laughing. Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Nathen, you must be dreaming, two hundred billion in funds? That¡¯s an illusion!¡± Nathen burst intoughter, ¡°Robin, you¡¯re still talking tough at this time!¡± ¡°Guys, tell me, was the two hundred billion in my ount real or fake?¡± 82.15% Chapter 385 Chapter 385 200 Billion Is Real! Everyone in the third floor banquet hall held their breath and looked at the five bank presidents. The five bank presidents stepped forward, excitedly saying, ¡°General Finley, Mr. Ethen,st Thursday, our five banks indeed processed a huge remittance for World Real Estate.¡± ¡°The total amount was 200 billion!¡± ¡°These remittances were each transferred by three overseas investment consortia.¡± ¡°However, this sum of money could not be withdrawn and used until exactly three o¡¯clock this afternoon.¡± As soon as the words of the five bank presidents were spoken, the banquet hall instantly erupted. 200 billion was real! With this huge sum of money, the Reynell family could instantly be among the wealthiest in Hallcester, even in Hashville. Nathenughed heartily, ¡°Mr. Ethen, this settles it, doesn¡¯t it? With this money, I can definitely turn the Eastern Business District into the number onemercial district in the country!¡± ¡°Harold, your Huber Group can take a break now. Your Huber family¡¯s money can¡¯t keep up with the EBD project. Better leave it to me, 0.00% 09:28 Chapter 385 200 Billion is Real! hahaha¡­¡± ??? ¡°Karina. I already had 200 billion, more than I could ever spend, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°If you were willing to follow me, after I took over the EBD project, I would hand this part over to the Huber family. It¡¯s much more stable than following that unreliable man, Robin.¡± Karina sneered, holding Robin¡¯s arm even tighter, ¡°Even if you had 200 billion. you couldn¡¯t turn a beast like you into a human!¡± ¡°Even if the Huber family was left with nothing, I would never follow a beast like you!¡± Robinughed. ¡°Gentlemen, this amount of money is just a mistake in the transfer information, isn¡¯t it?¡± The five bank presidents looked at Robin expressionlessly, ¡°We are all experts who have been engaged in finance and banking for more than twenty years. Are we not as professional as you?¡± ¡°This huge remittance, we personally verified it, how could it be wrong, hmph!¡± Nathen sneered, ¡°Robin, have you ever seen a sum of 200 billion? These five bank presidents are all senior financial experts. Do you think they would make a mistake with such a huge amount of money? Ridiculous!¡± ¡°Mr. Ethen, for the overall development of Hallcester, and for the benefit of the people of Hallcester, I requested that the Eastern Business District project be immediately transferred to us at World Real Estate!¡± 18.32% 09:28 Chapter 305 Robin shook his head. ¡°Nathen, you¡¯re too impatient! That money can¡¯t be withdrawn yet, can it?¡± ¡°Five bank presidents, I wanted to ask if there was any possibility during this period that the remitter could cancel this remittance business halfway and withdraw the funds?¡± Mr. Poole said with a gloomy face, ¡°Yes, there is! However, all the procedures and information have beenpleted, and the other party has confirmed the remittance. We just have to wait until after three o¡¯clock this afternoon to use it.¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°You can now confirm by phone whether this money is really avable for use, or if it¡¯s just a number.¡± Nathen sneered, ¡°Robin, are you done yet? Do you dare to bet with me?¡± Robin shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Nathen pointed at Robin, ¡°If the five bank presidents confirm that this money is real, you will not only have to hand over the development rights of the Huber Group in the EBD project, but also kneel down and apologize to me!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°And what if there isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°If there isn¡¯t. I. Nathen, will kneel down and bark like a dog!¡± Nathenughed heartily, saying this to a few impressive bank managers. ¡°Five bank presidents, turn on the speakerphone on site, call your banks to confirm, let everyone see, whether these two hundred billion of mine, Nathen, are real or fake!¡± 39.79% 09:28 Chapter 385 200 Billion Is Real! ¡°Today, I will make Robin kneel down and apologize to me in front of everyone!¡± Mr. Poole immediately took out his phone and connected to therge- scale financial management department of Central Hallcester Bank, and turned on the speakerphone. The director of the management office replied, ¡°Mr. Poole, the funds transfer has been forcibly frozen by the sender ten minutes ago.¡± ¡°The Financial Management Department of Hashville State Central Bank also directly intervened in this remittance business, with the remitter requesting the transfer to another designated ount. However, it was not the ount of World Real Estate.¡± ¡°Now we just waited for you toe back and sign the paperwork.¡± Mr. Poole was immediately stunned, ¡°The Central Bank intervened directly? Frozen? How is that possible?¡± The responses received by the other four bank presidents were exactly the same! Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Nathan, your money is really an illusion!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone in the banquet hall was shocked, subconsciously looking at Robin, their eyes filled with fear. Who was he, after all? Could he control all of this huge amount of money from the Reynell family? 62.37% 09:28 Chapter 385 200 The five bank presidents were also utterly astonished. This kind of situation only happens once in a hundred years! Strangely, how did Robin know? Nathen suddenly rushed crazily in front of several bank managers, grabbing their cors and roaring, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Impossible!¡± ¡°Irving clearly told me that he would fully support my business in Londrnd, giving me 200 billion! Now, how could this happen?!¡± ¡°Irving is already dead!¡± Robin said coldly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°How could that be? Robin, you¡¯re exaggerating and talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Mr. Andrews had already taken control of the Hondry Sect headquarters, and the twelve division heads in Meotrora and Esnax had all arrived at Wonder Ind.¡± ¡°They promised me enough funds to expand in Londrnd, first to take control of Hallcester, then Hashville, and then to monopolize the entire economic market within Londrnd!¡± Robin sneered, ncing at his watch, ¡°Perfect timing. It¡¯s time for the midday international news, we should be able to see some information about Hondry Sect. See for yourself what exactly happened to Hondry. Sect!¡± 81.97% Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Sobs Upon hearing this, a sh of light suddenly crossed Randall¡¯s eyes! He observed Robin standing in the middle of the banquet hall, a remarkably bold idea forming in his mind. Could it be that he alone was responsible for the massacre at the Hondry Sect headquarters and the division heads in Meotrora and Esnax?! Five days ago, he received a message from the ck¨Cd guards of Wyvern Pce. The Barrett family, the Rogelio family, and Robin appeared together on Wonder Ind. As for what Robin had done inside the Hondry Hall, the headquarters of Hondry Sect, they had not received any information. If the 200 billion of the Reynell family was the doing of Irving from the Hondry Sect, then everything Robin said was true. Randall looked at Nathen in the banquet hall, shook his head with a smile, ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating its own abilities!¡± Devin quickly ordered someone to change the channel. At that time, the international news channel was reporting on the recent major internal changes within Hondry Sect- 0.00% 09:28 Former deputy leader of the Hondry Sect, Irving, ced the sect leader. Matthew and his wife under house arrest, in an attempt to seize the position of sect leader. The Barrett family and the Rogelio family joined forces to go to Wonder Ind, helping Matthew quell the internal strife within the Hondry Sect. The division heads in Meotrora and Esnax who had defected with Irving were all killed. Matthew took over the Hondry Sect again¡­ ¡°This¡­ This is fake! This is fake news!¡± Nathen roared loudly. ¡°Mr. Poole. Mr. Lane¡­ You agree, don¡¯t you? This news is absolutely fake!¡± ¡°I immediately had our finance staff go to your bank to handle the receipt procedures for that sum of money¡­¡± The five bank managers pushed Nathen away, trying to keep as much distance as possible. ¡°What do you mean? Mr. Poole, just a few days ago you were treating me like an ancestor, what¡¯s the meaning of this now?¡± Nathen yelled, pointing at them. ¡°You saw the money fly away and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore, is that it? You bunch of snobs!¡± Inside the banquet hall, only Nathen was howling like a mad dog. At that moment, Nathen¡¯s phone started ringing like crazy. 18.02% 09:28 The Finance Department of World Real Estate was in crisis, and the Reynell family was facing a deluge of contract terminations and debt repayments. The major banks that had previously cooperated with the Reynell family, all ended their loan periods ahead of schedule. The Reynell family collectively terminated contracts for the one hundred and thirty¨Cseven projects they had invested their entire fortune in Hashville. All coborating investors were to immediately telegraph the Finance Department of World Real Estate, revoking the investment agreement they had previously reached. In other words, all of the Reynell family¡¯s projects had no money for further investment, and the capital that the Reynell family had invested earlier was also trapped in it. The Reynell family waspletely ruined! Brendan burst intoughter, ¡°Nathen, you sneaky little man, you deserve such an end, I¡¯m happy! Hahaha¡­ Nathen grabbed Brendan¡¯s hair and pped his cheek hard, ¡°You old bastard! I¡¯ll smash your damn mouth!¡± Shawn grabbed him by the cor from behind, ¡°Nathen, you, you¡¯ve really screwed me over!¡± ¡°The Sherman family had invested their life savings into your projects, and you screwed them up! You damn well better give me my money back!¡± 37.75% 09:28 Nathen roared, grabbing Shawn¡¯s hair and forcefully mming it onto the ground, ¡°You old dog, you¡¯re just as snobbish as them! Where have I gotten to, and you¡¯re already kicking me when I¡¯m down? I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± Seeing this scene, Elsie picked up the wine bottle from the table and fiercely smashed it towards Nathen¡¯s head, ¡°Nathen, you liar! Let go of my dad!¡± Nathen¡¯s face was covered in blood, he pped Elsie across the face, ¡°You bitch! You dare to hit me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Subsequently, with a thud, he fell and sat on the ground, panting heavily. The once elegant and refined Mr. Reynell hadpletely turned into a mad dog! It took a while for the big shots of the Hashville n to recover from their shock. Warren trembled as he said, ¡°Mr. Sims, we¡¯ve lost a huge amount of money in Nathen¡¯s projects! I put in half of my worth, we¡¯re N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. screwed!¡± Cesar was also sweating profusely: ¡°I took more than you! If this fund from Nathen can¡¯t be recovered, the Sims family is done for!¡± The two were seething with anger. One of them mmed the table and stormed up to Nathen, ¡°You son of a bitch, I fell for your trick! Where¡¯s your two hundred billion?¡± Warren stepped on Nathen¡¯s leg. ¡°Give me back my money! If you don¡¯t 58.97% 09:28 cough up the ten billion I invested, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Cesar also kicked Nathen hard. Immediately after, several bigwigs from Hashville rushed over and started beating up Nathen relentlessly. Nathen was brutally beaten on the ground by several big shots from Hashville In desperation, he yelled, ¡°Alright, alright, stop it!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear what Mr. Poole and his team said? The funds didn¡¯t fail to arrive, but the sender requested to transfer them to another ount ¡°Did you ask Mr. Poole who exactly this ount belongs to?¡± ¡°Unless there was an unexpected issue, it should have been in the ount of Southern District Development Corporation!¡± Several bigwigs in Hashville suddenly stopped. They calmed down a bit. ¡°Nathan, are you talking in your sleep?¡± ¡°No, no, Mr. Howell, Mr. Sims, wait a moment, I need to confirm this with Mr. Poole!¡± Nathen excitedly scrambled up from the ground. ¡°Mr. Poole, Mr. Lane, could you please inquire which ount thist actually is?¡± Several bank presidents and others sneered, ¡°This ount belongs to the Eastern District Development Corporation under the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Moreover, this fund could be spent instantly now!¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 You Deserve the Money Harold and Karina were instantly stunned. Had 200 billion in funds arrived in the ount of Eastern District Development Corporation? They instinctively looked at Robin. ¡°Is, is this true?¡± Karina asked nervously. Robin nodded, ¡°Ms. Croft, make a call to finance for confirmation!¡± Before Karsyn could dial out, the phone started ringing. Karsyn turned on the speakerphone. The Finance Director on the other end of the phone excitedly said, ¡°Ms. Croft, you¡­ you need to report to Ms. Huber immediately, a massive fund of 200 billion has just been transferred into the ount of Eastern District Development Corporation!¡± ¡°Did you confirm with Ms. Huber if she knew about this?¡± ¡°Moreover, this fund could be spent at any time!¡± A gasp suddenly echoed through the banquet hall.. 200 billion actually flowed into the ount of Eastern District Development Corporation! 0.00% 09:29 Chapter 387 You Deserve the Money Ethen, Devin, and the rest were all greatly astonished. Turns out, the Hondry Sect had transferred the funds to the Huber family! At that moment. Harold was utterly bewildered! How could the Huber family, with their 200 billion funds, have received support from the Hondry Sect? Moreover, there were no additional conditions! It was originally thought that the collective betrayal of the fifty investment partners in the Eastern District would put the Huber family in a desperate situation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Unexpectedly, the Huber family received an injection of 200 billion in capital. With this fund, the crisis of the Huber family was instantly resolved! Harold looked at Robin, his eyes filled with a glow of gratitude. In those eyes that had seen so much, tears were swirling in the rims! The Huber family had several brushes with death, and each time, they were saved single¨Chandedly by Robin! He was a great benefactor of the Huber family! Harold trembled with excitement, walked up to Robin, and bowed deeply, ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­ Mr. Bruce, thank you!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Mr. Harold, you¡¯re too kind!¡± 14.53% 09:29 Chapter 387 You Deserve the Money ¡°I just said it a moment ago, money, if it¡¯s yours, no one can take it away, if it¡¯s not, you can¡¯t get it no matter how much you beg!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to get excited about, this 200 billion is what the Huber family deserved.¡± Harold had an epiphany! Had I wavered even slightly just now, this 200 billion capital would definitely not have been destined for the Huber family. Being born as a human, one must havepassion and righteousness! At that moment. Shawn, in despair, suddenly saw a glimmer of hope. An old donkey rolled up from the ground, rushed to Harold, and knelt on the ground. ¡°Mr. Huber, Mr. Huber, I¡­ I invested in seven projects of Nathen, putting all my funds into them!¡± ¡°Nathen is done now, and so am I. Please, for the sake of our past rtionship, help me.¡± ¡°If there had not been funds continuously invested in the project I was involved in, ensuring the smooth progress of the investment project, I¡­ I would have gone bankrupt.¡± Haroldughed, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± ¡°You had betrayed the Huber family long ago, siding with your master Nathen. Go ask him for help with this matter!¡± ¡°Mr. Huber, I¡­ I have dedicated half of my life to your business, made 32.08% 09:29 Chapter 387 You Deserve the significant contributions to the Huber Group! Are you just going to stand by and let me die?¡± Shawn pleaded desperately Harold kicked Shawn, ¡°I saved your life back then, brought you wealth and honor, gave you enough money and status, but you betrayed me. The only reason I didn¡¯ty a hand on you is because of our past rtionship!¡± ¡°We had already severed all ties, I had no obligation to help you!¡± ¡°This situation now, it¡¯s the oue you deserved! Don¡¯t beg me. get lost!¡± Shawn was stunned for quite a while. He suddenly turned around. The reason why Harold had been having a smooth journey during this period. Not only did Land in City South make a huge profit, but also, an additional 200 billion was given to him, all thanks to Robin. He immediately crawled to Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­ Mr. Bruce. please save me.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to betray the Huber family. I just wanted to start my own business, that¡¯s why I believed in Nathen¡¯s sweet talk. It was this liar who deceived me!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, please help me. I¡¯ve invested all my fortune in Nathen¡¯s project. If that project doesn¡¯t get started. I¡¯m done for!¡± 51.35% Chapter 38 ¡°If you had helped me, I, Shawn, would have been your dog from them on!¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°What does your doom have to do with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s yours will always be yours, and what¡¯s not will eventually be lost.¡± ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lost that money. If you had it, it might even cost you your life. Just live the life you¡¯re supposed to live honestly.¡± ¡°If youck virtue, no amount of wealth can be retained!¡± ¡°Betrayal alwayses with a price.¡± ¡°Resign yourself to fate, otherwise you¡¯ll end up dead on the streets when you¡¯re old, which is even worse than now!¡± Shawn immediately copsed on the ground, tears of old age streaming down his face! He truly regretted, why was he so greedy! Warren and the others hadpletely sobered up, Nathen was just a fraud, and Robin was the biggest boss in Hashville! Otherwise, why would Donovan, Randall and others have invited him to sit in that position from the beginning. Looking back, I must have been blind to foolishly believe the lies of that bastard Nathen. 69.32% 09:29 Robin was the mainstay of the Huber family. They actually teamed up with Nathen against the Huber family, wasn¡¯t that a suicide mission? Las Warren knelt before Robin: ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber, it was me who¡­ Nathen and Brendan were targeting you.¡± At this point. Warren didn¡¯t know how to start. Cesar and a few others immediately knelt down: ¡°Mr. Bruce, we were Wrong!¡± ¡°Could you give us a lifeline, by investing 200 billion into those projects in Hashville, please?¡± ¡°Otherwise, the family business that we had built over several generations would be ruined.¡± Robinughed, ¡°Whye to me when the family business you¡¯ve built over generations is ruined? I¡¯m not your ancestor!¡± ¡°It was ruined, but it was much better than having so much money before and courting death.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­¡± Robin coldly shouted, ¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t leave, things won¡¯t stay this way!¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Prepare for Bankruptcy Nathen slumped on the ground. He watched everything happening before his eyes in despair, finally understanding. He had been scheming against the Huber family from the beginning, nting Venomous Worm for Camdyn. Later on, seeing Robin sabotage his n, he intervened in the Eastern Business District. He began scheming again, wanting to eliminate Robin. Looking back, I was nothing in front of Robin! Originally, the n was to strengthen the Reynell family by leveraging the Poison Sect and Hondry Sect, aiming to dominate Hallcester and even the entire Hashville. However, no one could have imagined that Robin would have such great abilities. Actually managed to get the support of Matthew! This 200 billion fundpletely pulled the Reynell family down from their pedestal, plunging them into an abyss! Only Robin could save the Reynell family now! 0.00% 09:29 388 Prepare for Bankruptcy Thinking of this, Nathen crawled over to Robin. ¡°Robin¡­ Mr. Bruce¡­¡± Karina looked at Mr. Reynell, who used to be full of arrogance, now crawling on the ground as humble as an ant. She sneered with augh, shaking her head. At this point, Nathen no longer cared about any dignity. The Pug¨Clike ttering smile bloomed, ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­¡± ¡°Nathen, could you please stop!¡± Robin pouted. A burst ofughter echoed through the banquet hall. Nathen tilted his head, smiling, ¡°Mr. Bruce, you wanted me to bark like a dog, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll do it now. You don¡¯t know, my bark sounds even better than a dog¡¯s!¡± ¡°As long as you can inject 200 billion into the over one hundred projects invested by the Reynell family, bringing them back to life, I, Nathen, will forever be at Mr. Bruce¡¯s beck and call, always yourpdog!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t like your nasty dog, get out!¡± Nathen didn¡¯t care whether Robin ignored him or not. Crawling on the ground closely behind Robin, loudly barking, ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± The banquet hall suddenly fell silent, with everyone looking at Nathen lying on the floor. 14.76% 09:29 Chapter 388 Prepare for Bankruptcy ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Did you really learn to bark like a dog? This hadpletely lost all shame! Robin was also stunned. Looking back at Nathen, who was lying on the ground, trying hard to imitate a dog, sticking out his tongue and barking loudly, I shook my head: ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all now! If you like barking, then bark as loud as you can!¡± Brendan gave a bitter smile, ¡°Nathen, you¡¯re even more shameless than me!¡± ¡°Those with high education, when they lose their shame, are truly shockingly outrageous!¡± Warren and the others were shocked, their mouths agape at Nathen¡¯s appearance. How did it end up like this! A good hand of cards, how did it end up like this mess! The banquet hall on the third floor, after a brief silence, was once ag filled with a burst ofughter. again Mr. Donovan burst intoughter, ¡°What a rich and colorful feast I had today!¡± The fifty co¨Cinvestors of the Eastern Business District had been duped! The plot twist today was too unexpected! 33.03% 09:29 Chapter 388 Prepare for Bankruptcy It was simply out of the blue! They never could have imagined that Nathen, the high and mighty president of World Real Estate, would actually kneel on the ground and. bark like a dog. Gerardo pped his forehead, ¡°Damn it, how could we have believed that bastard Nathen! Following him, we¡¯re all screwed!¡± The Huber family initially shared such a big piece of the cake, the Eastern Business District, with us for free. Yet, we betrayed trust and repaid kindness with enmity! Stabbed in the back of the Huber family. I once thought, a moment of determination could bring a lifetime of wealth and glory. Unexpectedly, Nathen was so weak! Everything was under the control of the Huber family and Robin. What the hell was 200 billion? It was just a fart! Gerardo, Edwin and others had a fierce ideological struggle. If they didn¡¯t make a decision, there would be no chance left! They hesitated for a good while, then quickly climbed up to Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Huber, Mr. Harold, we were wrong, we were wrong. Can the termination contract of today be nullified?¡± 48.74% 09.29 Chapter 388 Prepare for Bankruptcy ¡°We would never betray the Huber family again in the future!¡± Robin no longer paid attention to them. Karina said coldly, ¡°Gerardo, get up. You are all grown men, if you¡¯ve done it, you have to face the reality!¡± ¡°Although the Huber family was kind, they were not the kind of people anyone could insult at will.¡± ¡°Robin had said, after the termination of the contract, the Huber family will never cooperate with you again! Go back and prepare for bankruptcy!¡°¨C ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­¡± Gerardo and others climbed up to Robin, pleading. ¡°Get out!¡± Robin barked coldly. Donovan¡¯s guards immediately dragged fifty investors out of the banquet hall. Robin nced at the chaotic banquet hall, made a slight bow and said, ¡°Mr. Donovan, Randall, Mr. Jensen, we won¡¯t be staying here any longer.¡± Donovan stood up andughed, saying, ¡°Alright, suit yourselves.¡± Karina and Harold followed Robin out of the third floor banquet hall. Cecilia, Conway, Crystal and others also left one after another. Nia watched Robin¡¯s retreating figure, hesitated for a good while, then immediately got up and rushed out. 09:29 Donovan and Randall exchanged a smile and also stood up. ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s go too,¡± Nia caught up to Robin: ¡°Robin, wait for a moment.¡± ¡°I wanted to confirm, did you really agree with Randall¡¯s proposal?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Alright, after the leaders arrive in Halleester tomorrow, I will call you in advance.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Robin looked at Nia, who was staring at him nkly at that moment, ¡°Ms. Finley, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gone!¡± Nia instantly realized herpse, her cheeks flushed with two shades of crimson as she turned and ran towards the banquet hall. I ran into Donovan, Randall, and Chad head¨Con. Donovan looked at Nia¡¯s flushed face, ¡°Lass, starting to take the initiative now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nia paused for a moment. Randall pointed at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Your grandfather was talking about him.¡± ¡°You two old fools, what are you bbering about!¡± Nia stomped her foot in anger and ran towards the private elevator. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 How Foolish Robin, Karina, and others left the banquet hall, walking down the stairs. When Nathen, Warren and the others saw Robin and Karina leaving, they immediately followed them out like they were chasing after their father. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Bruce¡­wait for me!¡± Nathen cried out in despair, chasing after him. He knew that only Robin could save the Reynell family at that moment. The guests in the second floor banquet hall saw a group of peopleing down from the third floor, not knowing what had happened. At this point, the banquet had only just begun, how could these people have left already? Miranda spotted Robin among the crowd and immediately perked up. She understood, it must have been that Robin was driven out by someone, which would exin why he left now! Miranda sprang from her seat as if her tail had been pinched. Quickly ran up to Robin: ¡°You stop right there!¡± She nced at the Hashville bigwigs and Nathen who were chasing from behind, each with a gloomy face, and sneered, ¡°Did you get into trouble again?¡± 0.00% 09:30 ¡°How could someone of your status possibly be allowed into the Finley family¡¯s banquet?!¡± ¡°Hmph! Did Mr. Donovan get angry and kick you out?¡± ¡°I told you before, you¡¯re just a poor loser. Go where you belong, instead of desperately trying to fit into high society.¡± ¡°If you want to show your face at this level and not follow the rules of high society, you¡¯re going to get into big trouble!¡± ¡°How am I supposed to talk about you, Robin, can¡¯t you have some shame!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­¡± Nathen came from behind, ¡°Mr. Bruce, wait a moment, listen to me¡­¡± Robin ignored him, intending to bypass Miranda and continue forward. Miranda reached out and grabbed him, ¡°Robin, Mr. Reynell is talking to you. How can you be so ungrateful!¡± ¡°It was already a great honor for you that Mr. Reynell deigned to speak with you!¡± ¡°You despicable person!¡± Nathen pped Miranda across the face, ¡°I was talking to Mr. Bruce, what¡¯s it to you? Get lost!¡± Miranda was instantly stunned. Covering her painfully sore cheek, she muttered, ¡°Mr. Reynell, I¡­ I was cursing Robin, this ignorant loser!¡± ¡°Did you call him a loser?¡± Nathen gave a bitter smile. 21 469 09:30 Chapter 389 How Foolish I fucking thought so too before! I was such an idiot! This woman actually rejected a marriage proposal from a super tycoon who was delivered to her doorstep. They kept saying over and over again that Robin was a loser! How foolish it was! He pointed at Miranda and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not even worth a damn. in front of him!¡± ¡°Blind woman, get out!¡± Nathen pointed at Miranda and scolded harshly. Seeing that Robin had already walked far away, he quickly chased after him, ¡°Mr. Bruce, wait a minute, I was really wrong¡­ Miranda, seeing stars from the blow, looked at Nathen¡¯s retreating figure with confusion in her eyes, ¡°Robin is clearly a loser, what¡¯s going on, Mr. Reynell?¡± A p with a ¡°smack!¡± Miranda¡¯s other cheek was pped again. Livia pointed at her, ¡°I told you, every time you disrespect Mr. Bruce, I will hit you each time I see you, you wretch!¡± Miranda, clutching her burning cheek, stared at the retreating figures of Livia and Cecilia, utterly bewildered! Had these people all gone mad? 44.49% 09:30 Robin was just a loser, how could you guys be so stupid?! Looking again at the backs of Robin and the others, Miranda became even more confused. ¡°If Mr. Donovan got angry, it should have been the Finley family¡¯s guard who threw Robin out, how come all the big shots of Hashville followed him out? What¡¯s wrong with these big shots today?¡± Jacobughed, ¡°Miranda, isn¡¯t it obvious? Karina might have argued with the Finley family to get a seat for Robin, and left the party in a huff.¡± ¡°The big shots of Hashville and Mr. Reynell must have been upset with Robin for ruining their ns, chasing after him to confront him.¡± ¡°In short, that loser Robin was just a joke!¡± ¡°Just one thing, I couldn¡¯t understand, what on earth had Robin done to Karina and Harold that they would risk offending the Finley family for him?¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Robin is such a disgusting man! With his status, he even dreams of having a ce in the Finley family. What a wild fantasy!¡± ¡°The upper echelons were not something anyone could squeeze into at will. Without ability, connections, and strength, those who tried to mix in would ultimately be kicked out.¡± Jacob pulled Miranda,ughing, ¡°Ignore him, let¡¯s go back for dinner.¡± Robin and his group passed through the first floor lobby. 65.16% 09:30 Raymond, the president of the Hallcester Traditional Medicine Association who was sitting at the same table with Bradshaw, was suddenly taken aback. He looked at Robin¡¯s silhouette against the light, muttering to himself, ¡°So simr! I always feel it¡¯s too much like the silhouette in that photo.¡± Bradshaw asked, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Powers? Like who?¡± Raymond¡¯s eyes were filled with awe, ¡°That top¨Ctier master, Master Bruce!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 My Granddaughter¡¯s Best Friend ¡°Master Bruce hase, where is he, where is he?¡± Bradshaw sprang up as if his butt was on fire, leaving his seat and running out. Just at that moment, a middle¨Caged man with a gentle appearance happened to pass by behind him, bumping into him squarely. Bradshaw suddenly lost his bnce, forcefully pinning the man beneath him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Bradshaw scrambled up from the ground, rolling and crawling. This effeminate man slowly stood up, his gaze hazy as he looked at Bradshaw. Suddenly, a shrillughter rang out. A thick, dark orchid finger was raised and pointed at Bradshaw¡¯s old face, ¡°What a sight! You old rascal, you¡¯re on top of me, you have to take responsibility for me! Hee hee hee¡­¡± ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Bradshaw was taken aback for a moment, hurriedly wiped his old face, and continued to look outside. ¡°Smack!¡± The effeminate man pped Bradshaw¡¯s butt, ¡°Pretentious! Just by looking at your big fat ass, I knew you were no good!¡± Bradshaw was pped by the effeminate man, causing him to stagger 0.00% 09:30 and almost fall to the ground. ¡°Bastard, get lost!¡± ¡°Hmph! Old rogue, you¡¯re clearly no good!¡± The effeminate man snorted and left immediately. As she walked away, she turned back and raised her orchid finger, pointing at Bradshaw, ¡°Old man, you took advantage of me, denied it after overpowering me, I won¡¯t let you off, I wille back for you, you can¡¯t run away!¡± A burst ofughter came from the banquet hall on the second floor. Bradshaw chuckled dryly, whispering, ¡°Mr. Powers, where is Master Bruce?¡± Raymond shook his head, ¡°It might have been an illusion, I was too eager to meet the legendary Master Bruce!¡± ¡°I truly wished to be admonished by him. If I could personally listen to a piece of his advice and a lesson from him, I would have no regrets in this life!¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, I must have been mistaken. My mentor, Mr. Baker, will be here shortly. Master Bruce might be with him.¡± Bradshaw sighed in disappointment, ¡°Mr. Powers, you must help me find Master Bruce. I¡¯ve entrusted my life to you.¡± Raymond took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Brown, I also really want to see Master Bruce. Only by meeting Mr. Baker can I know where Mr. Bruce is.¡± ¡°My master, Mr. Baker¡¯s flight was dyed, we had to wait a bit before 18.30% 09:30 ¡ö¡ö Chapter 390 My Granddaughter¡¯s Best Friend he could arrive at the resort¡¯s grand hotel.¡± Raymond checked the time, ¡°By now, my master should have arrived.¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, let¡¯s go to the hotel entrance to greet them, perhaps Master Bruce came with my master.¡± ¡°Alright, alright! We¡¯reing right now!¡± Bradshaw, unable to wait, followed Raymond towards the hotel exit. Robin and the others left the hotel of the resort, got into the Huber family¡¯s car, and slowly drove out of the resort. At that moment, ine had just arrived at the front gate of the resort hotel, when he suddenly froze in surprise! He watched a line of luxury cars slowly drive away in the distance. Wasn¡¯t that Mr. Bruce sitting in that Mercedes? How could he have left? Did I see it wrong? ine furrowed his brows, muttering to himself. At this point, Donovan and his group had already walked out of the hotel¡¯s dedicated elevator passage.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He quickly approached, ¡°Mr. Finley, has the banquet ended? I¡¯m truly sorry, my flight was dyed, I arrivedte!¡± Donovan burst intoughter, ¡°Mr. Baker, it¡¯s such a pity you camete! My celebration banquet today was splendid, I was very happy, hahaha¡­¡± 39.09% 09:30 ine looked at Donovan¡¯s happy expression, ¡°Really? As long as Mr. Finley is happy! He¡¯s been looking and feeling much bettertely!¡± ¡°My master is truly a divine being! With Mr. Finley in this condition. living another twenty years would not be a problem!¡± ¡°Mr. Finley, did my mastere?¡± Donovan nodded, ¡°He came, just left. Didn¡¯t you meet him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ine shook his head, his eyes full of regret. ¡°Mr. Bruce left in the Huber family¡¯s car, look at that line of cars,¡± Donovan pointed ahead. ¡°If you had arrived a step earlier, you would have seen him.¡± ine looked towards the direction of the resort¡¯s gate, beating his chest and stamping his foot, ¡°Oh, what a pity! I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for so many days, wanting to see my master. But today, I missed it because the ne was dyed!¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries with them, Donovan and his group left the hotel and drove away from the resort. Bradshaw and Raymond ran up to ine: ¡°Master, you¡¯re here, where is Master Bruce?¡± ine shook his head. ¡°The dyed flight made me miss a great opportunity, it really pissed me off! Even if I had arrived ten minutes earlier. I could have had a few words with my master.¡± Bradshaw was utterly disappointed, ¡°Gone? Master Bruce was already 58.47% 09:30 in the hotel!¡± ine pointed at the Huber family¡¯s convoy, ¡°Yes, did you see those cars just now? The master was in that Mercedes.¡± Raymond watched the Huber family¡¯s ck Mercedes slowly disappear into the distance, feeling quite disappointed: ¡°What a pity, Master Bruce is really low¨Ckey!¡± Bradshaw stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Mr. Baker, I beg you to help me find Master Bruce. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save my own life.¡± Bradshaw suddenly thought of something and immediately took out an invitation: ¡°Mr. Baker, my granddaughter is having her engagement ceremony tomorrow, and I would like to invite you to grace us with your presence.¡± ine had originally intended to refuse. Bradshaw eximed excitedly. ¡°The venue for my granddaughter¡¯s engagement ceremony was Mauveglow Vi 1!¡± ine froze for a moment, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Mr. Baker, at Mauveglow Vi I!¡± Bradshaw said with augh. ¡°The owner of this vi was my granddaughter¡¯s confidant, so I lent it to her.¡± ine was greatly surprised. Being friends with the owner of such a ce was not something that just anyone could achieve. 80.17% 09:30 ¡°Alright, Mr. Brown, I will be there on time tomorrow!¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Graceful and Charming The Huber family¡¯s convoy slowly drove out of the seaside resort. Karina needed to return to Eastern District Development Corporation immediately to handle the follow¨C up issues of fifty cooperative investors. terminating their contracts. Harold did not ride in a car with Robin and Karina, but instead, he took a car home with interest. At that moment, Karina was stillpletely immersed in a sense of unreality. 200 billion capital was suddenly invested in the ecosystem project of Eastern District Development Corporation. The crisis brought about by the collective breach of contract by fifty cooperative developers was instantly resolved. This collective ckmail event, shrouded in dark clouds, was perfectly resolved by Robin, turning a crisis into an opportunity! Think back to before the banquet, Robin had firmly told her about the words of terminating the contract with Gerardo and others. Karina truly understood the meaning behind it. Robin had actually known the inside story behind the termination of contracts with fifty partners long ago. 0.00% 09:30 And they had dug a pit for them, waiting for Nathen and his group to fall into it themselves. This pit not only buried the Reynell family and the Elliott family, but also sent all the top ten wealthy families in Hashville back to the pre- liberation era. Gerardo, like other snobs, also went bankrupt because of this. The small ns, previously with a scale of a few million or even tens of millions, were suddenly heavily in debt. Nathen took over the position of the boss in Hallcester in order to destroy the Huber family. They had spent five years meticulously nning to deal with the Huber family, which could be described as a painstaking effort. This time, he actually wanted to rely on the power of the Hondry Sect. In coboration with several bigwigs from Hashville and fifty partners including Gerardo, theyunched an attack on the Huber family. Unexpectedly, hepletely destroyed the foundation that his father had painstakingly built over several decades. If it weren¡¯t for Robin, the current situation of the Huber family would be the same as the present oue of the Reynell family. Karina was secretly observing Robin, who was leaning back in his seat. That handsome face, that gentle expression. No matter how you looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person 17.92% 09:30 Chapter 391 Graceful and Charming who was decisive and ruthless, capable of achieving great things with case. However, in the face of disasters that she thought were insurmountable, Robin always turned despair into miracles like a game. Recalling the unforgettable moments experienced with Robin since our first acquaintance. A touch of happiness spread across Karina¡¯s face. She felt fortunate to have met a man as solid as a mountain! She instinctively leaned her head on Robin¡¯s shoulder, closing her beautiful eyes, and intently feeling the captivating scenting from this man. Robin paused slightly, smelling the fresh scent of the hair that was close to his breath, his lips curling up slightly. A delicate face, a fair neck, and the tantalizing glimpse of youthful charm beneath the fragrant, crispy tenderness. Truly, she was the epitome of beauty and elegance, capturing all the charm! Looking again at the intoxicated blush on Karina¡¯s face, her fluttering eyshes, her crimson lips. Where was that aloof and proud Hallcester goddess who kept idlers at bay? The vibration of the phone drew Robin¡¯s gaze back. 39.79% 09:30 Chapter 391 Graceful and Charming Death Mongers sent a message- The ounts of Southern District Development Corporation showed irregrities. Death Mongers learned thatrge sums of money from the Southern District Development Corporation were transferred in batches to an overseas ount named Grandeur Company within three months. The man behind Grandeur Company was a guy named Terry. The guards of Death Mongers sent Terry¡¯s photo at the same time. Robinughed. Sure enough, there was something fishy! This Terry, he was the man who was with Freddie¡¯s wife, Ste. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Robin shook his head, Freddie¡¯s fate was so unfortunate! Just as the business was starting to prosper, a traitor emerged from within. This traitor turned out to be a pillow talker. Freddie battled against all odds, risking his life to provide shelter for his family. Never thought, but couldn¡¯t exchange for a heart that would share weal and woe Some heartless and ungrateful people deserved to die! 57.14% 09:30 Chapter 391 Graceful and Charming Robin immediately sent a message¨C Controlled the shellpany of Terry overseas. No action was taken against anyone involved in this matter at the time, we just observed the changes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Karina leaned over, trying to see what information was being disyed on Robin¡¯s phone. ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling, ding¨Ca¨Cling¡­¡± Just then, Nia¡¯s phone rang. Karina blinked her beautiful eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Nia seemed to be acting strange around you today. My intuition tells me, she likes you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a beauty to love a hero!¡± ¡°You beauty!¡± Karina pinched the soft flesh on Robin¡¯s waist,ughing. ¡°Answer the phone quickly, or Nia will get angry soon.¡± Robin opened his phone and pressed the speakerphone button. ¡°Robin, a friend of my uncle bought two purebred mastiffs from abroad. did you like them?¡± ¡°If you needed it, I had my uncle¡¯s friend contact you, okay?¡± Robin looked at Karina, ¡°Do you want a mastiff¡°?¡± Karina jumped in fright, ¡°I don¡¯t want that thing, it eats people like a tiger!¡± 72.74% 09:30 1 On the other end of the phone, Nia recognized Karina¡¯s voice and started tough, ¡°Uncle¡¯s friend said that there are two trainers apanying the mastiff, so safety is not an issue.¡± Robin thought for a moment, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send him the address and have it delivered directly.¡± After hanging up the phone, ording to the phone number Nia gave, the address of Mauveglow Vi 1 was directly sent. At that moment, it was remembered that the key card for Mauveglow. Vi 1 was with Crystal. It seemed that Crystal had to make another trip to bring the mastiff and two trainers into the vi. 90.16% Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Don¡¯t Worry ¡°Robin, I¡¯ll finish up thepany matters in the afternoon and head home early.¡± Karina said seriously, holding onto Robin¡¯s arm. ¡°Tonight, I cooked avish dinner for you to taste, alright?¡± Robin nced at the longing look in Karina¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s just order takeout.¡± Karina slightly furrowed her brows, understanding Robin¡¯s meaning. Thest time I cooked at home, it caused a hugemotion, and I even ended up boiling a pot of chicken feces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be likest time. I¡¯ve been practicing my skills a lot recently.¡± ¡°Last time it was because the app I downloaded was not good, so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t do very well.¡± ¡°Ms. Croft helped me choose several reliable food apps this time. I experimented a few times, and the results turned out very well.¡± ¡°Basically, I arranged to go back early two nights a week to practice, and now, I have already practiced very well.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°I know this, Ms. Croft told me.¡± ¡°Did this guy Karsyn tell you everything?¡± Karina looked at Karsyn, who was driving. 0.00% 09:32 Robin shook his head and said, ¡°I think we should forget it. You¡¯re so busy, there¡¯s no need for you to cook personally¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Karina said with a gentleugh. ¡°I had developed a great interest in gourmet food, and it was also through rigorous training.¡± ¡°If you had tasted the food I cooked, you would have definitely wanted to eat it a second time.¡± Robin shook his head. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to cat a pot of chicken shit.¡± Karsyn couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Karsyn, drive properly and don¡¯t you dare make fun of me!¡± Karina red at Karsyn in annoyance. Then, with a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m improving too, Robin. How would you know my cooking isn¡¯t good now if you don¡¯t try it?¡± ¡°You muste home for dinner tonight!¡± Karina bit her lip, whispering, ¡°If you agree, I¡­ I will give you¡­¡± Robin instinctively looked at the glimpse of spring light on Karina, ¡°Are you giving it to me tonight?¡± Karsyn¡¯s hand, gripping the steering wheel, suddenly shook. Karina understood Robin¡¯s meaning, and her cheeks instantly turned red. The earlobes turned a translucent red, as did the fair and delicate neck. ¡°Screw you! I mean, I was going to give you a little surprise.¡± 17.46% 09:32 Chapter 392 Don¡¯t Wony N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You must go back tonight!¡± Robin nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t refuse such a kind offer. I just hope the food you cook is edible!¡± Karina hummed lightly, ¡°Once you¡¯ve tasted my cooking tonight, you¡¯ll know what it means that hard work pays off¡± Robin pointed at the office building of Eastern District Development Corporation ahead. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead, I need to use the car for a bit.¡± After Karina and Karsyn got out of the car, he drove off towards the seaside in the southern suburbs of Hallcester. Three minutes ago, he received a message from Death Mongers ¨C Four Valluynnian assassins had been trailing Cecilia¡¯s vehicle along the coastal road on the west side of the seaside vi. Cecilia did not go to Purpeak International Group, instead, she turned around and headed towards the west suburban farm. Upon seeing this message, Robin understood Cecilia¡¯s intention. This was to lure four Valluynnian assassins there to deal with them. A few days ago, Cecilia told him.. To this day, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why the Hart family wanted her to establish power in Hallcester of Londrnd. As for what purpose, the Hart family did not tell her. 37.61% ? 09:32 1 Chapter 392 Don¡¯t Worry They simply let her develop in Hallcester, waiting for their instructions And, tell her that this n concerns the future fate of the Hart family and the Agility Sect. Cecilia¡¯s words greatly piqued Robin¡¯s interest. Over the years, the Hart family and the Agility Sect had rarely taken action in the martial arts world. It seemed to be lying low, waiting for a significant action. What exactly this action was, was unknowable. Enzo also had hime to Halleester to wait for someone. Who to wait for, what to do, was all unknown. Was the matter of the Hart family rted to the person who, ording to Enzo, hade to find him? It remained a mystery in Robin¡¯s heart. *** The coastal highway in the southern suburbs of Hallcester. A ck BMW SUV was closely following Cecilia¡¯s car towards the western suburban farm. Inside the car, Livia and Leonel spoke in a low voice, ¡°Miss, it has now been confirmed that the four men trailing us are assassins sent by the Hart family.¡± 57.19% 09:32 Upon hearing this, a cold glint burst forth from Cecilia¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Hart family, I originally thought they were my support!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, those who treated me as a tool since birth, now knowing that Mr. Bruce has helped me remove the Soul¨CDevouring Curse, have repeatedly sent people to kill me!¡± ¡°I dered war against the Hart family!¡± ¡°Leonel, lead them to the woods in the western suburb farm and kill them!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Leonel immediately changed direction and headed straight for the farm in the western suburbs. Livia said gravely, ¡°Miss, ording to our intelligence, the four assassins sent by the Hart family and Agility Sect this time are all high- ss assassins.¡± ¡°Their skills were definitely top¨Cnotch among the assassins. If the three of us wanted to take down these four assassins, we would likely have to go through a lot of trouble, and there was even a possibility that we might die at their hands.¡± ¡°The youngdy¡¯s health has just recovered, it might be difficult for her to handle intense confrontations. Should we seek help from Mr. Bruce?¡± Cecilia was frowning. A few days ago, after Robin¡¯s care, her body had already returned to its original state, and her strength had also reached more than eighty percent. 73.63% 1. 09:320 Chapter 392 Don¡¯t Worry Dealing with these four assassins, if I had fought with all my might, perhaps there would have been a chance of victory. However, given Livia and Leonel¡¯s level of cultivation, it was feared that they would have a hard time coping. After much thought, she still shook her head, ¡°Forget it! We still have a chance if we fight to the death!¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 You Must Pay With Your Life! The three of them drove to the farm in the western suburbs and stopped. the car in front of the woods, slowly walking into the forest. Four Valluynnian assassins were also following them at a safe distance. The forest was quiet and deeply shaded in the afternoon. The light deep in the forest grew increasingly dim. Reaching deep into the forest, a ghostly smile shed across Cecilia¡¯s face. Leonel and Livia understood immediately. The three suddenly stopped in their tracks, taking the initiative against four masked shadow assassins. In an instant, hundreds of silver needles shed like twinkling the dark forest, raining down on the four assassins! Stars in Four assassins let out a strange shriek and disappeared without a trace in an instant. Cecilia, Leonel, and Livia, stood back to back in the middle of the forest. holding their breaths and listening intently to the slightest movement in the woods. The gloomy forest was as silent as hell at that moment. 0.00% 09:32 Chapter 19 After a brief silence, the leaves in the forest began to shake instantly. Dozens of throwing knives rained down, enveloping Cecilia, Leonel, and Livia. Four assassins appeared before them like ghosts, brandishing their Valluynnian Sabers, and attacked Leonel, Livia, and Cecilia, who were busy setting up their hand swords. ¡°I¡¯ll distract them!¡± Leonel growled. Before Cecilia could stop him, he quickly darted behind the four assassins and began a frenzied onught on their backs. Four assassins instantly dodged Leonel¡¯s attack. Leonel turned around and sprinted towards the other side of the forest. Four assassins exchanged a knowing nce. The two assassins immediately pursued Leonel. They decided to kill the three people named Cecilia one by one. The two first killed Leonel, then, they nned tobine their forces to kill Cecilia and Livia. Cecilia knew that Leonel was no match for the two upper¨Css assassins, but she was powerless to help. The skills of the two assassins in front of them surpassed theirs. She and Livia had been tightly entangled, N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 17.14% 09:32 Chapter 393 You Must Pay With Your Lifel There was nothing left to do but leave it to fate! He only hoped that he could quickly deal with the two assassins in front of him and go to help Leonel with Livia. After a fierce struggle, Livia was gradually defeated due to her injuries. Cecilia, facing the full onught of two assassins, was also physically exhausted. Meanwhile. Leonel had been running all the way. Led two Valluynnian assassins to the northwest corner of the forest and stopped. He pointed the dagger in his hand at them, then, like a whirlwind sweeping the ground, he lunged towards the lower bodies of the two Valluynnian assassins. Although Leonel was fast, the skills of the two upper¨Css assassins surpassed him. They vanished without a trace under Leonel¡¯s dagger, like ghosts. Before Leonel could find their tracks, dozens of throwing knives were hurled at him from all directions. Leonel spun the dagger in his hand, knocking out the swords in his hand one by one. Just a momentter, two Valluynnian Sabers were already thrusting towards his throat. Leonel¡¯s hands were already pushed to their limits at this moment, 35.34% 09:32 utterly unable to withdraw and block the Valluynnian Sabers of the two assassins. He understood, ording to the speed of these two killers. Such a short distance, it would only take a millisecond, and he would have died at the hands of these two assassins. At that moment. Leonel had already given up the idea of continuing to live. He only wanted to hold back the two assassins at thest moment, to buy more time for Cecilia and Livia. Thus, he charged head¨Con at the two assassins wielding Valluynnian Sabers with all his might. The two assassins hesitated slightly, their Valluynnian Sabersgging a beat in their hands. It was just too close. Even if it was slightly slower, it was enough to kill Leonel! Leonelughed wildly, charging even more determinedly towards the two assassins with his Valluynnian Saber. Everything was over! A cold light shed by, and this space instantly became as silent as a ghost. Leonel looked in astonishment at the Valluynnian Saber, which had miraculously stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth from his throat. 54.06% 09:32 1. Chapter 393 You Must Pay With Your Lifel Perhaps, just a little bit closer, and he would have already reached. another world by now. It was just the world of two Valluynnian assassins, forever halted within this hair¡¯s breadth. ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± Leonel eximed in surprise, looking at the indifferent Robin in front of him. The two Valluynnian assassins never understood how they were killed, even unto death.. Leonel pointed in Cecilia¡¯s direction, ¡°Thedy and Livia were over there.¡± Robin and Leonel quickly ran towards the middle of the forest. Cecilia and Livia were struggling in their final battle with two Valluynnian assassins. Livia was injured and could no longer take care of herself. Cecilia was gradually losing her strength, fighting two against one. The two Valluynnian men, seeing that they had already taken control of the situation, slowed down and pointed at Cecilia, ¡°Carly, you have betrayed the Hart family and Mr. Cunningham, you must die!¡± Cecilia sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve made countless contributions for the Hart family and the Agility Sect, yet this is how I end up! Tell me, why do they want to kill me?¡± An assassin coldly said, ¡°The major ns of the Hart family and Agility 71.89% A O 09:33 91.43% ¦¤ O Du Must With Your Life! Seet have been ruined by you, a coward who fears death. You must atone with your life!¡± ¡°The significant n of the Hart family and the Agility Sect? What n?¡± Cecilia eximed in astonishment. ¡°You have no right to know this issue!¡± the assassin said coldly, ¡°Now, do you do it yourself, or do we kill you?¡± Cecilia sneered, ¡°I killed myself, for what reason! I¡¯m not your tool!¡± The next moment, thousands of silver needles were flying towards the two assassins, covering the sky and the earth¡­ Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Ancient Magic Weapon The two ck¨Cd assassins watched the silver needles shot out by Cecilia, scoffing. At the same time, he shot all the shurikens in his hand towards Cecilia¡¯s direction. In an instant. hundreds of silver needles fell to the ground, all due to the violent collision in the hands of the sword madman. The number of throwing knives in the hands of the two high¨Css assassins increased more and more, like magicians, seemingly endless. The upper¨Css assassins trained by the Agility Sect were definitely the elites among assassins! Cecilia was not their match at all. She had alreadyunched all the silver needles in her hand at this moment. But the swords in the hands of the two assassins were like snowkes covering the sky, enveloping him within. Among the thousands of flying hand swords, the two Valluynnian Sabers of the two assassins were also hidden, both stabbing towards Cecilia. Facing such a fierce momentum, Cecilia knew, she couldn¡¯t avoid the disaster today. 0.00% A 09:33 Chapter 394 Ancient Magic Weapon The overdrawn physical strength gradually lost its bnce. She looked in despair at the shurikens flying towards her from all directions. Her vision went ck and she toppled over to one side. Robin reached out and held her shaking. limp body. ¡°Sir!¡± Cecilia eximed in delight, nestling into Robin¡¯s arms, tears instantly streaming down her face. She hadn¡¯t expected that Robin would miraculously appear at this time! Robin swung out a short stab, knocking all the swords in Wanqian¡¯s hands to the ground. The two assassins were instantly stunned, they hadn¡¯t noticed a person suddenly appearing! If the other party had wanted to kill them, they would have already been dead! ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± the assassin demanded harshly. Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know!¡± A cold light shed past, and the Achilles tendons of the two assassins instantly snapped, causing them to kneel on the ground. ¡°You¡­dare¡­¡± an assassin yelled in shock. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? I could kill you right now!¡± Robinughed, revealing a set of white teeth in the dim light. This assassin was instantly throat¨Cslit and rolled on the ground. 15.19% 09:33 Chapter 394 Ancient Magic Weapon Seeing this scene, another assassin wanted to bite off his poison tooth tomit suicide Robin thrust the short spike into his mouth, a crunching sound echoed as the spike knocked out his mouthful of teeth, ¡°Speak, why did you want to kill Carly?¡± ¡°What kind of orders was she waiting for in Hallcester?¡± ¡°What was your significant n, the Hart family?¡± The assassin sneered. ¡°I would never tell you, even if I died!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin wiped his hands with a wet wipe, ¡°Worse than death? Would you tell me?¡± The next moment, a silver needle was lodged in the chest of this assassin. In an instant, the assassin was overwhelmed with unbearable pain, as if thousands of ants were gnawing at his bones. He was rolling on the ground, drenched in sweat, ¡°Devil! What¡­what have you done to me?¡± ¡°Speak up, answer my question, and I¡¯ll give you a quick end!¡± Robin threw the wet cloth into the air. In the tranquil woods, only the agonizing scream of this assassin remained: ¡°I¡­ I said, make it stop!¡± Robin retrieved the silver needle, ¡°Speak up! What exactly was the purpose of the Hart family cing the Soul¨CDevouring Curse on Carly?¡± 32.36% ? 09:33 Chapter 394 Ancient Magic Weapon ¡°Whatmand was she waiting for in Halleester?¡± The assassin let out a long sigh, ¡°The Hart family and Agility Sect have been searching for an ancient magic weapon for 200 years.¡± ¡°This ancient magic weapon would appear in the martial world once every fifty years. ¡± ¡°It was said that this ancient magic weapon was made to find its master.¡± ¡°Twenty years ago, this ancient magic weapon suddenly appeared. unexpectedly.¡± ¡°For this ancient magic weapon, there was once a brutal ughter in the martial world.¡± ¡°Major sects from all over the world, spared no effort topete for this ancient magic weapon.¡± Was ¡°What a pity, it was said that this ancient magic weaponter lost in Halleester.¡± ¡°So, the Hart family sent Carly to Hallcester, just to wait for the appearance of that ancient magic weapon.¡± ¡°Ancient magic weapon?¡± Robin looked at Cecilia, ¡°Did you know about it?¡± Cecilia shook her head and said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never heard of this ancient magic weapon before.¡± ¡°What exactly is the use of this ancient magic weapon?¡± Robin continued to ask. 49.44% ¦¤ O 09:33 Chapter 394 Ancient Magic Weapon The assassin shook his head. ¡°My rank isn¡¯t high enough, I have no knowledge of such matters.¡± ¡°Did the Hart family and Agility Sect nt the Soul¨CDevouring Curse on Carly in order to find this ancient magic weapon?¡± Robin asked. coldly The assassin looked at Robin in terror, ¡°L.. I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Speak! If you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡± Robin gestured with the silver needle in his hand.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The assassin shook his head in pain, continuing, ¡°Legend has it that this ancient magic weapon can only be controlled by two types of people. ¡± ¡°One was a person with a deity bloodline, and the other was a person with a demon bloodline. Only they could control this kind of ancient magic weapon.¡± With this ancient magic weapon, it was said that one couldmand. all the warlords and demon lords to serve them.¡± ¡°With it. it could be said that the world was his.¡± ¡°The Hart family and the Agility Sect, supported an evil spirit, which was said to possess demonic qualities.¡± ¡°However, he no longer had a body.¡± ¡°Therefore, this evil spirit had always been possessing the ck python. However, the ck python was too dull and incapable of carrying the wisdom and soul of the evil spirit.¡± 65.37% 09:33 Chapter 394 Ancient Magic Weapon ¡°So¡­ so they chose to nt this Soul¨CDevouring Curse on Ms. Hart, all in order to resurrect the evil spirit.¡± ¡°Once that ancient magic weapon reappeared, the Hart family could seize it through the nurtured evil spirit, control all the warlords in the world, and make the demon lords serve them.¡± ¡°In a few more months, the evil spirit could have sessfully possessed Ms. Hart, but it was thwarted.¡± ¡°We came here this time specifically to bring Ms. Hart back to our country.¡± Robin nced at the assassin and said coldly, ¡°Have you seen that ancient magic weapon?¡± The assassin shook his head, ¡°No, it is said that anyone who sees that ancient magic weapon will die horribly!¡± Robin sneered, ¡°Then you can go die!¡± In an instant, a cold light shed across the throat of this assassin. Immediately after, the golden dragon that appeared on the short spike. red menacingly, brutally draining the fresh blood from this assassin¡¯s body. Before his death, the assassin looked at the Dragon Dagger, which was radiating the essence of heaven and earth, and eximed in horror, ¡°Is¡­ is¡­ is it you?¡± 83.41% 09:33 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 How Unfair! Chapter 395 How Unfair! The President¡¯s Office of the Thompson Group. Crystal excitedly discussed the thrilling, heart¨Cstopping, and incredibly exciting scene at the Finley family¡¯s celebration banquet at noon today. Reba was so excited that her eyes were sparkling and she couldn¡¯t stop screaming. Crystal became more and more excited as she spoke. Kicked off her high heels, hitched up her long skirt, and coiled her fair long legs on the sofa. Buzz, buzz, buzz. ¡°Reba, it seems like I¡¯ve got a message on my phone. It couldn¡¯t be Robin trying to contact me, could it?¡± Crystal leaned back on the sofa. closing her eyes and stretchingnguidly. ¡°Check what the message is for me, and pour me a ss of water while you¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll continue telling you!¡± Reba watched as Crystal stretched, revealing her stunning body, a hint of jealousy shing in her eyes. A slender and fair waist, attractive and sexy legs, and a face of unparalleled beauty that was too stunning for words. Every bit of it stirred up envy. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 0.00% 1. 0. 09:33 Chapter 395 How Unfair! What was even more infuriating was that Crystal, who originally had a lower status and worth than her. Surprisingly, with the help of Robin. In the blink of an eye, sessfully took control of the Thompson Group. It leapt into the top ten grouppanies in Hallcester. Possessed beauty, also owned a huge fortune, and even had the backing of Robin. the protector of flowers. God was really so partial! Why did all the good things happen to her? Looking at herself again, she was quite attractive, but her family was in decline. After the Stanley family went bankrupt, I had no choice but to live under someone else¡¯s roof, scraping by in the shadow of Crystal! God was so unfair! 1. Reba, shouldn¡¯t have been living like this! Reba was bitterlyining in her heart. Walking all the way to Crystal¡¯s desk, picked up the phone and saw a Line message. Robin wrote a letter! was goi ¡°Where were you? I toe over to pick up the vi ess 16.66% 1. 0. 09:33 Chapter 395 How Unfair! card.¡± Reba had intended to give the phone to Crystal, when suddenly her eyes lit up. A despicable thought popped out of my mind. Everything Crystal had today, all originated from Robin! The Huber family was able to level up, and it was also Robin who presided over the Eastern District Development Corporation! Robin was able to help Karina, help her Crystal, why couldn¡¯t he help me? I couldn¡¯t believe that I couldn¡¯t seduce this man! As long as I could pull Robin into my arms, haha, I would get everything I wanted! Back then, whatever I asked Robin to do, he would do it for me! I wanted to be like Karina, to take the throne as the first goddess of Hallcester! ¡°Reba, who sent the message?¡± Crystal askedzily. Reba immediately sent a Line message to Robin: ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at thepany building in half an hour. ¡± After replying, it was immediately deleted. ¡°Oh, Crystal, it was just spam. I deleted it right away!¡± Reba said nervously, taking a deep breath and handing the water cup to Crystal. 32.29% 1. 0. 09:33 Chapter 395 How Unfair! ¡°Back then, advertisements for matchmaking, insurance, house selling. car selling, and online novel rmendations were everywhere, so annoying!¡± Crystalughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t we all need to make money? Life is hard for everyone.¡± ¡°Sit down, let me continue telling you! You don¡¯t know, the twist that cameter was too surprising for me!¡± ¡°Every time. that guy always surprised me like that!¡± Seeing that Crystal had no doubts, Reba sat down with relief. ¡°Reba. I initially thought that bastard Nathen, by instigating fifty developers to collectively terminate their contracts, wouldpletely ruin the Huber Group. However, what happenedter was incredibly unexpected.¡± ¡°That bastard Nathen, in order to deal with the Huber family and be the wealthiest in Hallcester, had been brewing his ns for three to four years!¡± ¡°ording to the grapevine, the strange illness that afflicted Karina¡¯s father, Camdyn, was the result of Nathen using some kind of evil power to poison him.¡± ¡°This time, the Finley family suddenly attacked the Huber family at the celebration.¡± ¡°He not only united with fifty investors, including Eastern District co- developer Gerardo.¡± 49.04% 09:33 Chapter 395 How Unfairt ¡°Moreover, they also rallied the top ten tycoons of Hashville to pressure the Huber family ¡± ¡°If it was just the power of Mr. Harold and Karina, without the help of anyone else.¡± ¡°The Huber family was absolutely doomed this time!¡± Reba nced at the time, worried that Robin would arrive now, and urged. ¡°Crystal. Miranda¡¯s engagement ceremony is tomorrow, didn¡¯t she ask you to go over and help her out?¡± ¡°We can talk about these things slowly when youe back. You should go see her first. After all, an engagement is a big deal.¡± ¡°Mmm, yes. However, Miranda is almost ready and there¡¯s not much to help with. It won¡¯t be toote if I leave after finishing my words,¡± Crystal said. sitting up straight, still eager to continue. ¡°All the top ten tycoons from Hashville who attended the Finley family¡¯s banquet were old¨Cschool big shots.¡± ¡°Not only did these people have powerful backgrounds and extensive connections, but they also had extremely abundant funds. Nathen colluded with them, aiming topletely crush the Huber Group with an absolute advantage this time.¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t understand how Nathen could have such great energy.¡± ¡°Later I found out, he actually managed to get Mr. Andrews from the Hondry Sect to invest in the Reynell family. The Hondry Sect¡¯s investment was a whopping 200 billion!¡± 68.15% 09:33 Chapter 395 How Unfair! At this point, Reba was also shocked, ¡°200 billion in capital, plus the top ten wealthy families in Hashville, such a huge force actually didn¡¯t bring down the Huber family. was it the Finley family who helped?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°Even the greatest power of the Finley family couldn¡¯t possibly influence this kind of thing.¡± To some extent, this was normalpetition. Although Nathen used some underhanded tacties, it was, after all, a businesspetition and thus. not entirely unjustifiable. Crystal gave a mysterious smile. ¡°Reba, do you know who it was that saved the Huber family from this almost irreversible situation?¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 My Crush Is an Unparalleled Hero ¡°Who was it Could it have been Robin¡°¡°¡± Reba¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked eagerly Crystal took a sip of water. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let me exin it slowly ¡± ¡°Reba, from today¡¯s incident, I¡¯ve understood one thing!¡± ¡°Understood why the luber family was able to go from nothing to bing the number one family in Halleester in just a few decades!¡± Reba said with a smile, ¡°Oh, Crystal, you¡¯ve learned to think now, let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because this old man Harold was not simple!¡± ¡°An individual, a family, or even a corporation, must have a principle and a bottom line in dealing with the world!¡± ¡°Mr. Harold and Karina were honorable and loyal individuals, they would never betray trust or abandon righteousness.¡± ¡°Even if I gambled away all my possessions, I had no regrets.¡± ¡°The fact proved that the Huber family had made the right bet!¡± Reba waspletely confused. ¡°Crystal, stop beating around the bush, just tell me. how exactly did the Huber family manage not to be trampled on by them?¡± 0.00% 09:33 ¡°Right, right! I remember now!¡± Reba screamed, not waiting for Crystal to speak. ¡°All of Halleester was buzzing with the rumor that Nathen had been pursuing Karina.¡± ¡°Crystal, was it because Karina finally epted Nathen¡¯s pursuit that Mr. Reynell didn¡¯t take drastic measures??¡± At this point, a bright light sparkled in Reba¡¯s eyes, ¡°I must say, Mr. man.¡± Reynell was indeed a charming and talented young ¡°Not only was he a top graduate from a prestigious foreign university, but he also possessed extraordinary abilities and was strikingly handsome.¡± ¡°After he returned, within a few short years, the Reynell family under his leadership leapt from being a second¨Crate family to one of the top four wealthy families in Hallcester.¡± ¡°If I were Karina, I would have epted him a long time ago!¡± Crystal shook her head and said, ¡°Reba, the reason you can¡¯t be Karina is because your vision is far inferior to hers.¡± ¡°Karina didn¡¯t submit to Nathen at all like you thought!¡± ¡°Even under the pressure of Nathen and the top ten wealthy families in Hashville, she and Mr. Harold never sumbed. The performance of this grandfather and granddaughter at that time really impressed me!¡± Reba asked in confusion, ¡°If Karina didn¡¯t agree to Nathen, then who took action?¡± 17.94% A O 09:33 Chapter 396 My Crush Is an Unparalleled Hero ¡°Was it Miss Nia from the Finley family?¡± ¡°She was Karina¡¯s best friend, so she should have helped.¡± ¡°If Nia had gone through with the military¡¯s hardline approach, Nathen might have temporarily spared the Huber family.¡± Crystal shook her head with a smile, ¡°Using military means is too despicable. Besides, it wasn¡¯t the doing of the Finley family.¡± ¡°It was Robin who saved the Huber family again!¡± ¡°Robin was the hero who emerged out of nowhere, arriving on a rainbow cloud!¡± Speaking of this. Crystal¡¯s eyes were full of little stars of admiration. Reba had figured out long ago that Crystal was talking about Robin. However, she didn¡¯t know how Robin had managed to create such a masterpiece. ¡°Did Robin have such capability? Nathen held a capital of 200 billion. had the support of the top ten wealthy families in Hashville, and the power of fifty cooperative investors to suppress the Huber family.¡± ¡°How capable was Robin of turning the tide?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Crystal took a sip of water, her face full of pride, ¡°The man I like is absolutely outstanding, the things that everyone thinks are impossible to aplish, are as easy as pie for him.¡± Reba gave a cold smile, ¡°Robin has always treated you like a brother. hasn¡¯t he?¡± 39.71% 1. 0. 09:34 Chapter 396 My Crush is an Unparalleled Hero The smile on Crystal¡¯s face stopped abruptly, ¡°Who said that?¡± Reba looked at Crystal¡¯s reluctant expression, ¡°Did you say it yourself?¡± ¡°Really? You might have remembered it wrong then.¡± Crystal nced at her, her eyes filled with a longing smile. ¡°He was the one I had in mind!¡± ¡°I believed, my dream man was a world¨Css hero. One day, he woulde to marry me. wearing golden armor and riding on a rainbow cloud!¡± Reba looked at Crystal¡¯s dreamy expression andughed, ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Crystal pulled herself back from her endless daydreaming and continued. ¡°Do you know what happened afterwards?¡± ¡°Robin was actually able to magically transfer the 200 billion that had already entered Nathen¡¯s ount into the Huber family¡¯s ount.¡± ¡°Moreover, Elliott Realty was wiped out in two and a half minutes!¡± ¡°That scene was really exhrating!¡± ¡°What?¡± Reba also opened her mouth in astonishment. ¡°This is too incredible!¡± ¡°Reba, I was really worried for the Huber family and Robin at that time, but I was powerless!¡± ¡°Who would have known that this disaster would be turned into avish 60.58% 1. 0. 09:33 feast by Robin!¡± ¡°The Huber family¡¯s Eastern Business District project raised 200 billion. the Elliott family and the Reynell family were wiped out, the assets of the top ten wealthy families in Hashville were reduced by more than half, and fifty developers including Gerardo were saddled with debts they could never repay.¡± ¡°Reba, did you see my crush in action? Wasn¡¯t it spectacr?¡± Reba looked at Crystal¡¯s full of pride appearance, a sh of jealousy quickly passed through her eyes. I had to find a way to get close to Robin! I had to get this man! ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go to Miranda¡¯s now, don¡¯t dy her big event.¡± Reba said, worried that Robin mighte at any moment. Crystal stood up and put on her shoes, ¡°Reba. I¡¯m leaving first. Finish up some misceneous tasks of thepany and then go home to rest early.¡± ¡°Alright, you better hurry up,¡± Reba said, watching Crystal¡¯s hurried figure and letting out a cold laugh. ¡°Hehe, on what grounds should you live better than me!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have a mother¡¯s love, your father didn¡¯t love you either, what made you deserve more!¡± 79.54% 09:34 anununundus un citenin lui nec iaidoun ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it! I absolutely couldn¡¯t let you be better than me!¡± 98.73% Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Seduce Robin Reba checked the time, Robin should have been Thompson Group. She quickly went to the restroom to touch up her makeup. S at the She changed into a low¨Ccut dress again in the office break room. Everything was ready. I had looked in the mirror for quite a while, making sure it was perfect. Just walked out of the bathroom. Sat down at the office desk, spread thepany reports out on the table. Bowed his head, pretending to work extremely hard. Five minutester, a rhythmic sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor outside the office. Reba¡¯s heart was pounding with excitement. She could tell, it was Robin¡¯s footsteps. Sure enough. Robin came! I had to seize this opportunity to make Robin fall in love with me! As long as I could capture this man¡¯s heart. 0.00% 09:34 I was determined to make him listen to me in everything! Help me create a conglomerate as big as the Tuber Group. Back then, I was the number one goddess of Hallcester Thinking about these, Reba was so excited that she could hardly stand it. She was desperately controlling her ecstatic emotions. Check the neckline of your low V Feeling still unsatisfied, she pulled it down a bit more, trying to let the fair pride of her body half¨C concealed and half¨Crevealed, Robin must be made to fall for her at first sight.. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Reba, suppressing her excitement, immediately pretended to be looking down at a report, revealing a vast expanse of white scenery on her chest. Robin pushed the door and entered the office. In the office, only Reba was seen sitting at her desk, reviewing reports with her head down. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where is Ms. Thompson?¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson¡­ Oh, she just left.¡± Reba stood up immediately, ¡°Mr. Bruce, is that you?¡± 13.69% 09:34 Chapter 397 Seduce Robin ¡°Gone out? Where to?¡± Robin asked indifferently. Reba tidied up the reports and replied, ¡°It seems¡­ it seems she went down to the finance department and will be back soon.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, did¡­did you need something from Ms. Thompson?¡± ¡°Just a minor issue,¡± Robin said, ncing at the time. Reba hurried over to Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please have a seat and wait for a moment. Ms. Thompson will be back in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Robin went along and sat down in front of the sofa. Reba closed the office door and secretly pressed the electronic lock. Robin noticed this detail, slightly furrowed his brow but didn¡¯t point it out. ¡°Mr. Bruce. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea,¡± Reba said warmly as she took out the tea leaves. Robin waved his hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just say a word to Crystal and leave. Has she been here all afternoon?¡± Reba stood slightly bent over opposite Robin, deliberately making the low V on her chest appear and disappear. ¡°Yes, after attending the banquet at noon, she has been here ever since.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one who just went down to the finance department. Please wait a moment, she should be back soon.¡± Reba crouched down and brought a cup of mineral water to Robin. 30.36% A 09:34 Chapter 307 Seduce Robin She deliberately bent over to expose as much of her deep V¨Cneckline ast possible. However, Robin¡¯s gaze was not on her, but he was looking down, opening his mobile phone and ying games on his own. Reba was quite anxious, subconsciously touching the water ss. The water cup was knocked over onto the ground. Only then did Robin lift his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce, 1¡­ I was careless.¡± Reba quickly pulled out at tissue, intending to wipe the tea that had sshed onto Robin¡¯s leg. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Robin took the tissue and wiped it twice by himself. He nced up at Reba¡¯s brimming eyes and the white object on her chest. This woman actually didn¡¯t even wear a bra?! Reba paused slightly, pretending to cover her chest, her cheeks. flushing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bruce, I stayed in the office over the weekend and forgot after I got up¡­¡± Robin waved his hand, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Reba watched as Robin continued to look down at his phone, a sh of annoyance flickering in her eyes. What was this man so arrogant about? I didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t want to take another look at me. 50.74% ? 09:34 Chapter 397 Seduce Robin She let out a soft sigh. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯ve been thinking about inviting you for a meal these past few days, but I was afraid you might be too busy¡­. Robin flicked his eyelids. ¡°Inviting me to dinner, is there something up?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Reba took the opportunity to sit next to Robin. She deliberately lifted her dress, revealing her fair thighs. Robin presented herself in a gentle anddylike manner. ¡°I¡­I was nearly ruined by those bastardsst time, Mr. Bruce. If it weren¡¯t for your intervention, I really don¡¯t know what my situation would be now.¡± While speaking, she lowered her head, took out a tissue, covered her nose, and sobbed for a while. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you saved me, you are my lifesaver. I really don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± As she spoke. Reba moved closer to Robin. Robin slightly furrowed his brow, nced at the time and stood up. ¡°Where on earth did Crystal go?¡± Reba was extremely furious inside. This man was still pretending up until now. Even though he clearly knew what I meant, he pretended to be calm andposed. However, she didn¡¯t dare to overstep too much. 69.66% N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 1. 0. 09:34 Chapter 397 Seduce Robin Worried that the medication might be too strong at the beginning, it could actually mess things up. This kind of thing needed to be taken slowly. She stood up, but suddenly her heel twisted under her, and she fell into Robin¡¯s arms. Robin quickly grabbed her arm, supporting her, ¡°Steady now, can¡¯t you wear t shoes in the office? Alright, let me contact Crystal and see where she is.¡± Having said that, he let go of his hand and walked towards the outside of the office. Watching Robin¡¯s retreating figure, Reba stomped her foot in anger, a venomous look shing in her eyes. ¡°Robin, are you for real? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not attracted to me, you¡¯re just pretending, aren¡¯t you!¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Didn¡¯t You Receive My Message? Robin left the office and dialed Crystal¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, where are you, in the finance department? I was in front of your office door.¡± ¡°Are you in my office?¡± Crystal eximed on the other end of the phone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you came?¡± Otherwise, I would just wait for you in the office, no matter how big the issue was, I wouldn¡¯te out. ¡°Robin, go sit in the office for a bit, Reba should still be there. I¡¯ll turn around and head back immediately.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already left, let it be.¡± Robin pressed the elevator button, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Crystal, didn¡¯t you receive my Line message?¡± ¡°No? When did you send me a Line message?¡± Crystalughed over the phone. ¡°Let me check, did I miss something?¡± ¡°No? I didn¡¯t receive your message on my phone.¡± ¡°Robin, you sent it to the wrong person, didn¡¯t you? What do you need from me? Do you miss me? Hahaha¡­¡± 0.00% A O ? 09:34 you as me. Teame right mm in beep youpany, we can A passt hix hips, the woman had beat her mund again wax Axo Rw you because I wanted in retrieve the necess eard for Mouvm Vi A end of Now¡¯s unele pulled two purebred mastiffs. Ainend which 2 pkmnest to deliver to Mauveplow Vi 1¡± Mese?¡± You want to keep it in the vi Crystal eximed in ses ¡°That thing is very herce, won¡¯t it hunt people?¡± Roben sast with a smile. ¡°No, there are still two trainers with us¡± ¡°Susy You How busy, let¡¯s make it tomorrow morning then. I will be at Maveslow Vi I waiting for you tomorro morning ¡°Alright) Darling ¡°Crystal suddenly called out in a coquettish voice. ¡°Get lost¡± Rohm know Crystal was acting foolish again. Crystal, I asked you, where were you half an hour ago?¡± ¡°At thepany! I had just left thepany not long ago when you called me ¡°Were you at thepany all the time after returning from Mr. Donovan¡¯s banquet this noon?¡± Robin asked further. ¡°Yes, yes! Aller you and Ms. Huber left. I had no one to apany me. Where else could I go if not back to the office?¡± Crystal muttered. After returning to thepany. I chatted with Reba and we shot the breeze all afternoon. 17.17% 09:34 ¡°Were you with Reba?¡± Robin asked, shaking his head with a smile, ¡°Did she touch your phone at any point?¡± Without hesitation, Crystal replied, ¡°Yes, my phone was on the desk. halfway through¡± ¡°Upon hearing the sound of a message, I didn¡¯t go over as I was on the sofa at the time, I asked her to check it for me.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Reba said they were some junk advertising messages, and she helped me delete them.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Robin chuckled with amusement, turning back to look in the direction of the office. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something amiss?¡± Crystal asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, you guys carry on,¡± Robin said as he stepped into the elevator. ¡°Robin, I was going toe over at 9 a.m. tomorrow and wait for you at Mauveglow Vi 1.¡± At that moment, Karina¡¯s Line message had alreadye through. ¡°Robin, I finished thepany¡¯s work, I¡¯m going to go grocery shopping and cook now, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Robin saw this message and it made his head spin. After some thought, I replied: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Exiting the Thompson Group hall, Robin paused for a moment as he looked across at the food street opposite. 41.17% 09:34 Chapter 398 Didn¡¯t You Receive My Message? Decided to make a thorough preparation. Just bought a few semi¨Cfinished dishes on the food street. If Karina¡¯s food turned out to be inedible, there would be no need to go hungry anymore. That night, Karina really gave him another surprise. Robin sat dumbfounded in the living room of the vi, watching Ms. Huber chase a rooster with a kitchen knife for nearly two hours. Finally slumped on the ground, he still hadn¡¯t killed the chicken. Robin just couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why was it so difficult for the extremely intelligent Ms. Huber to make an edible meal! The semi¨Cprepared food that Robin bought indeed came in handy. After finishing dinner, Karina had already fallen asleep on the sofa, exhausted. Robin cleaned the vi and then helped Karina clean herself before carrying her into the bedroom. It finally calmed down. Watching Karina asleep, Robin shook his head with a smile and walked out of the bedroom. The next morning, it was already past eight when Robin got up. 62.79% [ 09.34 Chapter 398 Didn¡¯t You Receive My Message? Last night, Karina cooked by herself, messing around all night until she was exhausted. She hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. Robin went out to buy breakfast and left it at the vi for Karina, then drove to Mauveglow Vis. Received a call from Kimberly on the road. ¡°Master, we have already arrived within the borders of Londrnd. We will soon board the ne to Halleester and should arrive by half past ten.¡± ¡°Master, send me an address, my grandfather and I wille to visit. you.¡± Robin directly sent a location for Mauveglow Vi 1. Half an hourter, upon arriving at the base of Mount Mauveglow. I made a phone call to Crystal: ¡°Crystal, have you arrived?¡± ¡°Robin, I just came out from Mauveglow Vis to buy some stuff. So, you go ahead, I¡¯ve already opened the door to Mauveglow Vi 1.¡± ¡°I would be back soon.¡± After speaking, Crystal hastily hung up the phone. Robin only then noticed that the road to Mount Mauveglow, from the foot to the peak, was lined with baskets of flowers. Was there a celebration at Mauveglow Vis today? Chapter 399 Chapter 399 How Did You Get in? Terrence happened to arrive at the gate of Mauveglow Vis. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you¡¯re back.¡± Terrence immediately ran to the front of Robin¡¯s car and respectfully said. ¡°What event was happening in the vi area today?¡± Robin pointed to the flower baskets and colored lights on the road. ¡°Mr. Bruce, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Terrence was quite surprised. ¡°I know, does it concern me?¡± Robin, noticing Terrence¡¯s confusion, asked. Terrence immediately replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? A friend of Ms. Thompson¡¯s. Jacob and Miranda, held their engagement ceremony today in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis.¡± ¡°Was that the case?¡± Robin only understood then, the meaning behind Crystal borrowing the vi a few days ago. So it was for Jacob and Miranda¡¯s engagement, ¡°Did Crystal ask you to do this?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce. Ms. Thompson had your ess card, so I just¡­ Did I do something wrong? If so, I will have them removed immediately!¡± Robin shook his head,ughing with interest. Indeed, this woman Crystal had lent Mauveglow Vi 1 to Miranda. 0.00% 09:34 What was she thinking? ¡°Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now,¡± Robin patted Terrence¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We didn¡¯t bring our ess card. You open the gate, I¡¯ll drive the car in.¡± ¡°Oh, right, a friend will be delivering two mastiffs to meter. Contact me then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence quickly brought the universal entrance card for the vi¡¯s main gate and opened the gate. Robin drove towards Mauveglow Vi 1. The road leading to Mauveglow Vi 1 was adorned with flowers and filled with pictures of Miranda and Jacob. He secretly chuckled. Miranda had always dreamed of living in such a luxurious vi. Unexpectedly, she could have easily obtained it originally. She was just blind, convinced that he, Robin, was a loser. The Brown family was snobbish, blinded by greed, and missed all the glory that should have belonged to her in her lifetime. Along the way, it was filled with numerous luxury cars, truly a gathering of the grand and opulent. Being able to hold the engagement ceremony at Mauveglow Vi 1, of 18.97% A 09:34 Chapter 399 How Did You Get in? course, wouldn¡¯t be without the media reporters from Hallcester. The engagement ceremony had not yet begun, but major online. tforms had already started heated discussions. Mauveglow Vi I was open to the public for the first time since its construction. Everyone wanted to see what this mysterious Mauveglow Vi 1 actually looked like. Wanted to know even more. who exactly was the mastermind behind this Mauveglow Vi 1. Many of the elite guests today attended the engagement ceremony specifically for Mauveglow Vi 1. Robin drove all the way to Mauveglow Vi 1. In front of the vi¡¯s main gate, there was hardly any ce to park a car. Robin parked the car directly at the front gate of the vi. Bradshaw, who was standing at the front door to wee guests, suddenly saw Robin getting out of the car and was immediately stunned. ¡°Robin, how did you get in?¡± ¡°Could someone of your status enter a ce like this?¡± ¡°I told you, today was Miranda¡¯s engagement ceremony, you must not make trouble!¡± ¡°Miranda has already divorced you you have nothing to do with the Chapter 399 How Did You Get in? Brown family anymore!¡± ¡°Leave here quickly, it¡¯s for your own good! Otherwise, it will be embarrassing if you are kicked out by others.¡± Bradshaw¡¯s words quickly attracted the attention of the Brown family¡¯s rtives and friends, some second¨Crate families in Hallcester, and media reporters. They started discussing as they pointed at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Everyone, look over there, that¡¯s the man who was jilted by the Brown family. It¡¯s said that his family has fallen on hard times, and now he¡¯s just a lowly loser!¡± ¡°Given the current status of the Brown family, Ms. Brown certainly wouldn¡¯t have continued with the engagement.¡± ¡°This guy actually showed up at Miranda¡¯s engagement ceremony today.¡± ¡°What does that mean? Are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Judging by the way he parked his car across the entrance, he clearly came with a menacing air.¡± ¡°If this man were to make a fuss at Miranda¡¯s wedding today, there would be quite a show to watch.¡± ¡°Impossible, do you think the security at Mauveglow Vis is a pushover?¡± ¡°That was under the jurisdiction of Cecilia¡¯s securitypany. If he Chapter 399 How Did You Get in? dared to cause trouble, Cecilia would definitely have Terrence throw him down the mountain!¡± ¡°This was not a ce where any poord coulde and act tough as he pleased!¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Ms. Brown said, ¡°she and the owner of the vi were close friends.¡± ¡°The owner of this vi, it was said, was a super low¨Ckey tycoon.¡± ¡°If that guy dared to cause trouble, he might really have been thrown to the bottom of Hanrock Valley!¡± *** Hearing the discussions of the crowd, Robin chuckled lightly. Ignoring Bradshaw, he headed straight for the vi courtyard. ¡°Stay right there! Who gave you permission to enter? My granddaughter didn¡¯t give you an invitation, Robin, get out!¡± Bradshaw shouted as he grabbed Robin. Robin pried open his hand: ¡°Get your dirty hands off! This is my home, why can¡¯t I go in?¡± ¡°Your home? Hahaha¡­¡± Upon hearing Robin¡¯s words, everyone, along with Bradshaw, burst intoughter. ¡°Robin, were you out of your mind, or were you just trying to cause trouble on purpose?¡± ¨C ??? MAC Chapter 399 How Did You Get in? ¡°Everyone had to salute Mr. Donovan, the owner of this vi!¡± ¡°You actually imed it was your vi, utterly ridiculous!¡± ¡°Get away quickly! Causing trouble in a ce like this is not a fun thing to do!¡± ¡°If things go wrong, you could lose your life! Let¡¯s go.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 How Pathetic! Bradshaw saw the youngdies from a bunch of second¨Crate families, pointing and whispering about Robin, and he sneered disdainfully. ¡°Robin, you saw it too, this is reality. ¡°There were still cliques in this world, and with your status, trying to fit into the circle of the rich would be very painful.¡± ¡°So many media reporters were present today.¡± ¡°Moreover, some of the major families of Hallcester might being to attend Miranda¡¯s engagement ceremony in a while.¡± ¡°If you caused trouble here, the security of the vi area would definitely not let you off!¡± ¡°You should leave. For the sake of your grandfather¡¯s past kindness, I won¡¯t hold this against you.¡± The discussion in front of the vi attracted Miranda, Jacob, and others. who were inside the vi. ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡± Miranda appeared at the front of the vi, dressed in a pristine white wedding gown. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Astonished a crowd of people who came to observe Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis. 0.00% 09:35 ¡°Wow! Ms. Brown was really beautiful!¡± ¡°She was no less impressive than our goddess Karina from Hallcester!¡± ¡°Ms. Brown will definitely go further in the future! Think about it, being able to hold an engagement ceremony in such a ce, how could her future prospects be bad?¡± ¡°It was estimated that with the backing of this big shot from Mauveglow Vi 1. Ms. Brown would definitely surpass Ms. Huber.¡± Listening to the discussions of the crowd, Miranda looked smugly at Robin in the crowd. Her eyes lit up instantly, she covered her mouth and put on a coy expression, starting tough. ¡°Robin, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting to my engagement party?¡± ¡°My engagement ceremony was held at the most luxurious vi in Hallcester, what do you think?¡± ¡°I told you, the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1 was my best friend.¡± ¡°He had said that I could use Mauveglow Vi 1 for as long as I wanted. even, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I lived there permanently.¡± ¡°You should have faced the reality by now, right?¡± ¡°I was simply not on the same level as you!¡± ¡°I, Miranda, was destined to be a figure like Queen Cecilia.¡± ¡°Without exaggeration, this Mauveglow Vi 1. you could say, was now 16.56% 09:35 M Chapter 400 How Pathetic! mine!¡± Upon hearing Miranda¡¯s words, a chorus of admiring gasps erupted from the crowd. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what Ms. Brown said!¡± ¡°Those who could use Mauveglow Vi 1, could certainly be a queen¨Clike figure like Cecilia.¡± ¡°s, this man is truly pitiful, how could he be so obstinate!¡± ¡°The issue of level was not something you could achieve no matter how persistent you were.¡± ¡°What was needed were connections, background, and family history!¡± Robin looked at Miranda¡¯s proud demeanor, as if she were the mistress of the vi, and shook his head, ¡°How did I not know that I would have a trashy friend like you, get out of the way!¡± Miranda stood in front of Robin,ughing mockingly, ¡°Robin, seeing your helpless expression really makes me happy!¡± you ¡°My engagement to Jacob today has be a fact that can¡¯t change.¡± ¡°I warned you, don¡¯t even think about causing a scene at my engagement ceremony.¡± ¡°You could marry a pig for all I care! You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Robin tried to bypass Miranda to enter the vi, but was once again blocked by Miranda. 36.50% 09:35 ¡°Robin, you didn¡¯t want the invitation I offered you back then.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have an invitation then, sorry, the space here was limited, not everyone coulde in.¡± ¡°Alright then, if you really want to see my engagement ceremony with Jacob, wait a bit and I¡¯ll have someone bring a small stool and table for you, get you some appetizers, and even bring you a pot of wine. You can enjoy your feast outside the door, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°If the food wasn¡¯t enough, whatever you wanted to cat, you just had to call out, and I would have them bring it out for you.¡± ¡°How about that? That took care of you, didn¡¯t it? Hahaha¡­¡± At this point. Miranda covered her stomach and startedughing. The crowd of guests in front of the vi also burst into uproariousughter. Robin looked at Miranda¡¯s disgusting demeanor and shook his head with a smile. Were all the clowns in this world so self¨Crighteous? After the Brown family refused to fulfill the marriage contract, Robin not longer wanted to have any association with the Brown family. However, this woman repeatedly bullied. Did I really have to take matters into my own hands and wipe out the Brown family? Could she only then realize that betrayal andck of reverence would 54.30% 09:35 lead to irreparable consequences! If it hadn¡¯t been for Enzo telling him, he wouldn¡¯t have known that this paper marriage contract was arranged by his grandfather. The Brown family had long since vanished into thin air. You were still waiting for Miranda to humiliate you over and over again! Bradshaw saw Robin standing silently in ce, lost in thought with his brows furrowed. He sighed heavily, ¡°Robin, I know seeing a scene like today¡¯s must be very upsetting for you.¡± ¡°As a man, I could understand how much pain you were feeling right now.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit too obsessive to im my daughter Miranda as your fianc¨¦e, just based on a piece of marriage contract.¡± ¡°It was just a marriage contract, nothing more.¡± ¡°Get a grip, the Brown family never really acknowledged that engagement.¡± ¡°Even though your grandfather lent a hand to the Brown family with a million dors back in the day, it doesn¡¯t justify me sacrificing my granddaughter¡¯s happiness!¡± ¡°That one million was indeed very important to the Brown family back then.¡± ¡°Just, did your grandfather have to offer money to help me, only to 74.81% 09:35 demand an unbounded return from the Brown family?¡± ¡°If your grandfather gave me a million with that kind of intention, it would be a bit too vulgar.¡± ¡°The Brown family had always pursued a lofty spiritual realm, despising those worldly and superficial benefits.¡± ¡°So, I didn¡¯t want Miranda to continue fulfilling the engagement from that year, for fear of tarnishing that one million!¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Are They in a Rtionship? Upon hearing Bradshaw¡¯s words, Robin burst intoughter. ¡°Such a shameless and despicable betrayal, and yet you speak of it so nobly! No wonder Miranda turned out to be such a piece of trash, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree!¡± Bradshaw shook his head, looking at Robin with disdain. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you for speaking to me like this, because your cultivation is not enough. I know that people at your level have a very twisted mindset,¡± he said. Robinughed with interest, ¡°Damn! That¡¯s quite something! Go on, I¡¯m suddenly intrigued to see just how shameless you can be.¡± ¡°Why do you have to speak so rudely!¡± Bradshaw sighed, ¡°Is your grandfather no longer with us?¡± ¡°Robin, I did this to preserve a good reputation for your grandfather in this world.¡± ¡°If in the future, the people of Hallcester mention the million your grandfather helped me with back then, implying it was to get close to the Brown family, it would be embarrassing. ¡°Since starting their own business, the Brown family had never sumbed due to profit.¡± ¡°You saw it too, our Miranda not only has a high social status now, but also outstanding talent and beauty. More importantly, she has me, a 0.00% 15:23 Chapter 401 Are They in a Rtionship? wealthy and powerful grandfather. Tell me, which aspect of you is worthy of her?¡± ¡°Robin, ept the truth, don¡¯t always think about bing a rich person, but think about bing a useful person. Once you understand this, your mood will improve.¡± ¡°Go back, don¡¯t stay here, it will make you very upset.¡± ¡°Now everyone knows that you were jilted by the Brown family. If you continue to stay at Miranda and Jacob¡¯s engagement ceremony, it will be more ufortable than a p in the face.¡± Robinughed, ¡°What does their engagement have to do with me?¡± He pulled out his phone, about to contact Terrence to drive these people away, when Crystal ran over. ¡°Robin, wait a moment.¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°Woman, can¡¯t you spare me some trouble?¡± ¡°You brought these trashy things to my vi to disgust me, are you full and have nothing better to do?!¡± Crystal looked at Robin, who was cold¨Cfaced at the moment, and was startled. She quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you in advance, please listen to my exnation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? Get rid of these things for me!¡± Robin said coldly. A host of second¨Crate families and journalists from online tforms. 21.56% Chapter 401 Are They in a Rtionship? Seeing the newly appointed leader of the Thompson Group, Crystal, acting so timidly in front of Robin, they immediately started discussing. ¡°Ms. Thompson was quite valuable, much more so than the youngdy of the Brown family.¡± ¡°How could she have been like that to Robin?¡± ¡°What was going on?¡± ¡°It seemed like Ms. Thompson was Miranda¡¯s best friend, what was she ying at?¡°. Crystal said shakily, ¡°Robin, I¡­ I saw Miranda and her family constantly humiliating and despising you, and it really upset me.¡± ¡°Even though she was my best friend back then, but¡­ but every time I saw the way she looked at you, I wanted to p them hard.¡± ¡°I did this because I wanted her to see you, not as they imagined you to be so unbearable.¡± ¡°Robin, you were the most important person in my life, you helped me, you could even say you saved my life.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see anyone unjustly humiliate you. I wanted to prove to Miranda that you are a man she and the Brown family could never aspire to match.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The crowd was utterly confused, but it delighted the online journalists to no end. ¡°What did this mean?¡± Chapter 401 Are They in a Rtionship? ¡°It seemed as though Ms. Thompson was quite grateful to Robin. What exactly was going on between them?¡± ¡°Were they dating?¡± ¡°The scoop today was quite intense, huh! Quickly give them a shot!¡± Upon hearing this, Miranda suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Crystal, were you two acting?¡± ¡°This Mauveglow Vi 1 was clearly owned by that big shot, he didn¡¯t want to show¨Cup, and you were nning to impose this identity on Robin?¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t understand, Crystal, why on earth would you repeatedly try to sell this piece of junk to me?¡± ¡°A low¨Clevel loser, a man who relies on women to get by. I could never be attracted to him!¡± Crystal looked at the mocking smile on Miranda¡¯s face, she gave a bitter smile, ¡°Miranda, I really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°The reason I borrowed this vi from Robin for you to use was to let you know, you missed out on a truly outstanding man!¡± ¡°You always said you and Robin were not on the same level.¡± ¡°This statement was not wrong at all, its depth was simply beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°Just yesterday, Robin wiped out the Elliott family and the Reynell family of Hallcester within minutes!¡± 62.28% Chapter 401 Are They In a Rtionship? ¡°How much of a difference in strength did you think there was between your family, the Brown family, and their two families?¡± ¡°Hehe, Robin could have wiped them out in a minute, wiped you out, the Brown family, without even lifting a finger. Just a word, and Demon¡¯s Lair and Ms. Decker would have directly wiped out you, the Brown family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that, Robin simply disdained to argue with you!¡± ¡°I knew, it was because he was thinking of the marriage contract you once had, that he let you go time and time again!¡± ¡°Before, I lent you Robin¡¯s vi without his knowledge.¡± ¡°He came over today, not to attend your engagement ceremony¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Before Crystal could finish, Miranda startedughing, ¡°Crystal, I¡¯ve noticed that you have the talent of a leading actress. You could star in a TV show, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be an overnight sensation!¡± ¡°Enough, Crystal, today is the joyous day of my engagement with Jacob, so stop daydreaming. Even if I were to marry a pig, I wouldn¡¯t marry Robin!¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Juicy News ¡°What? The Elliott family of Hashville, ranked fifth, was ruined, and the Reynell family of Hallcester went bankrupt, all because of Robin?¡± ¡°It seemed that the fifty Eastern District partners who coborated with the Huber family yesterday, instigated by Nathen, collectively confronted the Huber family at the Finley family¡¯s celebration.¡± ¡°The Huber family, with the help of a mysterious tycoon and the Hondry Sect, sessfully thwarted the plot of the Reynell family, thereby securing the Huber Group¡¯s position as the top magnate in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Listening to this Ms. Thompson, Robin was that mysterious big shot?¡± Journalists from major online tforms were suddenly extremely excited! The news today was absolutely explosive! At that moment, they had already lost interest in the reports about Jacob and Miranda¡¯s engagement ceremony. The n was to focus the expose on Robin. Soon, this interlude at the Brown family¡¯s engagement ceremony quickly became the top trending news. The man, Robin, who was once engaged to Ms. Brown, found the location of Ms. Brown¡¯s engagement ceremony today, attempting to disrupt the marriage. 0.00% 15:24 D Chapter 402 Juicy News The mysterious man who destroyed the Elliott family and the Reynell family appeared at Mauveglow Vi 1! The scene of Miranda and Bradshaw, along with a host of the Brown family, humiliating Robin in front of the vi was also posted online. Netizens immediately gathered and heatedly discussed- A loser actually had the audacity to think he could woo Ms. Brown and turn his life around. How shameless! Couldn¡¯t a man achieve a prosperous life through his own efforts? Why did he have to shamelessly pester the noble youngdy? I despise such men the most! There were many men like this now! He dreamed of marrying a rich man¡¯s daughter. so that he could struggle less for decades. I heard rumors that this Robin was Ms. Huber¡¯s boyfriend. Moreover, his background and origin were very powerful. There was also a rumor that he was a big shot who had withdrawn from the world! You just bragged! If Robin was a recluse tycoon, how could he have caused a scene at Ms. Brown¡¯s engagement party? Why did you keep bothering Ms. Brown over and over again? 18.81%% 15:24 T Chapter 402 Juicy News You misjudged, didn¡¯t you? Did you guys think Robin looked like he was causing trouble? You guys look at the video from the scene, it seemed like Robin was quite disdainful of them. You were mistaken. Even though he is very handsome, did you see what kind of car he drives? The luxury cars parked at Mauveglow Vis were all worth millions. Robin drove a Land Rover worth hundreds of thousands, and he calls himself a big shot? Ms. Brown was able to hold her engagement ceremony at Mauveglow Vi 1, it was our first case in Hallcester! Based on this alone, the Brown family was sure to prosper in the future. That Robin could not possibly have been the mysterious, reclusive tycoon, no matter how you looked at it. Besides, was the legendary hidden tycoon as young as him in the past? Unheard of! *** The inte was flooded with content about Robin. Miranda, and Mauveglow Vi 1. Meanwhile, inside Afterglow Estates. 35 94% Chapter 402 Juicy News Karina, who had gotten up veryte, was enjoying the breakfast Robin had bought for her when Karsyn¡¯s call came in. ¡°Ms. Huber, did you see the news on the inte?¡± Karina was munching on the fragrant fried dough sticks, ¡°I rarely watch, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°See, Miranda¡¯s family was bothering Mr. Bruce again! They even made it to the trending list!¡± Karina slightly furrowed her brows and immediately opened the DuYin APP. Watching the videos on the inte and the discussions amongizens, my face suddenly turned as cold as ice! Robin¡­ How could Robin have ended up in such a ce? The Brown family was nothing! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Miranda meant nothing! What right did they have to insult the nobles of the Huber family? Robin was the man Karina had her eve on! How could I have allowed those trash from the Brown family to humiliate him! Karina immediately made a call to Harold. informing him about the matter of Mauveglow Vi 1. Harold was greatly annoyed. ¡°Mark. take all the bodyguards of the Chapter 402 Juicy News Huber family ande with me to Mauveglow Vi 1! I¡¯m going to vent my anger for Mr. Bruce today!¡± ¡°With just one word from Mr. Bruce, I wiped out the Brown family and the Walsh family!¡± Five minutester, the Huber family¡¯s most luxurious bodyguard convoy ferociously drove towards Mauveglow Vi 1! Karina also quickly finished her breakfast. Sped off quickly by car towards Mauveglow Vis. At that moment, Cecilia, who lived in the number two area of Mauveglow Vis, waszily lying in bed. Recalling the events that happened after meeting Robin. A hint of expectant blush spread across that exquisite face. ¡°Miss, the gentleman has run into trouble,¡± Livia walked into her room with her phone. Cecilia suddenly rolled out of bed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Livia brought the news of the Brown family¡¯s engagement ceremony, which was being reported on the mobilework, to Cecilia. After seeing this scene, a terrifying smile bloomed on Cecilia¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Bruce didn¡¯t want to dirty his hands, he kept tolerating, yet the Brown family didn¡¯t know what was good for them!¡± ¡°The gentleman has done me the favor of a second chance, how could I 15-24 Chapter 402 Juicy News let a lowlife like Miranda insult him!¡± ¡°Today, I eliminated them for the gentleman!¡± ¡°Livia, call Leonel, we¡¯re going to Mauveglow Vi 1!¡± ***** In front of Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis, the Miranda family stood together blocking the vi¡¯s entrance. ¡°Robin, give up on this idea! Today is my daughter¡¯s engagement ceremony. If you don¡¯t get lost, the Brown family will break your legs!¡± Julia pointed at Robin and said menacingly, ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to cause trouble here!¡± Margaret cast a disdainful nce at Robin, ¡°Have some self¨Cawareness. If a personcks even that, they¡¯re only setting themselves up for humiliation!¡± ¡°The Brown family was not within your reach, even though the Huber family gave you some status, but that status was worthless!¡± ¡°Get out of here quickly, this is no Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Did I Go Too Far? Robin shook his head at the disgusting Brown family. If it weren¡¯t for Enzo having said it before he came to Hallcester. The marriage contract with the Brown family was arranged by my grandfather years ago. The Brown family, those pieces of trash, had been wiped out long ago! ¡°Miranda, the auspicious time is almost here, let¡¯s hurry up and hold the engagement ceremony,¡± Jacob said, walking to the front of the vi, wrapping his arm around Miranda¡¯s slender waist, and smiling. Miranda deliberately put on an affectionate demeanor, nodding in an extremelydylike manner, ¡°Yes, dear, let¡¯s go.¡± Taking a step forward, she didn¡¯t forget to turn back and wave at Crystal and Robin: ¡°Robin, you just wait outside. From your angle, you can still see a bit of the engagement stage between me and Jacob.¡± ¡°Crystal, did youe in with me, or did you stay with him, continuing to aid his deceitful act of winning my heart?¡± Crystal shook her head helplessly, ¡°Go ahead, I wish you well!¡± Crystal looked at Robin¡¯s indifferent gaze and apologized, ¡°Robin, did I go too far?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Indeed, it was too much!¡± 0.00% N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 15:24 Crystal exined, ¡°Robin, I wanted Miranda and those dwarfs from the Brown family to see what your true identity is.¡± ¡°I disdained to prove myself to them!¡± ¡°What they thought of me, had nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Ring, ring.¡± Nia¡¯s phone call came. ¡°Robin, the two highest¨Cranking officers, Lieutenant General Preston Swanson and Chief of Staff Major General Luis Stone, along with the guards, had already arrived at Hallcester.¡± ¡°Due to the time constraints, the Brigadier¡¯s promotion ceremony was held directly at your ce!¡± ¡°Where were you then? Send me your location.¡± ¡°We were on our way to you immediately, the two officers wanted to personally bestow your rank upon you.¡± Robin sent the location of Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis directly to Nia. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be there in half an hour,¡± Nia said, before promptly hanging up the phone. At that moment, the engagement ceremony of Miranda and Jacob had already begun in the small square inside the vi. Miranda, hand in hand with her father Alex and mother Julia, walked up to the Walsh family. Manuel and his wife, Jacob, and the three members of the Brown family bowed to each other in greeting. 18.27% 15:25 Manuelughed happily, ¡°Mr. Brown, we are family from now on!¡± ¡°The engagement ceremony of the two children today also marked theing together of the Walsh family and the Brown family, atst.¡± ¡°Later, in Hallcester, the Walsh family and the Brown family would stand on the same line.¡± ¡°Jacob, you must treat Miranda well in the future, and manage your little family well.¡± ¡°In this way, our two families could join forces to reach a higher level in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Mr. Brown, what I meant was that we would hold a formal wedding for the children a monthter, allowing them to form a new family as soon as possible.¡± Alex and Juliaughed, saying, ¡°We agree, Mr. Walsh!¡± ¡°Being able to marry our daughter to Jacob, both Julia and I were very relieved. Alright, let¡¯s hold their engagement ceremony on the date you mentioned.¡± Then, the ceremonial music sounded at the scene. The host announced that the two parties exchanged engagement rings and expressed their mutual expectations and promises for the future. Jacob held Miranda¡¯s hand as they walked down the red carpet, receiving congrattions from family and friends. At that moment, Miranda¡¯s gaze drifted towards Robin, who was still 15:25 standing at the entrance of the vi area. Such an expression, all that was radiating was arrogance and contempt. Robin, I wanted you to watch me walk into the engagement hall with a man who is better than you, to break your heart. You understood then, I was the woman you could never have. Miranda had a kind of refreshing feeling that she had never had before. Whenever she saw Robin¡¯s pain, there was an inexplicable excitement in her heart. She subconsciously kissed Jacob on the face, then turned to look at Robin. That look andughter were all captured by the on¨Csite reporters and posted on the inte. Karina drove all the way. I watched Miranda¡¯s smug expression in the video all the way. There was a cold burst in her eyes. A tiny Brown family, where did you get the audacity to repeatedly insult. the dignitaries of the Huber family? Today, I was determined to annihte you all! Letting you know, for humiliating Robin, you, the Brown family, would pay a hefty price! 15:25 The engagement ceremony of Miranda and Jacob in Zone 1 of Mauveglow Vis was sessfully completed. Both families signed the formal marriage contract. The notary had inscribed his signature on the marriage contract. They discussed and decided to hold the formal wedding ceremony a monthter. Moreover, Miranda had also announced to the entire people of Hallcester through the lens of the inte. Their formal wedding ceremony would also be held at Mauveglow Vi 1. 1. At that time, more friends would be invited toe and share the luxury here and the joy of the wedding with her. Havingpleted the entire engagement process, Miranda, with her graceful stride and proud smile, took Jacob¡¯s hand and deliberately walked up to Robin like ady of high society. ¡°Robin, from now on, I am Mrs. Walsh, you can let go of that heart that thinks of me every day!¡± ¡°Did you see that? The life of our high society is not something you could imagine.¡± ¡°Could you have imagined yourself marrying a poor woman one day, and being able to get married in such a luxurious ce?¡± ¡°Was there such avish disy at your wedding venue?¡± 71 70 1525 ¡°Almost all the prestigious families of Hallcester came here to celebrate my engagement. Could you have ever imagined such an honor?¡± ¡°Hehe, you couldn¡¯t, but I could!¡± ¡°Robin, you should wake up, I am forever a woman out of your league!¡± ¡°Robin, wake up, your wish has alsoe true today!¡± ¡°You finally saw the scene that made you most desperate. The copse therapy I designed for you, it should have cured you, right?¡± A pnded on Miranda¡¯s face with a ¡°smack!¡± Miranda stumbled, and was caught by Jacob. ¡°You lowlife, what gives you the right to act recklessly in front of Mr. Bruce!¡± Livia pped Miranda in the face. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 One More Word I¡¯ll Cut Your Throat Livia¡¯s p sent Miranda staggering back a few steps, shocking everyone present. A host of online media journalists immediately pointed their cameras at Livia and Miranda. The entire Brown family waspletely baffled. What was going on? Why did they start hitting the female lead as soon as they came in? Miranda¡¯s mother, Julia, snapped back to reality from her shock. She immediately rushed up to Livia, sternly scolding, ¡°Why did you hit my daughter, you woman?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason to hit her?¡± Livia sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if she dares to insult Mr. Bruce, I¡¯ll hit her every time I see her!¡± ¡°You¡­you¡¯re the pauper who¡¯s with Robin?¡± Julia fumed, grinding her teeth in anger. ¡°Smack!¡± Without a second thought, Livia pped Julia across the face, ¡°Scream again, and I¡¯ll slit your throat!¡°¡± Julia was taken aback by Livia¡¯s gaze and immediately shut her mouth. The terrifying murderous intent in those eyes was enough to kill her on 0.00% 15:25 the spot! Margaret said angrily, ¡°How can you be so uncivilized! You just hit people without saying anything, where did youe from?¡± With a loud ¡°p!¡°, Livia knocked Margaret straight to the ground. ¡°Come,e,e, let me tell you! I came from the Grim Reaper!¡± Livia¡¯s fierce pspletely stunned the Brown family. It also left a crowd of media reporters staring in bewilderment. Who was this woman? So rude, he didn¡¯t say a word and just got straight to it. Could it have been Robin¡¯s girlfriend? Alex flew into a rage, ¡°Stephens! Teach this ill¨Cmannered woman a lesson!¡± The head butler of the Brown family, Stephens, recognized Livia. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, and whispered, ¡°Mr. Brown, this is Ms. Decker¡¯s maid.¡± Cecilia came over from behind, ¡°Livia pped!¡± Livia pped Alex in the face. Alexy sprawled on the ground, staring in shock at the icy Cecilia while clutching his cheek. Stephen¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Ms. Decker, why did you hit them?¡± 17.41% 15:25 Chapter 404 One More Word I¡¯ll Cut Your Throat Cecilia chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you? Shouldn¡¯t I? Are you implying that you have a problem with it?¡± Stephens wore a gloomy expression, ncing at Leonel behind Cecilia, he truly didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Everyone immediately held their breath, daring not to make a single sound. Cecilia¡¯s aura was too strong. Not only was she enchantingly beautiful, but also, she was ruthless and cruel. Conway, the Underground Demon King of Hallcester, would always step back when he saw her. Normally, they could not possibly see the Purpeak Queen at such a close distance. What everyone didn¡¯t understand was why they had attacked the Brown family¡¯s people. Offending this woman was not a good thing. Bradshaw¡¯s cheek twitched a few times. Despite being consumed by rage, he was still extremely terrified in the face of this cold and heartless woman. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Decker, I don¡¯t know what my Miranda did to offend you, but why did you let your maid hit her?¡± Cecilia gave a seductive, coldugh, ¡°You mean, you, the Brown family, 34.47% 15:25 are nning to take action against me?¡± Bradshaw was suddenly stunned. This attitude waspletely dismissive of the Brown family. ¡°Ms. Decker, I know your power is immense, but aren¡¯t you afraid that the people of Hallcester will use you of bullying the weak?¡± ¡°What can you do if I bully you? You don¡¯t ept it?¡± The smile on Cecilia¡¯s face slowly turned cold, her charming eyshes lifted, she said icily. In an instant, everyone felt a chilling pressure. Bradshaw was even more intimidated by this aura, stepping back a few steps. Miranda, clutching her aching cheek, looked at Cecilia, ¡°Ms. Decker, I¡¯ve always considered you my idol, wanting wholeheartedly to be someone like you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Stop disgusting me! You will never be like me!¡± After speaking, Cecilia turned around and knelt on one knee in front of Robin, ¡°My lord, with just one word from you, I will kill every member of the Brown family right now!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Brown family and everyone present shuddered violently. The cold, indifferent words that now sprang from the mouth of Cecilia, this legendary woman who was said to kill without batting an eye. 52.92% 15:25 Chapter 404 One More N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Even without drawing her sword, she could make people feel a chilling murderous aura! Miranda subconsciously stepped back two steps. To her astonishment, Cecilia actually uttered such murderous harsh words. Even more unbelievable was that Purpeak Queen, Cecilia, whom she had always idolized, was kneeling in front of Robin like a servant! What on earth was going on? Robin shook his head, ¡°Let them go, I don¡¯t want these trash to dirty my vi!¡± Cecilia hesitated, not daring to contradict anything Robin had said. She knew that Robin had his own reasons for doing so. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Cecilia replied respectfully. This scene left all the guests and the Brown family at the scene dumbfounded. Cecilia, known as the Purpeak Queen, was surprisingly humble in front of Robin, like a maid. Moreover, they also referred to Robin as the master! Where was Robin the so¨Ccalled ¡°loser¡± and ¡°grassroots¡± as described by the Brown family! This woman was a queenly figure they could only admire from afar! 73.32% 15:25 Such a humble act in front of Robin had far exceeded their understanding. Miranda actually treated the man whom Cecilia revered as a loser and a grassroots? Was she out of her mind? Were the Brown family all blind? At that moment, a suddenmotion erupted outside the crowd. The onlooking guests spontaneously parted to both sides, making way for a passage. A woman of unparalleled beauty and grace walked through the crowd. Wasn¡¯t this person the first goddess of Hallcester, Ms. Huber? What did Ms. Hubere here to do? Chapter 405 Chapter 405 A Bunch of Clowns! The front of Mauveglow Vi 1 suddenly fell silent. The day today was truly extravagant! The two unparalleled beauties of Hallcester gathered here, truly a rare visual feast! The young masters and misses of the upper¨Css families all had their eyes wide open. This was their first time closely observing this aloof and proud beauty of Hallcester. Such unparalleled elegance, truly, it can be said, her beauty eclipses both past and present, even the lotus flower pales inparison to her jade¨Clikeplexion! Ms. Huber was simply God¡¯s most perfect masterpiece! The reporters from the on¨Csite online tform were so shocked that they momentarily forgot their duties and stared in awe. Such a top¨Cnotch beauty, akin to the finest jade, was only fitting for the heavens, eliciting the envy of the mortal world! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Everyone held their breath, looking at the stunningly beautiful Ms. Huber. Such a powerful and stunning aura. 0.00% O 15:26 As she took each step towards the vi, almost everyone¡¯s heart was about to leap out in awe. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Karina walked up to Robin, took his arm, her beautiful eyes filled with a light of heartache. ¡°Robin, how could I stand by and watch you endure the humiliation. from such a despicable woman!¡± She gazed deeply into Robin¡¯s eyes, as vast as the starry sea, and murmured, ¡°From the moment you saved me from those bandits, I, Karina, knew you were the only man for me in this life!¡± ¡°I knew, you disdained toy a hand on the garbage of the Brown family,¡± ¡°No worries, leave this small matter to me! I will make the Brown family pay for their arrogance!¡± Having said that, she gave Robin a tender smile. With thisugh, hundreds of flowers blushed in shyness, it was a beauty that could overthrow cities and kingdoms! Everyone at the scene had turned to stone! Did Ms. Huber just confess her feelings on the spot? She actually said Robin was the only man in her life! Many wealthy young masters were so angry that they ground their teeth. to pieces. Our first goddess of Halleester was already taken! 16.09% 15:26 Chapter 405 A Bunch of Clowns! We had no more chances! The noble youngdies were so moved that they shed tears as clear as pear blossoms. Ms. Huber¡¯s life was too perfect! Besides beauty, talent, and family background, there was actually such a beautiful love story. How great it would have been if I had such an experience! Karina slowly turned around, the charming smile on her face cooling down. She nced at the Brown family and all the guests, ¡°I am Karina¡¯s man, not some lowly thing that any Tom, Dick or Harry can insult at will!¡± ¡°Robin was my fianc¨¦, Karina, and thergest shareholder of the Huber Group!¡± ¡°Rather than saying the Huber Group belonged to the Huber family, it was more urate to say it was Robin¡¯s!¡± She slowly walked up to Miranda. Standing half a head taller than Miranda, she looked down at her, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, what gives a low¨C ss woman like you the audacity to im that you¡¯re a woman Robin can¡¯t afford to associate with?¡± With a crisp ¡°p!¡°, Karina smacked Miranda across the face. ¡°Like a mere ant!¡± 15:26 Chapter 405 A Bunch of Clownst ¡°Robin could have wiped out the Brown family single¨Chandedly. The reason he has been ignoring you is because he disdains you!¡± ¡°What did you guys think?¡± ¡°Thought Robin was afraid of you? Needed something from you?¡± ¡°A bunch of self¨Crighteous clowns!¡± ¡°You, the Brown family, like a bunch of ants, repeatedly ndered him. Robin, fearing to dirty his hands, disdained to deal with you. The Huber family will clean up you trash for him!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the whole room was instantly shocked. Ms. Huber not only announced that Robin was her fianc¨¦, but also threatened to destroy the Brown family for Robin! The Brown family really met their match today! Both of the top¨Ctier women in Hallcester stood up for Robin. One was before him like a maidservant, while the other imed to be her fianc¨¦. For such two behemoth¨Clevel financial groups, annihting the Brown family was just a matter of minutes. Had the Brown family lost their minds? Actually offended such a man! The man who could catch the eyes of Cecilia and Karina, he must be the 15:26 Chapter 405 A Bunch of Clowns! top¨Cnotch boss! However, the Brown family referred to it as a loser grassroot? How foolish one must be to utter such utterly stupid words. Karina cast a disdainful nce at Miranda, then lifted her gaze to the guests present. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, take a look at my appearance, how does itpare to hers, Miranda? And how does the strength of the Huber familypare to her Brown family?¡± ¡°A woman as insignificant as an ant, dared to say that she was too good. for Robin. Such a mindset is not just ordinarily impaired!¡± As Karina¡¯s words fell, everyone let out a strange, mockingugh. Where was theparability in this! Although Miranda was somewhat attractive, she was simply iparable to a peerless beauty like Karina. They were not even on the same level! The strength of the Brown family, needless to say, was far greater than that of the Huber family! One was an ant, the other was an elephant. If the Huber family wanted, crushing the Brown family would have been as easy as lifting their foot. The Brown family didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, this was not a joking matter. Bradshaw looked extremely embarrassed. Chapter AUD A DUNGTI VI GIUNTO: Karina humiliated the Brown family in front of Hallcester¡¯s upper¨Css families and online media, calling the Brown family a bunch of trash. It really made him lose face! Despite the Brown family not having a fraction of the power that the Huber family had. But the taste of being pointed at and scolded was really hard to swallow this anger in my heart. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Huber, I know that the Huber family holds great power in Hallcester. but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to be so arrogant and humiliate the Brown family.¡± Karina snorted coldly, ¡°Arrogant and overbearing, what¡¯s the point of humiliating the Brown family!¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 I Want to Bankrupt the Brown Family The scene waspletely silent! After Ms. Huber returned to her country uponpleting her studies, she rarely appeared in public. Also rarely spoke in front of the media. In the eyes of the people of Hallcester, they were all seen as cold, arrogant, and reticent beings. No one had ever heard her speak with such domineering and sharp words. ¡°Acting high and mighty, how could it matter if you humiliated the Brown family!¡± Indeed it was! The Huber family, with their overwhelming power, crushed the Brown family as effortlessly as squashing an ant! The Brown family had their first clear recognition of the aura of this new generation leader of the Huber Group. Karina was not some frail, rich heiress. She was the new leader of the Huber Group! The words she spoke absolutely represented the entire Huber Group! 0.00% 15:26N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 406 | Want to Bankrupt the Brown Family Bradshaw couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat! However, with his age¡¯s maturity, he quickly recovered from the panic. He struggled to control his emotions, taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°Alright, Ms. Huber, since you put it that way, I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°I just wanted to exin a thing or two before Ms. Huber took action.¡± ¡°You might not yet understand what exactly happened here.¡± ¡°Even if your grandfather were here, he would let me finish speaking before making a judgment!¡± Bradshaw didn¡¯t forget to utilize the power of the media, nodding at them and saying, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± A host of media reporters looked at Karina. Bradshaw seized the opportunity to continue. ¡°Ms. Huber, since you came in, you¡¯ve been using the Brown family of bullying Robin without knowing the full story. You¡¯ve really wronged us.¡± ¡°My granddaughter Miranda, although previously engaged to Robin, had long since broken off the engagement.¡± ¡°I have said more than once in public that the paper marriage contract. was just a joke between Robin¡¯s grandfather and me when we were young, and it should not be taken seriously.¡± ¡°Back then, we were all still young, not considering so much.¡± ¡°Miranda and Robin weren¡¯t even born yet, haha, tell me, isn¡¯t this paper marriage contract a joke?¡± 14.259. 15.27 Chapter 406 | Want to Bankrupt the Brown Family ¡°So many years had passed, everyone¡¯s experiences and circumstances were vastly different, and that paper marriage contract was nothing more than a joke.¡± ¡°Robin¡¯s grandfather himself had no foundation, and there had been not news of him for years.¡± ¡°Why did my granddaughter, with her worth, have to marry a man like Robin who has no background or family wealth?¡± ¡°But, as far as I knew, Robin had been pestering Miranda ever since he was jilted.¡± ¡°Today, Miranda got engaged to the son of the Walsh family. Robin, possibly out of resentment, insisted on barging in and causing a scene, which led to the current situation.¡± ¡°You all came one by one to confront the Brown family and Miranda. Isn¡¯t this bullying?¡± At this point, Bradshaw turned to the camera of the reporter. ¡°Does this world really operate on the principle that whoever has power, holds the truth?¡± Bradshaw quickly turned the previously unfavorable situation around by showing weakness and gaining sympathy! Watching the low¨Cvoiced discussions among the elite families of Hallcester and the changing expressions of the media reporters, a hint of secret amusement shed in Bradshaw¡¯s eyes. Chapter 406 I Want to Bankrupt the Brown Famib Karina, you were still young! ying power games, you were still very green! I was very weak even in front of you, the Huber family. But, I could take advantage of the situation! Even with all their wealth, the Huber family couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of public opinion, could they? Karina looked at Bradshaw¡¯s rogue face and gave a coldugh. Despicableness is the pass for the despicable! Bradshaw let out a long sigh, continuing. ¡°Ms. Huber, you understand the situation now. I believe. Don¡¯t you think you owe Miranda an apology?¡± With a crisp ¡°pop!¡± Bradshaw was pped by Harold, causing him to stagger back several steps. ¡°Apologize for your trashy thing? You must be out of your mind!¡± my granddaughter said. Harold snorted, ¡°Bradshaw, if you think you can act like a rogue in front of the Huber family, you¡¯re mistaken!¡± ¡°Today, I, Harold, must avenge Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°Which part of that piece of junk from your house was worth Mr. Bruce¡¯s fuss?¡± 15271 Chapter 406 I Want to Bankrupt the Brown Family ¡°What a shameless family!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce had long since had nothing to do with the Brown family, yet you kept provoking again and again!¡± ¡°Did they really act as if the Huber family didn¡¯t exist?¡± ¡°Today, in front of all the people of Hallcester, I used my power to intimidate others, so what!¡± Harold bowed to Robin and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, may I proceed to eliminate the Brown family now?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± In an instant, the vi was filled with silence! Harold, the wrath of the generation¡¯s hero in Hallcester, was as overwhelming as a raging inferno! The atmosphere in the entire vi dropped to freezing point in an instant. Bradshaw was momentarily at a loss. He never imagined that Harold would really take action against the Brown family for Robin. ¡°Mark!¡± Harold said with a grim face, ¡°Use all the power of the Huber family, suppress all the industries of the Brown family with full force, I want to make the Brown family bankrupt!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Huber!¡± Mark pulled out his phone and quickly dialed out. 1527 Chapter 406 I Want to Bankrupt the Brown Family Bradshaw fell and sat on the ground. He looked at Harold, fierce as a tiger, in astonishment, only then realizing that the tiger¡¯s mighty spirit was still present. Was that the end of the Brown family just like that? No! I absolutely could not give up like this. I, Bradshaw, started from scratch, painstakingly devoted a lifetime of effort, only to have today¡¯s the Brown family. We could not just stand by and watch it be destroyed by the Huber family! He quickly got up from the ground, shedding tears in front of a crowd of media reporters! ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, the Huber family was oppressing others with their power, and I didn¡¯t ept it!¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 I Like Robin The young masters and misses from the elite families present at the scene. Despite not daring to use the Huber family of any wrongdoing. However, Bradshaw¡¯sment at his age still touched theirpassionate hearts. Journalists from online media were even more eager to capture such scenes that were enough to provoke public outrage. The entire act of Bradshaw was broadcast live. For a moment,izens who were unaware of the truth quickly began to express their opinions- Poor Mr. Brown! At this age, yet suffered such a disaster. Well, it¡¯s a dog¨Ceat¨Cdog world, and who can me the Huber family for being powerful! Didn¡¯t Harold say it, he was going to throw his weight around today. There was no way around it! Power was the ultimate truth. The behavior of the Huber family was so unscrupulous. How could they be so wealthy yetck compassion! 0.00% 15:27 There should have been a call for the relevant authorities to intervene. This violent behavior should have been stopped! *** For a time, the Huber family was subjected to a barrage of public criticism and insults. Bradshaw grew more and more excited as he spoke, believing that the power of public opinion was enough to turn the tide for the Brown family. If public opinion could continue like this, the Huber family¡¯s stocks would plummet in no time! In a fit of anger, Harold wanted to directly confront the people of the Brown family who were present at the scene. Crystal hurriedly stepped forward, saying, ¡°Bradshaw, you guys were really wrong!¡± ¡°This Mauveglow Vi 1 was truly Robin¡¯s!¡± Crystal¡¯s words immediately turned the media reporters¡® cameras towards her. ¡°A few days ago, when Miranda asked me to borrow Mauveglow Vi 1 for her, I told her it belonged to Robin.¡± ¡°But, no matter how I exined, she was unwilling to believe.¡± ¡°When I originally borrowed the vi, I lent it to you guys without letting Robin know.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 14.86% 15:27 ¡°Robin didn¡¯te to mess up your engagement ceremony today at all.¡± ¡°Instead, Mr. Devin¡¯s friend was to deliver two mastiffs to Robin, which is why he rushed here.¡± Miranda snorted coldly, her eyes shing with endless resentment. ¡°Crystal, we¡¯re best friends, and you¡¯re still taking Robin¡¯s side at this time!¡± ¡°I wanted to ask, just how much money did he spend on you for you to fabricate this lie?¡± Crystal shook her head helplessly, ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m really confused now. Are you the foolish one or am I just obsessed?¡± ¡°Robin was the man I respected and loved the most. If¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for me feeling unworthy of him. I would have pursued him a long time ago.¡± ¡°But you were blind, repeatedly and constantly humiliating him as a low¨Css loser.¡± ¡°Open your eyes and see, the smartest, most prestigious, and most beautiful women in all of Hallcester, Ms. Decker and Ms. Huber, how they revered Robin.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know where your sense of superiority came from in front of Robin, considering your worth!¡± ¡°You repeatedly humiliated him, I didn¡¯t even know if your brain was normal or not.¡± ¡°Actually, you might have realized it a long time ago, you just didn¡¯t 32.31% 15:27 want to admit it!¡± ¡°In your dark heart, you kept telling yourself, the man named Miranda who you broke off the engagement with, could never have been that outstanding!¡± ¡°Moreover, you were even more afraid of his excellence!¡± ¡°You never truly wanted Robin to do better in your heart.¡± ¡°What you wanted to see was Robin¡¯s downfall, his poverty and destitution. Then, you, Ms. Brown, could humiliate him, despise him, mock him, and even condescend to him from your lofty position!¡± ¡°But, that was all your despicable imagination!¡± ¡°Robin was the man you could never aspire to!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been saying that he¡¯s not on the same level as you, and it¡¯s absolutely true!¡± ¡°His level was something you could never imagine!¡± ¡°And you, every time you saw his goodness, you harbored hatred in your heart, repeatedly humiliating him.¡± ¡°I always thought he was still infatuated with you, Miranda!¡± ¡°Look at the women around Robin, none of them couldpare to you!¡± ¡°Robin is not some lovesick fool, obsessively infatuated with you. ording to you, it seems as if he couldn¡¯t live without you! It¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡± 52.00% 15:27 Chapter 407 Like Robin ¡°Robin didn¡¯t even bother to deal with you, the Brown family, yet your still persisted in your folly. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± ¡°Robin was the most important man in my life, Crystal, without a doubt!¡± ¡°Iter lent you the vi, just to let you see, Robin is the man you can¡¯t afford to pursue! Don¡¯t be so full of yourself!¡± ¡°That little thing of the Brown family was nothing but crap in his eyes!¡± ¡°I liked Robin!¡± ¡°I knew, I was not worthy of Robin, but, I would follow him forever!¡± ¡°I would rather have no status in my life, as long as I could be with him!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Miranda suddenly burst into hystericalughter. ¡°Crystal, I¡¯ve considered you my best friend for so many years, I didn¡¯t want to bring up those dirty things you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve said it to this point, I won¡¯t save your face anymore!¡± Crystal was taken aback: ¡°Miranda, make yourself clear. If there¡¯s anything disgraceful about me, just say it.¡± Miranda sneered, ¡°Crystal, since you¡¯ve said such things, there¡¯s no need for me to beat around the bush.¡± ¡°This Mauveglow Vi 1 wasn¡¯t Robin¡¯s at all, but belonged to some secretive big shot.¡± 70.77% 15:27 ¡°You were the mistress kept by that tycoon! Otherwise, how could such an expensive vi be lent to you?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a gasp of surprise immediately echoed. All live feeds from every online tform were directly focused on Crystal! The stunningly beautiful president of the Thompson Group was actually someone¡¯s kept lover?! It was unbelievable! No wonder she gained control of the Thompson Group so quickly. Moreover, the Thompson Group would leap to the top ranks of Hallcester within just a month! It seemed that beneath the shiny exterior, it was all just teeming with lice! Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Wake Up The hosts from various online tforms at the scene were extremely excited. The engagement ceremony of the Brown family was indeed full of revtions! The poprity today reached an all¨Ctime high. Not only did it allow all Hallcester people to see the luxurious and mysterious Mauveglow Vi 1. Moreover, I saw several top¨Cnotch beauties from Hallcester doing a live talk show on the spot! Even more explosive was the scene where Mr. Harold was live- streaming as he metaphorically pped faces and crushed the Brown family. Just when Bradshaw wasmenting, the Brown family was bullying the weak. Suddenly, the beautiful CEO of the Thompson Group, Crystal, burst out. Turned out to be the lover kept by the mysterious big shot of Mauveglow Vi 1! At the scene, besides the live streamers from various major tforms, the young masters anddies from a host of upper¨Css families were also pointing and whispering about Crystal. 0.00% O 15:28 Chapter 408 Wake Up Tears welled up in Crystal¡¯s eyes as she looked at Robin, ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Robin also shook his head in silence. Stomping her foot in anger, Crystal turned to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, I never thought you could stoop so low!¡± ¡°Even if I, Crystal, were to stoop so low, I would never do such a disgusting and disgraceful thing.¡± Miranda burst intoughter, ¡°The more you try to conceal, the more obvious it bes!¡± ¡°Crystal, Mauveglow Vi 1 has been in Hallcester for so many years, who has ever seen its owner?¡± ¡°And yet, you were able to borrow it smoothly!¡± Everyone knew that the owner of this mansion must have been a mysterious big shot with an extremely powerful background. ¡°But you deliberately referred to that big shot as Robin.¡± ¡°If it really was his, why didn¡¯t he tell me when he brought the marriage contract to my house?¡± Crystalughed sarcastically, ¡°Miranda, would you believe me if I told you?¡± ¡°Last time, you were right in front of the vi and still didn¡¯t believe it. Who can you me for that? Only your own blindness!¡± Miranda pointed to Krish beside her, ¡°Mr. Joan, you know this best, was 16.59% 15:28 Chapter 408 Wake Up Mauveglow Vi I owned by some reclusive tycoon?¡± Krish gave a dryugh, ¡°Wake up, Miranda, Mr. Bruce is really not what you imagine.¡± ¡°I had always wanted to associate with him, but I was not worthy. My level was just too low!¡± ¡°And you were originally so close to him, yet you didn¡¯t cherish it. A perfectly good trump card of a blockbuster, you yed it into aplete mess!¡± ¡°Ms. Huber, Ms. Decker, and Mr. Lambert, none of them were more capable than you.¡± ¡°They all revered Mr. Bruce immensely, were they confused?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever consider that maybe you¡¯re too snobbish, too full of yourself¡°?¡± ¡°As for whether this Mauveglow Vi I was his or not, I dare not say.¡± ¡°But, I knew Crystal would never do such a disgraceful thing for the so- called benefits!¡± Jacob said with a gloomy face, ¡°Krish, you¡¯re my buddy, how could you speak up for them?¡± Krish gave a bitter smile, ¡°Jacob, I can only say so much. I¡¯m not trying to prove anything, I¡¯m just advising you to take care of yourselves, for the sake of our past rtionship.¡± Miranda wiped away a tear and sneered, ¡°Fine, so just because you sawN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 35.92% 15:28 Chapter 408 Wake Up Karina and Cecilia siding with Robin, you all decided to gang up and bully me and the Brown family?¡± ¡°Fine! Today, in front of all of Hallcester, if he, Robin, can prove that this vi is his, I would rather kneel down and apologize. Robin, do you dare?!¡± ¡°Also, Karina, if this vi wasn¡¯t Robin¡¯s, it made no sense for you all to oppress the Brown family like this!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t stop your sanctions against the Brown family, not only Hallcester but the whole of Hashville would say that you, the Huber family, were bullying the weak!¡± ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling.¡± Robin¡¯s phone rang. On the other end of the phone. Terrence respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, the two trainers who brought the mastiff have arrived. Can they now deliver it to Mauveglow Vi 1?¡± Robin nced at the mess in the yard, frowning, ¡°Alright, have them bring it over.¡± ¡°Robin, stop putting on airs! Do you dare to prove that you are the owner of this vi?!¡± Miranda sneered, casting a disdainful nce at Robin. Robin gave a coldugh over the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove anything to you! But as for whether I dare or not, what is there to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mirandaughed wildly as if she had gone mad. ¡°Robin, if others don¡¯t know what you are, doesn¡¯t the Brown family 15:28 Chapter 408 Wake Up know?¡± ¡°You relied on your despicable means of pleasing women to deceive the trust of the Huber family, and also bewitched Ms. Decker!¡± ¡°Karina and Cecilia, even women like Crystal, seemed very shrewd on the surface.¡± ¡°Actually, these kind of women were idiots when it came to emotions!¡± ¡°Did you think that by using a bit of bedroom skill to deceive their hearts, you could prove yourself to be a nobleman?¡± Miranda¡¯s words immediately caused a gasp in the scene. Everyone looked at Robin with strange expressions, then at the proud Karina and the coldly enchanting Cecilia. ¡°People always say that women are emotional creatures, Robin, you first got their bodies, and then¡­¡± With a crisp ¡°pop!¡± A gasp of surprise echoed through the scene once again! Robin pped Miranda, sending her flying. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯ve been ignoring you because I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°Filthy woman, what audacity you had to defame me!¡± ¡°Jacob, he¡­ he hit me¡­¡± Miranda shrieked, clutching her swollen cheek. Jacob was instantly infuriated, rushing up to Robin and bellowing, 15:28 Chapter 408 Wake Up ¡°You, a gigolo, dare to hit a woman in front of so many Hallcester people? L¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Robin directly grabbed Jacob¡¯s hair and smashed it against the flower pot next to them. ¡°I originally nned to let you guys get engaged and then get lost. I¡¯ve given each of you face!¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Is This Vi Really His? The scene was filled with the sons and daughters of the elite families of Hallcester and hosts from various major online tforms. Seeing Robin actuallyy hands on Miranda and Jacob was utterly shocking. Despite the fact that the man was the center of today¡¯s topic. However, from beginning to end, he hardly ever spoke. Many people really thought that the Brown family made some sense. If Mauveglow Vi 1 was his, why didn¡¯t he assertively kick them out? Should we continue to wait for their repeated runs, mockery, and extreme humiliation? At that moment, seeing the formidable aura radiating from Robin instantly brightened their eyes. This was absolutely an overbearing attitude of disregarding everything! Could this Robin really be the legendary hermit boss from the tales? ¡°You dared to hit my son, I¡­¡± ¦² Manuel, seeing his son being beaten so brutally by Robin, rushed forward in anger with his wife, Megan Walsh. 0.00% 15:28 Chapter 409 Is This Vi Really His? He was just about to explode, but upon seeing the person who came after, he immediately shut his mouth. Devin walked in with two trainers and two mastiffs, ¡°Mr. Bruce, so you¡¯re the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1! Hahaha, I should have known!¡± Robin gave a faint smile, ¡°I also rarely stay here.¡± Devin didn¡¯t continue on this topic, pointing at the two mastiffs, ¡°Mr. Bruce, these are purebred mastiffs. My friend spent nearly five hundred million to buy them. They are all purebred mastiff kings.¡± ¡°These two Mastiff Kings were originally bought by a Mastiff collector from Potrya in Sandmere, and later ended up being purchased by my friend.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone let out a sigh. After all, he is the richest man in Hashville. He casually spent 500 million to buy two mastiffs and gave them away. So extravagant! Thinking of this, everyone immediately understood one thing. The person to whom such a costly gift was given should be more impressive than Devin! Devin pointed at the two foreign men, ¡°These two friends are the world¡¯s top mastiff trainers. Within a week, they will have these two mastiffspletely obedient to you.¡± Two trainers respectfully stepped forward to pay their respects to Robin. It was only then that Devin noticed the mess in the yard: ¡°What¡­ what 15:28 Chapter 409 Is This Vi Really His? happened here?¡± Upon seeing such a scene, Manuel immediately shut his mouth. Originally, I wanted to give Robin a hard time, but at this moment, all my anger was gone. At that moment, he suddenly realized. Robin! Devin gave him purebred mastiff kings worth five hundred million. Harold and Karina did not hesitate to wipe out the Brown family for him. Cecilia had threatened to kill all members of the Brown family for Robin. What did all these indicate? It exined that Robin was the top hermit boss in Hallcester! Yesterday, there were rumors that the Reynell family and the Elliott family were wiped out at the Finley family¡¯s celebration, allegedly by the hand of a reclusive boss. So it was Robin who did it! What Crystal said was absolutely correct, the Brown family were all blind and stupid! Such an impressive figure, who was originally the greatest opportunity for the Brown family, was surprisingly ruined by themselves. 15:28 Chapter 409 Is This Vi Really His? What a mess! Almost pushed the Walsh family into the irretrievable abyss. Manuel stood still, sweating profusely, as a fierce struggle raged in his mind. ¡°Mr. Bruce, where were these two mastiffs ced?¡± Devin asked. Robin pointed to an embroidered stainless steel door at the southwest. corner of the vi, ¡°Just put it in the backyard. The backyard has a swimming pool, a golf course, and some ces for keeping dogs. ¡°You could have directly taken the trainer over to see where it would be suitable to ce them. After choosing the location, if any facilities were still needed, I could have had someone remodel it.¡± ¡°Crystal, give me the Leopard Card.¡± Crystal hastily took out the Leopard . ¡°Tll go open the door for you.¡± Crystal volunteered bravely, not forgetting to turn back and give Miranda a lightugh. Miranda watched with wide eyes as Crystal and Devin walked towards the door in the southwest. Her heart started to pound wildly. Was I really wrong? Was Robin really that hidden big shot? At this point, everyone held their breath, waiting for the final answer. 15:28 Chapter 409 This Vi Really His? They also wanted to see if this vi was really Robin¡¯s. Crystal walked up to the stainless steel door and said to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, I want you to see for yourself, is this really Robin¡¯s home?¡± She ced the Leopard Card on the machine in front of the door, and immediately a low sound echoed. But the gate never opened. Crystal looked at the door in confusion, then at the camera. Suddenly, the camera emitted a warning sound- ¡°Please leave immediately, please leave immediately! You are not the master of this ce. you are an intruder Otherwise, the mechanism. would have quickly released high voltage electricity!¡± Crystal immediately retreated two meters away from the stainless steel door, and then the rm stopped sounding Seeing such a scene. Miranda burst intoughter. ¡°Crystal. your lies have finally been exposed! Hahaha¡­ If this Mauveglow Vi 1 really belongs to Robin. then I¡¯m a dog!¡± Crystal looked at Robin in confusion. ¡°What what¡¯s going on?¡± Devin was also confused. He believed that Robin would never use Mauveglow Vi 1 to save his own face. He nced at the Leopard Card, ¡°Mr. Bruce, haven¡¯t you been to the back?¡± 15.28 Chapter 409 is This Vi Really His? Robin shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t need such a big space behind, so I¡¯ve never opened this door.¡± Miranda burst intoughter, ¡°Keep bragging!¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t even get through the main gate, how could you possibly get through these two doors, hahaha¡­¡± At that moment, everyone was looking at Robin. He hadn¡¯t even been in his own backyard, was this really his vi?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Robin picked up the Leopard Card and looked at it, then ced it on the machine in front of the door, still producing that same blind tone. He looked up at the surveince camera on the top of the door, frowning. Suddenly, an rm sounded. Everyone held their breath and looked at Robin, wondering if the vi was really his! Chapter 410 Chapter 410 He¡¯s the Big Shot! The security surveince system in front of the carved anti¨Ctheft door emitted a buzzing sound, and suddenly shot out a rainbow¨Ccolored beam thatpletely enveloped Robin¡¯s body. ¡°Robin, get out of here quickly!¡± Crystal nervously stepped forward, intending to pull him back. However, the moment her hand touched the beam of light, a static electricity immediately struck her back. ¡°Ah?¡± A gasp of surprise erupted from the scene! The rm of the ess control system sounded again. ¡°Hehe! Robin, is this vi really yours?¡± Miranda wiped the blood stain at the corner of her mouth, sneering sarcastically. ¡°If it was yours, why couldn¡¯t you even open the back door of your vi?¡± ¡°Hehe! Are you still going to say that you didn¡¯t bring your ess card with you?¡± Bradshaw also stepped forward, facing the cameras of various online tforms, and said angrily, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you all saw it, this vi is not his at all!¡± ¡°He e caused a scene at my granddaughter¡¯s engagement ceremony with Mr. Walsh because he held a grudge against the Brown family for 0.00% 15:29 Chapter 410 He¡¯s the Big Shot! breaking off an engagement!¡± ¡°Elders of Hallcester, could you judge for the Brown family, where did the Brown family go wrong?¡± ¡°Robin, out of hatred in his heart, teamed up with so many tycoons to bully the Brown family!¡± ¡°The major powers of the Huber family were still relentlessly suppressing the Brown family¡¯s industries. I received a report that the businesses run by the Brown family were shrinking rapidly!¡± ¡°I just asked, where is the justice in this world!¡± In an instant, all major live streaming tforms exploded- Robin was nothing but a liar! Could someone like him also own Mauveglow Vi 1? What a joke! This vi had been built for many years. It was said that before its initial construction, it was funded by an extremely mysterious figure. For many years, the owner of the vi had never shown up. Rumors had it that he was a high¨Cranking official in a mysterious military organization. Some also said he was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime hero. In short, this tycoon held sway over the world and was wealthy enough to rival a nation. 18.04% 15:291 Chapter 41 How could such a legendary figure possibly be a young man just over twenty! I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you killed me! If that guy named Robin was not awesome. How could Cecilia and Karina, the two unparalleled beauties of Hallcester, have been so smitten with him? Even so, Mr. Harold was willing to bear the stigma, just to vent his anger for him? How could Ms. Thompson, the newly appointed head of the Thompson Group, devalue herself by saying she would forever follow Robin without caring about her status in life? Ah, how to describe people like you! Didn¡¯t Ms. Brown just say that a moment ago? Robin was a super swindler who cheated people out of their money and wealth! This handsome man deceived these youngdies hiding in the golden house, every deception was urate! Women, especially those heiresses from wealthy families, would have their IQ drop to zero in front of love. Look at this, what kind of man could have made these women so infatuated? In conclusion, I didn¡¯t believe it! 35.35% §à 15:29 Chapter 410 He¡¯s the Big Shot! If he really was the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1, he truly was that mysterious big shot. Didn¡¯t you know how to open the door of your own vi? *** Dozens of live streaming tforms had all their cameras focused on Robin. The colorful, mesmerizing beams of light flowed over Robin, radiating brilliantly! Theizens who were originally spewing non¨Cstop suddenly stopped their tirades. The scene instantly fell silent. They were stunned by the strange sight before them! Overflowing with brilliant colors, it was stunningly beautiful. In the dazzling beams of light, a Golden Dragon was faintly visible, traversing the four seas, swallowing clouds and exhaling fog. Robin stood there, d in a rainbow¨Ccolored armor, exuding majesty in all directions! Crystal, who was close at hand, immediately covered her mouth, staring passionately at Robin in the colorful beam of light. Isn¡¯t this the world¨Css hero who came riding the wind in my dream? ¡°Bloodline gic ess system, awaiting Master Mr. Bruce!¡± 51.87% 15:29 Chapter 410 He¡¯s the Big Shot! A joyful dragon¡¯s roar echoed, thousands of colorful streams sprayed from the seven¨Ccolored beam, making a weing gesture. ¡°Click!¡± The carved stainless steel door inside the vi slowly opened. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°Today was truly an eye¨Copener!¡± ¡°There was such a perfect design in this world!¡± ¡°Was it called the Gene Recognition System?¡± ¡°It was the bloodline gic ess control system!¡± ¡°It had been absolutely confirmed, this vi was Robin¡¯s!¡± ¡°Wow! He was actually that big shot!¡± ¡°So handsome, so young!¡± ¡°He was so rich!¡± ¡°The Brown family was a joke!¡± ¡°With their little significance. they actually dared to call others a nobody, a grassroots! That¡¯s such a super idiotic mindset! Hahaha¡­¡± Theizens on the online tform and the young nobles present at the scene immediately began to excitedly discuss 68.55% 40 1529 Chapter 410 He¡¯s the Big Shot! The Brown family was instantly dumbfounded! ¡°How could this be possible?!¡± Bradshaw looked at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, feeling a wave of dizziness. He staggered a few times before regaining his bnce. Miranda bounced up from the ground, ¡°It actually opened?¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not! It must be fake! I don¡¯t believe it! I absolutely don¡¯t believe it!¡± Everyone was looking at Ms. Brown at that moment, as if looking at a fool, followed by a burst of laughter. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The frog in the well cannotprehend the sea, nor can the summer insect understand ice! A woman who was ignorant, shallow, treacherous, snobbish, and heartless. What gave you the audacity to repeatedly specte, humiliate, and despise the man you once looked up to! Manuel had alreadye to understand from the shock. The Brown family were a bunch of idiots! If the Walsh family had married into a family like this, they would have been idiots! Manuel shuddered violently, eximing. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Walsh family announces that the engagement between Jacob and Miranda is null and void!¡± 82.43% Chapter 411 Chapter 411 This Is Our Vi No sooner had Manuel finished speaking than Mauveglow Vi 1 fell silent. Oh dear oh dear oh dear¡­ The engagement ceremony of the Brown family and the Walsh family today was like a scene from a blockbuster. The climax came in waves! It asionally had sudden reversals, catching people off guard! Justpleted the most eye¨Ccatching Mauveglow Vi 1 engagement ceremony in all of Hallcester. Then, the Walsh family announced that the engagement was cancelled. Did all the rich people like to y this way? The Brown family was also in the dark. The events that urred at the engagement ceremony today had a huge impact on them. They suddenly couldn¡¯t understand the world. Was this an illusion? Alex suddenly exploded in anger, pointing at Manuel and shouting, 0.00% 15:29 Chapter 411 This Is Our Vi ¡°Manuel, did you announce the divorce only after seeing that Robin is the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1?¡± Manuel gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter? If the Brown family can break off an engagement from decades ago, why can¡¯t I cancel an engagement from just a few minutes ago?¡± ¡°It was just an engagement, even if we were married, we could still get divorced!¡± Alex was nearly driven mad, ¡°You¡­ you snobbish little person!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Manuel sneered, ¡°None of you in the Brown family have brains, the Walsh family would never be like this.¡± ¡°The way to survive in this world, of course, depended on benefits to survive.¡± ¡°I would never offend all the big shots in Hallcester for that piece of junk in your house!¡± ¡°Who can¡¯t see the current situation? In a few days, the Brown family will bepletely suppressed by the Huber family, you will all be losers!¡± ¡°The Walsh family is at the billionaire level, why would they want to marry into a loser¡¯s family? I¡¯m not out of my mind!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you snobbish viin!¡± Alex, furious, swung hist fist and hit him. Manuel¡¯s bodyguard grabbed his wrist and threw him on the ground. 12.90% 15:29 Chapter 411 This Is Our Vi Manuel sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to argue with you lowly trash!¡± Bradshaw looked up at Robin, who was surrounded by Devin, Harold, and others. His mind was spinning, ¡°Well, this broken engagement turned out well!¡± Alex was taken aback, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? The Walsh family is nothing but a bunch of opportunists!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bradshaw snapped. ¡°I never really agreed with Miranda¡¯s engagement to the Walsh family in the first ce! That Jacob is nothing but a spoiled brat, he deceived Miranda.¡± ¡°Even if Manuel didn¡¯t say it, I would still call off the engagement!¡± Bradshaw snatched the engagement refusal from Alex¡¯s hand, tore it up, and threw it into the air. The young masters and misses from the elite families at the scene watched such a ridiculous scene, sighing incessantly. Thepetition between the Brown family and the Walsh family to see who could be more shameless had begun. Bradshaw ran three steps and two steps behind Robin, shouting, ¡°Robin! Grandpa has something to tell you¡­¡± Everyone immediately fell silent, all eyes turned to Bradshaw who was scrambling and rolling over from behind. ¡°Robin, did you know? Back in the day, your grandfather and I were like 15.70 Chapter 411 This Is Our Vi brothers! We were really close!¡± ¡°We fished together, we yed chess together, and when we were both broke, we even starved together,ughing in the rain, haha¡­¡± Robin indifferently watched as Bradshaw animatedly narrated a beautiful story. ¡°Your grandfather and I, we had a friendship that was worth risking our lives for!¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why the marriage pact of the century was arranged for you, who hadn¡¯t been born yet, and Miranda!¡± ¡°Robin, my good son¨Cinw, I just wanted to tell you, I agreed to that marriage contract! Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. Thoseizens who had previously sympathized with Bradshaw were instantly healed by Bradshaw¡¯s words. ¡°Oh my goodness! This old man from the Brown family had no boundaries!¡± ¡°Before, he had insisted that the paper marriage contract was just a joke between him and Robin¡¯s grandfather when they were young. Now, he ims that he and the old man have a friendship that is worth risking their lives for.¡± ¡°Moreover, he agreed to that marriage proposal that had already been called off. Does this old man have any shame left?¡± 50.50% 15:30 D Chapter 411 This Is Our Vi ¡°Definitely shameless!¡± ¡°They must have said Robin was their obedient son¨Cinw only because they saw that he was the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1, the untouchable. tycoon they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.¡± ¡°Quiet, quiet! Let¡¯s see how Mr. Bruce responds to this disgusting old man.¡± The scene waspletely silent, all the cameras from the online tform were pointed at Robin and Bradshaw. Robin slowly turned around with a yful smile, ¡°Engagement? Wasn¡¯t it torn up long ago? You¡¯re agreeing to it now?¡± ¡°Yes! Robin, you can now propose to my granddaughter! No need for a dowry¡­¡± Bradshaw excitedly bent over in front of Robin, wanting to shake his hand. Robin ignored him, ¡°You say break off the engagement and it¡¯s off, you say agree and it¡¯s agreed, what the hell are you?¡± Bradshawughed and said. ¡°Good son¨Cinw. you can¡¯t talk like that, I¡¯m your grandfather.¡± Robinughed, ¡°You think too highly of yourself!¡± ¡°The marriage agreement that you and my grandfather made for us back then was just a joke. It was a casual remark made when you were young and ignorant. How could it be taken seriously?¡± ¡°Moreover, if this engagement had been carried out, it would have not only tarnished the noble sentiment of your family, the Browns, but also Chapter 411 This Is Our Vi damaged my grandfather¡¯s reputation. I absolutely could not ept this engagement.¡± Bradshaw gave a dryugh, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, the Brown family not only pursues nobility, but also timely worldliness! On this matter, it won¡¯t affect the nobility of the Brown family.¡± Robin gave Bradshaw an indifferent nce and said coldly, ¡°Enough, stop making a fool of yourself. A joke is a joke, don¡¯t turn it into aughingstock. You can leave now, I¡¯ve been done with the Brown family for a long time.¡± ¡°Robin, this is our vi, the ce I¡¯ve dreamed of living in! Hahaha¡­¡± Miranda let out a scream, rushing over from the crowd, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Robin, darling, let¡¯s go to the room. I have something important to tell you!¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 That¡¯s a Joke Robin was speechless at Miranda¡¯s disgusting behavior at that moment. What you wanted, I could easily give you with a flick of my hand. What you pursued all your life, I could aplish for you in an instant. I traveled a great distance with a marriage contract in hand, all to give you a lifetime of glory and to cherish you for all eternity. You just didn¡¯t deserve it! ¡°Robin, I am now certain, you are the prince charming in my heart!¡± Miranda confessed loudly, her eyes full of tender affection. ¡°Who said our engagement was called off? That was a joke between you and me, hehehe.. ¡°Robin, I was nning to give you a surprise today!¡± ¡°Do you know? The moment I first saw you. I fell deeply, deeply in love with you.¡± ¡°I knew, you were the intimate lover who haunted my dreams!¡± Everyone on site and online was stunned! The online tform was filled with heated debates¡­ My goodness! This woman from the Brown family i¡­ so talented! 0.00% 15:30 Chapter 412 That¡¯s a Joke Schizophrenia, right? At the beginning, they kept saying they were going to give Robin a crash therapy, to kill that heart of hers that missed her. Now I had copsed. Returned to intimate lovers, also created surprises. You thought this was a mental hospital! s, s, let¡¯s continue to see, to see how shameless this woman can be. ¡°Robin, from the day I was born, I started missing you.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Theizens and onlookers at the scene almost threw up. ¡°Was there any bottom line?¡± ¡°From the moment of birth, I began to miss, how much fate from a past life would it take to be like this?¡± ¡°Before, wasn¡¯t it the high and mighty who looked down on the lowlymoners?¡± ¡°Were you still arrogantly saying that you were a woman that others. could never hope to match?¡± ¡°Now she¡¯s saying Robin is her Prince Charming in her dreams, and even imed that the Brown family breaking off the engagement was a joke!¡± ¡°I told you, this is a huge joke!¡± 17.52% 15:30- Chapter 412 That¡¯s a Joke ¡°The Brown family hadpletely lost their shame!¡± Robin simply couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, ¡°Enough, save some face for yourself!¡± Miranda, disregarding everything else, pushed through the crowd to get to Robin: ¡°Robin, please don¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve tested you to the point of breaking down. Now, I¡¯m telling you, everything that happened before doesn¡¯t count anymore!¡± ¡°Think about it, how long has the connection between our family and yours been?¡± ¨C ¡°Back then, when my grandfather was young and starting his business. without any money, during the hardest times, your grandfather somehow managed to provide him with a million dors to help him out. That¡¯s how we have our Brown family today.¡± That is to say, without your grandfather¡¯s support. the Brown family wouldn¡¯t be where they are today. How valuable that one million was back then! ¡°Robin, think carefully, if your grandfather and my grandfather were just ordinary friends. how could he have helped the Brown family achieve their glory today?¡± At this point, a radiant smile spread across Miranda¡¯s face. ¡°Robin, as the younger generation, we must take responsibility. We can¡¯t let down our grandparents¡® wishes. We have to continue to pass on this life¨Cchanging righteousness!¡± 15:30 Chapter 412 That¡¯s a Joke ¡°Only the two of us walking together was the greatest wish of our grandfather¡¯s generation!¡± Robin chuckled with amusement, ¡°That¡¯s your wish, isn¡¯t it, the Brown family?¡± Miranda firmly said, ¡°Robin, I swear on my character, I have never despised or humiliated you.¡± ¡°All my previous actions were actually to test you!¡± ¡°See if you can withstand the misunderstanding and ridicule of others. I was doing it for your own good, and for our future to be better together!¡± ¡°I was worried that if you had money, you would turn bad.¡± ¡°Look at how many insidious women are now surrounding you after seeing your wealth.¡± ¡°I told you, they were all deceiving you!¡± ¡°Robin, I was your fianc¨¦e, I was the one who truly loved you.¡± ¡°Even if you had nothing at all, even if you had no foundation, even if you had no connections, status, or background, I would still stand by your side.¡± ¡°Previously, all my actions were aimed at tempering your steadfast heart, so that amidst numerous temptations, would still firmly choose met to fulfill that globally watched marriage vow.¡± you ¡°That was also the great hope that our grandfather¡¯s generation had ced on us!¡± 57.19% 15:30 Chapter 412 That¡¯s a Joke ¡°Robin,e with me, away from the allure of those hypocritical women, and live an ordinary life with me!¡± ¡°Money is a thief, money is the most shameless thing, we can do without it!¡± ¡°I would rather go with you to the countryside, living a simple and ordinary life.¡± Miranda¡¯s words left the on¨Csite and online spectators in a state of stunned silence! The woman from the Brown family spoke so brilliantly! If it hadn¡¯t been for the previous incidents, I would have almost believed N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. it! Damn, I just found out today that one can live so freely! *** ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Crystal was stunned for a good while before she came back to her senses. ¡°Miranda, I just realized today that you could go to such lengths to get what you want!¡± ¡°Stop talking, or you¡¯ll be a legend of Hallcester!¡± Miranda immediately pointed at Crystal in rage, ¡°You¡­ it was you who ruined me!¡± ¡°Crystal, I treated you as my best friend, but you were always trying to steal my Robin behind my back.¡± ¡°Your scheming is too much for a woman like you!¡± 77.85% 15:30 Chapter 412 That¡¯s a Joke ¡°People always say, beware of fire, theft, and your best friend. Now, I finally understand the meaning of this phrase. The reason I ended up like this today is all because of you!¡± ¡°Robin, I was the victim!¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Stop Sickening Me Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Miranda, stop being disgusting!¡± ¡°I had already done everything I could for you, the Brown family. Since we had long since had nothing to do with each other, why must you continue to harass me without end!¡± ¡°Have some dignity for yourselves, the Brown family.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have that much spare time to talk nonsense with a bunch of lunatics!¡± The onlookers at the scene suddenly burst intoughter. Karina tugged at Robin¡¯s sleeve,ughing as she said, ¡°Robin, it¡¯s your mother-inw¡¯s turn to perform in the next scene.¡± Robin gave Karina a nce, ¡°You¡¯re really boring!¡± ¡°Robin, hahaha¡­ my dear son¨Cinw! Hahaha¡­¡± Julia came slowly from the crowd with graceful steps. The person was not seen, but their voice was heard first. Julia¡¯s boisterousughter startled Bradshaw so much that he almost sat down on the ground. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Robin, today was a good day!¡± ¡°People always say that mothers¨Cinw grow fonder of their sons¨Cinw 0.00% 16:00 Chapter 413 Stop Sickening Me over time. Today, I realized that you are incredibly handsome. In this world, there is no one more suitable to be my son¨Cinw than you! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Robin, I came over just to announce an important decision from our family!¡± ¡°A while ago, after our family¡¯s test on you, you pulled through!¡± ¡°Our whole family unanimously approved of you bing our son¨Cin-w!¡± ¡°From now on, I am your mother¨Cinw, call me mom! Come, good son- inw!¡± Damn! The mother-inw too? Was this someone who escaped from a mental hospital? Karina sneakily nced at Robin, almost unable to hold back herughter. She quietly tugged at Robin¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Call for mom, maternal love ising.¡± Robin shook his head, truly speechless. Livia burst outughing, ¡°Hahaha¡­..¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Cecilia red at Livia, rolling her own eyes, a mischievous smile quickly shing across her face. Seeing that Robin was ignoring her, Julia continued, ¡°Robin, I know it¡¯s a bit ufortable to start calling me mom, but you¡¯ll get used to it over Chapter 413 Stop Sickening Me time. We can take it slow.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the next thing, okay? About the allocation issue of this vi.¡± ¡°In the future, this vi, you and Miranda would live on the third floor, and I would live on the second floor with your father¨Cinw, Alex. Given Miranda¡¯s grandfather¡¯s age, he would reside on the ground floor.¡± ¡°In the future, our family hired a nanny to cook, a cleaner, and for the flower bed in front of the door, we needed four or five gardeners to maintain it.¡± ¡°I often had body aches, I was hiring two masseurs.¡± ¡°Please hire another beautician, specifically for my skincare and haircare!¡± ¡°Please hire another foot therapist, my feet often get very tired from dancing.¡± ¡°Today, let¡¯s leave this matter here for now. I¡¯ll tell you more when I remember it in the future.¡± ¡°Most importantly, I was the one who managed the money in this house.¡± ¡°Your money must all be handed over to me for management. I¡¯m afraid you young people are extravagant and don¡¯t know how to cherish it. If you overspend in the future, it will be troublesome.¡± ¡°The expenses of the entire family, specifically how much you all spend each day, the wages of the servants, and all the expenses in the house 16:01 Chapter 413 Stop Sickening Me were all entirely arranged by me.¡± ¡°Also, Robin, don¡¯t drive such fancy cars in the future. A car worth. thirty or fifty thousand is enough. Driving a Land Rover consumes too much fuel.¡± ¡°To cut costs, try not to drive yourself in the future. You can call for a ride¨Chailing service instead.¡± ¡°The child you gave birth to will take our family name, Brown. Of course, surnames don¡¯t matter much now, so don¡¯t fuss over it.¡± ¡°Oh, right, and those two mastiffs¡­¡± Julia pointed at the two mastiffs next to Devin, ¡°Five billion is too expensive! I mean, sell them.¡± ¡°Mr. Finley, what I mean is, instead of giving us these two mastiffs, it would be better to give us five billion in cash, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°The mastiff was smelly and noisy at home, it would be better to exchange it for some cash. Mr. Finley, you take the mastiff back, and directly transfer 500 million in cash to me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Suddenly, a few bursts ofughter came from the crowd. ¡°Are you a fool?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t even their mother¨Cinw yet, and you started to snatch their wallet? It¡¯s hrious!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce has gone mad! Letting your child take his surname, giving his house to your family to live in, and handing over all his money for you to manage, you must be dreaming!¡± 24.01 Chapter 413 Stop Sickening Me Julia pointed at the mocking crowd, ¡°Shut up, all of you! Did you hear me? This is our family¡¯s vi!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t respect me, I could have kicked you out of our house right now!¡± Karina signaled to Robin, smiling and said, ¡°Robin, your aunt also came.¡± Before Robin could react, Margaret had already swayed in the wind and walked up to him. ¡°Oh dear, Robin, look at how happy our whole family was together today.¡± ¡°Call me auntie, you owe me a billion for changing your tune, oh, transfer it to me before tomorrow, remember, this is my ount, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. hahaha¡­¡± ¡®Also, your mother¨Cinw said you didn¡¯t want that Land Rover anymore. I¡¯ll take it awayter. Even though it¡¯s not that great, I¡¯ll just make do with it.¡± At that moment, Miranda wasughing so hard that she was shaking like a leaf. ¡°Robin, congrattions! Now you could finally be a member of the Brown family.¡± ¡°With you, I felt the world suddenly became beautiful.¡± ¡°Our family gathered in the vi¡¯s living room to discuss whether it would be a good day to hold the wedding tomorrow. Dieter 412 Say fackening te ¡°Robin, we don¡¯t want this ostentatious vi hotel style wedding. Let¡¯s rent a resort instead ¡± ¡°This vi will just have to do as our bridal winte. Are you satisfied with my arrangement?¡± ¡°If you agreed, I would have let them arrange it¡± Robin gave a coldugh. ¡°Have you all had enough fun? You can all get lost now!¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb A flurry of hurried footsteps came from outside the vi. Terrence pushed through the crowd and quickly ran to Robin¡¯s front. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Decker, the Barrett family, an archaic martial arts family, came to seek an audience.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Robin, what I just said, our wedding will be held in this vi, what do you think¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop being so self¨Crighteous, get out!¡± Robin pushed Miranda away. After receiving permission, Kimberly was the first to rush in from outside the vi. Like a whirlwind, he threw himself into Robin¡¯s arms, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve missed you so much these past few days!¡± The quirky elf, Kimberly, quickly caught everyone¡¯s attention. Each frown, each smile, each nce, each look, all were unparalleled in elegance and charm. Indeed, it was as if a bright pearl was embedded in a jade body, and coral was intertwined with wood. How fluttering was the gauze dress, its light hem following the wind. The lingering light in her eyes was 0.00% 16:01 Chapter 414 Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb radiant, and her long sigh was as fragrant as an orchid. Kimberly nestled in Robin¡¯s arms, indulging in a moment of unrestrained joy. If a fairy sister floated from the colorful sky, she had not a trace of the worldliness. For all the people present at the scene and in front of the online tform. The Barrett family, this No. 1 archaic martial arts family, was just a distant legend. Mere mortals of the mundane world, where did they have the right to see their true faces. It was astonishing that such a mysterious and powerful archaic martial arts family was actually friends with Robin?! This sixteen or seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl was indeed the eldest daughter of the Barrett family, Kimberly. This little princess of noble status, was actually Robin¡¯s apprentice. Watching Kimberly¡¯s affectionate demeanor in front of Robin. It goes without saying, the rtionship between the Barrett family and Robin was incredibly close Everyone on the scene and theizens in front of the live broadcast tform had an additional surprise and expectation for Robin¡¯s identity! 11 E martial Chapter 414 Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb artists, came before Robin, knelt on one knee, and respectfully said, ¡°The Barrett family pays respects to Mr. Bruce!¡± Kimberly also let go of Robin and knelt down on one knee with Travis. This scene once again shocked everyone present. The hosts on the online tform actually forgot to interpret the scene on the spot for a moment. In an instant, the live broadcast room was almost exploding! ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s the anchor? Hurry up and tell us what kind of people havee again?¡± ¡°What were you doing again!¡± After a brief moment of shock, the anchor immediately began to Upon learning that the head of the Barrett family, the No. 1 archaic martial arts family, led key family members to visit Robin,izens initially expressed doubt. ¡°This wasn¡¯t fake, was it?¡± The anchor immediately exined, ¡°The Barrett family is the No. 1 archaic martial arts family. Its reputation is not something anyone can dare to impersonate. It¡¯s an existence like a formidable figure.¡± ¡°If anyone really dared to misuse the name of the Barrett family, they could have reported to hell before tonight!¡± Travis stepped forward, holding a delicately carved wooden box above 16:01 Chapter 414 Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb his head with both hands. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the Barrett family will forever be grateful for your assistance. From this day forward, the Barrett family will always hold you in the highest regard!¡± ¡°This Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb was the treasure of the Barrett family.¡± ¡°This immortal herb was used to make elixir for consumption, strengthening the muscles and bones, cleansing the marrow, quickly eliminating all hidden diseases in the body, and could even extend one¡¯s life by more than 20 years. Please ept it with pleasure, Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb?!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Someizens who knew about the elixir suddenly screamed. ¡°The Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb was the supreme treasure in legends!¡± ¡°It was said that any archaic martial arts family, if they could possess this spiritual grass, could cultivate a top¨Clevel martial artist within half a year!¡± ¡°This spiritual herb could not only bring the dead back to life, but also rapidly strengthen a martial artist¡¯s body in a short period of time, and even cure diseases and prolong life.¡± ¡°This was a priceless treasure in the world!¡± ¡°It was said that a certain prominent family was willing to purchase the Barrett family¡¯s Magic Body¨C Strengthening Herb with a capital of Chapter 414 Magic Body Strengthening Herb hundreds of billions, but the Barrett family was not willing to sell.¡± ¡°But, Travis actually gave this house¨Cprotecting treasure, the Magic, Body¨CStrengthening Herb, to Robin!¡± ¡°How much did the Barrett family owe Robin to present such a priceless treasure as the Magic Body¨C Strengthening Herb!¡± ¡°Today was truly an eye¨Copener!¡± By the time the Barrett family arrived, Robin had already be a legendary figure! Bradshaw¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing the Barrett family mention the Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb. Raymond had once said that besides Master Bruce, there was another kind of spiritual herb in the world that could save his life. This spiritual herb was the Barrett family¡¯s treasure, the Magic Body- Strengthening Herb! Apart from this, there was no other way. Watching the Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb in Robin¡¯s hand, Bradshaw trembled all over. As long as I could get this Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb. Even if he couldn¡¯t see Master Bruce, he could still save his own life, and even extend it by more than 20 years! He pushed through the crowd with all his might, shouting loudly, ¡°Robin, my good son¨Cinw, give me this Magic Body¨CStrengthening 16.01 Chapter 414 Magic Body-Strengthening Herb Herb as a wee gift for joining the Brown family.¡± Kimberly flicked her eyelids and stood up. With hands on hips, standing in front of Bradshaw, pointing at his nose, he said, ¡°On my way to Mauveglow Vi 1, I watched the live video, you are that shameless Bradshaw!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite audacious, expecting my master to give you, a beast, this world¡¯s supreme treasure, the Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb. Keep dreaming, scram!¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Bradshaw pointed at Kimberly, wanting to scold her. Israel coldly shouted, ¡°Get out! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Magic Aquamarine The head butler of the Barrett family, Israel, was the top martial artist for the archaic martial artsmunity. Such a tiger¨Clike momentum scared Bradshaw into retreating several steps, losing his bnce and falling to the ground. From a distance, Robin stood among a group of wealthy nobles, as noble as if he were the moon surrounded by stars. The Brown family felt a bout of dizziness. ¡°What¡­..what¡­what happened? Has something gone wrong with the world?¡± ¡°Robin¡­ How could Robin have such a great honor? Why didn¡¯t we know about this all along?¡± Julia heard that the Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb was worth tens of billions, and she trembled with excitement, ¡°Good son¨C inw, let me keep that Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb for you!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we just agree that I would manage all of our family¡¯s assets from now on? Selling this Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb could bring in a hundred billion, couldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°A hundred billion, that¡¯s a huge amount of money! That¡¯s what I was thinking¡­¡± Kimberly pointed at Julia, ¡°Old witch, never seen money before, scram!¡± 0.00% ? 16:01 Chapter 415 Magic Aquamarine Miranda also stepped forward and said, ¡°Who are you, so unreasonable!¡± ¡°He was my master!¡± Kimberly snorted coldly. Miranda startedughing, ¡°I am your aunt¡­¡± Kimberly pulled out a dagger, a cold light shed, and the de was pointed directly at Miranda¡¯s throat. ¡°You¡­you child, you¡¯re so rude¡­¡± Miranda stammered, startled and fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Stop pestering my master, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kimberly threatened, her dagger coldly pointed at her. By this time, Bradshaw had caught his breath and pointed at Julia, scolding, ¡°The Magic Body¨C Strengthening Herb cannot be sold! This spiritual herb is for my treatment. With it, I can live for another 20 years!¡± Julia chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re practically on your deathbed, and you¡¯re still talking about curing diseases! A hundred billion could push the Brown family to the top position in Hallcester!¡± Bradshaw rushed up to Julia, pping her across the face, ¡°Are you cursing me to die!¡± Julia covered her face, ¡°An old geezer!¡± you hit With a loud p, she hit back, ¡°Old man, on what grounds do me? Let me tell you, my son¨Cinw is Robin. If you dare to boss me around again, believe it or not, I will have Robin beat you to death!¡± 19.34% 16:01 Chapter 415 Magic Aquamarine Everyone on the scene was watching the Brown family fooling around together like they were watching a clown. Theizens on the online tform werepletely speechless. This family had already disgusted me to the core! Terrence once again walked in briskly from outside. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Lady Sarah, the head of the Rogelio family from Odrar, came to visit.¡± Suddenly, everyone on the scene and theizens in the live broadcast room exploded. ¡°The Rogelio family? Really? Is it true?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°That was one of the most prestigious and powerful families in Southeast Estya!¡± The head of the Rogelio family, Lady Sarah, was Travis¡¯s wife. ¡°She was even hailed as a legendary figure known as the Underground Queen of Farmere.¡± ¡°Did such a top¨Ctier family, rich enough to rival a country, actuallye to visit Robin?¡± Terrence¡¯s next words left everyone even more astonished. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the special envoy of the Odrarian president, Rndo Snyder, the director of the Londrnd Foreign Affairs Office, and Ms. Rodriquez, an exchange student from Mightdale University in Londrnd, also arrived here together.¡± 40.51% 16:01 Chapter 415 Magic Aquamarine Robin nodded, ¡°Let them all in.¡± The scene and the live broadcast room suddenly fell silent, and then immediately erupted into chaos. ¡°What happened today? So many legendary figures havee!¡± ¡°Besides the Underground Queen of Farmere, there was even a special envoy from the Odrarian president!¡± ¡°Ah, right, right, who was that exchange student Ms. Rodriguez from Mightdale University?¡± ¡°Could it be a rich heiress?¡± At that moment, everyone was filled with anticipation, looking outwards together. The hosts on the tform quickly pointed their cameras at the vi¡¯s main entrance. Two ck-d warriors entered first. Subsequently, a dignified woman in her sixties walked in. Assisted by two maids, she quickly walked towards Robin. ¡°Grandma,¡± Kimberly stepped forward, taking hold of Lady Sarah¡¯s arm. Lady Marce affectionately ruffled her little granddaughter¡¯s hair. Lady Sarah and her party of twenty all came before Robin and knelt on one knee, ¡°The Rogelio family pays their respects to Mr. Bruce.¡± 59.95% 16:020 Chapier 415 Movie Augmen This seemepletely asked everyons presex and dieizens as the live broadcast room. ¡°Was this really Lady Surah?¡± ¡°Could this be like? Who would dare to impersonate that ratios Underground Queen of Farmere?¡± ¡°Over the past few decades, the rupid rise and established position of the Rogelio family in Southeast Estyn was all due to the efforts of Lady Sarah.¡± Lady Sarah presented a delicate crystal box with both hands, in whichy a sea¨Cblue, crystal¨Cclear pem! ¡°Mr. Bruce, this Magic Aquamarine is not worthy of your respect!¡± Devin, not far away, was preally surprised when he saw this gem. It was said that this sapphire was named Magic Aquamarine. It was the priceless treasure, the foremost among the top three treasures of the Rogelio family It was rumored that this gem had some kind of mysterious power, What kind of mysterious power it was, was a top secret. Over a hundred years ago, several major sects of Southeast Estya fought over this Magic Aquamarine for decades Until this gem fell into the hands of the Rogelio family. The fierce fighting among the major ns for this gem finally came to an 77.88% 16:02 Chapter 415 Magic Aquamarine end. Today, Lady Sarah actually gave this gem to Robin! It was evident how esteemed Robin¡¯s status was to the Rogelio family! Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Just Give It to Me The appearance of Magic Aquamarine greatly shocked everyone at the Mauveglow Vi 1 scene and theizens in the live broadcast room on the tform. What happened today? The scene, like an illusion, had already surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination. The gifts presented by the Barrett family and the Rogelio family were both legendary priceless treasures. Who had ever witnessed treasures as divine as gods? It was as if I had watched a stunning, awe¨Cinspiring, and enviable fantasy blockbuster! Even the worldly individuals like Devin, Harold, Karina, Cecilia, and others were also full of admiration. Couldn¡¯t help but look at Robin, who was the center of attention. They began to re¨Cexamine and reposition the man they had looked up to with awe. This kind of treasure worth trillions. Even if you had spent all your fortune, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch a glimpse. 0.00% 15:37 Chapter 416 Just Give It to Me Let alone getting it. This treasure, regarded as a divine object and priceless gem by the world, was generously presented to Robin by the Barrett family and the Rogelio family. Such a distinguished honor, he had already be the first person in Hallcester! Even for individuals of national stature like Donovan and Randall, who held prominent positions in Londrnd. Paled inparison to a character like Robin. The Brown family had already been dumbfounded. Such a scene was too fantastical for them. As mysterious as a myth or legend. Miranda watched with furrowed brows, a hundred thousand whys shing in her eyes! Why did Robin have so many impressive connections? Was it acting or was it real? Did the world really have treasures worth trillions as they imed? If there truly was a priceless treasure worth trillions, would one generously give it away to others? If I, Miranda, had these trillions of treasures, wouldn¡¯t I be the first goddess of Londrnd? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. 15.29% 15:37 Chapter 416 Just Give It to Me The Brown Group, wasn¡¯t I indisputably the chairman?! The Brown family that I was in charge of, wasn¡¯t it the top wealthy family in Londrnd! The more Miranda thought about it, the more excited she became, her eyes gleaming as she looked at the Magic Aquamarine and Magic Body- Strengthening Herb in Robin¡¯s hands. That was all mine, Miranda! I knew how desperately Robin wanted to prove himself in front of me. Miranda¡¯s heart was pounding as she waved and shouted at Robin in the crowd, ¡°Robin, I¡¯ve barely epted you! I can stop seeing you as a lowly pauper now.¡± No one paid attention to her mor anymore, pushing her and the entire Brown family out. With a crowd of astonished eyes on her, Kimberly walked over to Robin with her hands behind her back, swaying her head like a little adult. She said enviously, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard about this Magic Aquamarine since I was a child, but I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°How many times had I pestered my grandmother to take me to see this gem in their family treasure pavilion, but she never agreed.¡± ¡°Iter asked my grandfather, but he also hadn¡¯t seen it.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll tell you a secret. When my great¨Cgreat¨Cgrandfather first obtained this Magic Aquamarine, he was gravely injured and suffering from a chronic disease.¡± Chapter 416 Just Give It to Me ¡°For this stubborn disease, the old grandfather had searched for renowned doctors all over the world, but none could cure it.¡± ¡°After the old grandfather obtained this divine pearl, he kept it by his side for less than a month, and miraculously, his fatal chronic disease disappeared.¡± ¡°Moreover, the old grandfather lived to be 150 years old!¡± Upon hearing such information, the crowd was once again astonished beyond belief. Magic Aquamarine had this amazing feature! Upon hearing this, Bradshaw was so excited that his whole body was shaking! If Robin could give him this gem. Even if he had worn it for a month or two. Couldn¡¯t he have cured his illness? Moreover, one could live up to 150 years old! ¡°Robin, my dear son¨Cinw, give me that gem. I told you, the marriage contract your grandfather and I made years ago was not a joke!¡± Bradshaw tried to push through the crowd to get to Robin, but he was pushed back. Julia also pushed forward, forcefully knocking Bradshaw to the ground: ¡°You old man, what do you need jewels for when you¡¯re practically in the grave?¡± Chapter 416 Just Give It to Me Turning to squeeze into the crowd, he was also loudly howling, ¡°Robin, my good son¨Cinw, give me this gem, and then, our family can be the richest in Londrnd.¡± Miranda also refused to be left behind, ¡°Robin, I am your wife, I should be the one to keep this gem!¡± Bradshaw pped Miranda across the face, ¡°Get lost! Since when is it your turn to meddle in the affairs of the Brown family! With the gem, I can live a few more years, I am still the head of the Brown family!¡± ¡°You old geezer, what¡¯s the use of you living a few more years? Robin is my man, why should the baby be given to you!¡± ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± Kimberly pointed at them, ¡°Have you no shame?¡± ¡°The gem was a gift from Grandma to Master, none of you have the right to take it away!¡± ¡°Look at your family, you don¡¯t even deserve such a treasure!¡± Bradshaw and others were intent on continuing to call out to Robin. Merely intimidated by the dagger in Kimberly¡¯s hand, they had no choice. but to keep quiet. Afterpleting the ceremony, Lady Sarah of the Rogelio family and her entourage stood by Robin¡¯s side. The special envoy of the Odrarian president, Rndo, the director of the Londrnd Foreign Affairs Office, stepped forward, put his hands together, and bowed deeply. Chapter 416 Just Give It to Me ¡°Mr. Bruce, the President specifically sent me to visit Mr. Bruce and present him with the highest honor of Odrar, the Presidential Medal of Merit.¡± The owner of this medal enjoyed the same treatment as the president within the territory of Odrar. Rndo¡¯s words once again shocked the entire audience. Robin having this medal was equivalent to Robin being on par with the Odrarian president, a treatment orded to him alone. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Matthew Comes for a Visit ¡°Bro, I saw you again!¡± Chelsea quickly ran over and happily said, grabbing Robin¡¯s arm. Robin rubbed Chelsea¡¯s head, ¡°If you don¡¯t study well, why did youe to me?¡± Chelsea said with a smile, ¡°Robin, I have officially enrolled in Mightdale University now!¡± ¡°This time, I came as an exchange student from Mightdale University to Drastle University in Londrnd.¡± ¡°In the following years, I studied at Drastle University in Londrnd.¡± ¡°Whenever I missed you, I could immediately fly to your side, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right, bro, this is the new product of our Marissa¡¯s Sour Soup Chain Diner.¡± ¡°Lady Sarah had hired the world¡¯s top product designers and market positioning experts to design this portable sour soup packaging product.¡± ¡°Marissa asked me to bring some for you to try, I brought a whole carload, it will arrive tonight.¡± ¡°Marissa was too busy toe over now, she said once she got through this busy period, she would come to see you and me.¡± 15:38 Chapter 417 Matthew Comes for a Visit Robin looked at the new packaging of the sour soup, then raised his eyes. to Lady Sarah, nodding with a smile. ¡°This time, Lady Sarah told me they wereing to Londrnd to visit you, so I came with them,¡± ¡®Alright, in a few days, I¡¯lle to see you at Drastle. Make sure you study hard at Drastle University!¡± Robin patted Chelsea¡¯s head. ¡°Um, bro, I¡¯ve always remembered your words!¡± Chelsea affectionately rested her head on Robin¡¯s shoulder. This scene had all the women at the scene green with envy! At that moment, everyone had a desire in their hearts, how wonderful it would be to be the woman by Robin¡¯s side! ¡°Mr. Bruce!¡± Terrence¡¯s face lit up with shock as he ran into the vi once again. ¡°The leader of the Hondry Sect, apanied by his wife and disciples of the Hondry Sect, came to seek an audience!¡± After Robin agreed, twelve men in suits quickly entered the vi, then swiftly divided into two lines, clearing a path. The leader of the Hondry Sect, Matthew, and his wife Marce quickly walked up to Robin. Twenty Hondry Sect¡¯s division heads followed closely behind. The members of the Hondry Sect knelt on one knee, ¡°The brothers of the Hondry Sect pay their respects to Mr. Bruce!¡± 15-38 Chapter 417 Matthew Comes for a Visit The leader of Hondry Sect? Just as everyone was about to see the face of the leader of the Hondry Sect. After paying their respects to Robin, the dozens of disciples who subsequently entered from the Hondry Sect quickly formed a human wall around the perimeter, blocking everyone¡¯s line of sight. Even so, everyone and theizens in the live broadcast room were greatly amazed. The leader of Hondry Sect, arguably the world¡¯s top sect, visited Robin at Mauveglow Vi 1 today! This had once again refreshed everyone¡¯s perspective. Who exactly was Robin? It was surprising that this formidable figure who had shaken the dark world would personallye to visit! From this, one could imagine how powerful Robin¡¯s background was. Miranda, Julia, and the entire Brown family, who were pushed far outside the crowd, were already numb to the scene before them. Such a scene hadpletely plunged them into chaos. Matthew respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I came to Londrnd this time to clean up the 11 the mess left by that viin, Irving.¡± ¡°By this point, all divisions of the Hondry Sect in the Southeast Estya area had beenpletely rectified.¡± Chapter 417 Matthew Comes for a Visit ¡°To express gratitude for Mr. Bruce¡¯s favor of rebuilding me, Matthew, and the Hondry Sect.¡± ¡°I wished to present the Dragon Head Treasure Seal, the treasure of the Hondry Sect, to the great one!¡± ¡°From today, Hondry Hall and its seventy¨Ctwo divisions honored Mr. Bruce as the overall leader.¡± Matthew presented a crystal¨Cclear Dragon Pendant in front of Robin. The Dragon Pendant instantly burst into a myriad of rays under the dazzling sunlight! This was the legendary Dragon Head Seal thatmanded thousands of disciples in the Hondry Sect! Harold was so excited when he saw the leader of the Hondry Sect in person that it took him quite a while to calm down. He knew very well that Mr. Deshawn had injected two hundred billion. into the Huber family¡¯s ount because of Robin, saving the Huber family from the copse of their empire. He hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward: ¡°Mr. Bruce, if it weren¡¯t for the strong support of Mr. Bruce and Mr. Deshawn in this crisis of the Eastern District Development Corporation, the Huber family would have been irretrievably ruined. Harold kneels here to thank Mr. Bruce and Mr. Deshawn!¡± Harold¡¯s kneel greatly astonished everyone. Matthew immediately stood up and helped Harold to his feet, ¡°Mr. 52.25% 15:38 Chapter 417 Matthew Comes for a Visit Harold, there¡¯s no need for such formalities! You are Mr. Bruce¡¯s man, which makes you an honored guest of my Hondry Sect. For Mr. Bruce¡¯s sake, a mere two hundred billion is nothing to fuss about!¡± He then bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, my wife and I will not bother you anymore. The thousands of disciples in the seventy¨Ctwo divisions of the Hondry Sect will follow Mr. Bruce¡¯s orders in the future.¡± ¡°No matter where in the world, at Mr.¡¯smand, Hondry Sect would spare no cost to serve you!¡± Matthew and his group quickly left Mauveglow Vi 1 afterpleting the grand ceremony. Sarah and the Barrett family also bowed to say goodbye. Kimberly stepped forward and hugged Robin tightly, tears swirling in her eyes, ¡°Master, I wille back to find you soon.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Chelsea!¡± Having said that, he quickly ran out of the vi, fearing that tears would start to flow. Sarah led the Rogelio family and the special envoy of the Odrarian president, who also hurriedly left after the ceremony. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Bradshaw saw the entire group leave and darted in front of Robin in a single stride. ¡°Robin, keeping that Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb and Magic Aquamarine with you is of no use, give them to me!¡± Chapter 417 Matthew Comes for a Visit ¡°These two treasures you gave me can cure my stubborn illness. It¡¯s like you¡¯re showing respect to your grandfather!¡± ¡°Hurry up, give it to me quickly!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± Also, remember this, stop calling me grandpa all the time, who do you think you are! Bradshaw said irritably. ¡°How could you talk like this, child?¡± The sage said: ¡°There is no one who is not old! Even if the old ones. make mistakes, you should not hold it against them. Disrespecting the elderly is unforgivable!¡± ¡°What an unforgivable act! Get out!¡± Robin snorted coldly, turning and heading towards the vi¡¯s room. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Kick Them Out Bradshaw was suddenly frozen in ce. Watching Robin¡¯s back as he walked towards the vi, I was so angry that my whole body was shaking. ¡°Robin, how¡­how could you do this to me?¡± ¡°Your grandfather and I were of the same generation, and moreover, we were good brothers¡­¡± Robin slowly turned around, ¡°Don¡¯t mention my grandfather! The words ¡®good brother¡®ing from your mouth, disgusting!¡± ¡°From the moment the Brown family tore up the marriage contract years ago, the brotherly affection you once had with my grandfather ended!¡± ¡°Despising the poor and loving the rich, betraying trust and abandoning righteousness, you¡¯ve lived to this age, but you¡¯ve be a beast!¡± ¡°Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb, Magic Aquamarine, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to give such treasures to you?¡± ¡°Just give up on this idea!¡± ¡°You¡­ your grandfather knew you were like this¡­¡± Bradshaw trembled all over with anger, looking as if he was about to drop dead any moment. Devin, Harold, and others followed Robin into the vi, leaving Bradshaw far behind. 0.00% 15:39 Chapter 418 Kick Them Out Seeing this scene, Miranda and Julia quickly darted into the vi through the crowd. When they saw the interior of the vi, which was as luxurious as a royal pce, they almost went crazy! ¡°Robin, this is our home! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Miranda shrieked, jumping excitedly in the vi¡¯s grand hall. ¡°Robin, did you know, this vi is exactly like the one I saw in my dreams!¡± Miranda excitedly eximed while her eyes sparkled as she touched the ivory handrails in the vi¡¯s hall, the top¨Cgrade marble floors, the jade carvings disyed on the flower stand. She looked up at the magnificent golden ceiling indoors, as well as the gorgeous chandeliers iid with diamonds and crystals. Running back to the window again, what presented before my eyes was the misty Mauveglow Lake at the foot of the mountain, and the lush, spaciouswn by theke¡­ The fairy¨Ctale¨Clikekeside scenery had her intoxicated and infatuated! She let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! This is the aristocratic life my Miranda wanted!¡± ¡°Robin, thank you so much! I didn¡¯t expect such a big surprise from you, it really caught me off guard! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°But, I was really so happy, hahaha¡­¡± Livia looked at Miranda acting all love¨Cstruck and shook her head, GO LEO Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. 15:39 Chapter 418 Kick Them Out ¡°Miss, look at him getting all sentimental.¡± Cecilia gave a coldugh, ¡°Utterly disgraceful!¡± Meanwhile, Julia darted up to the second floor like a wild dog: ¡°Hahaha¡­ We¡¯re staying on the second floor, Alex. Come and see our room.¡® || ¡°Ah, why couldn¡¯t these room doors be opened?¡± ¡°Robin, quickly open these doors. From now on, this is where your father¨Cinw and I will be living!¡± ¡°Hurry up and open it, I want to see what my room looks like, hahaha¡­ I love this kind of environment so much! This is the lifestyle I imagined! Hahaha¡­¡± Margaret stood in the hall, stunned for a good while, then let out a cry, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, brother, our family has to move in too!¡± ¡°I also loved it here very much, this was also the ce of my dreams!¡± ¡°Exactly, quickly take some selfies and post them on my social media to show off!¡± ¡°Kendra used to say every day that the vi I lived in was not as beautiful as hers, saying that her father was the director of some department before he retired, and that his savings were all in nine figures!¡± ¡°Hmph! Now that I lived here, let¡¯s see if she dared to show off again!¡± ¡°I told her, my grandfather was an even more powerful ¡®so and so¡® before Chapter 418 Kick Them Out he retired, with a ten¨Cdigit bank bnce! We have more than a dozen vis like this!¡± Margaret started taking selfies with her phone. Robin gestured for Devin, Harold, and others to sit down on the living room sofa. Miranda suddenly rushed over, pointing at Harold and others, saying, ¡°Get up, don¡¯t dirty my sofa!¡± Harold was stunned for quite a while. Robin was also taken aback. Watching the Brown family members wishing they could roll around in the room, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh! Damn! What kind of people were in this family! At that moment, Conway and Barry hurried in from outside. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I just heard that you were here¡­¡± ¡°Lift your foot!¡± Miranda shouted, ¡°You didn¡¯t even wipe your feet outside, you¡¯ve dirtied my floor!¡± Conway was stunned for a while, looking at Miranda, then at Robin and Harold: ¡°Mr. Bruce, this¡­¡± ¡°Conway, throw all this trash from the Brown family out for me, what the hell are they!¡± Robin coldly ordered, pointing at Miranda and the others. Chapter 418 Kick Them Out It was then that Conway understood, he scoffed, ¡°Barry, have your men take this trash out for me!¡± Miranda froze instantly, anxiously shouting, ¡°Robin, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, how could you believe in the instigation of others? We are family!¡± ¡°Shut up! Miranda, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Bruce¡¯s past connections with your Brown family, you would have been dead by now!¡± Barry said, throwing her outside. Julia was also dragged down from upstairs by several disciples of Demon¡¯s Lair. ¡°You bastards, do you know who my son¨Cinw is? My son¨Cinw is Robin, if he knew¡­¡± Passing by Robin, Julia wailed. ¡°Robin, I am your mother¨Cinw, they actually treated me like this. quickly kill them¡­¡® ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± Robin snorted coldly. ¡°Drag them out! A bunch of trash.¡± Bradshaw was dragged to the door by Barry, howling unwillingly, ¡°Robin, for the sake of the bond between your grandfather and my brother, please give me the Magic Body¨CStrengthening Herb. I really won¡¯t live much longer.¡± ¡°Mr. Powers told me that only Master Bruce and this Magic Body- Strengthening Herb could save my life from this illness,¡± he said. ¡°Even if you see me as a dying old man, you should have someInthemidstofconversation,thevehiclestoppedinfrontoftheHashvilleHotel. Uponenteringthehotel,thestallledthemtoroom203onthesecondfloor. Meanwhile,insideroom201onthesecondflooroftheHashvilleHotel. RebaandCrystalwerediscussingtheissueoftheThompsonGroup¡¯smedical equipment¡¯sgenergencyinHashvilleStatewithamajorclient,TranPharmaceuticals,ofHashvilleState. TedTran,theoriginalownerofTranPharmaceuticals,hadpreviouslyconductedbusinesswiththeStanleyfamily. Thisbusinessdealwasbrokered byRebaforCrystal. Ted,whowasnearly50,hadbeeninthemedicaldevicedistributionindustryforalmost20years.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter444TranPharmaceuticals HissaleworkcoveredtheentireEstya, Therewereoverahundredsalesoutlets,andthesaleschannelswereextremelymature. Themedical equipmentindustryoftheThompsonGroupwasoriginallytheirmainindustry. However,Crystal¡¯sfather,whotookoverinthoseyears,nevermanaged.togetitupandrunning. AfterRebacontactedtheTranfamily,CrystalcametoMapleford withher. Hopedtocontinuetomaximizethemedicalequipment businessthatmotherhadbuiltsingle¨Chandedlybefore. Rebaintroduced.¡°Ms.Thompson,thisisMr.Ted,theChairmanofTranPharmaceuticals.¡± ¡°ThisHashvilleHotelwasalsorunbyhisyoungerbrother.¡± ¡°Previously,theStanleyGroupandMr.Tranhadbusinessdealings,butwedidn¡¯texpanteron,sowegradually lostcontact.¡± ¡°Afewdaysago,IdiscussedthemedicalsalesissuesoftheThompsonGroupwithMr.Tran.HedlyagreedtodiscussbusinesscooperationissueswithMs.Thompson.¡± ¡°Ifthecoborationhadbeensessful,themedicalequipmentoftheThompsonGroupcouldhavebeensoldthroughthedistributioworkofTranPharmaceuticals inEstya.¡± Chapter444TranPharmaceuticals TedwassizingupCrystal,whowasstunninginbothfaceandfigure,hiseyesgleamingwithanunusuallight. HestoodupandshookhandswithCrystal,smilingandsaying,¡°Ms.Thompson,mymedicalequipmentsalesgroupisspreadalloverEstya.SinceRebaisafamiliarface,isthereaproblemwithcooperation? Let¡¯stalk!¡± ¡°Aslongaswecangetalong.Ms.Thompson,Icanassureyouthemostfavorablepricetformandthrgestsaleworksupport.haha¡­¡± TedwassizingupCrystal¡¯sfairneckandprominentchest.withvarious.lightssparklinginhiseyes! Chapter 445 Chapter445Reba¡¯sScheme InthefewminutesCrystalhad interactedwithTed,shehadalreadyfiguredoutthatthisguywasnogood, A50¨Cyear¨Coldmanshouldhaveasteadygazeandacalmdisposition. However,thisguywasindeedveryfrivolous. Notonlywerehiseyesbewildered,eventhesmileonhisfacewasso restless. HerfirstinstincttoldherthatTedwasnogood! Shehadintendedtoleaveimmediately. Justhadbeensitting here. Iftherewasn¡¯tareasonablereason,somethingscouldn¡¯tbejustified. Besides,Rebawasthere,sothereshouldn¡¯thavebeenanymajor issues. Shesecretlytoldherselfthatsheabsolutelycouldn¡¯tdrinkalcohol. Atthispoint,Tedreceivedaphonecall. Takingadvantageofthismoment,shewhispered,¡°Reba,doyouknowthisMr.Tran?¡± RebaleanedintowardsCrystal¡¯searwithasmile,¡°Dear,don¡¯tworry. ManhasbeendealingwiththeStanleyfamilyformanyyears,he¡¯sveryhonest¡± ¡°Moreover,Mr.Tran¡¯swifesfromafamilyofschrsandiscurentlyteachingatHashvilleUniversityinMapleford.Mr.Tranhimselfisalsohighlyeducated.Whatareyouworriedabout?¡± Wouldsuchahighlyeducatedintellectualreallydoanything.inappropriatetoyou?¡± ¡°Besides,withmearound,noonedaredtobullyyou!¡± Crystalnodded,¡°True!But,Reba,nomatterwhat.wehavetotakecareofourselves1don¡¯twantyouteoutwithmeandgetintoany trouble.¡± Rebanodded,ahintofmaliceshinginhereyes. Hmph! Crystal.Iwasgoingtodestroyyoutoday! Yourguesswasabsolutelycorrect,thisTedwasindeedadirtyoldman! Overtheyears,thisoldlecherhasruinedwhoknowshowmanyfoolishwomenlikeyou! Itwasn¡¯tthatIwascruel.itwasthattheworldwastoounfair! Youusedtobeworsethanmeineverything. However,youhadastrokeofluck.metRobin,andhadthehelpoftheHuberGroup. Youactuallymanagedtoamasssuchafortunewithoutliftingalinger! Ididn¡¯teptit! Iwantedtomakeyouanuncleanwoman! Backthen,IreallywantedtoseeifRobinwouldstilllikeyouafterseeingavideoofyoufrolickingwithanotherman! Hahaha! Aftertonight,yourleveragewouldbefirmlyinmyhands! YourThompsonGroup.yourflowerprotectorRobin,theyallbelongedtome.Reba! Afterhangingupthephone.Tedelegantlyranhisfingers throughhisthinninghair.¡°Ms.Thompson.Iapologize.Ihavealotonmyte.Thatwasacall fromaprovincialleader.itwouldhavebeeninappropriatenot toanswer.¡± ¡°Likethis.forouruingpleasantdinner.Iturnedoffthephone!¡± Crystalgaveafaintsmile.¡°It¡¯sokay.Mr.Tran.¡± ¡°IbrieflyintroducedthesituationofThompsonPharmaceuticals.¡± ¡°TheThompsonGroupstartedasthismedicalequipmenpanyovertwodecadesago.¡± ¡°Backthen,whenmymotherwasstilive,themedicalequipmentweproducedhadalreadyreachedtheforefrontintermsofqualityandtechnologywithinthecountry.¡± ¡°Severalmajordomesticmedicalequipmentsalesgroups haddeepcooperationwithus,distributingourproducts.¡± Severalrenowned foreignmedicalequipmentsalesgroupshadalsostartedtocontactus,preparingtocoboratewithus. ¡°However,mymothersuddenlyleft,causingtheexportntonotbeimplemented.¡± ¡°Domesticbusinessalsograduallycooleddown.¡± Crystalstopped here,suddenlyfeelingabitsad. Tedhastilystoodupandhandedoverawetwipe,expressinghisconcern.¡°Ms.Thompson,youmustn¡¯tbeupset.¡± ¡°Ialsoknewyourmother.ThoseweretheyearswhenIhadjuststartedmybusinessforadecade,andIhadjustestablishedmysaleworkinthecountry.¡± ¡°Ihadoriginallymunicatedwithyou,theThompsonGroup,butafteryourmotherpassedaway,thatconnectionwaslost.It¡¯strulyregrettable!¡± ¡°However,thefactthatyouarenowabletotakeovertheThompsonGroupandresumetheunfinishedbusinessofyourmotherfromyearsagoisalsosomethingtobfortedby.¡± ¡°Itseems,westillhavequiteafate!¡± ¡°Ms.Thompson,TranPharmaceuticalshasnowfarexceededitsoriginalscale,anditssalescapabilitiesrankamongthetopinthedomesticindustry.Intheprovincialmedicalindustry,TranPharmaceuticalsistheleader!¡± ¡°Notonlywerewewell¨Cestablisheddomestically,butoursaleworkthroughoutEstyawasalsovery mature.¡± ¡°Aslongastherewerenoissueswiththequalityofyourproducts,Iwould haveopeneduptheentiremarketforyourproductsinlessthansixmonths.¡± ¡°Ms.Thompson,sincewearedestinedtomeet,businessmatterscanbeeasilydiscussed!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Crystalnoddedwithasmile,¡°Thankyouforyoursupport,Mr.Tran.Ihopewecanhaveapleasantcooperationinthefuture!¡± TedlookedatCrystal¡¯sunparalleledbeautyunderthmplight,amischievoussmiletwinklinginhiseyes. ¡°Wewilldefinitelyhaveapleasantcooperation!¡± ¡°Ms.Thompson,sinceyoucametoMaplefordtonight,Ikeptyopanyandmadesureyouhadagreattime.¡± ¡°Come,let¡¯sdrink,toastingtothesmoothcooperationinourfuture!¡± Crystalimmediatelysaid,¡°I¡¯msorry,Mr.Tran,Idon¡¯tdrinkalcohol.I¡¯lljusthaveassofinwater.¡± ¡°HowcouldInotdrink?!¡±TedpickedupthebottleandwalkedovertoCrystal,pretendingtobeangry. ¡°Inthefuture,youmustcarryonyourmother¡¯sunfinishedbusinessandyoumustlearntodrinkalcohol!¡± ¡°Theknowledgeofdrinkingisvast!Notonlycanitenhancethertionshipbetweeneachother,butalso¡­Hahaha,Iwon¡¯tsaymore,youwillunderstandinthefuture.¡± ¡°Besides,it¡¯sraretofindatruefriendinlife,howcouldwecelebratewithoutwine?¡± Rebaalsopersuaded,¡°Ms.Thompson,it¡¯sokay.Thisisredwine,asmallsipwon¡¯tdoanyharm.YoumusthavesomewhenmeetingMr.Tranforthefirsttime.¡± Havingsaidthat,hedirectlypouredafullssforCrystal,notforgettingtosecretlywinkatTed Chapter 446 Chapter446Malice Crystalimmediatelysetthewinessaside. Shealwaysrememberedthatime atMauveglowVi1,whenRobinhadtoldherthatagirldrinkingoutsidecouldleadtobigtrouble! IfRobinwereheretoday,shewouldhavepickedupthewinesswithouthesitationandwouldn¡¯thavestoppeduntilshewasdrunk. Just,wherewasthatguynow? Ireallymissedthatinsensitivejerk! Fromthatdayon,shefirmlyrememberedRobin¡¯swords. Shewarnedherselfthatshewouldneverdrinkunlessthatbigviin,Robin,waspresent! ¡°I¡¯mtrulysorry,Mr.Tran,Iabsolutelycannotdrinkalcohol.¡±Crystalsaidwithafaintsmile. ¡°How canonedobusinesswithoutdrinking?¡±ThesmileonTed¡¯sfacesuddenlyturnedcold. Crystaltookadeepbreathandsaid,¡°Mr.Tran,wecanskipthebusinesstalk,butIabsolutelywillnotdrink.IfMr.Traninsistsondrinkinginordertodiscussbusiness,thenwemightaswellnotdothisdeal!¡± Inaninstant,theatmosphereintheprivateroomsuddenlyturnedcold. TodlookedgloomilyatReba,thenatCrystal,¡°Ms.Thompson,didyoulookdownonme?¡± Crystalgaveanonchntsmile,¡°Mr.Tran,ifyouthinkmynotdrinkingisasignofdisrespecttoyou,thenI¡¯msorry,wecan¡¯tworktogether.¡± Havingsaidthat,hestoodup,pickeduphisbag,andwasabouttoleavetheprivateroom. RebaquicklygrabbedCrystndwinkedatTedasshelookedback.- TedgreedilyeyedCrystal¡¯sslenderfigure,thenturnedanughed. ¡°Ms.Thompson,itwasjustajoke.Infact,Igreatlyadmireawomanwithsuchstrongopinionsasyours!¡± ¡°Alright,noalcohol,youcanhaveabeverage!Iwaspresumptuousjustnow,Ioweyouanapology!¡± ¡°Iforgotmy firstmeetingwithMs.Thompson,Iwasabitcarelesswithmywords.¡± ¡°Ms.Thompson,don¡¯tbetoohardonme,okay!¡± ¡°Peoplewhoknewme,knewthatIwasstraightforwardandsometimesIfoundithardtoconsidereverythingwhenIspokeordidthings.Don¡¯ttakeittoopersonally.Ilikedfriendslikeyouwhosaywhattheythink!¡± ¡°Comee,sitdown,makeyourselfortable.I¡¯mdrinking!¡± ¡°Youwerethinkingaboutexpandingyourmother¡¯sbusiness,andIfullysupportedit!¡± ¡°Ifyourmotherwerestilive,shewouldbeaboutmyage.So,don¡¯t haveanyotherconcerns,Iunderstandwhatyoumean.Thisisbetter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯toverthinkit.Drinkingisjustamediumforconversation,whetherit¡¯salcohol,asoftdrink,oreveninwater.¡± ¡°What¡¯simportantisthatwewereabletomakethebusinessdendstrengthenourrtionship,don¡¯tyouthink?¡± Rebaalsopersuaded,¡°Ms.Thompson,pleasedon¡¯tloseyourtemper.¡± ¡°Doingbusinessisaboutmaintaininggoodrtionshipsandmakingmoney,didn¡¯tyoualsowanttoaplishsomethingonyourown?¡± ¡°ThosepreviousachievementswereallthankstoRobinandthe HuberGroup,haven¡¯tyoualwayswantedtodosomethingtoshowRobinyourcapabilities?¡± Crystalwastakenabackandstoppedinhertracks. ThethoughtofRobinknowingshecoulddomoreandbetterthingsbroughtahappysmiletoherface. So,takingadeepbreath,sheturnedaround andsmiled,saying,¡°Mr.Tran,Iwasjustjokingwithyouearlier.However,Istillwantadrink.¡± ¡°Alright,alright,alright!¡±Tedburstouughing. ¡°Mr.Tang,couldyoupleasebringtwodrinksforMs.Thompson?¡± Rebanoddedknowingly,¡°Ms.Thompson,haveachatwithMr.Tran,I¡¯llberightthere.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Wasn¡¯tthereaserver?Youdidn¡¯tneedtogogetityourself,¡±Crystalhesitatedslightly. hapter445Malice RebecenremovedCrystal¡¯shand,¡°Thedrinkstheychosewerenotgood,Iwillpickoneforyoumyself.¡± Crystalhesitatedforamoment,¡°Alright,goanebackquickly.¡± Atthatmoment,shesubconsciouslytouchedthephoneinherbag. Suddenly,fornoapparentreason,IwantedtogiveRobin acall. PickedupthephoneandjustdialedRobin¡¯snumber,thenhungupagain. Shedidn¡¯tknowwhattosaytoRobin. Robinfromroom203hadjustsatdownwhenhisphonesuddenlyvibrated. Openedthephone.Crystal¡¯scallpoppedup.rangafewtimesthenhung Robinchuckledlightly.thiswomanmusthavebeenbored,notknowingwhatprankshewasgoingtopullnext. Suddenly,hesawafamiliarfigurehurriedlypassbythedoor. Reba? Howcouldthiswomanhavebeeninthishotel? WasCrystlsohere? ¡°GeneralBruce,whatwouldyouliketoeat?¡±Timothybroughtthemenu tohim. RobinputdownthephoneandstoppedthinkingaboutCrystal¡¯smatter. Rebaquicklywenttothebarandpersonallygrabbed twodrinks. Shedidn¡¯treturntotheprivateroom,butquicklywent totherestroom Thepre¨Cpreparedmedicinepowderwaspouredintothedrinkbottle. Watchingthewhitebubblesrisinginthedrink Acold,smistersmilespreadacrossReba¡¯sdelicateface. Crystal,don¡¯tmeme,Iwasforced! Theworldwasjustthatcruel! Whotoldyoutotrustmesomuch! Whoaskedyoutobesogoodtome! Whotoldyoutobpletelyoffguardwithme! You,suchafoolishwoman,weredestinedtobeeliminatedbythiscruelreality WithsuchrgefamilyestateoftheThompsonfamily,someoneaskindasyousimplycouldn¡¯tkeepit! Becauseyouwerestupid! Tycoonswhocouldstand atthetopoftheworld. Whichonewasn¡¯truthless,stoppingatnothing?! Withoutthosehiddenshadowsbehind,howmanycouldhavpetedforthescarceresourcesofthisworld? Thiswastherealruleofthegame! Everythingunderthesunwasdeceptive! Oneday,whenIgotwhatIwanted,don¡¯tmeme! Itonlyprovesyouripetence,itonlyprovesyourstupidity! Everythinginthisworldhadtobefoughtfor Yousillywoman,ifthere¡¯sanyome.it¡¯sonlybecauseyourheartistookind,toogood! Inthisworld,kindnesswasdestinedtobetheultimateloser. Gooddeedsarerewarded,andbaddeedsarepunished.that¡¯salllies!Hehe¡­ Rebasneeredinwardly,hereyesshootingoutamaliciouscoldlight! Sheletoutalongsigh. Crystal,whoallowedyoutoliveabetterlifethanme! Ifyouwerebetterthanme,Iwoulddestroyyou! Chapter 447 Chapter447RobinIsGonnaKillYou Rebahurriedintotheprivateroomcarryingtwobottlesofdrinks, ¡°Crystal,Ichosealightdrinkforyou.¡± ¡°Waitamoment,youshouldalsodrinkless,consumingtoomanycarbonateddrinksisnotgoodforyourhealth,sodrinkless,okay?¡± SpokewhilegivingTedawink. Crystalgaveawarmsmile.¡°Reba,it¡¯ssonicetohaveyoubymy side.¡± Reba,withherarmaroundCrystal¡¯sshoulderughedandsaid,¡°Darling,ifIdon¡¯ttreatyouwell,whoelsewill?¡± Crystalnoddedwithasmile,¡°Yes,Reba,haveaseat.¡± Teughed.¡°Comeon,Ms.Thompson,pourthedrinks.let¡¯shavea toast!¡± ¡°Beingabletositheretoday,it¡¯strulyfate!¡± Inthevastseaofhumanity,in theboundlessworld,beingabletomeetisakindofmiracle.Let¡¯scherishthishappytime. Crystalnodded,¡°Alright,Mr.Tran,thankyouforyourunderstanding.¡± Rebaflickedhereyelids,lookingatTedunderthelight,hisfacefulloflewdness,andsneeredinherheart. Therewasn¡¯tasinglegoodmaninthisworld! Youweresupposedtobeanintellectual,lookatyoursanctimoniousappearance!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Beneaththepolishedandelegantexterior,theywereallfullofscoundrelsandharlots! Whyshould alltheresourcesofthisworldbeupiedbyyoubastards?Youallcangotohell! ShepouredadrinkforCrystalwithasmile,whispering.¡°Ms.Thompson,youshouldalsodrinkless.¡± CrystalgentlypattedReba¡¯sthighunderthetable,¡°Reba,you¡¯vealwaysbeengoodtome.¡± Rebughedmeaningfully.¡°Ofcourse.¡± Crystalraisedherdrink.¡°Mr.Tran,here¡¯stoourpleasantcooperation!¡± Havingsaidthat,hedrainedthecupofthedrinkthathadalreadybeenmixedwiththemedicinalpowder. Tedstoodupwithasmile.¡°Itwilldefinitelybeapleasuretoworktogether,Ms.Thompson.Ibelieve,youwillneverforgetthisnight!¡± Crystalwasslightlytakenaback,alwaysfeelingthattherewasamaliciousintentinTed¡¯seyes. Just,everythinginfrontofmesuddenlybecameblurry. Sheshookherhead. Takeanotherlookatthisbottleofdrinkcedinfrontofyou. Itwasjustaregrdrink,notalcohol. But,howcouldtherebeafeelingofdizziness? Shefeltasifshewasinadream,theworldspinningaroundher. TheTedbeforeme,theoriginalsmileonhisface,hadturnedlewdandgreedy! Shesuddenlyshiveredwithcold! What¡­whathappenedhere? Crystalsuddenlyhadabadpremonition. Wantedtostandup,but,thelimbswerepowerless! LookingagainatRebabesideher,shewasstaringathercoldlyat thatmoment. ¡°Reba,whatkindofdrinkwasthisthatyouwereholding¡­. RebastaredintoCrystal¡¯svacanteyesforagoodwhile,makingsureshewasalreadyundertheinfluenceofthedrug. ¡°Ms.Thompson,hehe.Crystal.I¡¯msorry.Iputalittlesleepingpowderinyourdrink.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tmeme.Mr.Tranhadpromisedme,ifIcouldhelphimgetyou,hewouldgivemewhatIwanted.Hahaha¡­¡± Crystalwasinstantlyshocked.¡°Reba,you¡­howcouldyoudosucha damnthing?I..¡± Rebasneered,¡°Crystal,whoaskedyoutobesobeautiful,whoaskedyoutohavesomuch?ThisiswhyIwanttodestroyyou!¡± ¡°Yourmotherhadalreadypassedaway,andyourbelovedbrotheralsodied.Yourfatherandyourstepmotherdidn¡¯tloveyou.Youwerelikeanorphan.¡± ¡°Iwasinamuchbettersituationthanyou!¡± ¡°But,youwouldn¡¯tbelievetheshittyluckIhadwhenIranintoRobin!¡± ¡°Heactuallymanagedtomiraculouslyconnectyouwiththe HuberGroup.¡± ¡°Afterthat,yousessfullyacquiredthndinthesouthofthecity,youbecamethrgestshareholderoftheThompsonGroup,andyouworthastonishinglyreachedovertenbillion!¡± ¡°Iwasnotcontent!¡± ¡°Ms.Thompson,onwhatgroundswereyoudoingbetterthanIam now!¡± ¡°I.Reba,wasoriginallymuchhappierthanyou.¡± ¡°But.Iendedupasahomelessstray dog,whileyoubecameabillionaireCEO!¡± ¡°Damnit,thisworldwastoounfair!¡± ¡°So¡­sotherewasnootherway,Ihadtofightforitmyself,Ihadtpeteforitmyself!¡± Today,Iwouldrecordallofyourvideos.¡± ¡°AslongasyoucouldtransferthesharesoftheThompsonGrouptome.Iguaranteedyouwouldneverbeashamedbecauseofthisinyourlifetime.¡± ¡°Iwouldalsoprovideyouwithfortablecetospendtherestofyourlife,hahaha¡­¡± Rebaburstouughinghysterically. ¡°Mr.Tran,youoldfellow,you¡¯regettingagooddealhere.Butifyoudaretoletmedown,I¡¯llmakesureyouendupindisgrace!¡± CrystalwatchedasRebaroaredinanger,wishingshecouldkillthewomanwho hadbetrayedher! However,shehadnostrengthinherbody. ¡°Reba,Iconsideredyouagoodssmateandabestfriend.Whenyouwereinthemostdifficulttimes,whenyouwereindesperate situations,Iprovidedyouacetostay.Iwasevenpreparedtogiveyou2%ofthesharesintheThompsonGroup.¡± ¡°YouenjoyedsomuchofwhatIgaveyou,yetyoutreatedmelikethis!¡± ¡°You wickedwoman,ifRobinknewaboutthis,hewouldhavekilledyou!¡± Shestruggled tofindherphoneinherbag,pointedatTedwhowasapproachingher,andgrittedherteeth,saying,¡°Ted,don¡¯eanycloser!IfRobinfindsoutyou¡¯vemessedwithme,he¡¯llwipeouttheentireTranfamily!¡± 68.48% 15:57 Chapter447RobinisGonnaKillYou Teughed,¡°Ms.Thompson,Idon¡¯tknowanyRobin,hedoesn¡¯thavetheabilitytokillme.TheTranfamilyisthetopexistenceinallofMapleford,nooneherecantouchme.¡± ¡°Evenintheprovince,evenhigherup,Ihadconnections!Noonecouldmesswithme!¡± ¡°Justeptyourfate,Ms.Thompson.Don¡¯tbesofullofresentment!¡± ¡°Lifewasjustagameafterall.Whytakeitsoseriously!¡± ¡°Let¡¯sgo,let¡¯s headtotheguestroom.Thishotelisownedbymybrother.Iassureyou,ournightofpleasurewillnotbedisturbedbyanyone.¡± Afterspeaking,hegrabbedCrystal¡¯sarm,pulledherintohisarms,andheadedtowardstheoutsideoftheprivateroom. Chapter 448 Chapter448 Robin,Help Crystalwapletelyweak,wantingtostrugglebuthad nostrengthatall. Shegroggilygrabbedherphone,hidingitinhersleeve. Rebasnatchedherpackage,sneering,¡°Don¡¯tthinkanyonewiletosaveyou.TheonlyonewhocansaveyouisRobin.¡± ¡°Hehe,RobinisstillinHallcesternow,evenifherushedover,itwouldalreadybetomorrow.¡± ¡°Ms.Thompson,justenjoyyourmomentofspringnight,restassured,Iwillcaptureeverythingofyoursonvideo.¡± ¡°Remember,youmustgivemethesharesoftheThompsonGroup,we¡¯llseeeachothertomorrowmorning,wishyouhappiness!¡± WheneverCrystalthoughtofRobin,tearswoulduncontroblystreamdownherface. Robin,wherewereyou! HowIwishedyoucouldbebymysidethen. IfIhadbeendirtiedbythatoldthingTedtoday,Iwouldhavehadnofacetoseeyouagain! Robin,hurryupandsaveme! Rebasuddenlythoughtofsomething,¡°Oh,right,Ms.Thompson,beforeyouenjoyyourselves,Ihavetotakephotosofallyournude.picturesagain.¡± ¡°Waitamoment,youmustfullydisyyourperfection,hehehe¡­Letthosephotosstayinmyphone,thisistheleverageIcanusetocontrol.youatanytime,hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Mr.Tran,youoldfellow,justbearwithitalittlelonger.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Tedsaidimpatiently,¡°Alright,hurryup!¡± ¡°Reba,youdespicableandmaliciouswoman,evenifIdie,Iwilltakerevenge!¡±Atthismoment,Crystalwishedshecouldkillthiswoman. ¡°It¡¯sokay,I¡¯vealreadydiedonce.Ifyoucankillme,that¡¯syourability!¡± Rebasnortedcoldly,andtogetherwithTed,theyquicklycarriedCrystalthroughanotherpassagetoroom403onthefourthfloor. Strugglingtomaintainherfadingconsciousness,Crystngrilysaid.¡°Reba,youvenomouswoman,likeasnakeandascorpion,youwillgetyoueuppance!¡± ¡°Remember,evenifyoudestroyedme,IwouldneversurrendertotheThompsonGroup,Robin¡­Robinwouldsurelykillyouall!¡± Rebaburstintughter,¡°Crystal,whenyouwakeuptomorrow,youwon¡¯tthinklikethis!¡± ¡°Don¡¯tworry,Iwouldhideallyouruglinessforyou.Allyourweaknesses,Iwouldkeepthemforyou.¡± ¡°Wewerebestgirlfriends,weweregoodssmates,howcouldIpossiblyspreadtheseuglysidesofyou?¡± ¡°Iwouldn¡¯ttellRobineither,aslongasyougivemeRobin,andgivemeyourtheThompsonGroup.¡± ¡°Youcouldhavelivedoutyourbrokenlifepeacefullyinthisworld,hahaha¡­¡± Rebaburstouughinghysterically. TedwatchedRebughinghysterically,shakinghishead.¡°Onceawomangoescrazy,it¡¯sreallyterrifying!¡± ¡°Reba.Ireallyunderestimatedyou!¡± ¡°Crystalwasyourbestfriend,andIcouldn¡¯tstandtoseeyouhurtherlikethis.¡± Rebasneered.¡°Youoldthing.youoldrogue!Ifyoudon¡¯twanttoenjoythismeal.youcanleave!¡± ¡°Youhypocrite,actingallrighteouswhiledoingsuchdespicablethings.Youdaretocriticizemewithasaintlyattitude.whatdoyouthinkyouare?¡± ¡°Youremembered,theleverageoftoday¡¯smatterwasallinmyhands.¡± ¡°Ifanythinghappenedtome.Reba.thesethingswouldbeimmediatelyscatteredeverywhere!¡± ¡°You,Ted,wilsofallintodisgrace!¡± ¡°YouthoughtIdidn¡¯tknow?Everythingyouhavetodayisgiventoyou bythatbagatyourhome?¡± ¡°Youdidn¡¯tdaretooffendtheirfank¡± Tedburstintughter.¡°Excellent!That¡¯showitisinthisworld.interestisthemostimportant!Youmayberuthless,butyou¡¯resmart.¡± ¡°Youtookwhatwasyours.IgotwhatIwanted.Althoughwedespisedeachother,that¡¯sthereality!¡± Duringtheirconversation,Crystal,strugglingtomaintainhernearlyshatteredconsciousness,sentamessagetoRobin. ¡°Robinsavedme.Mapleford.HashvilleHotel!!!¡± ¡°Crystal.I¡¯lltakeaportraitofyoufirst¡±Rebatookoutanewlypurchasedphone,smilingasshespoke ¡°Don¡¯tworry,IpromisedyouIwouldtakebeautifulpicturesofyou.¡± ¡°However,letmeremindyou.itwouldbebestnottoletmereleasethiskindofinformationOnceit¡¯sout,itwouldshaketheentireworld! Hahaha¡­¡± AterrifyingsmilespreadacrossReba¡¯sface.¡°Ihopethesephotosstayinmyphoneforever,understand?¡± ¡°Whenyouwakeuptomorrow.you¡¯llhaveto helpmesigntheagreementtotransfertheThompsonGroup,okay?¡± TearsofhumiliationstreameddownCrystal¡¯sface.¡°Reba,youwillpayforthis!¡± ¡°Ofcourse,togainsomuch,onealwayshastopayaprice!¡±Reba saidcoldly,openingherphone¡¯scamera. ¡°Don¡¯tworry,mycostwasalwaysmuchlessthanyours!¡± ¡°Mr.Tran,aren¡¯tyougoingtohelpMs.Thompsonundressquickly,hahaha¡­¡± ThesoundofReba¡¯sinsanughterechoedfromroom403onthefourthfloor¡­ Chapter 449 Chapter449IsSheyingPranksAgain? Mapleford,HashvilleHotel,Room203. ThemealforRobin,Timothy,andothershadjustbeenserved. Timothystoodupandsaid,¡°Mr.Bruce,thereareonlytwopeopleI,Timothy,admiredthemostsinceIjoinedWSF,MajorGeneralVargasandMr.Bruce.¡± ¡°Today,allyouractionsastoundedme,Iwassuchafroginthewell.¡± ¡°BeforeIsawwhatyouhaddone,Iactuallythoughtthatitwasabigdealformetohavewonthesecondceintheentirearmy.GeneralBrucegavemealesson!¡± ¡°Secondceonthebattlefieldisdeath!Thereisonlythechampiononthebattlefield,thereisnosuchthingassecondorthirdce.¡± ¡°Iftherewerethirdorsecondcesonthebattlefield,thenitwouldn¡¯tbecalledabattlefield,itwouldbecalledahappyfamily.¡± Gradyalsostoodupandsaid,¡°Mr.Bruce,wearenowgratefulthatwedidnottakeactionagainstyouthattimeattheZephyrHotel.¡± ¡°Ifwehadreallytakenactionthatday,I¡¯mafraidIwouldhavehadtotakeoffthissuitofmine,andmoreover,youwouldhavebeatenusupbadly.Wewerenothinginfrontofyou!¡± Timothypointedatthem,¡°Ifyouhadreallytakenactionthattime,I¡¯mafraidyouwouldhavebeen beatentoapulp!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±Grady,Clydeandothersstarteughing. ¡°Alright,alright.¡±Robinlookedatthesycophanticfacesinfrontofhimandshookhishead,¡°Didyouguysinvitemetodinnertodayjusttotterme?Letmetellyou,I¡¯mnotbuyingit!¡± Gradyandtheothersscratchedtheirheadsughing. Robinpointedatthem,¡°TherescueoperationatWitcordPeaktoday,Iletyouguysobserveforareason.Whatdoyouthinkitmeant?¡± Gradyimmediatelystoodup,¡°Iknow.GeneralBrucewantsustoseewhatarealbattlefieldis.whatthemostbrutallife¨Cand¨Cdeathwaris.¡± ¡°Inthefaceofarealwar.therecouldbenoroomfopassion.Onemustberuthlesstowardstheenemy!¡± Timothyalsostoodupandsaid.¡°Mr.Bruce,you¡¯veputusfromtheWarwolfSpecialForcesthroughquiteanexperiencethistime.Youreffortsaregreatlyappreciated.¡± ¡°Actually,withyourability,youcouldhavesolveditallbyyourself,butyouchosetoinvolveus.¡± ¡°HejustwantedtogiveallofusintheWarwolfSpecialForcesalesson,tohelpusregainourconfidence.¡± ¡°Confidencewasthemostimportantfactorinbattlesanpetitions.¡± ¡°Ifateamwasdispiritedanckedfightingspirit,andeachsoldierdidnothaveasenseofpersonalhonorandmission,thisteamhadnbateffectiveness.¡± Atthatmoment,Robin¡¯sphonevibratedviolently Hedidn¡¯tcare,thinkingitwasjustsomemorespam.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Clydencedsubconsciouslyatthescreenofhisphoneandwastakenaback:¡°Mr.Bruce!¡± RobinlookedattheexpressiononClyde¡¯sface.¡°What¡¯swrong?¡± ¡°Yousee¡­¡±ClydepointedatthelineoftextonRobin¡¯sphonescreen. ¡°Robinsavedme¡­¡± Robinwastakenaback.whatwasgoingon? Coulditbethatthiswoman.Crystal,wasuptoherpranksagain? No!It¡¯simpossiblethatCrystalknewhewasattheHashvilleHotel RobinthoughtofthesightofRebahehadjustseenandimmediatelybecamealert Recallingthatdayat theThompsonGroup,thewayRebateasedhiminfrontofhim.hesuddenlystoodup Thatday,hesentamessagetoCrystal.butCrystalsurprisinglysaidshedidn¡¯treceiveit ordingtoCrystal,themobilephonehadpassedthroughReba¡¯shands. ItmusthavebeenRebawhosetupascheme,deliberatelydistractingCrystal,inordertocreateanopportunitytobealonewithhim. WasRebatryingtoharmCrystal? ScenesfromthepastshedrapidlythroughRobin¡¯smind,andaterrifyingthoughtsprangup! Thisdetestablewoman! IfshehadharmedCrystal,thenshedeservedtodie! HeimmediatelydialedCrystal¡¯smobilephone. Thephoneactuallygotthrough,andthen,thephonewasturnedoff! ¡°What¡¯swrong?¡±Timothyasked,watchingthechangingexpressionsonRobin¡¯sface. ¡°Takecontrolofthehotel¡¯ssurveinceroomimmediately!Remember,do not revealyouridentity,Iamlookingforsomeone.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±TimothyandGradyquicklylefttheroom. Theyarrivedtogetheratthesurveinceroomonthefirstfloorofthehotel. Twosecurityguardsondutyinthesurveinceroomsawseveralpeoplewalkinandsternlysaid,¡°Whatareyoudoinghere?Everyonegetout!¡± ¡°Wewouldliketocheckthesurveincevideo,lookingforaperson,¡±Timothysaidpolitely. ¡°Getout!Youhavenorighttosearchpeople¡­¡±The securityguarddidn¡¯tfinishhissentencebeforeGradyandtheothersquicklysubduedthem. Timothywasquicklyreviewingthesurveincevideo. RobinsawCrystal¡¯sfigure. Atsix¨Cthirtythisevening,sheandRebaenteredtheHashvilleHotel. Amaninhisfifties receivedtheminthehotellobby. Then,enteredroom201. Thiswomanwasactuallyinthenextprivateroom. NowonderIsawReba. Halfanhouter. Rebaandthefifty¨Cyear¨ColdmancarriedCrystaloutofroom201. Threeminuteter,theyappearedonthefourthfloor,thenenteredroom403. Robinunderstoodwhatwasgoingonimmediately! Heimmediatelyturnedaroundanddashedoutofthesurveinceroom,swiftlyreachingthefourthflooralongtherailingofthefirstfloor¡¯souterwall. Thisscene waswitnessedbythecustomersinthehotellobby,everyonestoppedtowatch. Couldthispersonscalewallsandroofs? Chapter 450 Chapter450NooneIsAllowedtoLeave! Robinstoodinfrontofroom403¡¯sdoor. TimothyandGradyalsofollowedsuit. ¡°Youallstoodguardoutside,everyonewasforbiddentoapproach!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Timothy,Grady,andtheothersimmediatelytookpositionsonbothsides,blockingthedoortoroom403. Atthatmoment,Reba¡¯swilughterechoedthrough theprivateroom.¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Crystal,seeingyoulikethisnow.Ireallyfebitsorryforyou.hahaha¡­¡± ¡°WhenIthoughtabouthowyouwouldn¡¯tbethesameaftertonight.I.I¡­hahaha¡­Ireallyfeltabitreluctanttoletgo,hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Whatwouldithavebeenlikeiftheseportraitphotosofyourshadbeenspreadonline?¡± ¡°IwasreallylookingforwardtoseeingwhatyouandMr.Tranwouldlooklikeinyourmomentofpassion!Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Iwantedtoshootavideoofyoutwoonthespot,soIcouldenjoyitslowlter,haha!¡± TedlookedatCrystal¡¯sdazedexpressionandsaidurgently,¡°Reba,areyoudoneyet?Hurryupandfinishshootingandgetout!¡± ThenyouhurryupandundressMs.Thompson,Icanonlytakepictureswhenshe¡¯pletelynaked,hahaha¡­¡±Rebughesciviously. ¡°Crystal,darling,lookathowirresistibleyouare,Mr.Trancouldn¡¯twait,hahaha¡­¡± TedfranticallyunbuttonedCrystal¡¯sbuttons. StaringatCrystal¡¯ssnow¨Cwhite,smoothskin,swallowingsalivawildly. Wishedtopounceonitimmediately. Withaloud¡°Bang!¡°,Robinkickedopenthedoor. Atfirstnce,Crystalwasseenlyingonthebed,herclothes alreadypartiallyundonebyTed RebaandTedwereinstantlystunned. Atthatmoment,Crystalwasdeepinastateoftrance. ShesuddenlyfeltRobin¡¯spresence,desperatelywantingtoopenher eyes. However,itwasimpossibletoopenthemnomatterwhat. Crystalstruggledhard,realizingthatitwasamiraclethatcouldnotpossiblyhappen. Sheshedtearsinagony,murmuringbitterly,¡°Robin,whereareyou?HowIwishyoucouldbebymysiderightnow.Aftertonight,Iwon¡¯thavethefacetoseeyouagain¡­¡± Robinsteppedforward,pullingCrystalintohisarmsandstraightening. herclothes. FeltthepowerlessstruggleofCrystalinhisarms. Suddenly,itfeltasifasharpweaponhadbrutallystabbedmyheart! ¡°Crystal,it¡¯sme!¡±Robinsaidcoldly,¡°It¡¯sallrightnow!¡± Suddenly,abrightlightemittedfromCrystal¡¯seyes. Then,passedoutinRobin¡¯sarms. Onthattear¨Cstreakedface,asmileofgrievanceandhappinesswasraised. Rebawasstunnedforquiteawhile,neverhavingexpectedRobintoshowuphere. Afteralongpause,Ifinallyconfirmedthatthiswasnotanillusion. ¡°Robin,you¡­howareyouhere?¡± Robinignoredher,priedopenCrystal¡¯seyes,andunderstoodwhatwasgoingon. HeimmediatelysealedoffseveralvitalbodypartsonCrystal. Then,heusedaspecialtoolonhervitalbodypart. Crystal,who wasina,suddenlyvomitedouteverythinginherstomach. Robingentlystrokedherback. Gradually,Crystalbecameabitconscious. Sheforcefullyopenedhereyes,thenclosedthemagain. Snuggled tightlyinRobin¡¯sarms. ¡°Robin,wasitreallyyou?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Robintookadeepbreath,¡°It¡¯sme,everythingisfinenow!¡± CrystalheldRobineventighter,¡°Robin.I¡¯mreallyscared!I¡¯mafraidI¡¯veletyoudown¡­¡± Robinrubbedherhead.¡°It¡¯sover,everythingisinthepastnow!¡± Rebastoodstill,unabletofigureouthowtoexineverythinginfrontofherforquitesometime. Shehadn¡¯texpectedthatRobinwouldmakeithereatthstmoment. JustasCrystalwasabouttobedestroyed.Robinrushedin! ¡°Robin,youmighthavemisunderstoodthesituationtonight.¡± ¡°Ms.ThompsonandIcametoMaplefordforbusiness.Sheidentallyhadabittoomuchtodrink.andwe¡­wewerejustabouttotakehertoherroomtorest¡­How¡­howdidyouenduphere?Whatacoincidence.huh?¡± ¡°Ifwehadknownyouwereheretoo,wewouldhavetogether¡­¡± RobinignoredherandcontinuedtbthroughCrystal¡¯smeridians. Crystalwasslowlyregainingconsciousness. ¡°Robin,let¡¯sgoout first,letCrystalresthereforawhile¡­ ¡°Shutup!¡±Robinsnappedcoldly. Rebawastakenaback,forcingugh,¡°Robin,whyareyousoangry withme?Imean,you¡­youshouldn¡¯tbehere,Crystalneedstorest¡­¡± ¡°Mr.Tran,youmayleavenow.Wewillscheduleanothertimetofurthernegotiatethedetailsofthecontract.¡± TedunderstoodReba¡¯smeaningandimmediatelywalkedout. RobinpointedatTimothyandtheothers.¡°Nooneisallowedtoleavethisroomtoday!¡± Timothy,Grady,andothersimmediatelystoodinfrontofTed. Tedangrilysaid.¡°What¡­whatdoyouguyswanttodo?¡± ¡°Ms.Thompsonwasdrunk.thisdealcouldn¡¯tgoon,Ineededtoleavehere,youguysmoveaside!¡± Timothyignoredhim. ¡°Whatwereyoudoing?Holdingmeagainstmywill?¡± Robinsaidcoldly,¡°Sayonemorenonsense,andI¡¯llpyou!¡± ¡°Thisisillegal!¡±Tedeximedinfury. TimothyppedTedacrosstheface,¡°Didn¡¯tyouheartheofficer¡¯swords?¡± ¡°Superior?¡±Tedwastakenaback,¡°You¡­Yourbrutalityisillegal,I¡¯m goingtosueyou!¡± ¡°Smack!¡±Timothyppedagain. Tedcoveredhisoldface,roaring,¡°Itoldyou¡­mybrotheristheownerofthishotel,ifyoudon¡¯tletmego,I¡¯llmakesurenoneofyoucanleave!¡± Withanindifferentexpression,TimothyppedTedacrossthefaceagain,¡°Shutup!Didyouhearme? Chapter 451 Chapter451SheWantstoRuinMyReputation Tedwascurledupinthecorner,shivering. Hecoveredhishighlyswollencheek,hiseyeszingwithtowering rage. Justatthatmoment,allofhisteethhadbeenknockedout,andhewasintoomuchpaintospeak. Rebahadalreadysensedthatsomethingwaswrong. ShehadtrulyexperiencedwhatkindofpersonRobinwas. Mr.LambertcouldhavedirectlyruinedtheheirofthePoisonSect,even whenhewasabouttokneelbeforehim.. Howterrifyingsuchamanwas. SheoriginallythoughtthatafterbettingonCrystalbeingdestroyed,shewouldn¡¯tdaretotalkabouttonight¡¯sevents. Unexpectedly,suchacoincidencewaswitnessedbyRobin! ShencedattheindifferentRobin,thenattheexpressionlessTimothyandotherswaitinginfrontofthedoor. Afterhesitatingforagoodwhile,hesaidtremblingly,¡°Robin,haveyoumisunderstood?Mr.Tran¡­Mr.TranisheretodobusinesswithMs.Thompson.¡± Robinignoredher,continuingtomassageCrystal¡¯svitalbodyparts. AsRobingraduallyclearedtheway,Crystal¡¯sconsciousnessslowlyreturned. ¡°Robin,ifyoudon¡¯twanttohearmyexnationnow,I¡¯llleave first.¡± ¡°WaituntilCrystalwakesup,calmyourselfdownabit,thenwecantalk¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯tyouunderstandwhatIsaid?!¡±Robinsnortedcoldly. Rebashiveredsuddenly.¡°I¡­Robin,whatareyoudoing?I¡¯mCrystal¡¯sbestfriend,aren¡¯tyouafraidthatCrystalwillbeangrywhenshewakesup?¡± Crystalhadregainedconsciousness,butherlimbswerestillweakandparalyzed. Shesuddenlyopenedhereyes,grittingherteethandsaid,¡°Robin,sheisawickedwoman!Sheisnothuman!¡± ¡°Sheandthatoldthingwantedtoruinme!¡± ¡°Ifyouhaeonesteter,Ireallywouldn¡¯thavehadthefacetoseeyouagain.¡± Robinslowlyliftedhiseyes,lookingatReba. RebashiveredattheicylookinRobin¡¯seyesandforcedugh,¡°Crystal,Ms.Thompson,you¡¯vehadtoomuchtodrink,I¡­howcouldIpossiblyharm you?¡± ¡°Weweressmatesforfouryears,andhavebeenbestfriendsformany years.You¡¯vehelpedmesomuch,howcouldIeverharmyou?¡± Also,thatMr.Tran,hewasanoutstandingentrepreneurintheprovince,ahighlyeducatedintellectual. ¡°Hiswifewasalsoauniversityprofessor,andtheirfamilyhadmanyhigh¨Clevelconnectionsintheprovinceandatthetopechelons.¡± ¡°Howcouldentrepreneursofsuchcultivationandhighsocialstatus,whoarealsoadvancedintellectuals,dothekindofthingyou¡¯rethinking. of?¡± ¡°Crystal,calmdown.Ireallydidn¡¯tharmyou.¡± ¡°Previously,Iheardyousaythatyouwantedtodevelopyourmother¡¯sformermedicalequipmentbusiness,sothat¡¯swhyIwentthroughallthetroubletocontactMr.Tran.¡± ¡°Crystal,I¡¯vebeensogoodtoyou,howcouldIeverthinkofruiningyou?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯tspeaklikethat,okay!I¡¯veworkeddiligentlyforyou.doingsomuch,tryingtopromotetheThompsonfamily¡¯smedicalequipment.throughoutEstyaviaMr.Tran¡¯ssalework.Crystal,youcan¡¯tjustsayanything,otherwise,Iwouldfeelreallywronged.¡± ¡°Youjustneedtoremember,wearebestgirlfriends,bestssmates,Iwouldharmanyonebutyou.Moreover,yousavedmeandgavemesomuch.¡± ¡°Heh!¡±Crystalsneered,¡°Reba,you¡¯veletdownthewords¡°bestfriend¡®,andyou¡¯vealsoletdownthewords¡®goodssmate¡°!¡± ¡°Ireallyregretnow,duringyourmostdifficulttimes,RobinandIgaveyoualifeline,evenallowingyoutomaintainyour previousstandardofliving.¡± ¡°Ineverwrongedyou!Inevertreatedyouasasubordinate!¡± ¡°Ialwaysleftyouwithenoughdignity,butwhatdidyoudotome?!¡± ¡°Youactuallywantedtoharmme,toletthisoldthingruinme!¡± ¡°Ididn¡¯tknow,howonearthdopeoplelikeyouthink?¡± ¡°Iwaskindtoyou,Iwasgoodtoyou,wasthatwrong?¡± ¡°Itreatedyouasmybestfriend,mygoodssmate,andinreturn,youwanttoruinmylife?¡± ¡°Reba,youruthlesswoman,youtrulyshowedmewhatitmeanstorepaykindnesswithingratitude.¡± ¡°Icouldgiveyoumoneyifyoudidn¡¯t haveany,Icouldevengiveyousomesharesifyou wanted.Evenifyouwantedmore,Icouldgiveittoyou.¡± ¡°Ididn¡¯tcareaboutanyofthese!¡± ¡°AllIneededwasyourutmosthonestytowardsme!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°IlostmymotherwhenIwasyoung,anter,Ialsolostmylovingbrotherandsister¨Cinw.¡± ¡°IyearnedthatIcouldtreateveryfriendImetwithsincerity.¡± tinakindnessvetvoudaredtoharmme foryourownfinancialgain!¡± ¡°Areyouevenhuman!Reba,Iwillneverforgiveyou!¡± Robinslowlyliftedhiseyes,lookingatthecold¨CsweatingReba,¡°Youwickedwomandeservetodie!¡± ¡°Crystalgaveyousomuch,yetyoutreatedherlikethis!You¡¯reabeast!¡± Robinpulledoutawetwipeandcleanedhishands,stepbystepheapproachedReba:¡°Ijustdon¡¯tknowwhatkindofgarbageisintheheartofpeoplelikeyou!¡± ¡°Robin,letmeexin,it¡¯snotlikewhatshesaid!¡±Rebahadalreadyfeltafearakintodeath,subconsciouslyretreatingbackwards. RobinsuddenlygrabbedReba¡¯shairandmmedheragainstthewall. ¡°Witha¡®bang!¡®andahorrificscream,Rebacopsedontotheground,herfacecoveredinblood.¡± Ted,tremblingalloveratsuchruthlessmethods,stammered,¡°You¡­youbrute!Youcan¡¯tdothis¡­¡± RobinncedatTed,huddledontheground,¡°Thug?Forsomeonelikeyou,it¡¯snotcalledathug,understand?¡± ¡°You¡­youstayaway!¡±TedpointedatRobin,tremblingashepulledouthisphone,¡°I¡­I¡¯mnotyouraveragebusinessman¡­¡± ¡°Itoldyou,myyoungerbrotheristhebossofthishotel,he¡­heisintheunderworld!¡± ¡°HehadhundredsofbrothersinMapleford!¡± ¡°Isyourbrotherthatimpressive?Isheagangster?Healmostscaredme!¡±RobinstompedonTed¡¯sleg. ¡°Withacrisp¡®snap!¡®,thesoundofbreakingbonesandawretchedscreamechoedthroughtheroom.¡± ¡°Oldbeast,Igaveyoutimetocallforhelp!¡± ¡°Thepersonyoucalledtoday.iftheycan¡¯thandleme,thenyou¡¯redead!¡± ¡°Makeacall!¡± Chapter 452 Chapter452HowDidMyBrotherOffendYou? Atthatmoment,TedwishedhecouldkillRobinandimmediatelydialedhisbrotherMackTran¡¯snumber. Atthatmoment,Mackwasintheluxurioussuiteatthetopfloorofthetavern,drinkingandboastingwithySims,theheadoftheSimsfamily. AfteransweringTed¡¯scall,hisfacesuddenlyturnedcold,¡°Mr.Sims,Ihavetodealwithsomethingonthefourthfloor,youjustkeepdrinking.¡± ycasuallyasked,¡°What¡¯swrong.Mack?Whathappened?¡± Mack saidcoldly,¡°MybrotherwasbeatenupinmyhotelbyaguynamedRobinfromHallcester!Damnit,he¡¯saskingfortrouble!¡± Havingsaidthat,hequicklyleda dozenbodyguardstothefourthfloor. Ittookyawhiletoreact. RobinofHallcester? Ohmygoodness,howcouldthatguespirithavehere? DidyoualsohitthatoldpervertTed? HehadintendedtostopMack,butthemanhadalreadylefttheroomearly. Mackbroughtpeopletothefrontofdoor403. SeeingGrady andafewothersguardingthedoor,heshoutedcoldly,¡°Whoareyoupeople,daringtocausetroublehere,hitthem!¡± Withaloudroar,Mackorderedadozenbodyguardstostepforwardandtakeaction. GradyandTimothylookedatRobin. Robinsaidcoldly,¡°Nevergoeasyontheevilforcesofthegang,fightthemwithallyou¡¯vegot!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±UponreceivingRobin¡¯swords,Gradyandtheotherunchedabarrageofattacks! Althoughtheothersidehadmorepeople,Gradyandhis teamwereallexpertswhohadbeenprofessionallytrainedtokillformanyyears. Inlessthantwominutes,allthedozenorsohotelbodyguardswereknockeddown. Gradyandhisteamdidn¡¯tholdbackatall,everymovewasbloody,everypunchbrokebones! UponseeingGradyandhismenactsoruthlessly,Mackwasinstantlyshocked. Itwasonlyatthismomentthatitbecameclear,thesepeoplewereallradiatingabloodymurderousaura. Metarealexperttoday! HelookedgloomilyatRobinintheroomandTedlyingontheground. Forcefullysuppressedasurgeofangerinthechest. TheskillsofGradyandhisteam madehimsomewhatapprehensive. Afterall,havingoftentraveledintheworld,heknewthereweresomepeoplehecouldn¡¯taffordtooffend. Beforemakingabigmove,itwasnecessarytofirstfigureouttheopponent¡¯sstrength. MacklookedatRobinandasked,¡°MayIask,brother,howdidmybrotheroffendyou?¡± BeforeRobincouldspeak,Tedcriedout,¡°Mack,IwasdoingbusinesswithCrystndRebafromtheThompsonGrouptonight,andtheycameoverandstartedbeatingmeup!¡± Macksaidcoldly.¡°Brother,you¡¯rebeingunreasonable.Youcan¡¯tjusthitpeoplefornoreason,canyou?¡± RobingaveTedacoldsmile.¡°So,youdareto thinkbutnottoact,huh!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Havingsaidthat,hestompedonTed¡¯sotherleg. Ahorrificscreamechoed,asbothofTed¡¯slegboneswerpletelycrushedbyasinglestomp fromRobin. Mack¡¯sfacialmusclestwitchedviolently,¡°Youlittlepunk,you¡¯retooarrogant!Stirringuptrouble onmyturf,aren¡¯tyouafraidyouwon¡¯tbeableto getoutofhere?¡± ¡°DidyoufindoutwhoMackfromtheTranfamilyinMaplefordwas?¡± Robinraisedaneyebrow,¡°Oh,youmeanyou¡¯resomeoneimportant?Tryingtointimidateme,yingdirty?¡± Macksneered,¡°Cruel?Youshouldhaveaskedaround.Causingtroubleonmyturf,Mack¡¯sturf,isadeathsentence!¡± Robinshookhishead,¡°Alright,ifyouwanttoy,theny!¡± Mackwastakenaback,coldlysizingupRobin. ¡°Kid,sinceyouwanttodie,I¡¯llgrantyourwish!¡± ¡°IcouldstompmyfootinMaplefordandtheearthwouldshake!¡± ¡°Really?Well,goaheadthen.¡±Robinshrugged,sneeringslightly Atthatmoment,y,whoarrivedshortlyafter,sawRobinintheroom.fromadistanceandwastakenaback. HequicklyretreatedtothebackofthecrowdanddialedMack¡¯scellphone:¡°Mack,it¡¯sbestnottomesswiththatpersoninsideeasily.¡± Macksneered,¡°Whatdoesthatmean?¡± ywhispered,¡°Mack,doyouknowhowtheGoodmanfamilyandtheElliottfamilywerewipedout?¡± Mackwastakenabackforamoment. ycontinued,¡°TheonewhowipedouttheGoodmanfamilyandtheElliottfamilywasthatguynamedRobin.¡± Mackwastakenabackforamoment,thenhescoffedcoldly,¡°Damnit,Idon¡¯tbelievehecandoanythinginMapleford,myterritory!¡± ¡°Ihadhundredsofbrothersintheprovince,andmysister¨Cinw¡¯sfamilyinMaplefordwaspowerful,evenhavingconnectionsatthehighest level.¡± ¡°Today,Ireallywantedtoseejusthowcapablethiskidwas!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯thejustafewpeople?Atworst,I¡¯nnihtehim!¡± WhenysawthatMackwasdeterminedtofightwithRobin,henotlongerwantedtodissuadehim. Fine,youtwofamiliesfight,I¡¯lljustenjoytheshow! IfyoucouldhavekilledRobin.consideritasavengingme. Iftheycouldn¡¯tbekilled.thentheTranfamilywasoutofluck! yquietlyretreatedintothecrowd. Afterhangingupthephone.MackimmediatelyorderedhismentogatherallthebrothersandassembleatHashvilleHotel. Meanwhile,Tedintheroom.worriedthathecouldn¡¯tsettlethingstoday,couldn¡¯tcareless,grittedhisteethandcalledhiswifeAlice. IfMackcouldn¡¯thandleit,theywouldresortto officialmeanstoarrestRobinandothers! Chapter 453 Chapter453You¡¯llBeArrested ThephonecallfromthebrothersTedandMackhadbeenmade. TheunderlingsofMackinMapleford,armedwithknives,guns,andclubs,quicklygatheredfromalldirectionstowardsHashvilleHotel. Meanwhile,Ted¡¯swife,AliceHowell,wasatanearbybeautysalonhaving askincaretreatmentwithafewofhersisters. AfterreceivingacallfromTed.Alicewasgreatlysurprised. The TranfamilyandtheHowellfamilyhadsuchgreatinfluenceandextensiveconnectionsinMapleford. Tedactuallygotbeatenupathisbrother¡¯shotel?! Moreover,hislegwasbrokenbytheotherparty! Shewasinstantlyinfuriated! ¡°Prof.Howell.what¡¯swrong?¡±MarleneJimenez,thewomanwithAlice.askedasshesawherabouttoleave. Marlenewasthewifeofthedeputydirectoroftheprovincialpolicedepartment. ¡°Myhusbandwasbeatenupinthehotel!¡±Alicesaidwhilesortingouttheclothes. ¡°Oh,right,Marlene,yoewithme.Later,youcallyourHugoand. ifnecessary,havehimusesomepoliceforcetoarrestthosethugs!¡± AliceshovedacardintoMarlene¡¯shand,¡°ThisisapromotionaleventfromoneofourfamilymemberTed¡¯sfinanceclients.There¡¯samillioninthecard,youcanuseitfornow.¡± Marlenepretendedtopushafewtimes,thenputitaway,¡°Alright,I¡¯lltakeitfirst.¡± ¡°Ah,Alice,whatviindaredtocause troubleandhitpeopleinbroaddaylight?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Iimmediatelycalledmyhome¡¯sHugo,thiskindofviinmustbeseverelypunished!¡± ¡°Let¡¯sgo,wewenttotakealookfirst!¡± AliceandMarlenequicklydrovetotheHashvilleHotel. AportionofMack¡¯sunderlingshad alreadyarrivedatthefrontofthehotel. Alicelookedattheirpostures,frownedandsaid.¡°Allofyouwaithere forme!¡± Fromherperspective,itwasbesttohandleitthrough policeintervention,inaseeminglylegalmanner. First,theywerearrested,thentheyweretakentojailtobedealtwithslowly. AliceandMarlenequicklyarrivedatroom403 Seeingthehorrificsceneintheroom,Alicewasimmediatelyshocked. Tedwassittingontheground,coveredinblood,wailinginpain. ¡°Ted,whathappened,whodidthis?!¡± TedpointedatRobinandgrittedhisteeth,¡°It¡¯shim!Callthepoliceandhavethemarrestedandshot!¡± AliceredatRobinandharshlysaid,¡°You¡­youaresimplwless!¡± ¡°Inbroaddaylight,theyactuallydaredtoseriouslyinjureanoutstandingentrepreneurfromtheprovince!¡± ¡°Iwoulddefinitelymakeyoufacethesanctionsofthw!¡± Marlenealsoshookherhead,¡°Ohdear,theseignorantlower¨Csspeople,theyhavenolegwarenessatall!Thiskindofseriousinjurytoothersissubjecttoseverepunishment!¡± ¡°Justwait,Ijustcalledmyhusband,whoisthedeputydirectoroftheprovincialpolicedepartment.Thepolicewillbeheresoon.¡± ¡°Youalljustwaittogotojail!¡± Atthattime,someofthehotel¡¯scustomersalsocameovertowatch. ManypeoplerecognizedAlice,Marlene,andothers,sparkingawaveoflowmurmurs. ¡°Theseout¨Cof¨Ctownerswereinforsomeserioustroubletoday!¡± ¡°ThatwasMr.TranfromTranPharmaceuticalswhogothit!¡± ¡°Thishotelwasopenedbyhisyoungerbrother,Mr.Mack.¡± ¡°Mr.MackwassynonymouswiththedevroundMapleford.Ifyoumessedwithhim,youwerelikelyinfortrouble.¡± ¡°Hey,hey,hey,Mr.Tran¡¯swifewasauniversityprofessor,andthewomanwithherwasthewifeofMr.Lowefromthepolicestation.¡± ¡°Thesdsreallyhitastreakofbadlucktoday.¡± ¡°Senttoprison,itwouldn¡¯ttakelongbeforetheywerekilledinside.¡± Chapter 454 Chapter454YouAre aBeast! ThenumberofonlookersoutsideRoom403wasincreasing. Hearingtheirdiscussions,Alicebecameevenmorespirited. ¡°Thismatterisn¡¯tovertoday!IfIcan¡¯tsendeachandeveryoneofyoutojail,itwouldbea sphemyagainstthw!¡± Crystalhadregainedconsciousness,shewipedhertearsandstoodup,saying,¡°You¡­youarehiswife?Asauniversityprofessor,don¡¯tyoujuseinanduseotherswithoutknowingthewholestory?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯tyouaskthatoldbeastofyourswhatheactuallydid?¡± ¡°Doyouthinkthattheoldbeastfromyourfamilingouttmitatrocities,doingsuchinhumanthings,isnotadesecrationofthw?¡± BeforeAlicecouldspeak,Marleneimmediatelyscolded,¡°HowdareyouinsultMr.Tranbycallinghimanoldbeast?Heisanoutstandingentrepreneurintheprovince!¡± Havingsaidthat,heraisedhishandandstruckCrystal¡¯sface. Robinabruptlygrabbedherwrist,warningindifferently,¡°Becareful,oryou¡¯llbreakyourwrist!¡± MarlenewasinstantlyfrightenedbytheferocityemanatingfromRobin:¡°You¡­youall¡­youarenothingbutabunchofviins!¡± Crystalgrittedherteethandcontinued,¡°Thatoldbeastofyourfamily. colludedwithRebabehindmyback.TheytrickedmeintogoingtotheHashvilleHotel,imingtheywantedtodiscussbusinesswithme.Heshamelesslydruggedmydrink.¡± ¡°Ifitweren¡¯t¡­Ifitweren¡¯tformyfriendRobinarrivingin time,doyouknowwhatdamnthingyouroldbeastwouldhavedone?¡± Theonlookingcustomerssuddenlyunderstoodwhatwasgoingon. ¡°Damnit,theexcellententrepreneuractuallydidsuchadamnthing.reallydamnit!¡°. ¡°Yesterday,itseemedlikehewasstillgivingalectureon¡®CharacterisWealth¡®attheuniversity!¡± ¡°Damn,thischaracter.he¡¯sworthy!Iwillneverbelievethesebastards¡®nonsenseagain!¡± ¡°Ah,loweryourvoice,let¡¯sseewhatthewifeofthatuniversityprofessorhastosay!¡± *** AliceredatTedfiercely,¡°I¡¯ll settlethescorewithyouwhenwegethome!¡± Then,slowlyturningtoCrystal.¡°YouareCrystal,Ms.ThompsonoftheThompsonGroup?¡± ¡°Shewasveryyoungandbeautiful.¡± ¡°Youcameouttodobusiness,wantingtousetheTranfamily¡¯ssales. channelstosellyourmedicalequipment.Didyouthinkitwouldbethat easytoobtain?¡± ¡°What¡¯sthebigdeboutsacrificingabitofyourphysicalefforttosecureacontract?It¡¯snotlikeI¡¯meatingyou!¡± Marlenescoffed,¡°Abusinesswomancaringaboutthis?Ha,pretendingtobesovirtuous!¡± ¡°Thiswasyourboyfriend,right?¡± ¡°Iunderstood,youwerejustpretendingtobeinnocentbecauseyouwereafraidoflookingbadinfrontofyourboyfriend!¡± ¡°Actually,forawomanlikeyouwhodoesbusiness,whoknowshowmanymenyou¡¯vesleptwithbehindthescenes.Otherwise,howcouldyouhavebuiltsuchabigbusiness?¡± ¡°Youareshameless!¡±Crystaltrembledwithanger. Alicesnorted,¡°Bitch!I¡¯mtelling you,it¡¯splimentthatmyTedwantedtosleepwithyou!What¡¯swithyourfakedecency?¡± ¡°Justcameouttodosomebusinessandhavesomefun,what elsecouldhappen?¡± ¡°Iknewit,youwerejusttryingtoextortmorebenefitsfromtheTranfamily!¡± ¡°TheTranfamilyandtheHowellfamilywereveryinfluentialin Mapleford.Tedwantedtoywithwomen,whatkindofwomenhadn¡¯thehad?Don¡¯tbesofullofyourself!¡± Crystalwassoupsetthatshecouldn¡¯tspeak. Shehadn¡¯tthoughtabouthowthiswomanhadactuallyobtainedherstatusasauniversityprofessor!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Youbeatmyhusbandtothisstate,waitforjail!¡± ¡°Sityourmom¡¯shead!¡± ¡°Didyouowntheprison?¡± Withaloud¡°p¡°,¡°Youoldsow,utterlyshameless!¡± Alicewastakenaback,shehadn¡¯texpectedRobintoactuallyhither:¡°Youdaretohitme?¡± ¡°HowaboutIhityou?¡±Robinsaidwithacoldsmile. ¡°You,apieceoftrash,areworthyofbeingaprofessor?You¡¯renothingbutabeast!¡± Chapter 455 Chapter455KillTheseBastards! Robin¡¯smovesurprisedalltheonlookers. ¡°Thisyoungmanwastrulyafearlessnovice!¡± ¡°Alice¡¯smaidenfamilywasoneofthetoptenfamiliesinHashville,theHowellGroup.¡± ¡°TheHowellfamilyhadbeenoperatinginHashvilleformanyyears,theirconnectionswereextensive,theyhadfriendsintheprovincialgovernmentandtheupperechelonsofDrastle.¡± ¡°TheTranfamilyhadbeencatchingupthesepastfewyears,alreadyshowingatrendofsurpassingtheHowellfamily.¡± ¡°Suchfamilybackgroundandheritagewerenotsomethingthatordinarypeoplecouldprovoke.¡± ¡°DespitetheTranfamilyandtheHowellfamilybothpresentingthemselvesassophisticatedintellectualsonthesurface.¡± ¡°Butoncetheirinterestswereinfringedupon,theywereruthlessindealing withpeople.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Thisyoungman probablydidn¡¯trealizetheseverityofthesituation,sigh,hereallygothimselfinto bigtroubletoday.¡± Ayounggirl,listeningtothesurroundingchatter,indignantlysaid,¡°Shouldn¡¯therhusbandbebeatenfordruggingsomeone?¡± ¡°SincethatAlicewas auniversityprofessor,sheshouldhavebeenreasonableandshouldnothavebeenunreasonable.¡± Amiddle¨Cagedmanshookhisheadandsaid,¡°Youndy,youarestillyoungandcannotyetseethetruenatureofsociety.¡± ¡°Aperson¡¯scultivationandstaturearenotentirelydistinguishedbyhisexternalidentityandstatus.¡± ¡°Thiswasamaterialworld,determinedbyrtionshipsofinterest.Fortheweak,therewasnoreasontobespokeninthefaceofallrightandwrong.¡± ¡°Onlythosewithpowerhadtherighttojudgerightfromwrong.¡± Thegirlretorteddefiantly.¡°Irefusetobelievethatthereisnopurndleftinthisworldbeyondself¨Cinterest!¡± Afewmiddle¨Cagedpeoplesawthegirlstubbornlybelievinginherownideas,andshooktheirheadswithasmile. OneofthempointedatMarleneandwhispered,¡°Miss,doyouseethatwoman?Sheisthewifeofthedeputydirectoroftheprovincialpolicedepartment.¡± ¡°ShewasProf. Howell¡¯sgoodfriend,herbestgirlfriend,doyouthinksheshouldhavesaidsuchthings?¡± ¡°TakeanotherlookatthatMr.Mack,thebigbossofourMapleford¡¯sgreyarea.Thinkaboutalltheshadythingshe¡¯sdone.Fromyourperspective,thesepeoplewouldneverwalktogether.¡± Thegirlfirmlysaid,¡°Despitesomeexcessiveactions,Mrs.Deputy TaikonkilltheseBastarde! DirectorandProfHowellwouldneverassociatewithpeoplefromtheunderworld.¡± Beforethegirlcouldfinishherwords,aninfuriatedAliceroared,¡°Kid,you¡¯vegotguts!¡± ThenheturnedtoMack,¡°Mack,thisrecklesskid,Ileavehimtoyou!¡± ¡°Andanotherthing!¡±ShepointedangrilyatCrystal,¡°Tonight,thiswomanisyours,youandyourlittlebrotherscantaketurnswithher!¡± ¡°Ndliketoseeifyoudaretopretendtobeinnocentagaininthefuture!¡± Thegirlinthecrowdofonlookerssuddenlycoveredhermouth,almostscreamingout. ¡°Shewasahighlyeducatedintellectual,how¡­howcouldsheuttersuchmaliciouswords?¡± Robingaveacolugh,grabbedAlice¡¯shairandppedher. ¡°Ah!Youdaretohitme.Mack,killhim!¡±Alicescreamedlikea madwoman. ¡°p!p!p!¡±Aseriesofcrispppingsoundsechoed,andthefourthfloorofthetavernfellintosilence! NoonehadexpectedRobintobesofierce. Alicedarednotmakeanysoundanymore. Marleneretreatedinfear. Mackwasalsostunned,takingawhiletoreact. HeneverimaginedthatRobinwoulddaretobesopresumptuous,knowingtheirbackground! Alicewasterrifiedforawhilebeforeshecametohersenses,¡°Marlene,callMr.Lowequickly¡­Mack,killthis¡­¡± Speakinguptothispoint,shelookedupandsawRobin,whowaswipinghis palmswithawettowel.Sheimmediatelyshuthermouth. Atthatmoment,y,hidingbehindthecrowd,wasscaredand breakingoutinacoldsweat. LookingatRobin¡¯sindifferentexpressionundertheshadowofthmp,hesuddenlyshuddered! ThesceneattheFinleyfamily¡¯sbanquethad alreadyleftanindelibleimpressiononRobin. Wasabletobe aguestofhonorfortheFinleyfamily,therichestfamilyinHashville. Wasabletosingle¨ChandedlywipeouttheElliottfamily,theReynellfamily. Thepersonwhocouldinstantlytransfer200billioncapitalofHondrySectfromtheReynellfamilytotheHuberfamilylikemagicwastrulyterrifying. HowcouldIhavedaredtoimaginebefore,thattheTranfamilyandtheHowellfamilycouldtakedown suchanawesomecharacterlikeRobin! Thiswassimplyimpossible! LookingatTedandAlice,whowereruinedbyRobinsingle¨Chandedly,ybecampletelysober. AcharacterlikeRobinwasabsolutelynottobeopposedoroutsmarted! Tonight,theTranfamily,theHowellfamily,andeventhedeputydirectorofthepolicedepartment,wereprobablyalldoomed. No,Iabsolutelycouldnotaffordtotakethewrongsideonsuchmattersagain! Atthatmoment,Mack,inafitofrage,roared,¡°Chopthesebastardsupforme!¡± Overahundredthugs,armedwithshortknivesandironrods,chargedtogethertowardsthefourthfloorfromoutsidethehotel. ypushedthroughthecrowdtogettoMack:¡°Mack,wait!Youabsolutelycan¡¯tdothis!¡± Mack¡¯sfaceturnedcold:¡°Mr.Sims,whatdoyoumeanbythis?¡± ¡°LetmefinishwhatI¡¯msaying¡­¡±ysaidnervously. Macksaidirritably,¡°Mr.Sims,Idon¡¯thavetimetotalktoyourightnow,letmedealwiththesekidsfirst!We¡¯lltalter!¡± ywavedhishand anxiously,¡°Mack,listentomyadvice,apologizetoMr.Bruceimmediately!¡± ¡°Mr.Bruce,Ms.Thompson,¡±yturnedandranbacktoRobinandCrystal. ¡°Before.Ididn¡¯tknowyouwerehere.IfIhadknown,Iwouldhaveearlier.¡± Robingaveanonchntsmile,¡°y,didn¡¯tyouarriveawhileago?You¡¯vebeenhidinginthecrowd,isn¡¯tthisthesituationyouwantedtosee?¡± Thescenewasfilledwithuproar. Mackwasalsoconfused,hadydrunktoomuch? Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Please Forgive Me y hadn¡¯t expected that Robin had already noticed him. Fortunately, I came to my senses in time. Otherwise, what the situation was with the Sims family today remained unknown. His legs trembling with fear, he fell to his knees in front of Robin with a thud, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I am a petty man! If you could be so kind as to not hold my past against me, please forgive me this once¡­¡± ¡°I promise, if anyone dared to touch you or Ms. Thompson in Mapleford today, I, y, would risk everything I have, even my life, to ensure your safety!¡± ¡°Although the Sims family was not what it used to be, they still had some connections in Mapleford!¡± y¡¯s slick move had Mack all confused. He clearly remembered drinking with y before, that bastard didn¡¯t drink much at all! Judging by his tone, was y willing to make an enemy of the Tran family for Robin¡¯s sake? Just when everyone was utterly confused, y stood up and pointed at Mack, Alice, Marlene and others, ¡°I advise you to stop your suicidal behavior, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Bruce and Ms. Thompson, 0.00% 09:20 Forgive Me and ask for their forgiveness!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I, y, would immediately dere a severance of all ties with you, the Tran family and the Howell family!¡± ¡°If you, the Tran family and the Howell family, continue to oppose Mr. Bruce, I, y, will not stand by idly!¡± He pointed to the two bodyguards beside him, ¡°Call all the brothers of the Sims family, get them all to Hashville Hotel within two minutes!¡± ¡°Tell the butler to utilize all of the Sims family¡¯s connections in Mapleford. The Sims family will spare no expense to lead the charge for Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°Today, I would like to see who dares to trouble Mr. Bruce here!¡± Two bodyguards from the Sims family immediately made a phone call. The Sims family¡¯s several nightclubs and grand hotels were on this street. At y¡¯smand, dozens of security guards from the Sims family, armed with stun batons, quickly rushed to the entrance of the Hashville Hotel. Mack, Alice, and the others almost went crazy when they saw y¡¯s insane behavior! ¡°y, what the hell were you thinking? Were you really ready to go head¨Cto¨Chead with me, Mack, over this kid? What were you trying to do?¡± Chapter 456 Please Forgive Me y stole a nce at Robin, straightened his back resolutely and said, ¡°Mack, others may fear you, but I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°In Mapleford, even though you had many brothers, the Sims family was not to be trifled with in Hashville!¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯mying it out here, if you darey a hand on Mr. Bruce, the Sims family will fight to the death!¡± There was amotion in front of the Hashville Hotel. Several security captains from the Sims family ran up to y. ¡°Mr. Sims, all seventy of our brothers are here, tell us, who are we going after!¡± Most of y¡¯s security guards were veterans and martial artists. The overall momentum was much stronger than that of Mack¡¯s street fighters. ¡°You remember, guard the door of this room for me. Anyone who dares to cause trouble and confront Mr. Bruce, kill him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several security team leaders immediately lined up, forming several rows in front of 403. Such a scene left everyone puzzled. In Mapleford, who didn¡¯t know that the Sims family and the Tran family had a very good rtionship? They had always been supporting each other. Moreover, Mack and y were childhood friends back then. Chapter 456 Please Forgive Me We used to hang out together when we were young. Later, the two people developed separately. Back then, y surprisingly fell out with the Tran family and the Howell family over that young man. What on earth was going on? Could it be that this young man had an even stronger background? Alice took a while to regain herposure. Not only did y have a great rtionship with Mack, but he was also a good friend of her brother, Warren. What on earth was wrong with this guy today, insisting on going against them? She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, pointing at y and scolded, ¡°y, have you gone mad?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, when your family, the Sims, was in the most difficult situation, my brother pulled out five million to help you through!¡± ¡°You actually sided against us for some irrelevant outsider!¡± y gave a bitter smile, ¡°Alice, I told you, if your brotheres, we¡¯ll have to kneel today!¡± ¡°Listen to my advice, perhaps today there was still a glimmer of hope for the Tran family and the Howell family!¡± ¡°If you insisted on persisting in your reckless actions, then be prepared Chapter 450 Pepee Forgive Me to face the consequences!¡± ¡°You guys were courting death, don¡¯t drag me into it!¡± Alice saw that y was not joking, and she waspletely flustered. She squinted at Crystal and Robin under the dazzling light. Wasn¡¯t she just a greenhorn who had just debuted with the Thompson Group? If she had the ability to do anything, would she have needed toe to Mapleford to beg the Tran family forwork support for her sales? Mack was even more mentally blocked. He just couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with y. ¡°y, what drama did you put on for me today?¡± ¡°Were you and I not brothers? Are you sure you want to turn against me for them?¡± y nodded firmly, ¡°Of course!¡± After speaking, he pointed at the security of the Sims family, ¡°Listen to me, anyone who dares to touch Mr. Bruce, beat them to death!¡± ¡°y, are you messing with me?¡± Mack exploded.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Today, I wiped out the Sims family!¡± Meanwhile, Alice also dialed her brother Warren¡¯s number. Chapter 456 Please Forgive Me For a moment, in the corridor of the hotel¡¯s fourth floor, Mack¡¯s men and the Sims family¡¯s security were at daggers drawn, a fierce confrontation was on the verge of breaking out. Robin looked at y¡¯s posture and gave a coldugh, ¡°Did I ask you to stand up for me?¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­¡± Before y could speak, Robin said coldly, ¡°Colonel Griffith, convey the emergency order! Immediately telegraph Mount Ammo Training Base, all soldiers of Warwolf Special Forces, gather in front of Hashville Hotel within ten minutes!¡± ¡°Meanwhile, send a telegram to Major General Vargas to inform the militarymand! Our unit will be conducting an anti¨Cterrorism operation at the Hashville Hotel tonight!¡± ¡°Yes, General!¡± Timothy responded, standing at attention. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 You¡¯re Risking Your Neck y was baffled by Robin¡¯s words. Did the militarymand conduct a counter¨Cterrorism exercise? Wasn¡¯t Robin the president of Eastern District Development Corporation? Mack was stunned for a while, then suddenlyughed. ¡°Damn! You¡¯re talking in your sleep!¡± ¡°Anti¨Cterrorism drills, militarymand, I think you¡¯re just schizophrenic! You¡¯re dreaming!¡± All the onlooking crowd was also confused. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The events of today were too dramatic! First, it was y¡¯s nonsensical showboating. Then, Robin was talking nonsense again. Anti-terrorism drill, General? This was bragging, right! Wasn¡¯t it just a few big shots from Mapleford joking around out of boredom? Huh! 0.00% 09:21 Chapter 457 You¡¯re Risking Your Neck That¡¯s not like it! Indeed, Ted and Reba were beaten to a pulp. Moreover, Alice was beaten ck and blue in full view of everyone. If it was a y, were these big shots masochistically messing around? They weren¡¯t sick in the head! ¡°General?¡± y shuddered violently, casting a terrified nce at Robin. He never thought that Robin was bluffing. He had witnessed the scene of the Finley family¡¯s banquet with his own. eyes. Mack did not see that shocking scene. In a moment ofughter, the Elliott family and the Reynell family casually wiped out billions of assets. How much energy was required to perform such a terrifying feat of turning the hand into clouds and the other into rain! Take another look at the five Timothy¨Clike figures standing in front of the door. y¡¯s heart was beating even faster! Although they did not wear military ranks and unit numbers on them. However, this camouge training suit and thebat boots on his feet Chapter 457 You¡¯re Risking Your Neck were clearly not something that could be bought by civilians! At that moment, the security captain beside him whispered, ¡°Mr. Sims, those individuals are professional soldiers, and they are from special forces!¡± The head of security by y¡¯s side was also a former field soldier. What he said certainly wouldn¡¯t be wrong. y clearly remembered that Timothy had just addressed Robin as a general! At that moment, he was even more grateful that he had made the right choice at the most critical time. Robin was an extremely mysterious general! Mack had really gotten himself into big trouble this time. He believed that if Mack and Alice still didn¡¯t know how to behave, the Tran family was done for! Even worse than the Elliott family and the Reynell family. General! That was not a height that an ordinary person could look up to. He secretly nced at Robin and Crystal, aided by the dazzling light in the room. Cold sweat on the back kept flowing out uncontrobly. 09:21 Chapter 457 You¡¯re Risking Your Neck If y had chosen the wrong side today, or had hidden in the back without expressing his stance. I¡¯m afraid he also couldn¡¯t get away unscathed. After a brief moment of confusion, Alice suddenly burst into hystericalughter, ¡°A wet¨Cbehind¨Cthe¨C ears kid, daring to pretend to be a general? You¡¯re putting on a show for me!¡± ¡°In all my years, is there anyone I haven¡¯t met?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met six or seven generals above the rank of Major General! I¡¯ve never seen one like you before!¡± ¡°At the general level, who wasn¡¯t in their fifties or sixties? Even those with some background had to be over forty to reach it.¡± ¡°You, a thing that hasn¡¯t even grown full fur, dared to falsely im to be a general. Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Returning the general, returning the anti¨Cterrorism exercise, I also¡­ I also said I was themander of the NA peace¨Ckeeping forces!¡± Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, y almost passed out. Oh dear, this woman was sprinting towards her own doom! Disrespectful and insulting the general, that was a capital offense! The Tran family was done for today! If Warren couldn¡¯t handle this matter well when he came over, the Howell family might as well go down with him! Chapter 457 You¡¯re Risking Your Neck Mack pointed at Timothy and the others, his voice cold, ¡°Damn you, are you guys messing with me!¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to impersonate Londrnd militarymands, this one reason alone is enough to arrest you!¡± ¡°y, I¡¯m asking you again, are you going to let us through or not? If not, my boys are going to take action!¡± y sneered, ¡°Mack, if you won¡¯t listen to my advice and insist on courting death, then go ahead and y by yourself!¡± ¡°I told you, I have already made my statement today, every member of the Sims family will stand by Mr. Bruce to the death!¡± ¡°Good! Brothers¡­¡± Before Mack had a chance to give orders, Warren, apanied by twenty to thirty bodyguards, quickly arrived at room 403 on the fourth floor from outside. ¡°Alice, who dared to beat you up like this! They must have a death. wish!¡± ¡°Bro, it was him¡­¡± Alice, her eyes full of tears, pointed usingly at Robin. ¡°He broke Ted¡¯s leg, and, and he hit me!¡± ¡°I wanted you to kill him!¡± ¡°Alice, I will definitely seek justice for you!¡± Warren nodded fiercely, raising his eyes to look at Robin. It was then that I realized that the person who had a conflict with my Chapter 457 You¡¯re Risking Your Neck sister Alice was Uncle Robin! His legs gave way and he knelt on the ground: ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­ is that you?¡± Chapter 458 Chapter 458 How Could You p Me? Robin smirked yfully, ¡°A few days apart, and you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡± ¡°Without even asking for the reason, they wanted to oppress others with their power?¡± Warren was so scared that his soul was about to fly away. He pped his own face twice, ¡°p! p!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, L¡­ I¡¯m a jerk! I can¡¯t change my bad habits! I know what I should do now!¡± At that moment, he wished he could strangle his own sister. This scenepletely baffled Alice and Mack! Did that Robin know some kind of ck magic? Warren became this self-destructive after just one nce at him. What on earth happened? Before Alice could speak, y stepped forward and said, ¡°Warren, I¡¯m telling you, that beast of a brother-inw of yours, Ted, drugged Ms. Thompson¡¯s drink!¡± ¡°He could do such disgusting things, he deserved more than death!¡± ¡°After your sister arrived, she not only didn¡¯t question that bastard Ted, 0.00% 09:21 Chapter 458 How Could You p Me? but even insulted Ms. Thompson. They¡¯re really a family of beasts!¡± Warren understood y¡¯s intention, which was to help him appease Robin. Just as he was about to order his sister to apologize to Robin and Crystal, Alice roared, ¡°Brother, what are you doing? You actually made. them bow in apology, are you crazy?¡± ¡°This is Mapleford, our turf. So what if Ted drugged that jerk?¡± ¡°So what if Ted had slept with her?¡± ¡°A woman who¡¯s out in the mix, sleeping with a few men is just for fun. Why make such a fuss about it, acting as if you¡¯re so innocent!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Upon hearing his sister¡¯s words, Warren felt a chill run down his spine and pped her across the face. ¡°You bastard! You two are a pair of beasts!¡± ¡°Apologize to Mr. Bruce and Ms. Thompson immediately, and beg them to spare you!¡± Alice saw stars from the blow, screaming like a madwoman, ¡°Bro, how could you hit me for that bitch?¡± ¡°Smack! Smack!¡± Warren pped Alice twice more, this time even harder. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to Ms. Thompson and Mr. Bruce immediately!¡± 15.78% 09:21 Chapter 458 How Could You p Me? ¡°How much Ms. Thompson demanded from you today, you, the Tran family, had to pay her even if it meant going bankrupt!¡± He hastily crawled in front of Robin and Crystal: ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Thompson, rest assured, if they don¡¯t give you an exnation today, I, Warren, will definitely not let them off!¡± Robin looked at Warren coldly, without saying a word. Warren, seeing Robinpletely ignoring him. was terrified to the point. of trembling all over. On the day of the Finley family¡¯s celebration. Robin hardly spoke a word. from start to finish.. By the time he pays attention to you, it will be when your family is ruined and your people are gone! In a matter ofughter and conversation. it took only two and a half minutes to single-handedly annihte the Elliott family. This terrifying figure, Warren absolutely could not provoke him. He grabbed Alice¡¯s hair abruptly. ¡°Did you hear me or not?! Alice, if you don¡¯t do as I say today, I will immediately sever our sibling rtionship! From now on, you are no longer my sister!¡± Alice was immediately stunned. 134 She had always adored her own elder brother immensely, yet he not only hit her for the sake of two people she didn¡¯t want to deal with, but also wanted to sever ties with her?! Chapter 458 How Could You p Me? Had they all gone mad?. Marlene was also confused. She suddenly had a bad premonition. Looked up at Robin. In the face of such chaos and tension, he was surprisingly as indifferent as the wind! Such a mindset, if not ignorant, must have been fully confident in controlling the situation at hand. She spected that Robin was definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, how could the two big shots, y and Warren, have been so terrified in front of Robin? If y had a few drinks and lost his mind today. Did Warren lose his mind too? The 1 million consumption card she held in her hand, she hesitated several times, took it out, and then stuffed it back in. Alice cried out, ¡°Brother, are you really going to cut ties with me for them?¡± Warren was on the verge of losing his mind, ¡°Alice, listen to me, I¡¯m telling you again, if you don¡¯t kneel before Ms. Thompson and give her an exnation, I will never let you and that bastard Ted off the hook!¡± Alice suddenly roared, ¡°Warren, your mother¡¯s head!¡± 53.83% 09:21 Chapter 458 How Could You p Me? ¡°Even if I died today, I would not apologize to such a despicable woman!¡± Warren snorted coldly, ¡°Fine, from now on, I¡¯m cutting off all ties with you!¡± ¡°I will ce an announcement in the newspaper tomorrow!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Alice covered her cheek and froze: ¡°You¡­you just wait! Even if you don¡¯t help me, I, Alice, still have people in the upper echelons!¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t take them down!¡± ¡°Fine, Alice, if you insist on courting death, then so be it!¡± Warren sighed helplessly, and once again crawled in front of Robin. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I had no rtionship with them anymore!¡± ¡°You tell me, how should I have annihted them?¡± ¡°With just one word from you, the Howell family would have spared no effort to help Mr. Bruce!¡± The onlookers were all stunned by the scene. ¡°What on earth was going on with the heads of the Sims family and the Howell family today?¡± ¡°Did Warren, this big shot, risk severing ties with his own sister to seek justice for Robin and Crystal?¡± The little girl from before watched this scene, a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. Chapter A How Could You p May She provocatively nced at the middle-aged people around her and said in a low voice, ¡°The world is not as filthy as you imagine. Besides interests, there are still people who reason.¡± ¡°You saw it, Mr. Howell would even forsake his own family for the sake of justice!¡± A few middle-aged men shook their heads with augh. They understood that Warren did this for self-preservation! However, these words were not spoken out. Let¡¯s still leave some pure and beautiful fantasies for this girl. At that moment, a burst of siren sounds came from outside. Deputy Director of the Provincial Police Department, Hugo Lowe, along with a team of armed police, quickly ran towards room 403¡­ Chapter 459 Erome me, Are You General Bruce? Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Excuse me, Are You General Bruce? All customers at the Hashville Hotel heard the urgent siren and quickly moved aside. They noticed that all the police officers who came to carry out the mission were armed special police from the Provincial Police Department. It seemed that the incident today had blown up! Ted immediately stepped forward, smiling and said. ¡°Mr. Lowe, thank you for your hard work today!¡± ¡°After the event ended tonight. I donated ten million to the brothers at the headquarters to improve their equipment Hugo said seriously. ¡°Mr. Tran, we¡¯ll discuss this matterter. Where is the person who caused trouble in your hotel?¡± Mack exaggeratedly recounted the meident of Robin beating up Ted. The matter of Ted drugging Crystal before was not mentioned at all. Mack whispered. ¡°Mr. Lowe, for such a serious injury to another, I¡¯m afraid the sentence would be many years. wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What I mean is, that thug named Robin inside, if he were to fight back. desperately like a cornered beast, would you guys shoot him on the spot?¡± 0.00% 09.22 Chapter 459 Excuse me, Are You General Bruce? Hugo nced up at Mack and nodded, ¡°Of course, all those who came to carry out the mission today were armed special police from the provincial police department.¡± ¡°If a suspect dared to violently resist arrest during the process, we could have killed him at any time!¡± Mack said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Mr. Lowe, I¡¯m going to be on a business trip to Potrya next month, and I¡¯ll take the opportunity to visit your young master. Is there anything you want me to convey to him?¡± Hugo paused slightly, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s talk about itter, I¡¯m on duty now!¡± Then, picking up the walkie¨Ctalkie, he said coldly, ¡°Snipers number one and three, get into position quickly!¡± A fierce smirk lifted the corners of Mack¡¯s mouth. Hehe, Robin, if you dare to be arrogant again, the SWAT team of the provincial police department will shoot you dead with one bullet! At that moment, Warren and y from room 403, hurriedly went to Robin¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Bruce, we and Mr. Robbins from the Provincial Police Department are brothers, we were just giving him a call to say hello¡­¡± Robin snorted, ¡°Does the militarymand executing anti¨Cterrorism tasks need any irrelevant people involved? Take your people away!¡± y understood Robin¡¯s meaning and immediately called the security captain, asking him to withdraw all the security from the Sims family. 09-22 Chapter 459 Excuse me, Are You General Bruce? Alice heard the siren wailing, andughed uproariously as if she was on a high, ¡°Marlene, Marlene, your Hugo is here.¡± She quickly got up from the ground, pointed at Robin and roared angrily, ¡°You just wait! You seriously injured my husband, hurt me, and falsely imed to be a general. I will definitely bring you, this viin, to justice today!¡± ¡°Warren, y, you bastards colluded with them, I¡¯m suing you all too!¡± Having said that, Alice pulled Marlene and rushed out. He tumbled and crawled his way to Hugo, ¡°Mr. Lowe, Mr. Lowe, you¡¯re finally here! Boo hoo hoo¡­¡± Alice seemed as if she had seen a long¨Clost rtive. Tears filled my eyes as I lunged towards Hugo, almost embracing this chubby man in my arms. Marlene quickly pulled her away, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hug!¡± Alice paused, realizing her ownpse in behavior. Released the arms that were holding Hugo. Then, she held onto his hands tightly and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Mr. Lowe, sob sob¡­¡± Saying so, she wanted to throw herself into Hugo¡¯s arms and have a good cry. In all my life, never have I suffered such humiliation as I did today! 09-22 Chapter 459 Excuse me, Are You General Bruce? Seeing this, Marlene nervously stepped in front of Hugo, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t. don¡¯t do this, this is my husband!¡± Hugo coughed twice, ¡°What happened? That¡­ that Prof. Howell, why do you look like this?¡± Alice cried, ¡°Mr. Lowe, these gang forces are simply too rampant!¡± ¡°They¡­they not only beat me and my husband, but also falsely imed to be generals.¡± ¡°They bullied me, hit me. As ordinary people, we could only swallow our anger and remain silent.¡± ¡°Mr. Lowe, you must stand up for justice for our people!¡± Hugo frowned, ¡°What? Someone actually impersonated a general! This is outrageous!¡± He was about tomand all the military police, preparing to arrest Robin in room 403. A police officer, holding a walkie¨Ctalkie, quickly approached and said, ¡°Report for Mr. Lowe, a call from Mr. Robbins at the headquarters.¡± ¡°What was Mr. Robbins calling about at this time?¡± Hugo asked, puzzled. Taking the phone, his face gradually turned serious, even cold sweat was dripping from the tip of his nose. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He looked up at Robin in the room, his heart skipped a beat. That was a general! Chapter 459 Excuse me, Are You General Bruce? If the headquarters had called a bitter. we might have messed up the situation today. Fortunately, I hadn¡¯t done anything outrageous, there was still time to remedy it. Hugo hung up the phone, straightened his police uniform, and quickly headed towards room 403. Alice didn¡¯t know what had happened, she chased after Hugo: ¡°Mr. Lowe, Mr. Lowe, listen to me¡­¡± Marlene stopped her: ¡°Alice, wait a moment, my husband still has important things to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hugo will definitely give you justice,¡± he assured. Hugo pushed through the crowd, quickly approached Robin and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you General Bruce?¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 You Are Too Snobbish! Warren and y¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. The serious look on Hugo¡¯s face had already said it all! Timothy stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Lowe, this is our Warwolf Special Forces¡® Chief Drillmaster, General Bruce!¡± ¡°The militarymand was about to conduct anti¨Cterrorism military operations here!¡± Hugo immediately stood at attention and gave a standard military salute: ¡°General Bruce, hello! I am the deputy director of the Hashville Police Department, Hugo! Is there anything our police headquarters can assist with?¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°No! Immediately lead your subordinates to stand by 50 meters away from the hotel. No unauthorized personnel are allowed to approach!¡± ¡°All customers in the hotel were cleared out within five minutes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After epting Robin¡¯s order, Hugo quickly directed all the police to evacuate all the idle and misceneous people in the hotel to outside the hotel. Upon seeing this scene, Mack immediately panicked. Was Robin really a general? 0.00% Chapter 460 You Are Too Snobbish! This was a bit too fantastical! For a moment, there was some confusion. Moreover, the police dispersed the idle customers, but ironically left him and his younger brother in the hotel. What did this mean? Alice was also stunned by the scene before her. What on earth was going on? It seemed that Hugo was not intending to catch Robin, but rather, he was helping him clean up the scene? Next, Hugo actually walked out of the hotel with all the police! She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, and called out, ¡°Mr. Lowe, aren¡¯t you dealing with my matter anymore?¡± Hugo stopped in his tracks, saying coldly, ¡°Prof. Howell, I¡¯m sorry, but the militarymand is conducting an anti¨Cterrorism operation today, and our police station has no authority to interfere!¡± ¡°Oh, right, you should be considered a danger as well, please stay away from me! Otherwise, I could have handcuffed you right now!¡± Alice waspletely baffled, ¡°Mr. Lowe, what¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m your wife Marlene¡¯s best friend, how could I possibly be a threat? You must be joking, right?¡± Hugo looked grim, turning to Marlene, ¡°Did you know this dangerous Chapter 460 You Are Too Snobbish! individual?¡± ¡°Dangerous element?¡± Marlene waspletely baffled, feeling as if the whole world had gone mad for a moment, ¡°Do¡­do I know her? Uh, I don¡¯t know her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know him, then leave!¡± Hugo coldly rebuked, pulling her towards the exit. Alice¡¯s face turned blue with anger as she roared, ¡°Mr. Lowe, your wife took my one million dor card, and you just ignore my situation like this?¡± Marlene froze instantly, her whole body trembling with anxiety. Hugo red at Marlene in fury, pping her across the face, ¡°You actually got me into this life¨C threatening mess? Did you really take her card?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did I take her card?¡± Marlene nervously asked, hastily handing the card. to Alice. ¡°I didn¡¯t take your card, you are a dangerous person, I don¡¯t know you! I have nothing to do with you, I have nothing to do with you!¡± Hugo coldly looked at Marlene, ¡°If you cause trouble for me again in the future, I will divorce you!¡± ¡°Uh huh, I have nothing to do with her!¡± Marlene quickly hid behind Hugo, lowering her head as they walked out together. Alice mmed the card hard on the ground, ¡°Marlene, you¡¯re my best friend, and you abandoned me at this time! You¡¯re too damn 61.76% 09:24 Chapter 460 You Are Too Snobbish! opportunistic!¡± ¡°I told you, even if you pretended not to know me, I would still tell you!¡± ¡°Also, they were not any sort of militarymand at all¡­¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461 You Have to Help Me Hugo quickly pulled Marlene towards the exit, not daring to dy even for a moment. Alice¡¯s mor gave him a headache. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He needed to leave this source of trouble as soon as possible, the faster the better. What kind of big shot did this couple, Alice, offend! The other party had already revealed their identity, yet she still recklessly continued to cause trouble! Not knowing fear, not knowing when to advance or retreat, was inviting a major disaster! Listening to Alice¡¯s insane¨Clike screams in the hotel lobby, Hugo just shook his head. This woman from the Howell family, she was so arrogant, willful and capricious! No matter what channel you used, you have already be a professor now Why is there still no schrly cultivation at all? This was all because the old man from the Howell family had spoiled him since he was a child! 0.00% 09:25 Chapter 461 You Have to Help Me She thought she was the boss of this world, and everything had to revolve ording to her will. Little did you know, there are plenty of impressive people in this world, they can¡¯t all tolerate your capricious behavior. Even if the Howell family was wealthier, they were still just a nearly top¨Ctier family in Hashville. Even if it was the top family in the country, so what? Within the three realms, there was ultimately a limit after all. Alice saw Hugo and Marlene run out of the hotel like they were avoiding the gue, grinding her teeth in anger: ¡°You bunch of snobs, once the Howell family has dealt with this matter, I will expose all your deeds!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t ruin youpletely, then I¡¯m not Ms. Howell!¡± Hugo was taken aback. ¡°This old woman must be crazy! She¡¯s in her forties or fifties, she can¡¯t possibly still think she¡¯s the Ms. Howell from back then, can she?¡± ¡°You just keep acting tough, refusing to bow to authority, it¡¯s a sure way to get yourself killed!¡± Alice made a fuss for a while, but no one paid attention to her. Only then did I notice that there were hardly any people left in the hotel lobby. Besides Robin and others, there were only Warren, y, and Mack, 14.88% 09.251 Chapter 461 You Have to Help Me along with over a hundred other henchmen. She quickly ran up to the expressionless Mack, ¡°Mack, Mack, why haven¡¯t you started yet!¡± A fierce struggle was taking ce in Mack¡¯s mind. The actions of Warren, y, and Hugo had clearly told him that the person in room 403 was absolutely untouchable. People of Hugo¡¯s status were so revered by that young man. What the hell was he, Mack? Even if he was extremely wealthy and well¨Cconnected, at most he could only be considered a thug who mingled in the underworld and society. Despite having many brothers in hand. However, if the military were to eradicate them under the guise of counter¨Cterrorism and crackdown on crime, it would be a justifiable, open and aboveboard, andwful military action. Oncebeled as a terrorist and gangster, Mack would be beyond redemption. Alice noticed Mack was constantly lost in thought, she grabbed his arm and shook it vigorously, ¡°Mack, what are you hesitating about?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t stand up for us, we handled it ourselves!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? They¡¯re just a few greenhorns from Hallcester. With so many of you, are you really afraid of them?¡± 35.11% 09:25 Chapter 461 You Have to Help Me Mack pulled Alice¡¯s hand away, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, you¡¯re confused! Can¡¯t you see the situation in front of you?¡± ¡°People of Hugo¡¯s status had to listen to that guy called Robin, which really shows that he was a big shot in the military!¡± ¡°Did you think the Tran family could stand up against the state machinery?¡± ¡°I had self¨Cawareness. No matter how rich I, Mack, was, in the end, I was just ¨¢ bottom¨Crung person in society.¡± ¡°I went to confront them, if things escted, we were the ones to be beheaded!¡± ¡°Sister¨Cinw, we should keep our heads down. There are some people we simply cannot afford to provoke!¡± Alice was stunned. She hadn¡¯t realized that Mr. Mack, the boss of the ck zone in Mapleford, had always beenwless. He actually said such a cowardly thing today! ¡°Mack, what do you mean? You want me to bow down to that scum? The Howell family can¡¯t afford to lose that person!¡± Mack sighed, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, it¡¯s not just about losing face, it¡¯s about losing our lives!¡± Before Mack could finish, Alice snorted coldly, ¡°The Howell family could make the whole Hashville shake with just a stomp of their foot. 54.40% 09:25 Chapter 461 You Have to Help Me He¡¯s nothing but a dog of the Huber family from Hallcester. What can he do to me?!¡± ¡°Mack, were you going to make a move or not?¡± Mack looked at the eerily quiet hotel lobby, a pang of fear gripping his heart, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Fine! None of you are willing to stand up for me, I¡¯ll find someone myself!¡± Suddenly, Alice¡¯s first love, Luther Erickson, popped into her mind. A chief director of the Legal Department at Hashville TV Station. After graduating from university, there had been no contact for over a decade. Reunited at the alumni meetingst year. The two were like tinder and me, reigniting their past passion as soon as they met. Over the past year, almost every week has been tumultuous for him. The thought of Luther¡¯s affectionate demeanor towards her made her heart pound. Luther had once thumped his chest in assurance. As long as Alice suffered any grievances, he would definitely use his status as the uncrowned king to settle them for her! Alice gave a coldugh, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t deal with you guys 02251 Chapter 461 You Have to Help Me through the power of media and public opinion!¡± Thinking of this, she immediately dialed Luther¡¯s number: ¡°Luther, sob sob sob, I miss you¡­¡± ¡°You¡­where were you? I¡­I was being bullied at the Hashville Hotel.¡± ¡°You had many expert friends in the news media industry, you had to help me.¡± Aforting male voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be there soon. Rest assured, if anyone bullies you, I will use the power of public opinion to st him to death!¡± Chapter 462 Chapter 462 It¡¯s a Misunderstanding Mack nced at Alice¡¯s flirtatious demeanor, full of spring¨Clike charm in her eyes, and curled his lip. Was it that first love, Luther, from the TV station again? Damn it! These cultured people really disgusted me! Haven¡¯t seen each other for a decade or two, and you became inseparable just from a reunion? Decades ago, during our first love, why didn¡¯t we stay faithful and walk together till the end! After many years apart, did our feelings return just from sharing a drink? Who would believe that! They were just using the banner of nostalgia to satisfy each other¡¯s animalistic pleasure and stimtion. Mack sneered as he watched Alice continue her reckless behavior. Damn it! Go ahead, do whatever you want, I didn¡¯t want to die! He quickly ran up to Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, today¡¯s incident was aplete misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t know you were¡­¡± 0.00% 09:25 Chapter 462 It¡¯s a Misunderstanding ¡°Back off!¡± Timothy immediately pushed him away, Grady and the others coldly blocked his way. Mack understood that today¡¯s anti¨Cterrorism operation was aimed at his over a hundred armed henchmen. Looking back at y and Warren behind Robin, filled with extreme regret. Why didn¡¯t I listen to their advice back then! The situation has escted to this point and it¡¯s really impossible to end Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. it now. At that moment, Alice rushed over, saying coldly, ¡°Kid, let me tell you, even if you brought heavenly soldiers and generals today, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you!¡± ¡°My ssmate Luther, who is now the chief director of the legal program at the provincial television station, knew many celebrities in the media industry.¡± ¡°He would be bringing the TV station¡¯s reporter over in a moment.¡± Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Oh, your ssmate is so impressive?¡± ¡°A media person with questionable character, still wanted to uphold justice for society?¡± ¡°Could this kind of person actually be a director ofw enforcement?¡± ¡°I bet he absolutely wouldn¡¯t stand up for you.¡± Chapter 462 It¡¯s a Misunderstanding ¡°Even if he dared to stand up for you, he didn¡¯t have the ability to defeat. me!¡± Alice chuckled, ¡°A frog at the bottom of the well!¡± ¡°Do you know what the most terrifying thing in a society with people is?¡± ¡°Before you were crucified by public opinion, I, as a university professor, used my advanced intellectual thinking to enlighten you. ¡°The most terrifying thing was not fists or power, but public opinion!¡± ¡°My ssmate was an elite figure in the media industry, he could literally st you to death with public opinion!¡± ¡°You little thing, not even fully grown, today I will show you the power of knowledge!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± my ssmate had said, ¡°I will use all the power of public opinion to help me vent this anger!¡± ¡°Hehe, you want to bully me, Alice? Open your eyes and see, just how much weight do you carry!¡± Ted, lying on the ground, had already figured out what was going on and suddenly exploded in anger, ¡°Alice, you bitch, you¡¯re hooking up with that Luther again!¡± ¡°I warned you long ago, not to associate with him anymore, you¡­ you¡¯re still messing around with him!¡± Alice raged, ¡°Shut your damn mouth, Ted! You¡¯re out there messing Chapter 462 It¡¯s a Misunderstanding around and you dare to criticize me!¡± ¡°I yed with whoever I liked, it¡¯s none of your damn business!¡± ¡°You came from a poor background, without the support of the Howell family, you were nothing¡­¡± Warren hastily interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Howell family, the Howell family doesn¡¯t have someone like you!¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t represent the Howell family now!¡± Alice chuckled. Warren angrily rebuked, ¡°The old man is already dead. I am now the head of the Howell family! The Howell family has no ce for a disgrace like you!¡± Alice¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Alright, alright, all of you just wait, my dear ssmate will be here soon!¡± ¡°Ted, I was going to expose your ugly appearance along with him!¡± ¡°After this incident, I divorced you immediately!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Grady and the others almost threw up. Women in their forties, constantly talking about their first loves and calling them ¡®darling¡®, it disgusts me to death! Reba was awakened by the noise in the room. She looked at the scene before her, a wave of dizziness washing over her. Wasn¡¯t this crazy woman Ted¡¯s wife, Alice? Chapter 462 It¡¯s a Misunderstanding Ms. Howell, the once fashionable belle of Hashville State in those years. Why was her face swollen like a pig¡¯s head? Was it also hit by Robin? ¡°Wait for it!¡± Alice pointed at Robin.. ¡°Today, when my first love ssmate arrives, you all will be begging for mercy!¡± In the midst of speaking. Alice suddenly caught sight of Reba, who had just woken up. ¡°You wretched woman, if it weren¡¯t for you, how could such a trashy thing have happened today?¡± She grabbed Reba¡¯s hair and started to beat her face mercilessly. Reba was hit until she was dizzy: ¡°Ms. Howell, you¡­..you¡­you listen to me, this was all Crystal¡¯s idea¡­¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡± Alice exploded in anger, ¡°You and that old bastard Ted are both up to no good!¡± ¡°You little wretch, just wait! Once I¡¯m done with this matter today, if I don¡¯t make your life miserable, then I¡¯m not Ms. Howell!¡± Reba defended herself vehemently, ¡°Ms. Howell, it was Crystal who asked me to contact your husband. Mr. Tran was just doing business, it was Crystal who seduced him!¡± Crystal gave a bitterugh, ¡°Reba, you¡¯re really shameless!¡± At that moment, there was amotion outside. Chapter 462 It¡¯s a Misunderstanding ¡°Let me in, I was the chief director of the legal program at the provincial television station!¡± A man in his forties, apanied by several journalists carrying photography equipment, rushed in. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 First Love The provincial police officers stationed outside the hotel, after checking Luther¡¯s press pass, let him through. Luther rushed into the hotel lobby, impatiently shouting, ¡°Alice, Alice! Where are you?¡± Upon hearing Luther¡¯s affectionate call, a youthful, blissful smile suddenly spread across Alice¡¯s old face, covered in thick foundation. Flew out like a little bird: ¡°Darling, darling. I¡¯m here!¡± In the process of hurriedly running, the high heels on my feet twisted a bit. ¡°This damn shoe!¡± She angrily kicked off a high¨Cheeled shoe, and barefoot, she stormed up to Luther. After a slight hesitation, she threw herself into his arms and began to sob. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve finally waited for you! Sob sob sob¡­¡± ¡°Those viins bullied me, you must avenge me today! Crush them with public opinion!¡± Luther held Alice, tenderly stroking her trembling shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alice. I¡¯m here now, leave everything to me. No one dares to bully you with me around!¡± 0.00% 09:26 Chapter 463 First Love ¡°Which viin bullied you, I would make them an enemy of the people immediately.¡± ¡°They would never settle down in their lifetime!¡± Alice nodded happily in Luther¡¯s arms. ¡°Um, Luther, you¡¯ve been the best to me! I really wish I could be with you forever. Luther pointed at several photographers and an anchor, ¡°You guys go quickly, capture all the videos! Both the scene and the report!¡± ¡°I was determined to expose the despicable acts of these evil forces bullying a senior intellectual to the world!¡± ¡°Let the whole society condemn them together!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t care about this person¡¯s identity, his despicable behavior had to be exposed!¡± A proud smile spread across Alice¡¯s face. ¡°Processes, it¡¯s them!¡± She pointed at Robin and Crystal, ¡°You¡­you just wait to be sted by public opinion!¡± Before Luther had a chance to speak, an assistant rushed up to him, ¡°Mr. Erickson, a call from Mr. Reyes.¡± ¡°Mr. Reyes on the phone? Why is Mr. Reyes calling me now?¡± Luther asked his assistant, ncing at him. The assistant director of the TV station whispered, ¡°Mr. Erickson, our station just received a notice from the provincial government¡¯s Chapter 463 Department of Justice. The entire province¡¯s judicial, police, industrial andmercial, tax, and education departments carried out jointw enforcement overnight.¡± ¡°The target of thisw enforcement action was the Tran family from Mapleford.¡± ¡°Several departments had already obtained the criminal evidence against the Tran family and were going to seal off all the Tran family¡¯s businesses within and outside the province!¡± Luther was taken aback, ¡°What happened to the Tran family?¡± The assistant whispered, ¡°The Tran family was involved in organized crime, bribed department leaders, manipted the stock market, and illegally defrauded public capital, among other illegal activities.¡± ¡°Ted, the president of Tran Pharmaceuticals, was used over the years of heinous crimes such as deception, rape, and harm against female college students, female celebrities, female entrepreneurs, and others.¡± ¡°And helped his wife Alice to fake her education, forge her thesis, and through various bribes, she entered the school to teach, and obtained the position of a professor.¡± Luther looked at Alice¡¯s retreating figure and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. The scale of the provincial government¡¯s action was sorge. It could be inferred that the Tran family must have offended some extremely prestigious figure! 33.57% 09:26 The assistant beside Erickson, that Mrs. Tran, who is the person your ssmate Alice is targeting, is said to be a general!¡± ¡°They were going to conduct an anti¨Cterrorism military operation here tonight.¡± ¡°What I meant was, it would be best if we avoided this, just in case¡­¡± Luther¡¯s heart skipped a beat! His eyes were rolling wildly in their sockets as he nodded solemnly. ¡°Assistant Fang, you¡¯re right! You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± ¡°Mr. Reyes¡® call came just in time! This is no small matter, if I had chosen the wrong side, my efforts of over twenty years would have beenpletely wasted!¡± Luther took a deep breath and said coldly. ¡°You guys, step back immediately!¡± The journalist who was about to go and interview Robin and others immediately stopped in his tracks. Returned to Luther with the photography equipment on my shoulder. ¡°Mr. Erickson, aren¡¯t we going to have the interview?¡± Luther nodded, ¡°Return to the designated safe zone at the police station immediately!¡± ¡°Mr. Reyes just personally called to inform that an anti¨Cterrorism military operation is about to take ce here, we have other tasks as N?velDrama.Org owns this text. 54.41% 09:26 Chapter well.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Now reporting the topic, immediately switch to exposing the illegal and criminal activities of the Tran family involved in the underworld!¡± Upon hearing this, Alice was taken aback and slowly turned around. ¡°Luther, you¡­what do you mean? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did you say you¡¯re going to report on the Tran family?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to help me deal with those scumbags, Robin and Crystal?¡± Luther said solemnly, ¡°Prof. Howell, I¡¯m sorry, but I have other important reporting tasks right now and need to leave immediately. I don¡¯t have time to help you with your matter.¡± Alice was immediately confused, ¡°Luther, what do you mean? Didn¡¯t you just tell me that you would definitely deal with those who bullied me? Now you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t have time to help me?¡± ¡°Moreover, you even reported the illegal activities of the Tran family. Who exactly are you helping?¡± Luther said coldly, ¡°Alice, when did I ever say that I would help you deal with someone?¡± ¡°I was a media professional, I had the professional ethics of a media person.¡± ¡°The duty of media professionals was to stand on the side of the most just and fair in society, to serve our citizens and contribute to our social 72.96% 09:26 Chapter 463 First Love development. Punishing evil and promoting good was the most basic professional quality of us media professionals.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t your personal bodyguard or thug, how could our TV station possibly take action against those you imed were bullying you, just for you?¡± ¡°Your matter will be exined by the relevant department!¡± Alice waspletely confused! The first love, Luther, who was in front of me. He was all over her at the ss reunionst year. Why did it suddenly be so unfamiliar today? Chapter 464 Chapter 464 You¡¯re a Hypocrite! Still remember the ss reunionst year. Upon seeing her, Luther, who had not been able to contact her for many years, was like a parched firewood, yearning for her as if he had been starved for a century. At the reunion, the two people were practically glued together from start to finish. Later, they simply checked into a hotel and stayed together for three days and three nights. The two recounted their separation of nearly two decades as if the sky. had darkened and the earth had dimmed. Luther told her while holding her in bed. In the years since he parted from her, he had loved no one but Alice, including his current wife. Luther¡¯s sweet talk moved Alice, who had been numb for many years, as if she were a sixteen or seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. They were grateful that after their separation, fate had given them another chance to reunite and continue their previous rtionship. They made a pact, in order not to harm their current families and social images, they agreed to only interact privately and never separate until death. 0.00% Chapter 464 You¡¯re a Hypochle But, the look on Luther¡¯s face at that moment was so terrifying, so chilling! Every week when he was making love with her, he wished he could run away with her to the ends of the earth, abandon his wife at home, and rekindle the beautiful love they had when they were young. What happened now? If that was the case, who could I, paralyzed in this world, still believe in? Alice said irritably, ¡°Luther, are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Two nights ago, when we were in the hotel room, you kept telling me that you would always treat me well and never leave me.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Were y mean? Were you going to fall out with me over your professional ethics?¡± Luther became agitated immediately, ¡°Alice, stop talking nonsense, when did I ever book a hotel room with you?¡± ¡°I never told you either, that I would make a solemn pledge of love with you to travel to the ends of the earth?¡± ¡°That was all in your imagination, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Look at how old you are now, still talking about love, aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself by saying it out loud!¡± ¡°As a married woman, how could you say such things? Don¡¯t you. feel ashamed?¡± Alice finally understood that Luther had been ying games with her from the very beginning! ¡°I have no shame? Luther, you are nothing but a sanctimonious hypocrite!¡± ¡°How did you speak to me at the reunionst year?¡± ¡°You said that missing me that year was equivalent to missing the most beautiful love in this life.¡± ¡°They said that meeting again after more than a decade was fate given to us by God.¡± ¡°I was moved then, I believed, and I gave you thirty million to put on a show!¡± ¡°I actually believed you, Luther, I believed your damn lies!¡± ¡°Luther, you bastard, you¡¯re nothing but a liar, a scoundrel!¡± At that moment, a cameraman from the television station forgot to turn off his live broadcast equipment. All of Luther and Alice¡¯s words were broadcast live. At that moment, Mr. Reyes, who was directing the correspondents from various fronts at the TV station, saw such a scene and immediately roared, ¡°This Luther, he haspletely disgraced our TV station!¡± At that moment, the phone in the TV station director¡¯s office was ringing incessantly. The leaders of the relevant administrative departments of the provincial government were furious. preparing to hold him legally ountable! Mr. Reyes desperately dialed Luther¡¯s assistant¡¯s phone number, but he just couldn¡¯t get through. He had no choice but to drive to the Hashville Hotel himself, he was going to fire Luther on the spot! At that moment, Luther in the hotel sneered, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± ¡°Back then, I left you because I despised women like you!¡± ¡°That was you, bossing me around under the guise of Ms. Howell!¡± ¡°It was because I had had enough of you that I left you.¡± ¡°Yearster, when I had status, being with you was just for fun, you idiot, you actually took it seriously!¡± Alice¡¯s face turned purple with rage, ¡°Luther, you bastard! Just you wait, both the Tran family and the Howell family won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± ¡°You thought, just because you¡¯re now a chief director at the provincial station, you could ride roughshod over me, insult and torment me at will?¡± ¡°The Tran family and the Howell family could kill you with a flick of their fingers!¡± ¡°Luther, don¡¯t forget, this world always serves capital, I could crush you with my money!¡± Chapter 454 You¡¯re a Hypocrite! ¡°I gave you my true feelings, only to be met with such an ugly face from you.¡± ¡°After tonight, I will definitely use all the power of the Tran family and the Howell family to destroy you!¡± Luther sneered, ¡°Alice, do you think you still have a tomorrow?¡± ¡°Do you know who you have offended?¡± He looked up. general!¡± Robin in the room and trembled, ¡°You have offended a ¡°Even if the Tran family and the Howell family had the audacity, daring to insult the general was a capital offense!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± He shoved Alice aside and quickly stepped in front of Robin. ¡°Hello, General Bruce, I¡­ I was the chief director of the legal program at the provincial broadcasting station, Luther.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here just now, sir, I¡­ I bowed to you.¡± ¡°I was deceived by this wretch, who imed that a gang of viins had bullied her, which is why I came here¡­¡± Robin tossed the wet wipe in his hand, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say, no matter who it is, you would use your power to have the whole society¡¯s public opinion condemn me to death?¡± ¡°General!¡± Luther¡¯s legs went weak, ¡°General, it¡¯s not¡­ not what you think, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Just now¡­ just now I didn¡¯t know your identity.¡± Chapter 464 You¡¯re a Hypocrite! Robin said indifferently, ¡°What would you have done if it wasn¡¯t a general standing here today? Wouldn¡¯t you have used the power of public opinion to st him to death?¡°. You abused your power, bullied the weak, who gave you the audacity to carry the banner of the provincial television station andmit wrongdoings?!¡± ¡°Choke me to death? Do you have that energy?¡± ¡°General!¡± With a crisp ¡°smack¡°, Robin pped Luther across the face. Luther was instantly thrown back. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Like a bug, you dare to make a fuss! Your existence is just a waste of air!¡± Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Smash This Hotel! A roar of engines came howling from the sky. Ten military helicopters quicklynded on the top of the buildings near the Hashville Hotel. 60 members of the Warwolf Special Forces burst out of the helicopter, sliding down from various rooftops with the help of ropes. A minuteter, 60 special forces members divided into six teams, ran neatly towards the Hashville Hotel. On the street where the Hashville Hotel was located, there came a sound ofbat boots hitting the ground in neat steps. Leading the team were Rafael and Nia from the Warwolf Special Forces. ¡°Report to Mr. Bruce, all sixty elite members of the Warwolf Special Forces have arrived!¡± ¡°From receiving the order to full assembly, it took nine and a half minutes to reach the destination. Please give the order, Mr. Bruce!¡± At that moment, everyone in the Hashville Hotel gasped. Such a formidable momentum, they had never seen before. Mack¡¯s over a hundred henchmen waiting in the hall were stunned by such a scene. 0.00% Despite these people havingmitted murder and theft, and having served time in jail. However, witnessing such a scene, their legs went weak. These thugs never expected that they would be facing these special forces today. Robin left them behind, clearly intending for them to engage with the special forces! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At that moment, y and Warren were extremely shocked. Robin truly was the chief drillmaster of Warwolf Special Forces. Ted, paralyzed on the ground, was filled with regret. I actually offended such a terrifying big shot today. He had confirmed, the Tran family was really finished this time! It was already a great fortune to be able to save my own life. Reba waspletely confused. She looked at Robin¡¯s tall silhouette under the light, unable to understand no matter how hard she tried. How did Robin suddenly be the chief drillmaster of Warwolf Special Forces? Moreover, he was at the rank of a general. Watching Robin standing in front of sixty formidable soldiers with an Chapter 485 Smash This Hotel intimidating aura, my mind went nk. Could this have been an illusion? At that moment, Mack crawled up to Robin outside the hall, ¡°General Bruce, I was blind and failed to recognize your greatness. Please forgive me, I was wrong¡­¡± Robin ignored Mack¡¯s pleas for mercy and sternlymanded, ¡°All warriors of WSF, heed my command!¡± ¡°Smash all the facilities within the five floors of the hotel within five minutes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The voices of sixty Warwolf Special Forces soldiers shook the heavens. Mack was instantly stunned. The facilities in this hotel were renovated at a cost of over a hundred million for him. Robin actually had these sixty special forces soldiers smash them all within five minutes. He crawled up to Robin, ¡°General Bruce¡­ General Bruce, please show mercy! My hotel¡­¡± Timothy had the barrel of the assault rifle pressed against his head. ¡°Step back immediately! If you dare to threaten the officer again, you will be subjected to battlefield discipline!¡± Mack was so scared that he peed himself. Chapter 465 Smash This Hotell Although I had killed a few people myself. However, Timothy, these trained killing machines, merely the terrifying aura emanating from them, was enough to kill. Rafael, Nia, Timothy, and others each led a dozen or so team members, and began to carry out the orders. Inside the resplendent Hashville Hotel, a cacophony of destructive noises sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. Fourrades from the Warwolf Special Forces had just sacrificed their lives today. The soldiers were harboring a surge of indignation with nowhere to vent. After receiving the order for Robin¡¯s anti¨Cterrorism operation, they fully vented their emotions within the hotel. In less than five minutes, the once magnificent Hashville Hotel was smashed to smithereens, resembling a pile of ruins. Mack¡¯s over a hundred henchmen, looking at this group of special forces. soldiers, were trembling in their legs. He thought to himself, these special forces soldiers are more ruthless than them! After wrecking the hotel facilities, all the soldiers gathered again in the hall, ¡°Report to the chief drillmaster, all teams havepleted their tasks! Awaiting further instructions!¡± Chapter 465 Smash This Hotel! Robin pointed at those thugs holding knives, guns, and clubs: ¡°These are the cancer of society. ording to the information I¡¯ve obtained, each of them has several murder cases on their hands.¡± ¡°This criminal gang in the Mapleford areamitted murder, arson, bullied the market, trafficked women and children, and even engaged in the illegal sale of firearms and drugs!¡± ¡°Now, Imand, engage in hand¨Cto¨Chandbat with these evil forces that are twice your number!¡± ¡°This was for the project assessment, if defeated by the opponent, one would be eliminated from the Warwolf Special Forces!¡± ¡°Starting now, solve the problem within five minutes!¡± In an instant, sixty members of the Warwolf Special Forces, like wolves among sheep, unleashed a storm of punches and kicks against these nefarious forces of darkness! Chapter 466 Chapter 466 How Envious! A wave of ferocious beating sounds echoed terrifyingly throughout the vast hotel lobby. Mack¡¯s over a hundred gang thugs stood powerless in front of the WSF team members. These bullies, who usually oppressed the people and were arrogantly cruel, were beaten to a pulp. Such a gruesome scene had Mack, who was kneeling on the ground, trembling in fear. Looking at the Hashville Hotel, which had been smashed into ruins. Take another look at the subordinates lying all over the ground. At that moment, he wished he could have cut Ted with a knife. Of all the women in the world, you just had to mess with this big shot¡¯s beloved woman! Wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?! I really wanted to cry at that moment! The foundation that I had risked my life and dignity to build over more than twenty years, just vanished into thin air like this. I really couldn¡¯t ept it! Chapter 466 How Enviousl Mack was terrified, looking fearfully at the cold¨Cfaced Robin under the hotel¡¯s light. This was not a human at all, it was simply a terrifying devil! I admitted that over the years, I had been ruthless and brutal, licking the blood off my own de. However,pared to the devil in front of him, he, Mack, was just a bug. Oh my God, Ted you bastard, how could you have provoked this gue! If the wrath of this gue god could not be appeased next, the Tran family was utterly doomed! In over twenty years of his career, Mack had never felt as desperate as he did today. Alice waspletely numb. In her view, an utterly ordinary trivial matter had somehow turned into such a catastrophic disaster today! Over the years, Ted had harmed numerous young female college students, female celebrities, and his female subordinates. Some of those with fiery temperaments, finding no one to turn to,mitted suicide by jumping off buildings, and instances of wrist- slitting suicides were numerous. Alice could easily handle it. Some didn¡¯t even have to spend any money. Chapter 466 How Envious! Stirred up a bit of public opinion. Or let Mack send some thugs to intimidate those women who dared to sue the Tran family. He could reduce the other party to ruin and escape unscathed. However, today, when I contacted all the influential people I could reach in the province one by one, as soon as they heard it was about the Hashville Hotel, they either turned off their phones or were on business trips abroad. A deputy director from the police station, Hugo, arrived and immediately wanted to set boundaries with Robin after seeing her. The first love, Luther, who had sworn solemnly, surprisingly turned his face halfway and his character changed drastically. These once unbreakable rtionships and connections, at this moment, were surprisingly fragile. Fake! Damn it! Those so¨Ccalled connections and sentiments were all fake! Several young reporters from Hashville TV Station were utterly stunned by the shocking scene before them! Besides fear, there was more of a thrill! As journalists for the provincial television station, they had long been aware of Mr. Mack and the Tran family. Chapter 466 How Envioust Who in Mapleford didn¡¯t know that they were the local bullies! For over a decade, the Tran family had established many high¨Clevel connections in Mapleford. They bullied and dominated the market, forced themselves on innocent women, operated illegal online loans, and even sold exclusive products in nightclubs, actingwlessly and outrageously. Even the provincial police department was helpless against them. Today, however, I was unexpectedly disciplined by this young general! What a satisfying anti¨Cterrorism and anti¨Ccrime military operation it was! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They were so shocked and excited that they actually forgot to turn off a device that was broadcasting live. For a moment, the panoramic scene of the Hashville Hotel was broadcasted live. The people of Mapleford initially thought it was a TV show, or a program being put on by the television station. Later on, they finally confirmed that this was a real scene! The people of Mapleford cheered and jumped for joy. People who had once suffered greatly and lost their families due to the evil deeds of the Tran family, spread the word. They all praised the provincial government¡¯s thunderous action. This piece of information quickly topped the trending list on all major Chapter 466 How Envious! mobilework tforms. This cancer of Mapleford finally got its deserved retribution! For four and a half minutes, the lobby of the Hashville Hotel became as eerily quiet as hell. ¡°Report! Mr. Bruce, the 60 soldiers of Warwolf Special Forces havepleted the mission! All team members have passed this assessment! Reportpleted, awaiting your instructions!¡± Rafael, the captain of the Warwolf Special Forces, led 60 soldiers of the Warwolf Special Forces, standing neatly in front of Robin. At that moment, two military jeeps sped up to the driveway in front of the hotel lobby. General Allen, Major General Arturo, and Major General Vargas, under the escort of four colonels and two lieutenant colonels, quickly walked into the reception hall of the Hashville Hotel. Apanying them was the director of the provincial police department, Laurence Robbins, the head of the provincial television station, Samuel Reyes, and leaders from relevant departments of the provincial government. Randall, Arturo, Ignacio, and others walked up to Robin and bowed to each other. Major Arturo stepped forward and shook Robin¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°General Bruce, Lieutenant General Swanson from the militarymand highlymends this anti¨Cterrorism emergency military operation!¡± Chapter 466 How Envious! ¡°The rescue mission at Witcord Peak and the counter¨Cterrorism military operation at Hashville Hotel made the cohesion of the entire Warwolf Special Forces unprecedentedly strong!¡± ¡°Helped the people of Mapleford remove a cancerous tumor that was harming society!¡± ¡°The provincial government and people from all walks of life highly praised this action!¡± At this point, Arturo turned around and pointed to Laurence, ¡°Laurence, let me introduce you. This is our Warwolf Special Forces¡® Chief Drillmaster, General Bruce.¡± Laurence immediately stepped forward and stood at attention, saluting Robin, ¡°General Bruce is so young. it¡¯s really enviable!¡± ¡°I alsoe from the special forces. Seeing your performance today, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been taken back to thirty years ago!¡± ¡°For the evil forces in our province, the Provincial Police Department had already established a series of ns tobat them.¡± ¡°This time, you really did us a great favor.¡± ¡°On behalf of the Provincial Police Department, I expressed my deepest respect to General Bruce and all the brothers of WSF!¡± After speaking, Laurence solemnly saluted Robin and the sixty soldiers of WSF in a standard military manner. Chapter 466 How Envious! ¡°The rescue mission at Witcord Peak and the counter¨Cterrorism military operation at Hashville Hotel made the cohesion of the entire Warwolf Special Forces unprecedentedly strong!¡± ¡°Helped the people of Mapleford remove a cancerous tumor that was harming society!¡± ¡°The provincial government and people from all walks of life highly praised this action!¡± At this point, Arturo turned around and pointed to Laurence. ¡°Laurence, let me introduce you. This is our Warwolf Special Forces¡® Chief Drillmaster. General Bruce.¡± Laurence immediately stepped forward and stood at attention, saluting Robin, ¡°General Bruce is so young, it¡¯s really enviable!¡± ¡°I alsoe from the special forces. Seeing your performance today, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been taken back to thirty years ago!¡± ¡°For the evil forces in our province, the Provincial Police Department had already established a series of ns tobat them.¡± ¡°This time, you really did us a great favor.¡± ¡°On behalf of the Provincial Police Department, I expressed my deepest respect to General Bruce and all the brothers of WSF!¡± After speaking, Laurence solemnly saluted Robin and the sixty soldiers. of WSF in a standard military manner. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 You¡¯re Fired Laurence had just finished his ceremony when he received a call from the head office. Informed, many citizens spontaneously organized and came to the front of the police station building. Waving banners in gratitude to the police and military for benefiting the public, they beat drums and danced, singing songs. Laurence immediately understood that it was the credit of the television station, presenting the scene here to the people of Mapleford. He walked up to the director of the provincial TV station. Samuel, and shook his hand, ¡°Mr. Reyes, your station is doing a great job! You should produce more programs like this in the future!¡± Provincial Culture Bureau Director Joey Mullins also understood what had happened. He patted Samuel on the shoulder, ¡°Samuel, you did a great job! The Bureau willmend this live interview as a model case.¡± ¡°Do a good job, the Provincial Department of Culture really needs capable leaders like you!¡± Samuel nodded excitedly, ¡°Thank you for the affirmation, leader. I will definitely redouble my efforts!¡± Only he knew in his heart that he had not arranged this live broadcast. Chapter 467 You¡¯re Fired The previous live broadcast featuring Luther was severely criticized by Joey They were rushing over now, just wanting to stop the live broadcast. Unexpectedly, a blessing came out of a misfortune. He looked at the young reporters on the live broadcast position, walked up and asked, ¡°Who broadcasted tonight¡¯s live show?¡± A photographer in his thirties just realized that his live streaming equipment had been working all along. He immediately turned it ofl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reyes, L. I was so stunned by the scene that I became nervous andpletely forgot to turn off the equipment, I¡­ I was. Wrong.¡± Samuel startedughing. ¡°You are that¡­ that¡­¡± The man hurriedly tried to alleviate the awkwardness, saying, ¡°Mr. Reyes, I am Orville Copnd, a photojournalist from the legal department. I have been working at the television station for ten years and have never made a mistake. I hope you can forgive me this time, please don¡¯t fire me.¡± ¡°I have two children at home, and my wife is currently pregnant with our third. I¡­ I can¡¯t lose my job. My children¡¯s tuition fees are high, costing three to four thousand every week for extra sses.¡± ¡°I still had a mortgage to pay, and there were four elderly people to take care of in both families.¡± Chapter 40? You¡¯re fired 462 ¡°If I had been fired from the station, our family would have lost all ie. Please forgive this mistake of mine, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask!¡± At this point, tears were almost streaming down Orville¡¯s face. It was just Samuel¡¯splex smile thatpletely broke him, causing him to copse and kneel on the ground with a ¡°thud¡°. Samuel hastily pulled him up, ¡°Ah, how could I have fired you?¡± ¡°Today, you did something very sessful!¡± ¡°You broadcasted this satisfying counter¨Cterrorism operation live, the station will give you a big reward!¡± ¡°You did very well! My station needs a journalist like you who knows. how to judge the situation and uphold social justice!¡± ¡°I remember you were the one with the highest education and strongest abilities. For the past ten years, you should have been given a new position. But there has been no vacant position.¡± ¡°Starting from today, you were the chief director of my station¡¯s legal program.¡± ¡°The ie from this position was enough to cover your household expenses!¡± ¡°What? Me, the chief director?¡± Orville was stunned. After entering the TV station, I toiled at this filming location for a solid ten years. Those who originally came in with him had long since be directors Chapter 467 Youre Fired of various departments. Yet he never had any opportunity for promotion. Samuel patted his shoulder, ¡°This is true, I will immediately have the office issue you a transfer order. From this month on, all your sry and benefits will be implemented ording to the standard of my station¡¯s general director.¡± Then, pointing at Luther who was still slumped on the ground, ¡°Luther, you¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°The inspection team of the Provincial Department of Culture was sorting out your relevant materials. You were to report to the inspection team at the provincial department tonight and rify your issues of vitingws and disciplines!¡± Luther hastily said, ¡°Mr. Reyes, everything that happened today was that despicable woman framing me, I was wronged.¡± ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself! Guilty or not, you exin it to the supervision team.¡± Luther knew he hadpletely messed up this time. He pointed at Alice and yelled, ¡°You cheap woman, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Two policemen immediately escorted Luther out. Arturo pointed to the chaotic scene: ¡°Mr. Robbins, it¡¯s over to you now.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Laurence saluted and said, ¡°Thank you to the warriors of the WSF, I will definitely deal with these evil forces and give the people of Mapleford a satisfactory exnation.¡± Several police officers escorted Ted, Alice, Reba and others out. Passing by Robin, Ted roared, ¡°Robin Bruce, although the Tran family has been ruined, I have been operating in Mapleford and Drastle for over twenty years, and I still have a lot of connections!¡± ¡°Even if I went in for a few days, I would stille out!¡± ¡°After I get out, I, Ted, will definitely seek revenge!¡± After going through Hugo and Luther. Alice had already shared amon enemy with Ted. She cried out, ¡°Ted, I was wrong, we are still a family!¡± ¡°After this incident. I would definitely use all of my father¡¯s connections from back then to ruin Robin!¡± The lobby of the Hashville Hotel suddenly fell into a chilling silence. Robin slowly turned around, picked up the towel Grady handed over and wiped his hands, ¡°You think you can ruin me?¡± Alice was taken aback for a moment, then burst intoughter, ¡°A greenhorn kid, who knows what connections he used to get this outfit, there¡¯s plenty you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°The connections run by the Howell family and Ted were all high- powered individuals. Crushing you would be as casy as squashing a bug!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, where do you get the audacity to provoke me 75.83% 09:28 D again and again?¡± Robin threw away the towel and gave a cold smile. ¡°Like a mere ant!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then die!¡± As the words fell, they were followed by a tremor beneath Robin¡¯s feet. Ted and Alice immediately started bleeding from all their orifices! ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± A wave of exmation came from around. 94.92% Chapter 468 Chapter 467 You¡¯re Fired Laurence had just finished his ceremony when he received a call from the head office. Informed, many citizens spontaneously organized and came to the front of the police station building. Waving banners in gratitude to the police and military for benefiting the public, they beat drums and danced, singing songs. Laurence immediately understood that it was the credit of the television station, presenting the scene here to the people of Mapleford. He walked up to the director of the provincial TV station. Samuel, and shook his hand, ¡°Mr. Reyes, your station is doing a great job! You should produce more programs like this in the future!¡± Provincial Culture Bureau Director Joey Mullins also understood what had happened. He patted Samuel on the shoulder, ¡°Samuel, you did a great job! The Bureau willmend this live interview as a model case.¡± ¡°Do a good job, the Provincial Department of Culture really needs capable leaders like you!¡± Samuel nodded excitedly, ¡°Thank you for the affirmation, leader. I will definitely redouble my efforts!¡± Only he knew in his heart that he had not arranged this live broadcast. Chapter 467 You¡¯re Fired The previous live broadcast featuring Luther was severely criticized by Joey They were rushing over now, just wanting to stop the live broadcast. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unexpectedly, a blessing came out of a misfortune. He looked at the young reporters on the live broadcast position, walked up and asked, ¡°Who broadcasted tonight¡¯s live show?¡± A photographer in his thirties just realized that his live streaming equipment had been working all along. He immediately turned it ofl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reyes, L. I was so stunned by the scene that I became nervous andpletely forgot to turn off the equipment, I¡­ I was. Wrong.¡± Samuel startedughing. ¡°You are that¡­ that¡­¡± The man hurriedly tried to alleviate the awkwardness, saying, ¡°Mr. Reyes, I am Orville Copnd, a photojournalist from the legal department. I have been working at the television station for ten years and have never made a mistake. I hope you can forgive me this time, please don¡¯t fire me.¡± ¡°I have two children at home, and my wife is currently pregnant with our third. I¡­ I can¡¯t lose my job. My children¡¯s tuition fees are high, costing three to four thousand every week for extra sses.¡± ¡°I still had a mortgage to pay, and there were four elderly people to take care of in both families.¡± Chapter 40? You¡¯re fired 462 ¡°If I had been fired from the station, our family would have lost all ie. Please forgive this mistake of mine, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask!¡± At this point, tears were almost streaming down Orville¡¯s face. It was just Samuel¡¯splex smile thatpletely broke him, causing him to copse and kneel on the ground with a ¡°thud¡°. Samuel hastily pulled him up, ¡°Ah, how could I have fired you?¡± ¡°Today, you did something very sessful!¡± ¡°You broadcasted this satisfying counter¨Cterrorism operation live, the station will give you a big reward!¡± ¡°You did very well! My station needs a journalist like you who knows. how to judge the situation and uphold social justice!¡± ¡°I remember you were the one with the highest education and strongest abilities. For the past ten years, you should have been given a new position. But there has been no vacant position.¡± ¡°Starting from today, you were the chief director of my station¡¯s legal program.¡± ¡°The ie from this position was enough to cover your household expenses!¡± ¡°What? Me, the chief director?¡± Orville was stunned. After entering the TV station, I toiled at this filming location for a solid ten years. Those who originally came in with him had long since be directors Chapter 467 Youre Fired of various departments. Yet he never had any opportunity for promotion. Samuel patted his shoulder, ¡°This is true, I will immediately have the office issue you a transfer order. From this month on, all your sry and benefits will be implemented ording to the standard of my station¡¯s general director.¡± Then, pointing at Luther who was still slumped on the ground, ¡°Luther, you¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°The inspection team of the Provincial Department of Culture was sorting out your relevant materials. You were to report to the inspection team at the provincial department tonight and rify your issues of vitingws and disciplines!¡± Luther hastily said, ¡°Mr. Reyes, everything that happened today was that despicable woman framing me, I was wronged.¡± ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself! Guilty or not, you exin it to the supervision team.¡± Luther knew he hadpletely messed up this time. He pointed at Alice and yelled, ¡°You cheap woman, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Two policemen immediately escorted Luther out. Arturo pointed to the chaotic scene: ¡°Mr. Robbins, it¡¯s over to you now.¡± Laurence saluted and said, ¡°Thank you to the warriors of the WSF, I will definitely deal with these evil forces and give the people of Mapleford a satisfactory exnation.¡± Several police officers escorted Ted, Alice, Reba and others out. Passing by Robin, Ted roared, ¡°Robin Bruce, although the Tran family has been ruined, I have been operating in Mapleford and Drastle for over twenty years, and I still have a lot of connections!¡± ¡°Even if I went in for a few days, I would stille out!¡± ¡°After I get out, I, Ted, will definitely seek revenge!¡± After going through Hugo and Luther. Alice had already shared amon enemy with Ted. She cried out, ¡°Ted, I was wrong, we are still a family!¡± ¡°After this incident. I would definitely use all of my father¡¯s connections from back then to ruin Robin!¡± The lobby of the Hashville Hotel suddenly fell into a chilling silence. Robin slowly turned around, picked up the towel Grady handed over and wiped his hands, ¡°You think you can ruin me?¡± Alice was taken aback for a moment, then burst intoughter, ¡°A greenhorn kid, who knows what connections he used to get this outfit, there¡¯s plenty you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°The connections run by the Howell family and Ted were all high- powered individuals. Crushing you would be as casy as squashing a bug!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, where do you get the audacity to provoke me 75.83% 09:28 D again and again?¡± Robin threw away the towel and gave a cold smile. ¡°Like a mere ant!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then die!¡± As the words fell, they were followed by a tremor beneath Robin¡¯s feet. Ted and Alice immediately started bleeding from all their orifices! ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± A wave of exmation came from around. 94.92% Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Her Hero y was ecstatic. He never imagined that Robin would entrust him with the management of the Tran family¡¯s billions of assets. This was simply a fortune that fell from the sky. ¡°General Bruce!¡± Tears were almost falling from y¡¯s eyes, Bruce, how can I ever thank you?¡± ¡°Mr. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°y, remember, if you dare to y any tricks, I could destroy the Sims family at any time!¡± y shuddered violently. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I, y, am your dog in this life and forever. I swear to the heavens, I will never betray you!¡± Speaking of this, something suddenly came to mind. He nced sideways at Crystal, who was standing next to Robin, ¡°Ms. Thompson, Ms. Thompson, from this day forward, all the medical equipment products of the Thompson Group will be sold through the original saleswork of the Tran family. I will personally handle this matter.¡± ¡°Even if I had to stop all the operations of the Sims family, I would push your product to Estya, to the whole world!¡± Crystal never imagined that the medical equipmentpany business left by her mother would be conducted in such a way. 0.00% 09:31 Chapter 469 Her Hero. She held onto Robin¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°Robin, thank you!¡± Warren looked at the deceased Ted and Alice, his legs trembling. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡­ I have severed the sibling rtionship with that Alice¡­ It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Robin nced indifferently at Warren, then pointed at y. ¡°Wait a bit, safely escort Ms. Thompson back to Hallcester!¡± y immediately said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, rest assured, all the bodyguards of the Sims family will be mobilized to escort Ms. Thompson!¡± ¡°Tonight, I will personally lead the team, until Ms. Thompson is safely delivered to Hallcester!¡± ¡°If Ms. Thompson had the slightest dissatisfaction, I would be the first to know!¡± Robin removed Crystal¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry back to Hallcester. Don¡¯t handle such matters personally in the future. Even if you do, bring a confidant or a bodyguard with you. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Crystal had wanted to tell Robin that she really wanted to go back with him. She just knew that a big man like Robin could not possibly stay in Hallcester forever. Watching Robin, surrounded by a group of soldiers and several high- ranking officials from the provincial government, walk out of the hotel lobby. Tears of happiness shimmered in her eyes. Chapter 469 Her Hero She was certain that this man, as majestic as a mountain, was the world- conquering hero from her dreams! Robin, one day, you woulde to pick me up on a rainbow cloud! Imagining that day, under the clear and bright sun. Robin, d in golden armor, stepped on the colorful auspicious clouds,ying down a ten¨Cmile red carpet for her¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As she was thinking, Crystal suddenly burst outughing.. The sudden scare made y, who was standing next to me, almost copse to the ground. ¡°M¨CMs. Thompson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal then realized that she had lost herposure for a moment, immersed in her imagination. ncing up at y¡¯s servile appearance. I said coldly, ¡°Robin told me to go back immediately, let¡¯s get ready to leave!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Thompson! I immediately summoned all the security of the Sims Group. After General Bruce and his team left, I personally led the team to escort you to Hallcester.¡± ¡°Ms. Thompson, I arranged for immediate staffing to handle the medical equipment of the Thompson Group tomorrow, and it was put up for sale on the original Tran familywork as soon as possible.¡± Crystal nodded coldly, ¡°Alright! Mr. Sims, remember what Robin said!¡± ¡°If you dare to pull any tricks, the Elliott family, the Reynell family, and 06-21 Chapter 469 Het Hero the Tran family, will be your downfall!¡± y¡¯s legs trembled with fear, ¡°Understood, Ms. Thompson, I will definitely remember Mr. Bruce¡¯s words! I understand, everything that originally belonged to the Tran family is now yours, Ms. Thompson. I am just responsible for operating and managing it for you.¡± Crystal gave a coldugh, ¡°As long as you know!¡± Robin and his group walked out of the hotel. Hugo and Marlene immediately stepped forward, ¡°Hello, General Bruce.¡± Robin paused, a yful smile on his face, ¡°Mrs. Lowe, Alice¡¯s best friend?¡± Hugo and Marlene both shuddered suddenly. Marlene shook her head awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, General Bruce, I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Robin chuckled lightly, ignoring Marlene thereafter. Hugo, sweating profusely with fear, said, ¡°General Bruce, this woman is too stupid, too ignorant, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Robin gave a nonchnt smile, ¡°I never took it to heart from beginning to end.¡± Hugo paused, hastily reaching out his hand to shake hands with Robin. Robin paused for quite a while. Chapter 469 Her Hero Hugo¡¯s hands, awkwardly suspended in mid¨Cair, were caught in a dilemma ¨C it wasn¡¯t right to take them back, yet it wasn¡¯t right to keep them up either, It was extremely embarrassing for a moment. Robin chuckled lightly, slowly extending his hand. Hugo was greatly delighted. Robin shook hands with him, which meant he had forgiven him. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his palm. ¡°Ouch!¡± Hugo¡¯s face turned pale with pain. ¡°Oh!¡± Robin chuckled lightly. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lowe. I didn¡¯t notice, my grip was a bit too strong.¡± ¡°Did it hurt you?¡± Hugo hastily said, ¡°No, no, General Bruce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± Robin nodded with a smile, patted Hugo¡¯s shoulder, and turned to walk away. This p almost knocked Hugo down onto the ground. Mr. Robbins, who came over afterwards, said coldly, ¡°Hugo, I just received a call from the Inspectorate of the Police Headquarters. They want you to drop all your work tomorrow and go to the Inspectorate to ept their ountability!¡± Chapter 469 Her Hero Hugo was scared out of his wits. He understood what Laurence¡¯s words meant. At that moment, watching Robin¡¯s receding figure, Hugo¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings¡­. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Robin Might Be Lord Dragon! Exited the square in front of the hotel. Robin was to return to Mount Ammo Training Base by helicopter with the Warwolf Special Forces. ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Bruce!¡± A voice came from the crowd. Robin nced sideways, Freddie was waving at him through the crowd. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What brings you to Mapleford today?¡± He halted, signaling the police station¡¯s officer to let Freddie pass. Freddie excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I originally graduated from Mapleford University. The school anniversary is tomorrow, and the school leaders have sent people to invite me several times, insisting that I must attend this anniversary celebration at the school.¡± ¡°Over the past six months, thanks to your support on the Southern Business District project, I have made aeback. The school now considers me a sessful entrepreneur and insists that I attend and give a few speeches to the juniors. They also asked me to make a donation.¡± ¡°This charitable act was quite meaningful, so I came.¡± ¡°Years ago, when I was down and out, I wanted to attend the alumni reunion, but I was too embarrassed toe.¡± ¡°The leaders of my alma mater said that they wanted to establish a few new youth sses and set up a schrship fund for these outstanding 09:32 pter 470 Robin Might Be Lord uragon! students, asking me to make a donation.¡± ¡°I thought to myself, I¡¯ve made quite a lot of money this year, I should give back to my alma mater. It would be a contribution to the cultivation of talents for the next generation of our country.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, what is this¡­¡± Freddie looked at Robin with the soldiers, not knowing what was going on. ¡°Oh, Mr. Strd, go ahead with your business.¡± Robin didn¡¯t respond to him, just pointed at the helicopter ahead. ¡°Uh, Mr. Bruce,¡± Freddie knew there were some things Robin found difficult to discuss with him. ¡°Were you in Mapleford these past few days? If so, I would have contacted you and we could have had a meal together.¡± Robin nced at the time. ¡°I should be here. Contact me when you¡¯re done with your work.¡± ¡°Good! Mr. Bruce, we¡¯ll be in touch again.¡± After shaking hands and saying goodbye to Freddie. Robin was whisked away by the Warwolf Special Forces¡® helicopter towards Mount Ammo Training Base. *** Near West Mountain Lake in the southern suburbs of Mapleford, a military jeep was quietly parked. Besides the gentle breeze,ke water, and chirping insects, there was Chapter 470 Robin Might Be Lord Dragon! silence all around. Randall and Ignacio sat in the car, both of them with serious expressions and remaining silent. A ck figure swiftly darted into the car, ¡°Reporting to the general, we have received a message from Bronia.¡± Randall immediately opened his eyes, ¡°Tell me, what were the results of your investigation?¡± The ck¨Cd guard said solemnly, ¡°That man indeed resembles the Annihtor rumored on the Bronia battlefield for the past three years.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°In the dark world, they bestowed upon him a terrifying title, Lord Dragon!¡± ¡°However, the short dagger he held in his hand, on the battlefield of Bronia mercenaries, there had never been any talk of bloodlust and roaming dragons.¡± ¡°Besides this point, the other characteristics basically matched.¡± Apanying him was a character named Enzo, whose age was unknown. ¡°This person had never met Lord Dragon. No one had ever seen them.¡± ¡°However, the legends about Enzo and Lord Dragon never ceased.¡± ¡°All the information currently avable was here, there was no more data to follow.¡± ¡°A saying circted on that battlefield, anyone who saw Lord Dragon Cheper 470 Robin Might lie Lord Dragont would be a wandering ghost.¡± Randall and Ignacio suddenly froze. ¡°Indeed, it was an Annihtor!¡± He waved his hand, and the ck¨Cd guard quickly left the car, disappearing into the vast darkness of the night. The interior of the off¨Croad vehicle fell silent once again. ¡°General Allen, what¡¯s your take on this matter?¡± Ignacio broke the silence and asked after about ten minutes. Randall slowly opened his eyes, looking out at the eerily darkke. ¡°Robin¡¯s movements were too peculiar, and moreover, he always seemed somewhat clusive to me. His behavior was too much like someone else¡¯s!¡± ¡°However, it could basically be confirmed at that time. Robin might just be that Lord Dragon!¡± ¡°However, whether he was involved in the Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion massacre more than twenty years ago still needs further verification.¡± ¡°Whether he was Lord Wyvern Jr. or not, could not yet be confirmed.¡± ¡°Just now, did you or did you not hear a very important piece of information, about a character who was with him, named Enzo!¡± ¡°Was this Enzo that person?¡± Ignacio¡¯s eyes lit up! Chapter 470 Rebin Might Be Lord Dragon ¡°If it were this person, the matter would have been much simpler Randall nodded, ¡°We could ask Chad, who was in charge of the Dragon Chaining Prison back then, about this matter!¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 A Conspiracy Against Lord Wyvern ¡°Chad?¡± Ignacio looked at Randall, puzzled. ¡°Was it Chad, the former Deputy Director of the Londrnd Court of Censors back then, who is now the President of the Londrnd Go Association?¡± ¡°He was the Go Grandmaster of the East Estva Gomunity!¡± ¡°Did Mr. Jensen know more details about this matter?¡± Randall let out a long sigh, nodding. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just guessing ¡°Back then, after the extermination incident at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion. Chad resigned from the Londrnd Court of Censors¡± ¡°This action was quite suspicious.¡± ¡°That year, the leader of Wyvern Pce. Lord Wyvern, was locked in the Dragon Chaining Prison.¡± ¡°The entire case was handled by Chad and two deacons. ¡°On the very night that Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was tragically annihted, Lord Wyvern of the Dragon Chaining Prison also mysteriously disappeared.¡± ¡°ording to Chad¡¯ster statement, by the time he arrived at the scene of Dragon Chaining Prison, twow enforcement officers had died on the spot!¡± 000% 09.32 Chapter 471 A Conspiracy Against Lord Wyvem ¡°It was said that the scene was quite gruesome, At this point, Randall did not mention the situation of turning the two bodies into mummies. ¡°The two deacons who went to Dragon Chaining Prison with Chad died on the night they returned.¡± ¡°The room in Dragon Chaining Prison where prisoners were held was made of the strongest diamond, so strong that not even a mosquito could fly out.¡± ¡°The prison doors were locked, and could only be opened with the most secret musical codes.¡± Strangely, there were no signs of the door lock being tampered with, nor any indications of forced entry. ¡°Lord Wyvern, who was imprisoned inside, had mysteriously disappeared!¡± ¡°No news for twenty years!¡± Ignacio furrowed his brows, murmuring, ¡°I always feel that Master is still around us, he must still be alive.¡± Randall nodded, ¡°I have always firmly believed that Lord Wyvern would never leave until his grievances and the family massacre were resolved!¡± ¡°I believed, one day he would return mightily!¡± At this point, a hint of moist glimmer shed in Randall¡¯s eyes, ¡°Ah, twenty years have passed, why hasn¡¯t there been any news!¡± Chapter 471 A Conspiracy Against Lord Wyvern ¡°Twelve Excellent Fighters in Dragon Soul, now only I am left waiting in agony, they have long since lost hope and retreated to the countryside! I don¡¯t know if there will ever be a day of reunion!¡± Ignacio shook his head bitterly, ¡°General Allen, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Randall sighed, ¡°As long as I still have a breath, I must wait for the one I¡¯m waiting for!¡± My intuition told me that the person was getting closer and closer to me. At this point, Randall looked up towards the pitch¨Cck night outside. the car window, murmuring, ¡°I must confirm that Lord Wyvern Jr. was framed for that betrayal years ago!¡± ¡°That year, only Chad witnessed the scene at Dragon Chaining Prison, he must have known many secrets.¡± ¡°Over the years, he has been keeping a low profile, never mentioning a word about the events of the past. There must be a reason for this!¡± Ignacio pped his hand on the car, ¡°He too had once received Lord Wyvern¡¯s favor, why didn¡¯t he dare to stand up?!¡± Randall shook his head, ¡°I understand why Mr. Jensen did this. Theplexity of it can¡¯t be exined in a few words.¡± Ignacio hesitated for a moment, looking at Randall, ¡°General Allen, forgive my frankness!¡± ¡°Over the years, I had significant doubts about the Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion massacre.¡± Chapter 471 A Conspiracy Against Lord Wyver ¡°What exactly happened between Lord Wyvem and Dragon Soul Elite that year, that would cause such a great disturbance among the upper echelons of Drastle?¡± ¡°As the leader of Wyvern Pce, Lord Wyvern, who was the most trusted head of the Eight Lords by the military headquarters of Londrnd, how could he suddenly be sent to Dragon Chaining Prison?¡± ¡°And coincidentally, on the very night he was imprisoned in Dragon Chaining Prison, Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was brutally massacred by foreign experts, with all thirty¨Cseven members of the household tragically killed!¡± ¡°Over the years. I had always believed that this was a colossal conspiracy!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After the massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, the military headquarters did not provide any exnation.¡± Everyone remained silent about the matter. ¡°What on earth was going on?¡± ¡°What was even more strange was that Lord Wyvern mysteriously disappeared that night, and no one came forward to exin.¡± Ignacio paused for a good while after saying this, then continued, ¡°General Allen. I¡¯m going to say something I probably shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I once heard a rumor that Lord Wyvern and Lord Wyvern Jr. had betrayed their allies and personally killed their own brother¨Cin¨Carms!¡± apter 471 A Conspiracy Against Lord Wyvem ¡°Because of this incident, I was locked up in Dragon Chaining Prison, but no one could provide strong evidence to prove this im. ¡°This matter was too strange!¡± Randall frowned, seemingly wanting to speak but stopping himself. Ignacio let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay, General Allen, you don¡¯t have to say it, I can understand.¡± ¡°The extermination case of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was ssified as top- secret by the Londrnd military headquarters, and of course, I, at my level, had no right to inquire.¡± ¡°Just that the Lord of War of Londrnd, Lord Wyvern, was baselessly used of treason and betrayal, such charges are simply uneptable to me.¡± ¡°How could Lord Wyvern, a character with unparalleled martial arts and extraordinary abilities, have done such a shameful thing?¡± Randall nodded, ¡°General Vargas, you¡¯re right, there¡¯s a huge conspiracy at y here!¡± Ignacio stated firmly, ¡°I also believe, this is absolutely a conspiracy against Lord Wyvern!¡± ¡°I, Ignacio, have the utmost respect for the Lord of War of Londrnd, Lord Wyvern, who has made remarkable military achievements for Londrnd in his lifetime!¡± ¡°It could be said, without Lord Wyvern, Londrnd could not have had the stability and peace it enjoyed over these years!¡± Chapter 471 Conspliney Against Lord Wyver ¡°During the years he was there, there were hardly any wars on the borders of Londrnd.¡± ¡°How could he, such a pir of the nation, possibly betray hisrades. and brothers?¡± ¡°If used of such a crime, it would simply be absurd!¡± ¡°This was a frame¨Cup, a conspiracy!¡± Randall took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s indeed too strange. After that incident, all of the Seven Lords of Drastle refused to talk about the past.¡± ¡°The military highmand also regarded it as the greatest taboo.¡± ¡°As if the massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion never happened!¡± Ignacio asked. ¡°General Allen. what was the cause that allowed some people with ulterior motives to seed in their conspiracy back then?¡± Randall paused. ¡°That year, the southwestern border of Londrnd was suddenly invaded by Zeria. They killed our people, upied ournd, and bombarded our border defense troops.¡± ¡°After receiving the order for a swift resolution from the military headquarters, Lord Wyvern dispatched Lord Wyvern Jr. to personally lead the Dragon Soul, a group of 100 top elites from Londrnd, to conquer the invaders in the southwest.¡± ¡°However, just as the 100 elites of Dragon Soul had just entered the southwestern frontier, they were suddenly ambushed by unknown enemies who were more than ten times stronger than them.¡± Chapter 471 A Conspiracy Against Lord Wyvem ¡°Finally, all 100 elites had fallen!¡± ¡°But, Lord Wyvern Jr. returned alone, not to report back to the capital, but to Hallcester, where he ultimately disappeared without a trace!¡± ¡°The next day, the massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion urred!¡± Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy WSF Randall said this, a surge of towering rage shing in his eyes. ¡°Back then, Lord Wyvern Jr. was the leader of the Twelve Excellent Fighters in Dragon Soul, and he was utterly loyal to Londrnd.¡± ¡°Zeria on the southwest border repeatedly provoked, and he was ordered to carry out a counterattack mission on the southwest border.¡± ¡°Just¡­ just before they reached the border, this elite team was suddenly ambushed by the most formidable forces!¡± ¡°All 100 of Londrnd¡¯s top military elites were killed in battle!¡± ¡°Who exactly leaked the information about this top¨Csecret military operation?¡± ¡°Those 100 elites were personally trained by Lord Wyvern Jr. You could say, they were like brothers!¡± ¡°How could Lord Wyvern Jr., who values loyalty and righteousness above all, possibly betray his own brother?¡± ¡°And Lord Wyvern Jr. returned to his country, and surprisingly, he went straight to Hallcester. Was it his own decision, or was he following someone¡¯s orders? Or perhaps, had he already learned about the conspiracy behind him, and thus couldn¡¯t return to Drastle?¡± ¡°All of these were unknown!¡± 0.00% Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy WSF Ignacio nodded. ¡°If it was a conspiracy, it¡¯s very likely that Lord Wyvern Jr. received a false order from someone!¡± ¡°General Allen, who was in charge at the Wyvern Pce that day?¡± Randall frowned in thought, ¡°Well¡­ all twelve of us were dispatched on a mission at that time, I really don¡¯t know who was at Wyvern Pce.¡± ¡°Huh? General Vargas, you did remind me!¡± ¡°If Lord Wyvern Jr. really did receive a false order from someone and went straight back to Hallcester instead of returning to the capital immediately, then this bastard is the mastermind behind the plot!¡± ¡°I was determined to find a way to figure out this problem.¡± Ignacio paused before saying. ¡°General Allen. have you discussed this matter in depth with the current acting leader of Wyvern Pce, General Cornelius?¡± Randall shook his head. ¡°I dare not delve into such conversations as ours within Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Because, the tragedy of that day. if it really was a conspiracy, it was highly likely that people within the Wyvern Pce were involved, not just the Seven Lords!¡± Ignacio nodded, ¡°Yes! General Allen, this matter must be investigated in secret. They are in the dark, we are in the open. If we make it public, it will only make things moreplicated.¡± Randall looked up towards the window, ¡°The night Lord Wyvern Jr. returned to Hallcester, many top foreign experts appeared in Hallcester Chapter 472 Bomeone Wants to Destroy WGF ut the same time. ¡°That night, a fierce battle had taken ce in Hanrock Valley of Mount Mauveglow.¡± ¡°The bodies of hundreds of foreign expertsy strewn across the bottom of Hanrock Valley.¡± ¡°Among the multitude of corpses, there was no trace of Lord Wyvern Jr. to be found.¡± ¡°Since then, Lord Wyvern Jr. had lost all contact.¡± ¡°Lord Wyvern Jr. returned to Hallcester and disappeared, someone reported that Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was betraying and colluding with the enemy. Lord Wyvern was imprisoned in Dragon Chaining Prison, and Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was suddenly attacked and massacred by foreign masters in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°The military headquarters immediately ordered the elites under the Seven Lords staying in Drastle to rescue Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°However, the elites under the Seven Lords, stationed 50 kilometers outside of Drastle, took nearly three hours to reach Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion after receiving the order.¡± When they arrived, all thirty¨Cseven people at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion had perished, and Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion had already been reduced to ashes. ¡°Back then, I couldn¡¯t understand. A distance of 50 kilometers, ording to the speed of the Seven Lords¡® rescue equipment, would only take a few minutes to fly.¡± Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy WSF ¡°Despite the fact that a helicopter would have arrived faster for the rescue, they stubbornly came running.¡± ¡°This was clearly passive waiting!¡± ¡°Even if the elites 50 miles away couldn¡¯t make it, the experts remaining in the capital could reach Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion within five minutes.¡± ¡°But, not a single one came to the rescue, allowing Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion to be brutally ughtered and destroyed!¡± ¡°Despite the rather far¨Cfetched exnation from the Seven Lords afterwards, their strength was undeniable.¡± ¡°In case of a sudden emergency, it could result in a loss that outweighs the gain.¡± ¡°This matter was not left unresolved!¡± Ignacio shook his head. ¡°The act of moderation has killed three armies!¡± ¡°Everyone harbored their own interests, none willing to step forward, even hoping for the downfall of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, as it would grant them more power and benefits!¡± ¡°After Lord Wyvern left, it was like a dragon without a head, total Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. chaos!¡± ¡°If there could no longer be a person with absolute authority and power to control the situation, I¡¯m afraid chaos would inevitably ensue over time!¡± Randall leaned back in his chair, letting out a sigh, ¡°The military high ter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy WSF Decided to hold an election for the leader of the Eight Lords, Dragon General, during the Mid¨CAutumn Festival next year. ¡°However, the military highmand was very clear, that the only one who had the absolute power to control the overall situation, apart from figures like Lord Wyvern, no one else could bepetent.¡± ¡°If one were to be elected as the leader of the Eight Lords from the Seven Lords, then, the others would inevitably create gaps and cause trouble.¡± ¡°Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion had been destroyed for twenty years, both Lord Wyvern and Lord Wyvern Jr. were no longer present, however, the establishment of Wyvern Pce still remained.¡± ¡°For twenty years, Cornelius had been acting as the leader of Wyvern Pce, and no one dared to recklessly discuss abolishing the position of Lord Wyvern.¡± ¡°There must be a ce for Wyvern Pce among the seats of the Eight Lords!¡± ¡°However, if Lord Wyvern or Lord Wyvern Jr. could not appear again, it would be difficult for Wyvern Pce to maintain its establishment.¡± ¡°If Lord Wyvern, or Lord Wyvern Jr., or even Lord Wyvern III, should any one of them appear, the leader of the Eight Lords would undoubtedly be the leader of Wyvern Pce!¡± ¡°Next year¡¯s Mid¨CAutumn Festival was the day of the election for the head of the Eight Lords, how I wished I could find Lord Wyvern Jr. #72 Gemone Wants to Destroy WSF before then!¡± ¡°If Lord Wyvern Jr. were still alive, he would have been twenty¨Cone this year!¡± At this point, a glimpse of Robin¡¯s towering figure shed in Randall¡¯s eyes. Kept asking myself in my heart. Robin, were you actually Lord Wyvern Jr., the one who fortuitously escaped from that family annihtion case years ago? Ignacio looked at Randall¡¯s dazed expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°Even though they didn¡¯t dare to seize the leadership of the Eight Lords for the time being, the militarymand that Lord Wyvern had single- handedly established was gradually being controlled by them.¡± Randall sighed, ¡°Yeah, the elites nurtured by Lord Wyvern back then have basically been marginalized.¡± ¡°For instance, you, Major General Vargas, being in this position now, what a waste of talent!¡± Ignacio gave a bitter smile and shook his head, remaining silent. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°General Allen, did you hear what those assassins said while you were carrying out the rescue mission at Witcord Peak this afternoon?¡± Randall nodded, ¡°Someone wanted to destroy WSF!¡± At that moment, a cold murderous intent burst from Ignacio¡¯s eyes. Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy WSF ¡°The decline of WSF over the years was not solely due to one¨Csided training, but also because WSF had been targeted. ¡°Someone wanted to erase the WSF, which the adult had devoted the most effort to in the past, from the militarymand!¡± ¡°Therefore, I had to preserve the Warwolf Special Forces, hoping that one day Lord Wyvern would return, so that he could still see this elite force, still as powerful as when he was here, possessing unparalleledbat power in the world!¡± Randall took a deep breath and said, ¡°I hope Robin can bring a surprise to WSF this time!¡± Ignacio nodded, ¡°Intuition tells me, WSF will definitely survive this time!¡± Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Phantom Speaking up to this point, Ignacio paused for a moment: ¡°General Allen, did you start suspecting early on that Robin was the person you were looking for?¡± Randall eximed excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s like! Too much like!¡± ¡°However, I was still in the process of further confirming!¡± ¡°If the heavens were watching, and Lord Wyvern Jr. was still alive, it would have been a blessing for the Wyvern Pce, and even more so for the Wyvern Army!¡± ¡°Next year¡¯s Mid¨CAutumn Festival will see the election of Dragon General, and Wyvern Pce will surely rise again!¡± ¡°I believed, Lord Wyvern Jr. would surely restore the former glory of Lord Wyvern!¡± ¡°Vindicate Lord Wyvern, Lord Wyvern Jr.!¡± ¡°Let those plots behind the scenes be exposed to the light!¡± Listening to Randall¡¯s narration. Ignacio trembled with excitement all over his body! Randall took a deep breath, ¡°ording to the information from the ck Guard, Robin is likely to be the Annihtor who shook the entire Chapter 473 Phantom ¡°The power of such a character, one can imagine how terrifying it was! Comparable to the likes of Lord Wyvern and Lord Wyvern Jr. of the past!¡± ¡°After gathering information over this period of time, I increasingly believed that Robin was the mysteriously missing Lord Wyvern Jr. from that family annihtion case!¡± At this point, a passionate tear shimmered in Randall¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now, I first had to confirm whether he was that Annihtor, Lord Dragon!¡± ¡°And also the character named Enzo behind him.¡± ¡°General Vargas, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s some indescribable connection between this Enzo and Phantom?¡± ¡°Back then, Phantom, the loyal shadow guard who followed Lord Wyvern through life and death, always protecting his lord, no one had ever seen his true face.¡± ¡°Legend had it, the agility of Phantom was unfathomably profound.¡± ¡°Lord Wyvern had once told the Twelve Excellent Fighters that Phantom was the number one master in the world.¡± ¡°Even when he fought with Phantom, it was hard to say that he was confident of winning every time.¡± ¡°If this Enzo was indeed Phantom, then the Lord Dragon he personally trained and nurtured would undoubtedly be invincible in the world!¡± Chapter 473 Phantom Lord Phantom was elusive, not even one of us, the Twelve Excellent Fighters in Dragon Soul, had ever seen him.¡± ¡°At one point, I was very happy!¡± Intuition told me, Enzo was Phantom! ¡°My ck Guard was questioning Robin in Bronia. If Enzo didn¡¯t want them to find out anything, with his skills and abilities, it was absolutely impossible for the ck Guard to find any information.¡± Ignacio nodded, ¡°General Allen, since you¡¯ve mentioned this, let me remind you. What does it imply that you were able to capture this information?¡± Randall was taken aback for a moment: ¡°That means he wants to provide us with some clues!¡± ¡°For him, it was difficult to distinguish friend from foe among many people in Londrnd. He was testing!¡± Thinking of this, Randall trembled with excitement all over his body. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Lord Dragon was the mysteriously disappeared Lord Wyvern Jr. from Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion years ago!¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t Lord Wyvern Jr., why would hee to Hallcester?¡± ¡°Why did he have so much wealth without any foundation?¡± ¡°I had a vague feeling that there was a vast informationwork and secret guards around him!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°So that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find any information about him.¡± Chester #73 Phantom ¡°I couldn¡¯t see this, but it highlighted a problem. Such a technique was more likely to be from Phantom/¡± ¡°When he was protecting Lord Wyvern, no one could approach him. His informants were everywhere, and his guards were imprable.¡± ¡°The trap he set could control everything!¡± ¡°But then again, why couldn¡¯t such a brilliant figure, who was by Lord Wyvern¡¯s side, figure out how the elite 100 were schemed against back then?¡± ¡°For many years, these mysteries had left me utterly baffled.¡± ¡°Lord Wyvern, Phantom, and Lord Wyvern Jr., such brilliant individuals that any conspirator would find it difficult to escape their watchful eyes.¡± ¡°But ironically, they became the victims in this conspiracy.¡± ¡°This was also the part I could never figure out.¡± Ignacio looked at the brooding Randall. ¡°General Allen, let¡¯s not delve into this matter for now. If¡­ if Robin truly is Lord Wyvern Jr. of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, everything will graduallye to light.¡± ¡°Since Enzo had ced him in Hallcester, there must have been a reason.¡± ¡°Perhaps our excessive initiative would have disrupted his n.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see, and we certainly can¡¯t reveal Robin¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°If he really was Lord Wyvern Jr., those conspirators would certainly Shake want and Fort Wyvern dr would inevitably be in grave danger. Cont Randall skit. ¡°Inzo is indeed Phantom, his allowing Robin to Ballester is like casting a stone to find the path, to see who the sconspirator behind the scenes is. Once we find this bastard, the uth about the annihtion of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion years ago wille to light. Nelieved that, given Robin and Enzo¡¯s temperament, once they found the conspirators, they would surely level the entire Drastle, even if it meant avenging the great injustice of the massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansson years ago!* Ignacio took a deep breath with a serious expression. ¡°General Allen, during the mussion to rescue Nia and several WSF elites this afternoon, I also heard some information Several assassins seemed to be mentioning an ancient magic weapon ¡°Even, it was revealed that this ancient magic weapon was located at Mount Ammo Training Base¡± Randall shook his head with a smile. ¡°This is just a trick some people use to divert trouble Ancient magic weapon, do you believe in such things? Some people wanted to create confusion, muddy the waters, and use others to eliminate WSF, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± At that moment, a fierce and ruthless aura flickered in Ignacio¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who exactly was this conspirator? If I found him, I would definitely chop him up with a knife!¡± Chapter 473 Phantom Randall said in a deep voice, ¡°After that fierce battle in the southwest years ago, Lord Wyvern Jr. returned to Hallcester.¡± For a moment, hundreds of foreign experts also flooded into Hallcester. ¡°It seemed they also came under the guise of searching for the ancient magic weapon. ¡°In retrospect, it was clearly aimed at assassinating Lord Wyvern Jr.!¡± ¡°They simply underestimated Lord Wyvern Jr.¡¯s skills, and in the end, they all perished in Hanrock Valley.¡± ¡°It must be said, this schemer behind the scenes, was too cunning!¡± ¡°All the rumors released were shrouded in mystery, and the schemer behind the scenes was extremely sinister.¡± ¡°He always released a smoke bomb just when people were about to see the truth.¡± ¡°I believed that if Lord Wyvern Jr. were to return, the conspirator would soon be exposed.¡± ¡°The puppet master behind the scenes wanted to destroy the WSF, General Vargas, we had to protect it!¡± ¡°The current situation was extremely unfavorable for WSF.¡± ¡°You should have noticed, both Dragon Soul and LSF, these two teams, were striving to coordinate against WSF.¡± ¡°WSF had be their target of criticism.¡± Chapter 473 Phantom Ignacio nodded, ¡°Of course I understand. The captains of Dragon Soul and LSE, they are both members of the Seven Lords. Their appointments as the heads of Dragon Soul and Leopard Special Forces were not without ulterior motives,¡± Randall said in a deep voice, ¡°Those bastards!¡± ¡°General Vargas, we couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait to die either.¡± ¡°Three days ago, the militarymand headquarters announced that the militarypetition would be held in Mapleford. The final round ofpetition rules discussion took ce.¡± ¡°I thought, you should havemunicated more with Major Arturo about the rules of thepetition.¡± ¡°See how it could have been more beneficial for WSF.¡± ¡°Robin led their training, and although their strength would improve, many unfavorable rules would stifle a truly capable and elite team.¡± Ignacio nodded meaningfully. ¡°General Allen, rest assured, Major General Arturo and I will definitely do our utmost!¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 A Weird Idea Mount Ammo Training Base. It was already two in the morning at that moment. A gust of fresh wind suddenly arose, a dark shadow swiftly swirled into Robin¡¯s dormitory along the corner of the Mount Ammo Training Base wall like a whirlwind. ¡°Speak up, what have you guys found out?¡± Robin said, leaning back on the sofa with his eyes closed. Death Monger, the assassin, knelt on one knee and whispered, ¡°My Lord, recently the whole dark world has been buzzing with rumors that the ancient magic weapon, which has been talked about in the underworld for many years, has appeared in Hallcester.¡± ¡°Therefore, many assassin organizations and sects from around the world had infiltrated Hallcester, and nearly a thousand assassins had gathered in the area by then.¡± Robin squinted at the ceiling and said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been hearing terms like Lord Wyvern and ancient magic weapon. Who exactly is Lord Wyvern?¡± The assassin from Death Mongers replied, ¡°Lord Wyvern was a pir of the military in Londrnd back in the day, he was also the Lord of War of Londrnd.¡± ¡°Twenty years ago, his son, Lord Wyvern Jr., was imprisoned in Dragon 0.00% 09:35 Chaining Prison due to a failed expedition. His family¡¯s residence, Lord Wern¡¯s Mansion, was reduced to ashes overnight. This was a top secret of the Londrnd military.¡± ¡°Did Lord Wyvern have any connection with this ancient magic weapon?¡± Robin asked. 50 years. It was said that the ancient magic weapon appeared once every By the Mid¨CAutumn Festival next year, this ancient magic weapon was sure to appear in this world. However, the ancient magic weapon appeared 20 years ago, precisely on the night when Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was annihted. Back then, rumors in the martial world suggested that this ancient magic weapon appeared in Hallcester of Londrnd. ¡°Such a phenomenon urred. it seemed to contradict some kind of rule. What kind of rule it was. I didn¡¯t understand at the time.¡± Robin pondered for a moment. ¡°Does this mean that this ancient magic weapon has some kind of connection with this high¨Cranking military official from Londrnd?¡± The Death Mongers assassin nodded. ¡°My lord, it is said that back then, Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion was annihted due to this ancient magic weapon.¡± ¡°Today they said that this ancient magic weapon appeared near Mount Ammo Training Base, is there such a saying?¡± Robin sat up, raising an eyebrow ¡°There was such a saying!¡± hapter 474 A Weird iden Subordinate also received a message that someone within the Condrnd military wanted to destroy the WSF!¡± ¡°It was very likely that some people wanted to use the gimmick of this ancient magic weapon, which was currently rumored in the martial world, to divert trouble to Mount Ammo Training Base.¡± Many international assassins had arrived upon hearing the news. They were led to Mount Ammo Training Base. Today, these assassins hade here for the bounty. ¡°Was this ancient magic weapon so attractive?¡± Robin asked, puzzled. It was said that this ancient magic weapon couldmand all the warlords and demon lords in the world. That is to say, whoever possessed this ancient magic weapon could control the entire world. ¡°An ancient magic weapon with such great power was, of course, the focus of contention among numerous sects worldwide.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Many institutions spared no expense in hiring experts from around the world to find this ancient magic weapon.¡± ¡°It seems that behind this incident, there¡¯s still a schemer plotting in the shadows,¡± Robin sneered. ¡°Also, my lord, currently, many ck¨Cd guards under General Allen are spreading out to inquire about your information.¡± ¡°He had already started doubting your identity in Bronia, Astror.¡± Chapter 474 A Weird idea Robin chuckled. This old fellow had been interested in me for a long time. What was he investigating about me? What information did you want to get from me? Enzo had me return to Hallcester. llcester had be the focus of the grey areas worldwide. Did Enzo also want me topete for that ancient magic weapon? Impossible! If Enzo wanted me topete for this thing, there was no need for him to be so mysterious. Ancient magic weapon, the extermination case of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion. Clearly, there should have been some kind of connection in this. Did ancient magic weapons really exist in this world? Could it be that the Londrnd military was also investigating this ancient magic weapon? He pondered for a moment, ¡°Have we checked Randall¡¯s background information?¡± Death Mongers assassin replied, ¡°Back then, Wyvern Pce had Twelve. Excellent Fighters, and Randall was one of the Twelve Excellent Fighters.¡± Chapter 474 A Weird Idee ¡°After the extermination of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, all of the Twelve Excellent Fighters under Lord Wyvern were scattered among the ¡°It was said that this person had been constantly investigating the mastermind behind the massacre at Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion years ago.¡± ¡°Was he investigating this matter?¡± Robin was recalling the scenes of her past encounters with Randall in her mind. Was this guy Mo Hui suspecting that I was involved in this? No, 20 years ago, I might not have had this ability. So, what exactly did this old fellow want to do? Suddenly, a strange thought appeared in his mind I had some kind of inseparable rtionship with Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion! Could there be such a strange thing? Robin had asked Enzo multiple times. Where exactly was I born, and who were my parents? Enzo just kept his mouth shut. Could it be that I had an extraordinary background? Enzo had him wait here for someone. Chapter 474 A Weird Idea Could it be rted to the top¨Csecret case of the Londrnd military. twenty years ago? What was this old thing trying to make mysterious? I stopped guessing! Robin had left the room, just stepping into the parade ground of Mount Ammo Training Base. Suddenly, a dark figure darted out from behind and embraced him. Robin, being clever, directly threw it on the ground. ¡°Goodness, Damn! How could you throw me on the ground without saying a word!¡± Rhonda clutched her butt. grimacing. ¡°My ass, you¡¯ve smashed it to pieces! You owe me¡­¡± Chapter 475 Chapter 475 You¡¯re a Fool! Robin looked at Rhonda lying on the ground, raised an eyebrow, ¡°Attacking me from behind in the middle of the night and expecting me to pay for your ass?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sincere!¡± Rhonda eximed, her legs stomping on the ground in frustration. ¡°You discovered me behind you early on and deliberately threw me to the ground!¡± ¡°Attacking me from behind without allowing me to be prepared?¡± Robin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, shrugging his shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again, otherwise, your ass will really get smashed.¡± ¡°You! Hmph!¡± Rhonda climbed up from the ground, annoyed, ¡°I just wanted to hug you from behind, when did I ever ambush you!¡± ¡°Hug me?¡± Robin nced at Rhonda¡¯s firm, perky butt, ¡°What do you mean, bribing me?¡± Rhonda immediately understood Robin¡¯s meaning, her cheeks flushed, ¡°You¡¯re drooling¡­¡± Robin raised his hand, ¡°When speaking to the head instructor, make sure to think before you speak, otherwise, I¡¯ll spank you again!¡± Rhonda subconsciously covered her butt, ¡°Today, the rescue mission at Witcord Peak and the anti¨C terrorism military operation at Hashville Hotel, we had a st!¡± 0.00% Chapter 475 You¡¯re & Foo!! 1. I just wanted to express my¡­ affection for you! Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s the affection of a comrade¨Cin¨Carms!¡± Robin shrugged, pointing at Timothy, Grady, and others behind Rhonda, ¡°What are you guys doing here in the middle of the night instead of sleeping? Just waiting for me to express the camaraderie of comrades?¡± Timothy pointed at Grady, Rhonda, and the others, ¡°Mr. Bruce, they¡­ they insisted on dragging me out for training in the middle of the night. ¡°Training at this hour? Are you crazy?¡± Robin looked at them. ¡°Report to Chief Drillmaster, there are twelve days left until the final elimination round of the military competition by the Military Command.¡± ¡°This round ofpetition will determine whether our WSF will survive. We must fight to ensure the preservation of WSF¡¯s number!¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°You all should go to sleep now, still working sote, aren¡¯t you practicing tomorrow?¡± ¡°But, thepetition is too close, we want to put more pressure on ourselves, so we can feel more at ease.¡± Grady said helplessly. ¡°No matter what t N?velDrama.Org owns this text. final oue was, at least, we tried our best!¡± ¡°Did your best? Feel better?¡± Robin gave a coldugh. ¡°Did you think you would feel at peace by not sleeping like this?¡± ¡°Even if you ultimately failed, would you feel that you had fought for WSF?¡± Chapter 2475 You¡¯re a Fool! Grady, Clyde and others nodded, ¡°Yes, chief drillmaster, we always. have to give it a shot!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Robin snapped, ¡°This is ostrich behavior!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of not pursuing the final oue in everything, just for the sake of peace of mind!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t hold the belief of certain victory, all efforts would be in vain!¡± Timothy, Grady, and others suddenly paused, as if they understood something. Yes, pretending to work hard, it¡¯s totally meaningless! Robin looked at their confused faces. waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve been busy all day, everyone go rest!¡± ¡°Besides working hard, it¡¯s more important to use your brain when doing things, rather than just pretending to work hard.¡± ¡°Even something like martial arts, which relies on physical reflexes and skills, requires wisdom!¡± ¡°What good could you possibly achieve by brute forcing like this for twelve days?¡± ¡°If you wanted to save the WSF, you should have focused on restoring your energy and strength first.¡± Rhonda frowned and said, ¡°But, our current score is far behind Dragon Soul and LSF.¡± Chapter 475 You¡¯re a Fooll Moreover, the final round was a knockout stage, and we happened to face the two strongest teams from the Seven Military Commands, Dragon Soul and LSF.¡± ¡°How did we win?¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, ¡°A big difference? Isn¡¯t there still one round left? There¡¯s a chance with one more round!¡± ¡°On the battlefield, as long as there was thest breath, there was a chance to kill the enemy!¡± ¡°No matter how formidable the opponent was, fighting with one¡¯s life, there was always a chance to win!¡± ¡°WSF didn¡¯t lose in technology, it lost in confidence!¡± ¡°If you continue to be so restless, practicing hard just for peace of mind. even if you don¡¯t sleep for more than ten days. you still won¡¯t be able to reverse the situation of failure!¡± ¡°Listen to mymand now, everyone go back to sleep! Get up again at eight in the morning! Gather promptly at nine!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rhonda and Timothy, along with a few others, immediately ran towards their dormitories. Robin watched them walk away, and called out towards the shadows of the yground, ¡°Come out!¡± Nia shyly walked over from the corner, ¡°You¡­you found me a long time ago?¡± mpter 475 Youre & Fooll Robin nced at Nia, who was looking down. Despite the dim lighting on the yground, one could still make out the flushed cheeks of the proud female colonel. ¡°Yeah, you followed me as I entered the yground. What are you doing on the yground sote?¡± Nia stood still, hesitating for quite a while, not daring to approach Robin. If it hadn¡¯t been for the dim light, she would have turned and run away long ago. I could already feel it, my delicate face was burning red at that moment. For the first time in my life, I felt uneasy in front of a man. Born into a prestigious family, my father was also the mayor of Hallcester. With such superior conditions, there was no man who could make himself nervous. After the rescue operation at Witcord Peak today, she felt an inexplicable shyness in front of Robin for the first time. A Colonel¨Clevel officer of the Warwolf Special Forces, who was always. known for his strict and efficient style. Now, surprisingly, I was hesitant about how to express my thoughts to Robin. ¡°Are you nning to squat in the shadows all night?¡± Robinughed, seeing Nia reluctant toe out from the corner. You Nia stomped her foot in anger, not expecting Robin to speak so bluntly: Didn¡¯t consider women¡¯s delicate feelings at all. ¡°I¡­ When did I say I was squatting here all night?¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you, you saved me today, and I am very grateful!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been ready to perish with those beasts!¡± Nia stepped forward, closed her eyes, and revealed all her inner thoughts. ¡°I thank you¡­ I¡¯ve started to like you!¡± Oh dear, how¡­ how did I just blurt everything out! Nia¡¯s fair and beautiful face was as shy as a ripe red apple. She bravely lifted her head. her beautiful eyes full of anticipation as she looked at Robin. ¡°Huh? Ah! Really?¡± Robin was also stunned. ¡°You! You¡¯re such a fool!¡± Nia, seeing Robin¡¯s stunned expression, stomped her foot in anger and ran headlong towards the dormitory. ¡°Am I a fool? I¡¯m out!¡± Robin looked at Nia¡¯s beautiful figure, shaking his head with a smile. Nia sprinted all the way into her dorm, diving straight into her bed! It took quite a while to calm down a bit. Chapter 476 You¡¯re a Fool! Thinking about my behavior just now, my heart was pounding, ¡°Oh my, how could I say such a thing today, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 N Falls for Robin Chapter 476 Nia Falls for Robin At nine in the morning. The sun was shining brightly, with not a cloud in sight for miles. On the parade ground of Mount Ammo Training Base, 60 members of the Warwolf Special Forces were lined up neatly, looking mighty and formidable. Rafael, Nia, and Robin stood in front of 60 Warwoll Special Forces members. The entire yground was filled with a heroic spirit of grand aspirations. After arranging the line. Rafael turned to Robin and saluted, ¡°Instructor Mr. Bruce, please begin your instruction!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nia sneakily nced at Robin, who stood as straight as a gpole at the front of the line, her heart pounding wildly. These past few days, she truly noticed the man who made her heart beat. Despite having had some fondness for Robin while in Halleester, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be nervous and awestruck. After a rescue mission, she was certain that her heart had been taken by Robin. This was an emotion she had never experienced in twenty years. 0.00% 16:29 Chapter 476 Nia Falls for Robin She was thinking about getting closer to this enigmatic man, wanting to step into his world, to feel his intoxicating charm more genuinely. ¡°Brothers of WSF!¡± Robin stepped forward. ¡°Since the headquarters assigned me to be your chief drillmaster, the purpose is clear. They want to ensure that WSF can retain its number in the final round of the grand militarypetition. This is a requirement given to me by the militarymand.¡± ¡°But, this requirement was too low for me!¡± ¡°In my dictionary, there have always been only champions and winners!¡± ¡°Because, as a soldier, if you¡¯re not a champion, not a victor, then it¡¯s death!¡± ¡°This was thew of the strong!¡± ¡°This was even more so the ironw of the battlefield!¡± ¡°I had heard about the history of WSF, it used to be the chief squad of the militarymand! This was the glory of WSF!¡± ¡°But, in just a few years, how did WSF be so destitute as it is today?¡± ¡°This was the disgrace of WSF! It was also your disgrace!¡± ¡°Some of you experienced a brutal rescue operation yesterday.¡± ¡°The four brothers of WSF sacrificed themselves for the honor of WSF!¡± ¡°I hoped that you all could muster the spirit of fighting with your lives 13.61% 16:29 2476 Nia Falls for Robin on the line, to aplish the final counterattack in this grand militarypetition!¡± ¡°Back then, you held the ashes of the heroes, returning them to their hometown.¡± ¡°Let the rtives of the fallenrades also enjoy the immortal glory brought to them by the heroes!¡± ¡°But, if this military contest was lost. the WSF¡¯s code would be gone, and the four deceased brothers would ultimately be homeless wandering spirits!¡± ¡°Did you want to see such an ending?¡± ¡°Back then, how did you exin to your brother¡¯s rtives?!¡± In an instant, the roar of 60 WSF brothers resounded across the vast yground. ¡°For the honor of WSF. we were ready to fight with our lives!¡± Rafael and Nia were also inspired by Robin¡¯s words. Looking at therades on the entire yground with passion burning. they excitedly clenched their fists! This was a passionate scene that hadn¡¯t been seen in a long time. After letting them boil for a while. Robin pressed his hand down. ¡°Remember, brothers of WSF, from now on you only have one goal, to defeat Dragon Soul and LSF, and restore the former glory of WSF!¡± ¡°What I wanted to emphasize was, setting goals, you can¡¯t just blindly 16:29 Chapter 476 Nia Falls for Robin forge ahead!¡± ¡°Last night, someone wanted to train instead of sleeping, which was a wrong approach!¡± ¡°Anypetition, any battle required using your brain!¡± ¡°All of you are elites drawn from various units. I believe that before you entered the WSF, you all went through a brutal selection process of oveing numerous obstacles, and finally became a member of the Warwolf Special Forces.¡± ¡°What does this mean? It means that your basic skills have reached the standard of an excellent special forces member!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did WSF lose so badly in every martial artspetition?¡± ¡°Actually, you lost because of ack of confidence!¡± ¡°Therefore, during thesest twelve days, we made an adjustment focusing on this matter of technicality and belief?¡± ¡°If the oue of anything was not satisfactory, it must have been due to incorrect thinking.¡± ¡°If the approach is wrong, you need to stop and adjust!¡± ¡°The direction of effort was wrong, stopping was moving forward!¡± *** Next, Robin gave a detailed exnation of his concept of a champion. Chapter 476 Nia Falls for Robin All morning, all the WSF team members were working hard to change their originalbat thinking. Under Robin¡¯s guidance, they understood. The reason why champions became champions was because every champion had a champion¡¯s mindset. Robin¡¯s morning mental training transformed the weary faces of 60 WSF team members in no time, with each soldier undergoing aplete metamorphosis. The training had ended. and Nia had specifically gone to the small cafeteria to prepare two good dishes for Robin. A dish of honey zed braised pork, a te of spicy beef Robin had just walked into the restaurant when Nia. carrying dishes, ran over from behind. ¡°Come with me to the private room.¡± ¡°Uh, a private room?¡± Robin looked at Nia¡¯s posture, as if she was his own daughter¨Cinw. Nia pulled Robin aside. ¡°I had the master chef cook two separate dishes just for you.¡± ¡°Are you giving me special treatment?¡± Robin only then noticed the two bowls of delicious food in Nia¡¯s hands. Nia grumbled angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not favoritism. you¡¯re the chief drillmaster. you should enjoy such treatment!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, it won¡¯t taste good once it cools down.¡± Na Faktor Robin Watching Robin daydreaming. Nia gave him a kick, ¡°Hurry up, you¡¯re killing me with impatience!¡± Robin paused, was this the arrogant Colonel Finley? ¡°Hurry up, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Rhonda mimicked Nia¡¯s tone, running up from behind. ¡°The cafeteria was a bit biased today. Mr. Bruce¡¯s dish was different from ours!¡± Rhonda leaned over to look at the dish in Nia¡¯s hand. ¡°Braised pork, my favorite! I also want to eat meat!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have meat in your bowl?¡± Nia quickly dodged away. ¡°The meat in my bowl was not tasty. I wanted to eat Mr. Bruce¡¯s meat!¡± ¡°Go away! You¡¯re not a fairy, and Robin isn¡¯t a god! You can¡¯t cat him!¡± Nia pushed Rhonda away and, pulling Robin along, dashed into the private room as if fleeing. Robin was pulled into the private room by her, and Nia immediately locked the door from the inside. Robin looked at Nia andughed. ¡°Why do I feel like a thief just for having a meal?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, this one was spoiled at the Londrnd Security Agency!¡± Nia craned her neck to check outside the window, making sure no one was there. Then, he personally picked up a piece of braised pork and brought it to 76.33% 16:290 Chapter 476 Nia Falls for Robin Robin¡¯s mouth. ¡°I wanted it too!¡± Nia¡¯s hand, holding the meat, trembled for a moment. ncing sideways, she saw a pair of wolf¨Clike eyes on the ss window of the private room, staring at the braised pork in her hand. ¡°Rhonda, are you done yet?!¡± ¡°Nia, I want to eat braised pork too!¡± Rhonda whined, pressing her face. against the ss. ¡°No, this was specifically ordered for Mr. Bruce!¡± Nia ignored her and quickly fed Robin the braised pork.. Robin hadn¡¯t managed to swallow the first piece of meat yet. Nia¡¯s second piece of meat was stuffed in again. almost suffocating Robin. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Are You Investigating Me? ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Robin choked, ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­¡± ¡°If you stuffed any more meat into my mouth, you would have choked me to death!¡± ¡°Were you serving me meat or stuffing a sausage?¡± Nia turned around, only then did she notice that Robin¡¯s mouth was full of red meat! ¡°Oh, oh, oh, cat up, eat up!¡± Nia, seeing Robin¡¯s mouth stuffed full of meat, poked her fork inside again. ¡°Once Rhonda came in. there was nothing left for you to eat, she was a wolf!¡± Robin hastily removed Nia¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t just stuff your meat into my mouth as if it¡¯s a hole.¡± Nia nced at the face pressed against the window ss, urging, ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I got it.¡± keep ¡°Robin, I went to open the door for that guy, it¡¯s not good for her to keep shouting outside like this.¡± At this point, he pushed a bowl full of meat towards Robin, ¡°You eat quickly, there are only a few pieces of meat left, you hurry up and finish them all!¡± 0.00% Chapter 427 Are You investigating Me? Robin was speechless, looking at Nia¡¯s nervous expression, ¡°What the hell! Have I never eaten meat or what?¡± ¡°Alright, cat quickly!¡± Nia said, her eyes darting towards the window. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m so sick of this!¡± Robin spat out a piece of fatty meat from his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat a bite, and you hurriedly stuffed several pieces of fatty meat into my mouth. I didn¡¯t even taste it, your meat was stuck in my throat. Nia looked at Robin, his mouth smeared with oil, andughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, you should wipe your mouth first.¡± ¡°Nia, do I also want to eat meat?¡± Rhonda shouted from outside. ¡°This guy, so annoying!¡± Nia red out the window, and reluctantly opened the door to the private room. ¡°Wow! There are still some pieces of meat left, I ate them all!¡± Rhonda pulled the braised pork in front of Robin to herself. Nia muttered, ¡°Lucky little dog.¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care, say whatever you want about me, as long as I have meat to eat!¡± Rhonda ignored everything else, quickly finishing off the braised pork in her bowl in just a few bites. ¡°Eat, eat! Eat until you be a pig!¡± Nia said, rolling her eyes at Rhonda who was wolfing down her food. Rhonda looked at Nia¡¯s annoyed expression and startedughing, ¡°Colonel Finley, getting as upset as a little girl over a few pieces of 472 And You livestigating Met meat, hahaha¡­ ¡°Go away!¡± Nia ignored her, covering her head and eating her rice! At that moment, a Major stood at the door and reported, ¡°Mr. Bruce, General Allen and Major General Vargas are waiting for you in the base¡¯s war room. Please go there after lunch.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be ready soon, let them wait for a while.¡± Robin finished his meal, turned around, and left the private dining room of the restaurant. Rhonda leaned in close to Nia and whispered. ¡°Colonel Finley, is Robin your boyfriend? Judging by the way you two were just now, it¡¯s as if you wanted to stuff your own flesh into his mouth.¡± At this point, Rhonda deliberately looked at Nia¡¯s pride. Nia understood what Rhonda meant, her face instantly turning red. ¡°You little devil! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll punish you with a thirty¨Ckilometer weighted cross¨Ccountry run!¡± Rhondaughed, lying back against Nia¡¯s chest, ¡°From your expression. I could tell you liked Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°Rhonda, are you full and just talking nonsense? If you keep this up, I won¡¯t give you any of my meat!¡± Rhonda nudged against Nia¡¯s chest, ¡°Not feeding me, but feeding Mr. Bruce?¡± Nia subconsciously looked down at her own prominent chest, pushing 27.70% Chapter 477 Are You investigating Me? Rhonda away, ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re so embarrassing! How dare you say such things, you¡¯re just a female hooligan!¡± Rhonda stuffed a piece of braised pork into her mouth,ughing as she said, ¡°Colonel Finley, if you don¡¯t admit that you like Mr. Bruce, I might just pursue him myself.¡± ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± Nia¡¯s face turned red with anger. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Haha¡­ Look, you¡¯ve spoken your true feelings, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m not. lying to you, if you don¡¯t make a move soon, I¡¯m really going to start. making advances on Mr. Bruce!¡± Rhonda said,ughing as she chewed on her braised pork. ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. If you, little imp, dare to mess around, see how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± Nia¡¯s face turned beet red as she bolted out of the private room. After running for a while. I realized that I had actually ended up at the ce where I had spoken with Robin the night before. Thinking about everything that had happened, Nia covered her face and murmured. ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s so embarrassing that people have noticed such things!¡± *** Warwolf Special Forces¡® war room. Randall, Arturo, Ignacio, and Rafael sat around the conference table. As soon as Robin entered, Randall and the others immediately stood up to salute. 42.70% 16-300 Chapter 477 Ale YOU investigating de Ignacio spoke, ¡°The militarymand headquarters has approved the martyr status for the four fallen soldiers of the Warwolf Special Forces¡± ¡°ording to the wills left by the four martyrs, they wished for them ashes to be sent back to their hometown for burial after their sacrifice¡± ¡°ording to the agreement at the headquarters, the relies of the fast fallen soldiers were buried in the Martyrs Cemetery, the ashes of the martyrs were sent back to their hometowns, and the local government was asked to properly arrange the cemetery issue ¡°At that time, all the officers and soldiers of WSP, along with representatives from each battalion of the special operations frigade, escorted the spirit of the martyrs home together ¡°This ceremony was to be held after the militarypetition ¡°All members of WSF if able to participate in this ceremony of escorting the hero home, must be those who have retained ther numbers.¡± Otherwise, the ceremony could only be performed by other teams ¡°I thought. Mr. Harvey and the brothers of WSF wouldn¡¯t want to see such a result.¡± ¡°Therefore, the headquarters hoped that WSF could uphold your honor in the final debatepetition!¡± ¡°In the previous three rounds ofpetition, WSF¡¯s scores were rtively poor. ording to the scoring rules, they are currently at the bottom.¡± 9467.59% Chapter 477 Are You Investigating Me? ¡°In the final round of the elimination, WSF was to challenge the two teams with the highest scores from the previous three rounds. If sessful in the challenge, WSF would be able to retain their ranking.¡± ¡°At that time, there were two teams in such a situation.¡± ¡°WSF was facing an extremely severe test.¡± ¡°There were twelve days left until the final round of the martial artspetition.¡± ¡°The militarymand headquarters was to conduct a briefing and supplement on the rules of this round ofpetition in the war room of the Maplefordmand post.¡± ¡°Some activities such as parachuting and water crossing in the wild were temporarily cancelled. only competitions regarding individualbat. abilities were held.¡± ¡°The headquarters considered that in past international militarypetitions, the weakest aspect was the individualbat ability. which was the shoring of the Londrnd militarymands.¡± ¡°Therefore, the Military Command headquarters had definitively decided that the final round of elimination assessment would only be based on these two individual abilities.¡± ¡°At that time. Lieutenant General Swanson would attend.¡± ¡°Themand from the headquarters had been conveyed here.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning at nine, you must arrive at the Mapleford militarymand headquarters with utmost punctuality!¡± 74.20% 16:30 Chapter 477 Are you investigating Me? Ignacio said up to this point, looking at Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m. entrusting WSF to you.¡± After speaking, Randall and Ignacio stood up and walked towards the outside of the conference room. Robin called out to Randall, ¡°Randall, you stop right there!¡± Several people were stunned. Randall nced at Robin, signaling for Ignacio, Rafael, and others to leave. Robin stared at Randall¡¯s small eyes for quite a while, making Randall feel a bit uneasy. ¡°Why¡­ why were you staring at me?¡± ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Robin¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Are you investigating me?¡± Randall¡¯s eyes lit up before he could respond, only to suddenly see a terrifying murderous intent burst forth from Robin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know the consequences of investigating me?¡± Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Mark My Words An overwhelming sense of intimidation, which was suffocating, suddenly enveloped Robin. For the first time in all these years, Randall felt the suffocating sensation of being overwhelmed by someone¡¯s imposing presence. This sense of urgency and suffocation, Randall had only experienced it on Lord Wyvern and Lord Wyvern Jr. in the past. Few people could intimidate him to such a great extent. Robin watched the changing expressions on Randall¡¯s face, suddenly chuckled, ¡°Old man, scared you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Only then did Randall breathe a sigh of relief. He rolled his eyes and pouted, ¡°You scared me. Your momentum just now seemed like you were going to kill me.¡± Randall had just let out a sigh of relief, a small smile finally squeezing onto his face. Suddenly, Robin¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Did I scare you? Then why were you investigating me?¡± ¡°Do you know where the people who investigated me ended up?¡± ¡°I told you, they all reported to the Grim Reaper!¡± 0.00% 16:30 Chapter 478 Mark My Words Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion years ago? Imagining Robin¡¯s expression, a surge of hope suddenly ignited in. Randall¡¯s heart. Perhaps it really was him! Those eyes, as vast as the starry sea, that face, indifferent to everything. He treated everything as if it were a piece of cake. It seemed there was nothing in this world that he couldn¡¯t control. It was so simr! It was just too simr! Ignacio returned to the operations room, looking at Randall¡¯s nk expression, ¡°General Allen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Randall then realized that he had already been standing in the operations room for nearly 20 minutes. Ignacio looked at Randall¡¯s sweat¨Csoaked shirt front, ¡°What did he say to you, General Allen?¡± Randall shook his head, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, but, he did remind me.¡°. Having said that, he immediately sent out a message, ¡°Stop all investigations about Robin!¡± If Robin truly was Lord Wyvern Jr. of Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion, his investigation would surely have been spied on by others. 39.81% 16:31 Chapter 429 Mark My Words For Robin, this was an extremely dangerous operation. Did Robin tell me these things as a reminder? Randall fell into deep thought¡­ Eight o¡¯clock the next morning. Rafael. Timothy, Robin, Rhonda, Nia. Grady and others, drove three jeepbat vehicles towards the militarymand headquarters in Mapleford. After a journey of an hour and a half, they arrived at their destination. The special forces of the seven militarymands had also arrived early at the headquarters command building. Robin and the others had just entered themand building when they encountered representatives from the Dragon Soul and LSF specialbat squads. The first warrior of Dragon Soul. Rodolfo, stood in front of Rafael and Timothy: ¡°Mr. Harvey, Colonel Griffith. I heard that you got a new chief drillmaster yesterday, who directly contradicted our battalion Rafael said coldly. ¡°Rodolfo, what are you trying to do?¡± Rodolfo said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Harvey. I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to see what kind of person would dare to contradict our Senior Colonel Schneider¡¯s chief drillmaster.¡± 51.51% 1631- Chapter 478 Mark My Words Timothy gestured to the man standing in the middle of them, Mr. Bruce, who had had an argument with Christopher the day before. Robin didn¡¯t wear his uniform today, instead, he wore a regr casual outfit. Rodolfo walked up to Robin and took a look at him: ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Bruce? Judging by your youthful appearance, are you the son of some leader?¡± ¡°WSF is almost obsolete, what are you guys doing here today? Are you looking for embarrassment?¡± With a ¡°smack¡°, Robin pped Rodolfo on the shoulder. Rodolfo¡¯s legs gave way, and he almost sat down on the ground. ¡°A puny colonel dares to bluster in front of me?¡± Robin said coldly. Timothy said coldly, ¡°Rodolfo, this is General Bruce, the chief drillmaster specially approved by the headquarters. How dare you behave so recklessly in front of the general!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Rodolfo went to carry out another task yesterday, not knowing that Robin was a Brigadier General. He was immediately stunned, the soldier beside him told him that Timothy was right. He had no choice but to stand at attention and salute. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, General Bruce, I didn¡¯t know your identity. Yet, disdain was still evident in his words and expressions. 65.62% 16:31 Chapter 478 Mark My Words Robin said coldly, ¡°With your pathetic skills, you have no right to be arrogant. Step aside!¡± Robin pushed Rodolfo. Rodolfo stumbled a few steps, a sudden terror seizing his heart. How could a martial artist with such a solid foundation like him be easily pushed aside by a single palm strike from Robin? ¡°General Bruce, although your rank is higher than mine, I would like topete with you on the stage in the militarypetition 11 days from now.¡± Timothy stepped forward and said, ¡°Rodolfo, General Bruce is the chief drillmaster, you are not worthy to challenge him!¡± ¡°Get lost! The chief drillmaster was not allowed to participate in the war!¡± Christopher stepped forward and said. ¡°Today, we are here to discuss the rules for the final elimination round.¡± ¡°The chief drillmaster was also a soldier of the special operations brigade, I believed he was eligible to compete.¡± It was clear from Christopher¡¯s statement that he hoped Robin would participate in the Warwolf Special Forcespetition as the chief drillmaster. Robin ignored him and headed straight upstairs. Rafael, Timothy, and others quickly caught up with Robin¡¯s pace. 19.35. 1531 Chapter 478 Mark My Words Rodolfo chuckled softly as he watched Robin¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Senior Colonel Schneider, your words might have scared General Bruce just now.¡± ¡°Today, we must propose at the convention agreed upon by the rules that every member of the special forces team should participate in the final knockoutpetition!¡± Aplex smile shed in Christopher¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alright, we will propose this suggestion then!¡± ¡°Rodolfo has been training hard these past few days, doing us, Dragon Soul, proud! He will defeat that arrogant Mr. Bruce under the sun! Then, I would like to see if WSF can still be so boastful!¡± 92.84% Chapter 479 Chapter 479 A Bunch of Trash The war room of the militarymand headquarters. The special forces representatives from the seven militarymands sat at the conference table. Christopher nced at the stern¨Cfaced Rafael across from him and chuckled, ¡°Mr. Harvey, the annual militarypetition and the triennial knockout tournament of the militarymand, I believe these rules should be adjusted a bit.¡± ¡°If a team was disbanded due to insufficient overall scores, and all members were transferred to other professions, it would be quite a waste of talent.¡± Rafael raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean, Senior Colonel Schneider?¡± ¡°What I meant was, for this final round of our eliminationpetition, the singlebat should be considered as the most important assessment item.¡± ¡°That is, after the overallpetition of our various war zones ended, all core team members had another round of arenapetition.¡± ¡°Retained the talented individuals who performed excellently in the team whose number was cancelled.¡± ¡°Such operation could leave us with some elite individuals with strong personal abilities in our special forces.¡± 0.00% 16:31 Chapter 479 A Bunch of Trash ¡°For instance, in WSF, there were also some elite members like Colonel Griffith, Lieutenant Malone, and so on.¡± ¡°It would be such a pity if they were transferred to local areas due to the cancetion of the serial number.¡± Nia snorted coldly, ¡°So, ording to Senior Colonel Schneider, WSF is definitely going to be eliminated this time? Are you still preparing for your Dragon Soul¡¯s demotion?¡± Christopher gave a dryugh, ¡°Colonel Finley, with Dragon Soul¡¯s current strength, how could we possibly be eliminated? Besides, we are the ones being challenged now.¡± Nia said coldly, ¡°Your suggestion is not without merit, but we have already made one.¡± ¡°Since it was a challenge match, then, if the challenged party failed, they must be disqualified!¡± ¡°This kind of individualpetition allowed us to retain some of the excellent members froin the challenged team, leaving them at the disposal of our Warwolf Special Forces for selection.¡± Rodolfoughed, ¡°Colonel Finley, are you implying that WSF will definitely seed in the challenge this time?¡± Nia flicked her cold eyelids, ¡°Anything is possible before the resultse out!¡± Rodolfo sneered, ¡°In all the previouspetitions, I alone could challenge all of you from WSF, and eleven dayster, the result will still be the same!¡± 15.00% 16:31 Chapter 479 A Bunch of Trash ¡°In just cleven short days, I didn¡¯t believe that WSF could undergo aplete transformation?¡± ¡°I was the boxing champion, the sniping champion, and the parachuting champion of the Seven Military Commands. My records, to this day, have been unbeaten by anyone other than Major General Vargas!¡± ¡°In all past militarypetitions, everyone from WSF has been defeated by me. You are not yet qualified to challenge me!¡± Nia was momentarily speechless, her delicate face flushed with anger. Because what Rodolfo said was true, his personalbat ability was extremely strong. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Indeed, no one could rival the Warwolf Special Forces. Rodolfo turned to Bryan, the captain of the Leopard Special Forces next to him, and Brad, the most formidable figure in the LSF, and said arrogantly with a smile. ¡°Mr. Parks, Colonel Welch, am I right or not?¡± Bryan nodded and chuckled. Neither confirmed nor denied. Such an attitude clearly showed contempt for the Warwolf Special Forces. Grady clenched his fists in anger, ¡°Colonel Weaver, don¡¯t you think your words are a bit too much?¡± Brad chuckled lightly, ¡°Grady, you¡¯re not qualified to speak with your ability!¡± 32.05% 16:31 Chapter 479 A Bunch of Trash ¡°Colonel Weaver alone could challenge all of you, and so could I!¡± ¡°This time, WSF faced Dragon Soul and LSF, it was destined to have its number cancelled!¡± ¡°Mr. Parks also submitted a written proposal to the headquarters yesterday, hoping that the military command could conduct individualpetitions this time, retaining the elites of the WSF.¡± ¡°We, LSF and Dragon Soul, had agreed that after defeating WSF, our two teams would have a match, and the winner would incorporate all the elites.¡± Upon hearing their tant contempt for WSF, Rafael¡¯s face turned livid with anger. From their words, it was known that Dragon Soul and LSF had already started to divide the elites of WSF yesterday. This was pping his face, and also pping the faces of everyone in WSF. Indeed, it was the case. If the status of WSF remained this low, the result of being eliminated was inevitable. Christopher feigned scolding Rodolfo, ¡°Enough, hold your tongue! Can¡¯t you be a bit more humble?¡± ¡°Everyone here is arade from the militarymand. Winning or losing ismon. Be mindful to save face for yourrades when speaking!¡± 47.26% 16:31 Chapter 479 A Bunch of Trash Having said that, Christopher looked up at Robin, who had been fiddling with a signing pen, ¡°Mr. Bruce, you said so, right?¡± ¡°However, there was indeed some truth to what Colonel Weaver and his team had said.¡± ¡°There were still some elites in the WSF team.¡± ¡°By then, once your WSF codes have been lifted, I will apply to the headquarters to keep a few elites from WSF.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, didn¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°A bunch of trash that only knows how to make noise in their nest!¡± Robin looked indifferently at Christopher, the signing pen in his hand. slowly spinning at his fingertips. The war room immediately fell into a silence that was suffocating! The smiles on the faces of Christopher, Bryan, and others instantly turned cold. Rodolfo mmed the table in anger and said. ¡°Mr. Bruce, even if you are a superior, you can¡¯t insult people!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling you trash?!¡± Robin raised an eyebrow, ¡°Believe it or not, this general is going to hit you!¡± The signing pen in Robin¡¯s hand suddenly flew towards Rodolfo as if it had grown wings. Rodolfo reflexively raised his hands to block. However, the signing pen miraculously slipped through the gap between 62.10% 16:32 Chapter 479 A Bunch of Trash his hands and forcefully hit him right on the forehead. With a loud ¡°bang¡°, Rodolfo¡¯s burly body dramatically fell backwards onto the ground. Everyone in thebat meeting room was suddenly startled. A few days ago, I heard that a chief drillmaster had arrived at WSF, who was said to be quite aloof. Unexpectedly, still so arrogant! Christopher¡¯s face darkened and his lips twitched, but he dared not say anything. A lump as big as an egg had formed on Rodolfo¡¯s forehead. He struggled for a while before he managed to get up from the ground,. defiantly saying, ¡°Reporting to the officer. it¡¯s against the rules for a superior to hit and scold a subordinate!¡± Robin pointed at Rhonda, ¡°Colonel Chavez. tell him! In militarymand discipline, how is insubordination and mockery of superiors punished?¡± Rhonda immediately stood up from her seat, ¡°Reporting to the superior officer, insubordination and mockery of superiors by subordinate officers can be punished by execution under wartime discipline! In non¨Cwar times, they can be brought to a military court, discharged, confined, and so on!¡± Robin looked at Rodolfo indifferently, ¡°You defied this general, how should I punish you! Should I execute you by firing squad or make you 77.63% 16:32: Chapter 479 A Bunch of Trash take off these clothes?¡± The war room suddenly became as silent as the wilderness. It was then that everyone truly understood, this Mr. Bruce was a general! Rodolfo, no matter how capable you were. He was nothing more than a little colonel who had just entered the ranks of intermediate officers. If it escted to the point of belittling the general, the consequences would be extremely severe! At that moment, Rodolfo¡¯s face turned pale with fright¡­ Chapter 480 ownrades, this is the greatest disgrace for a soldier!¡± ¡°Listen to mymand, all four of you line up in front of the door!¡± Bryan, Brad, Christopher, and Rodolfo immediately ran to the front of the door, standing in a straight line. ¡°This time, I¡¯m giving you a chance! In eleven days, if you can¡¯tpletely defeat WSF, all of you can get lost!¡± At that time, Commander Preston of the Military Command, apanied by Arturo and Ignacio, entered the war room. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Preston looked at the four Christophers standing in a row in front of the door. 28.03% 16:32 O Chapter 480 What Kind of Soldiers Are You! He thought they were lined up waiting for him, gesturing for several people toe in for a meeting, ¡°Alright, everyonee in.¡± Christopher, Bryan, Rodolfo, and Brad were all nervously looking at Robin. Preston didn¡¯t know what was going on, ¡°What are you guys still standing there for?¡± Christopher, Rodolfo, and others were still looking at Robin. Robin hung his head in silence, the conference room waspletely quiet. Preston, Ignacio, and others furrowed their brows, not understanding what had happened. Robin said coldly, ¡°This is yourst chance, everyone take your positions!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The four people immediately marched back to their seats. This scene left Preston in a state of constant bewilderment. ¡°Christopher, what were you guys doing?¡± Preston asked. Christopher stood up and said, ¡°Reporting to Commander Ning, General Bruce was giving us a speech!¡± ¡°Alright, very good, everyone take a seat.¡± Preston nodded, picking up the teacup from the table and taking a few sips. At that moment, Rhonda, carrying a thermos, made a cup of tea for Robin, ¡°Mr. Bruce, please have some water!¡± 41.61% 16:32 In the vast special operates cheerful voice. Preston looked at Rhonda and nodded, then turned to Arturo beside him and said, ¡°Not bad, Roy¡¯s daughter is very diligent, not a bit like a spoiled youngdy!¡± He took a few more sips of the tea in his cup, then lifted his water ss, signaling Rhonda to add some hot water for him. Rhonda turned a blind eye and returned to her seat. Preston was looking at the documents in front of him while saying, ¡°Colonel Chavez, pour ne a ss of water.¡± Rhonda inexplicably said, ¡°Why should I pour water for you? Don¡¯t you have your own bodyguards? I can¡¯t overstep my authority.¡± Timothy next to her almost sat on the ground After all, she was the daughter of Chief Chavez of Londrnd Security Agency, even themander¡¯s water wouldn¡¯t spill. The guard at the headquarters immediately filled a cup of water for him. Preston nced at Rhonda, who was slightly taken aback, then exchanged a smile with Arturo, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a meeting!¡± ¡°Yesterday, based on the rmendations reported by the special forces. of the seven military commands, the headquarters conducted atprehensive assessment of the rules for the final round of militarypetitions, forming the following orders.¡± 56.16% §à 16:32 ¡°Group A, Warwolf Special Forces challenged the mar winners of the previous three rounds, Dragon Soul and LSF. If the challenge was sessful, WSF would retain their number, if not, the number would be cancelled!¡± ¡°The Tigers, who were at the bottom of Group B, challenged the third, fourth, and fifth ce teams. The challenge rules were the same as Group A.¡± ¡°The Warwolf Special Forces proposed a new suggestion: if the challenging party seeds in this challenge and the challenged party fails, there will be another contest between the challenged parties. The losing party will also have their number cancelled!¡± Meanwhile, in order to retain some excellent elites, the special forces members whose numbers were cancelled, if they wished to rejoin, could apply for assessment to the militarymand after the entire Christopher immediately stood up and said, ¡°Excuse me, I have a different opinion!¡± ¡°Why was the challenged party¡¯s number also cancelled after they failed?¡± Nia stood up and said, ¡°Senior Colonel Schneider, if you won once on the battlefield, can you guarantee that you would win a second time?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a knockout challenge, whoever loses will be eliminated.. There¡¯s nothing to question about that!¡± Arturo gestured for them to sit down, ¡°This rule has been carefully evaluated by the headquarters. It has now be an order and is no 72.97% O 16:32 Chapter 480 What Kind of Soldiers Are You? longer up for debate!¡± ¡°Additionally, the headquarters decided that any member of the Special Operations Brigade, including the Chief Drillmaster and the Brigade Commander, were eligible to participate in the challenge arena competition.¡± ¡°This was also to train our special forces squad, so that when your team faced a matter of life and death, all members could pull together.¡± Christopher, Rodolfo, and the others instinctively looked at Robin, a glimmer of expectation shing in their eyes. Hehe, when the day of the elimination round came. we would dominate you on the stage. let¡¯s see how you would suppress us with your officer status then! 91.431 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Hate to Shatter His Dream Military Command Headquarters. The meeting about the judging rules for the final round of the militarypetition ended at 11 a.m. The special forces units of the seven militarymands all left after the meeting ended. Eleven dayster, it would be a match that would determine their life or death. The oue of this round ofpetition was destined to eliminate two teams and cancel their numbers. Just after leaving the headquarters, Robin received a call from Freddie. ¡°Mr. Bruce, where were you?¡± ¡°The anniversary celebration of our alma mater ended today. and I wanted to have a meal with you before leaving Mapleford.¡± Robin nced at the street in front of themand center: ¡°I just attended a meeting and now I¡¯m on West Mountain Road in Mapleford.¡± ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Bruce!¡± Freddie eximed excitedly. ¡°I drove over to pick you up.¡± Robin checked the time, ¡°Alright, I was just thinking of clearing my mind. Send me a location, I¡¯ll drive there myself.¡± 0.00% 16:33 Chapter 481 Hate to Shatter His Dream After hanging up the phone, Robin patted Timothy, ¡°You guys get off and ride in Mr. Harvey¡¯s car, I¡¯ll use this one.¡± Rhonda, sitting in the back of the car, suddenly perked up, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I was thinking of buying some household items in Mapleford. I¡¯ll ride with you, and when you return to the base tonight, I¡¯lle back with you!¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Rhonda tugged at Nia, whispering, ¡°Colonel Finley, stay with me in Mapleford for half a day, I¡¯m very bored on my own.¡± Nia originally wanted to refuse, but Rhonda leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m creating an opportunity for you two.¡± Nia¡¯s cheeks turned red, she pped Rhonda¡¯s head, ¡°Screw you!¡± Rhonda muttered, ¡°Really noting with me?¡± Nia sneaked a nce at Robin, ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want to stay? I was just about to buy some daily necessities.¡± Sitting next to Timothy, Grady said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too, I also want to buy some household items.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Rhonda red at him, ¡°We¡¯re buying women¡¯s personal items, and you¡¯reing too?¡± Timothy pped his forehead, ¡°Come back and train with me!¡± Grady rolled his eyes, ¡°Fine. In my next life, I¡¯ll be a woman, and moreover, a beautiful one.¡± 14.30% 16:33 Chapter 481 Hate to Shatter His Dream ¡°Come down!¡± Timothy directly pulled him down. ¡°In your next life, you¡¯ll be a woman, a dark, fat, and ugly woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive!¡± Rhonda drove towards the location of the Raindrop Hotel that Freddie had sent her. Arrived at the hotel parking lot. Rhonda insisted on having dinner with Robin at the hotel before going. shopping. Robin had no choice but to take them along. Just as he walked through the doors of the Raindrop Hotel, Robin¡¯saw a familiar figure. Freddie¡¯s wife, Ste! At that moment, Ste was holding Terry¡¯s arm, the two of them cooing at each other as they headed towards the second floor. Robin gave a coldugh. Freddie¡¯s money should have been almost transferred by her for such a long time. A few days ago, he had Leandro take control of apany named Grandeur Company, registered in Cliffburn by Ste and Terry. Didn¡¯t know what the situation was now. Robin was thinking about this when Leandro sent a message. 16:33 Chapter 481 Hate to Shatter His Dream Because there were some business matters to be handled within Londrnd. He had already arrived in Mapleford, Londrnd, and was preparing to head to Hallcester in the afternoon. By the way, exin the situation where the funds of Freddie himself and the Southern District Development Corporation were transferred to the Grandeur Company. Robin sent a location to Leandro. Have him go to the Raindrop Hotel now. Freddie happened to be here today. Moreover, coincidentally, his wife Ste and Terry were also at this hotel. Everyone was there, let¡¯s solve the problem today. If it hadn¡¯t been discovered early. This cunning woman would swindle the Southern District Development Corporation out of everything. Freddie would also fall into the abyss again. Robin had just sent the message when Freddie came running down from upstairs. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I had a feeling that you had already arrived, and sure enough, I saw you as soon as I stepped out of the private room.¡± 16:33 Chapter 481 Hate to Shatter His Dream Freddie rushed over to Robin in a few quick strides, speaking excitedly. He nced up at Nia and Rhonda next to Robin, ¡°Ah, Ms. Finley, hello.¡± Nia nodded, ¡°I came to the meeting with Robin.¡± Rhonda introduced herself, ¡°Hello Mr. Strd, I am Rhonda, arade of Mr. Bruce¡¯s teaching chair.¡± Freddie nodded, ¡°Alright, it will be more lively with everyone. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve booked the private room 205 on the second floor.¡± Upon entering the private room, Freddie cheerfully said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I gave a motivational speech at my alma mater today.¡± ¡°Because I signed a donation agreement with my alma mater, they gave me some status.¡± ¡°They touted me as a sessful entrepreneur and listed me as one of the most famous alumni on the school¡¯s celebrity board.¡± ¡°Ah, thinking back to those years of destitution, I didn¡¯t even dare to dream of these titles.¡± ¡°Actually, I also knew that these were all empty titles. Before, I didn¡¯t think highly of it, I was just spending some money to buy a status at school.¡± ¡°Now, I knew how important these titles were. ¡°Would make a mediocre business, a bit more noble.¡± ¡°Simply put, it means I had gained some status.¡± 16.33 Chapter 481 Hate to Shatter His Dream ¡°Having an identity meant having a certain social status.¡± ¡°Could act high¨Css no matter where I went. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°The school leader told me, in this society, especially in the upper ss, everyone gets what they need from each other, helping each other out. If people lift you up, you rise.¡± ¡°How did the saying go? It was, ¡®Your sess depends on others!¡°. Robin looked at Freddie¡¯s excited expression at that moment. He could feel the spiritual enjoyment that this alumni meeting brought to him. Fame and fortune were too tempting for an ordinary person. However, these temptations could at any time turn into a double¨Cedged sword that harms others and oneself. ¡°Half a month ago, the alumni association had already contacted me, they even went to Hallcester several times.¡± ¡°Originally, they asked me to donate five billion, but I was worried about insufficient funds, so I didn¡¯t agree to that much. I promised them two billion instead.¡± ¡°All this money was my personal asset.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Ste told me that she had nned to use the money at home to purchase some properties abroad. ¡°I only donated two hundred million to them. Ste handled all of this.¡± 16:33 Chapter 481 Hate to Shatter His Dream ¡°Mr. Bruce, look, I¡¯ve been added to the notable alumni column on our alma mater¡¯s website.¡± Freddie handed his Google¨Copened phone to Robin. ¡°I, Freddie, used to be a down¨Cand¨Cout individual at the bottom of the socialdder, but now I have be a sessful entrepreneur, thanks to the help of Mr. Bruce.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would probably be destitute and devastated now.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, you were a great benefactor to my Freddie!¡± Robinughed, ¡°Let¡¯s not bring up these things anymore.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s one more personing. Let¡¯s eat and chat.¡± Watching Freddie¡¯s triumphant and blissful demeanor, Robin sighed inwardly. I really couldn¡¯t bear to shatter his beautiful dream! Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Immediately Donate the Money Robin looked at Freddie, who still seemed unsatisfied. Really didn¡¯t want to expose those unbearable things right now. Let this person of temperament be happy for a while longer. Hoped that thispassionate and righteous man could withstand the blow of a loved one¡¯s betrayal! Not to mention, the betrayal of the loved one whom I once protected with my life! The harsh reality would always make people unable to bear looking directly at it. A person who trusts others too much is destined to get hurt. Freddie continued with a smile, ¡°Mr. Bruce, you helped me save Glory Edifice, and thus saved my home!¡± ¡°I felt that I was the luckiest and happiest person in the world.¡± ¡°The luckiest thing was meeting you, Mr. Bruce, such a great benefactor!¡± ¡°The happiest thing was, I had a virtuous and gentle wife, Ste!¡± ¡°Sometimes, I would wonder, what virtues and abilities do I, Freddie, possess to have such great fortune in this life!¡± 0.00% 16:33 Chapter 482 Immediately Donate the Money ¡°Mr. Bruce, I wanted to kneel down and toast you!¡± ¡°You gave me everything!¡± ¡°At this alumni meeting, I was able to stand on the podium like a person, all thanks to Mr. Bruce!¡± ¡°If Ste had been here today, we, as a couple, would have definitely toasted to you.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, Mr. Bruce, if you don¡¯t mind, pleasee to my house for a visit. My wife is a great cook!¡± At this point, Freddie was almost drunk. He knelt before Robin, draining the wine from his cup in one gulp. Robin looked at Freddie¡¯s blissful expression, raised his ss and said, ¡°Stand up, I¡¯ll drink this toast you propose!¡± At that moment, Freddie¡¯s phone rang. Originally, Freddie had hung up, not wanting to answer. Immediately after, it rang again The phone ringtone was incessantly ring over and over again. The noise in this small space was quite irritating. Freddie picked up the phone, intending to hang up directly. ??? Seeing that the call was from the school, he apologized, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Ms. Finley, Ms. Chavez, please continue eating. It¡¯s a call from the school¡¯s Chapter 482 Immediately Donate the Money alumni oflice, I¡¯ll go take it.¡± Freddie left the dining table area and went to the living room area. ¡°ine, are you saying that my donation money didn¡¯t arrive?¡± ¡°Impossible, more than ten days ago, I had my lover transfer two hundred million to the school¡¯s public ount. Could you check again?¡± An impatient woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°We¡¯ve checked many times, there¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°The school liaison office has contacted your wife, Ste, multiple times, but she always evasively imed that she had transferred the calls.¡± ¡°But, we just couldn¡¯t find the money!¡± Freddie was confused, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Ste wouldn¡¯t have made excuses, she¡¯s very concerned about her reputation. How could she not have transferred the money?¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, where are you? Let¡¯s meet now!¡± ine Sims said angrily. Freddie looked back at Robin, troubled, and said, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m entertaining some important guests and it¡¯s not convenient to discuss this matter.¡± ¡°After lunch, I will personally go to the school to meet and talk with you in the afternoon, is that okay?¡± ¡°No, we must reach a conclusion now!¡± ine said coldly, ¡°The two 28.63% 16:33 Chapter 482 Immediately Donate the Money hundred million you owe us, if it¡¯s not immediately in our ount, it won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°Is it that urgent? Didn¡¯t I tell you, I have some important guests dining.¡± Freddie was somewhat displeased. ¡°After lunch, I checked, and if the money really didn¡¯t arrive, I guaranteed that I would transfer it to the school¡¯s ount the next day!¡± ¡°No way! You¡¯ve signed the donation contract, you must pay!¡± ine snorted coldly. ¡°Mr. Strd, the school gave you a name, gave you an identity, you surely can¡¯t just defraud it like this?¡± ¡°This was a bit too outrageous! How was this any different from a deadbeat!¡± ¡°Fraudulent donation? Impossible, impossible!¡± Freddie had already clearly felt ine¡¯s rage. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I, Freddie, have lived this long and have never wanted to owe anyone money.¡± ¡°Not to mention fraud and beingbeled as a deadbeat. That¡¯s a bit too much!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when you first arrived in Hallcester.¡± ¡°You said to sign the contract first, and transfer the money to you. whenever it¡¯s avable. The school is not in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ve only been ten days, and I didn¡¯t say I would continue to dy. How 44.80% 16:34 Chapter 482 Immediately Donate the Money could you call me a deadbeat!¡± ¡°Perhaps there were some issues during the process, I understood them clearly in the afternoon and then reported them to the school.¡± ¡°You and the school leaders can rest assured, no matter what problems arise, I, Freddie, guarantee that the money will be transferred to the school¡¯s ount by tomorrow. I absolutely won¡¯t let the school leaders be put in a difficult position.¡± An even angrier voice from ine came through the phone, ¡°Freddie, are you still evading now? Aren¡¯t you being a bit too hical!¡± ¡°The school gave you the title, you even made it onto the list of famous alumni, you gained fame and fortune, but you stopped giving money. Is this reasonable?¡± ¡°This time, the school required that alumni who were asked to donate, could only enter the school¡¯s Hall of Fame if they donated more than five billion each.¡± ¡°You only had two hundred million, and you already put up your photo. That was already quite good. How could you have signed the agreement without even transferring the money?¡± ¡°Was it too disrespectful to our alma mater to do this?¡± Freddie sighed and said, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re still young. Could you please save me some face when you speak? I promise, I absolutely did not deceive the school.¡± ¡°My alma mater nurtured me, how could I deceive her?¡± 60.68% 16:34 Chapter 482 Immediately Donate the Money ¡°Moreover, you all treated me so warmly. These past few days at school, I deeply felt the warmth that my alma mater brought me.¡± ine said coldly, ¡°Knowing this is enough, people should learn to be grateful!¡± ¡°From this moment, if you don¡¯t transfer the money within an hour, the¡± school was going to sue you!¡± Freddie was taken aback, ¡°No way, junior, I, Freddie, wouldn¡¯t stoop so ¡¤ low for such a small amount of money, let alone trouble the school to sue me.¡± ¡°Where are you? We¡¯reing right now,¡± ine demanded without waiting for a response. ¡°The school leadership, regarding this matter, asked us to bring the school¡¯s legal affairs to negotiate with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Freddie¡¯s face cooled slightly, ¡°School legal affairs? Did you really have to make such a fuss over this?¡± ¡°If so, it wouldn¡¯t look good for everyone.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I just made a donation, and they¡¯re treating me like some deadbeat who doesn¡¯t pay his debts. What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Enough, Freddie, where are you? We¡¯reing right now!¡± ine snorted on the other end of the phone. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you a location.¡± Freddie said, shaking his head with a somewhat disheartened expression. Chapter 402 Immediately Donate the Money. ¡°I also wanted to say, couldn¡¯t the school wait even two or three hours? Did I really have important friends in this ce?¡± ine shouted angrily, ¡°No! If it¡¯s not settled by this afternoon, the principal said, the school will initiate legal proceedings tomorrow, sue you in court! Let the court enforce you to immediately repay this donation to the school!¡± Chapter 483 Chapter 483 What¡¯s Wrong? Freddie hadn¡¯t expected that the alumni office of his alma mater would contact him at this time. Moreover, from ine¡¯s tone, it seemed that the leaders in the academy had strong opinions about him. If I didn¡¯t see her now, I was afraid it would make things worse. Had to send the location of Raindrop Hotel. However, ine¡¯s words to this extent annoyed him. Today, I finally managed to find some time and wanted to have a meal with Mr. Bruce. But this kind of thing spoiled the mood. Robin was the greatest benefactor in his life. It could be said, it was like having reborn parents. At his most desperate moment, he was rescued from the abyss. Everything I had today was given by Robin. How embarrassing it would have been if ine hade over and made a fuss! Why didn¡¯t this girl from the school liaison office have any sense of 0.00% 16:34 Chapter 483 What¡¯s Wrong? humanity? Wasn¡¯t it just two hundred million? When have I, Freddie, ever deceived them?! alma mater, and even donated a deadbeat! Donated money to my alma mater, This sum of money should have already been in the school¡¯s ount. How could the school not have received it? Half a month ago, ine from the alumni association had contacted him several times.. Because all of my funds were tied up in some funds and investments, I couldn¡¯t temporarily withdraw them. However, ine called him almost every day, telling him to sign the donation contract first, and it was okay to transfer the fundster. Later, seeing this young junior sister so enthusiastic. The school leaders once again spoke with great care about the unforgettable years they spent at their alma mater. Freddie was somewhat embarrassed. Ste was to withdraw her two billion from a fundpany and arrange a transfer to the school. Among this, due to the early termination of the investment contract breach, a bonus of over ten million was lost. Didn¡¯t Ste really transfer the money to the school¡¯s ount? 11.60% 16:34 Chapter 483 What¡¯s Wrong? At this time, Ste was tutoring her child. Otherwise, I would immediately call Ste to confirm. The alumni association of the province had a deep misunderstanding with itself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Freddie, is there a problem?¡± Robin casually asked, looking at Freddie who was struggling in the living room. Freddie was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to bring up this matter to Robin. ¡°Is it about your donation issue?¡± Robin asked, noticing Freddie¡¯s unease. ¡°I just heard. Two hundred million hasn¡¯t been transferred into the school¡¯s ount yet. Can we negotiate with them first and handle it tomorrow?¡± Freddie gave a dryugh, ¡°The girl from the alumni office is too young, slightly rigid in her work.¡± ¡°She said she was going to handle it for the school today and would be over in a bit.¡± ¡°So urgent?¡± Nia frowned slightly, ¡°Can¡¯t even wait for a day? Without your two hundred million, your alma mater can¡¯t survive?¡± Rhonda was munching on a king crab,ughing as she said, ¡°Mr. Strd, did your alma mater specialize in training debt collectors?¡± Freddie shook his head helplessly, ¡°No, there might have been some 25.96% 16:34 Chapter 483 What¡¯s Wrong? misunderstanding. This money was handled by my wife, Ste.¡± ¡°Ste was tutoring her daughter at this time, they would finish in about ten minutes. Contact herter and you¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m truly sorry. I originally wanted to invite you all to enjoy a meal happily, but I didn¡¯t expect this kind of situation to ur¡­ Robin chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m also waiting for a friend anyway.¡± ¡°You had theme over, a face¨Cto¨Cface exnation should suffice, the school should be able to understand as well.¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang,¡± a series of intense knocks on the door. Freddie opened the door of the private room, and four people strode in aggressively from outside the room. Leading the way was a tall woman. her face full of anger, ¡°Mr. Strd, what on earth is going on?¡± ¡°The donation contract has been signed for half a month, and the two hundred million donation hasn¡¯t been transferred to our ount! Did you n this all along?!¡± Freddie slightly furrowed his brow, shrugging apologetically at the three Robins, ¡°ine, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°The funds didn¡¯t reach the school¡¯s ount, what¡¯s the point of your exnation!¡± The woman named ine snorted coldly. ¡°The school gave you a moment of glory, hanging your photo in the alumni celebrity column, and allowed you to give a sessful sharing 41.02% 16:34 Chapter 483 What¡¯s Wrong? speech in front of the school¡¯s teachers and students.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯ve got your fame and profit, but you can¡¯t keep failing to fulfill your promise of donation to us!¡± Freddie took a deep breath, ¡°ine, you have to let me exin the situation, right?¡± ¡°How could I possibly defraud my alma mater?¡± ¡°There might have been some misunderstanding here.¡± ¡°Today, I had some important guests here, and I hoped you could give me some time.¡± ¡°Can I assure my alma mater that, for whatever reason, I will have transferred this donation to the school¡¯s ount by tomorrow night?¡± ine sneered, ¡°Freddie, you corporate people, you¡¯re so unreliable when ites to talking.¡± ¡°These were two legal staff members from our school¡¯s legal advisory office. Whatever you had, discuss it with them!¡± ¡°Within two hours, if you do not transfer two hundred million to the school¡¯s ount, the school will sue you!!¡± Before Freddie could exin, a legal officer, holding aw book, immediately began to read aloud¡ª ¡°Fraudulent donation was a criminal act.¡± ¡°Article 107 of the Civil Law of Londrnd stipted: Individuals, corporations, or other organizations that defraud property under the 58.89% Chapter 493 What¡¯s Wrong? guise of charity or by impersonating charitable organizations shall be investigated and dealt with by the police authorities in ordance with thew; if a crime is constituted, criminal responsibility shall be pursued in ordance with thew¡­¡± After two legal officers had finished reading a series of legal provisions, they sternly said, ¡°Freddie, your deception of the school¡¯s reputation and your influence in society is also a form of defrauding the school¡¯s spiritual assets. Your actions have constituted a crime.¡°¡± ¡°Therefore, if you were unable to transfer the money to the school¡¯s ount within the stipted time after negotiation, the school would sue you for your illegal and criminal behavior!¡± ¡°The judicial authorities will pursue criminal responsibility based on the school¡¯s charges against you!¡± ¡°During this period, your personal property and bank ounts would have been seized for preservation, and high consumption and exit behaviors would have been restricted.¡± Freddieughed awkwardly twice. ¡°What¡¯s all this about? I sincerely donated to the school, how did I be a fraudster?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin to you? I have a very important guest now. After lunch, I will sort out the matter of the transfer. The donation of two hundred million will definitely be transferred to the school¡¯s ount before tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Did you guys make a mountain Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. out of a molehill by doing this?¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s my alma mater, just like my mother. Can¡¯t such matters be resolved a bit more humanely?¡± 74.66% Chapter 483 What¡¯s Wrong? ¡°If I were to bebeled a fraudster ording to your words, it would be so awkward for us to meet in the future. How would other uninformed alumni view me?¡± ine shook her head in disdain, ¡°You want fame, but you don¡¯t want to pay. There¡¯s no such good thing!¡± ¡°If you still want other alumni to think highly of you, transfer the donation to the school ount immediately!¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Get Lost! ¡°Pfft! Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± Rhonda spat out a mouthful of king crab. ¡°Mr. Strd, you¡¯ve really gotten yourself into a big mess! Today,¡± you encountered a highly intelligent scammer. ¡°A photo was hung in the famous alumni column, sharing your sess journey with the younger students, and it surprisingly cost two hundred million.¡± were ¡°You one day away from being sued, and in the blink of an eye, you went from being a well¨Cknown alumnus to a notorious defaulter. All this happened in just a few days, your experience is too thrilling, hahaha.. Freddieughed awkwardly and said. ¡°Ms. Chavez, please don¡¯t say that. After all, it¡¯s my alma mater, and these are my junior schoolmates. Let¡¯s not hurt each other¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°ine, you guys sit down and have a meal first. In a few minutes, my love will be able to answer the phone. I¡¯ll get in touch with her and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ine snorted, ¡°Freddie, don¡¯t fantasize about bribing me with a meal. Call your lover now and ask her why she hasn¡¯t transferred our money!¡± A sh of annoyance flickered in Freddie¡¯s eyes. Thinking of my alma mater, I ultimately swallowed the anger in my 0.00% 16:35 Chapter 484 Get Lost! heart. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to eat, just sit here for a while. My spouse was tutoring my daughter and it was inconvenient to answer the phone. It would only take about ten minutes.¡± ine sneered, ¡°Deadbeats always talk like this! Dying, all kinds of excuses for dying!¡± Freddie shook his head, ¡°ine, your words are a bit too hurtful!¡± ¡°You¡¯kept calling me a deadbeat, what did you take me, Freddie, for?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ine sneered, ¡°Freddie, aren¡¯t you just a deadbeat now? It¡¯s been fifteen days since you signed the donation contract, and not a penny has been transferred to the school¡¯s ount!¡± ¡°You heard the legal provisions just read by our school¡¯s legal affairs, your behavior is a crime!¡± ¡°Not giving money is not only a crime against thew, but also a crime against your alma mater!¡± ¡°People should learn to be grateful!¡± ¡°Your alma mater nurtured you, cultivated you into a useful talent for society, just for you to deceive it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that the money you have today is the result of your own struggle.¡± ¡°Without the nurturing of your alma mater, what ability would you had to build such a business and earn so much money?¡± have 16.89% 16:35 Chapter 484 Get Lost! ¡°When I initially approached you for a donation to our alma mater, you made all sorts of excuses, iming you didn¡¯t have much money.¡± ¡°I ran to Hallcester four or five times, wearing out my lips, before you reluctantly agreed to give two hundred million!¡± ¡°You have so much money, and you only donated this little, were you really sincere towards your alma mater?!¡± ¡°If I had that much money, I would donate it all to my alma mater without anypensation. That would be the repayment for the kindness my alma mater has shown in nurturing me!¡± Freddie was so angry that his face turned ashen, unable to utter a single word. Robin flicked his eyelids, coldly saying, ¡°What the hell are you talking about! Freddie donated two billion, would he need to lie to you?¡± ¡°Also, even if he had trillions, what the hell does it have to do with you guys!¡± ¡°A few months ago, when he was down and out, almost losing his family and life, where were you?¡± ¡°He had now stood up, and again imed that you guys were the ones who nurtured it!¡± ¡°Your scoundrel¨Clike behavior disgusted me! You¡¯re just like trash!¡± ¡°Freddie has told you many times, there must be some misunderstanding. The money will be transferred by tomorrow at the Chapter 484 Get Lost! ¡°Such arge sum of money, you should at least let people figure things out. Have you never seen money in your life, or what?!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t start making sense, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Therge private room suddenly fell silent. ine prided herself on being a high¨Clevel intellectual and social elite, working in a university. Always had been high above. Every inch of his body, even his toes, was filled with a strong sense of superiority. Never have I been berated like this before. Robin¡¯s words left her stunned for a moment. Seeing Robin angry, Freddie hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry for making you angry¡­¡± Robin pointed at ine, ¡°Take your people and get out!¡± ¡°Two hundred million, Freddie had said, he would transfer to you tomorrow afternoon, and he would indeed transfer to you tomorrow afternoon!¡± ¡°What crime, enforced execution, deadbeat! Who the hell owes you, get lost!¡± Freddie hesitated, ¡°Mr. Bruce¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you speak! What kind of trash is this!¡± Robin scolded. 50.53% 1645 Chapter 484 Get Lost! A nice lunch was ruined by a few bugs! He pointed at ine, ¡°You¡¯ve never made any significant contribution, yet you parade around as an intellectual, looking down on and criticizing others. Who gave you this sense of superiority!¡± ¡°You¡­ you dare to curse me?¡± ine was almost going mad. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with scolding trash like you!¡± Robin said coldly. ¡°You dare to humiliate me like this, I¡¯ll sue you!¡± ine angrily pointed at Robin. ¡°Tell me? You¡¯re not qualified yet!¡± Robin snorted coldly. Nia nced at Freddie, knowing he was in a difficult position. She stood up and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what I mean is that it¡¯s better not to escte this matter. It was originally a win¨Cwin situation, let¡¯s not turn it into at lose¨Close one.¡± ¡°You guys go ahead. I assure Mr. Strd that these two hundred million will definitely be transferred to the school¡¯s ount before tomorrow night.¡± ¡°What the hell are you, you guarantee? Can you afford it?!¡± ine was so angry that she was about to go crazy, yelling at Nia. Rushing to the dining table, pointing at the full spread of dishes, ¡°Freddie, you¡¯ve been splurging so much money here, yet you refuse to pay back the school, and even invite these disreputable women¡­¡± With a crisp ¡°pop¡± sound. Chapter 484 Get Lost! Rhonda pped ine across the face, ¡°Who are you calling disreputable, you foul¨Cmouthed woman!¡± ¡°You¡­you dare to hit me?¡± ine was stunned. She could never have imagined that someone would dare to hit and scold her, given her status?! Nia shook her head and sat down. Rhonda stepped forward, ¡°So what if I hit you? I¡¯ve been killing bandits. since I graduated at eighteen. Beating a scoundrel like you, I could do it in my sleep!¡± ine covered her cheek, her eyes zing with resentment. ¡°Fine! If you have the guts, just wait here!¡± ¡°I was calling the school leaders right then, calling my uncle, calling the police station!¡± ¡°Did you know who my uncle was? My uncle was y!¡± Robin shook his head, ¡°Let theme, no one here will leave!¡± Freddie let out a long sigh, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°You were wrong!¡± ¡°Freddie, your biggest weakness is that you¡¯re too sentimental and too trusting,¡± ¡°How could such a thing be done based on emotion?¡± 82.36% 16:35 Chapter 484 Get Lost! ¡°Any irrational, impulsive decisions made were wrong!¡± Freddie said helplessly, ¡°They are all my alumni, I don¡¯t know how it ended up like this.¡± Robin gave a coldugh, ¡°Alumni? Haha, even the closest people can¡¯t always be trusted!¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Please Stop for My Sake A few minutester, a sound of footsteps came from the front of the private room. Enrique Watkins briskly walked in from outside. As soon as he entered the door, he got close to ine¡¯s face, holding it with concern, ¡°ine, what happened, who hit you?¡± ine pointed at Freddie and Rhonda among others, ¡°It¡¯s these uncultured friends of Freddie¡¯s! I must get an exnation from them today! Otherwise, it won¡¯t end!¡± Enrique, the director of the liaison office in his fifties, swept a few sparse hairs on his head and said seriously, ¡°ine, rest assured, the school will definitely seek justice for you through legal means.¡± ¡°I was preparing to understand the situation, then appeal to the police and the media through the school authorities.¡± ¡°We, people of status, were bullied by some people with no manners. It¡¯s against natural justice!¡± ¡°The person who hit you, we will definitely bring him to justice!¡± Freddie stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Watkins, there¡¯s a misunderstanding in this matter, please let me exin!¡± Enrique shook his head, ¡°Oh dear, Freddie, how did things end this?¡± up like 0.00% 16:36 ¡°You should have spoken nicely, it wasn¡¯t good that your friend hit someone.¡± Freddie sighed, ¡°Mr. Watkins, I had lunch with some very important friends this noon, and ine came over insisting that I immediately handle the transfer of that donation.¡± ¡°Because the donation of two hundred million was handled by my wife a few days ago, I haven¡¯t been involved in this matter recently, I didn¡¯t know that the money hadn¡¯t reached the school¡¯s ount yet.¡± I told ine that after having lunch today, I would immediately find out the exact reason and ensure that it would be transferred to the school¡¯s ount by tomorrow night. ¡°But, ine simply wouldn¡¯t budge, insisting that I handle it. immediately.¡± ¡°My spouse was in Hallcester, just happened to be tutoring the child today.¡± ¡°During this period, she was also in the ssroom, so I had ine wait for about ten minutes.¡± ¡°ine simply wouldn¡¯t budge, sigh, she even brought twowyers to sue me, saying a lot of unpleasant things.¡± ¡°My friend simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, a minor dispute urred.¡± ¡°A minor argument?¡± ine exploded in anger. ¡°They insulted me, calling me trash, even used me of being a scam artist! That woman even hit me! And you call this a minor dispute?¡± 16.37% 16:36 Chapter 485 Please Stop for My Sake Enrique sighed, ¡°ine, I will give you an exnation for this terrible. incident.¡± ¡°We were all people of status, quality, and cultivation, we couldn¡¯t stoop to the level of some unrefined idlers in society.¡± ¡°Assaulting someone is legally punishable. nder and verbal abuse, these are also personal attacks, and they are all illegal!¡± ¡°Our school administration will definitely ensure that the perpetrator is punished by thew!¡± ¡°Only a person of extremely low quality would resort to violence!¡± Rhonda sneered, ¡°Given your age, how can you be talking such nonsense!¡± ¡°Calling others low¨Cquality, you were nothing more than sanctimonious hypocrite!¡± ¡°Putting on an act of being cultured and refined, but in reality, behind the scenes, men were thieves and women were prostitutes, full of wickedness.¡± ¡°Acting as if you were a real intellectual!¡± ¡°Those truly cultured intellectuals were all engaged in scientific research and academia.¡± ¡°And you, disguising yourself as an expert schr to make extra money, disgusted me!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even possess the most basic manners, yet you kept boasting 34.25% 16:36 Chapter 485 Please Stop for My Sake about how cultured you were.¡± ¡°Stop tarnishing the noble titles of professor, schr, and intellectual!¡± Enrique had a gloomy expression on his face, pointing at Rhonda, he said, ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I won¡¯t argue with you, because we¡¯re not on the same level!¡± ¡°Your outlook on life and the world is different from mine. I am a cultured person, I won¡¯t engage in pointless disputes with youymen.¡± Rhondaughed, ¡°Am I ignorant? Is your worldview and outlook on life based on selfishness, rogue logic, and a robber¡¯s perspective?¡± ¡°At first listen, it seemed like you were a person, but in reality, you were just trash!¡± ¡°It was trash, no matter how well you packaged it, it was still trash!¡± Seeing that Freddie¡¯s words were bing increasingly unpleasant, he quickly intervened, ¡°Ms. Chavez, please save me some face, could you stop talking?¡± Rhonda flicked her eyelids. ¡°Alright, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Strd, I wouldn¡¯t have handled the issue this way!¡± ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t say.¡± Rhonda sneered. Enrique shook his head, making an extremely helpless expression. ¡°Freddie, for the sake of our alumni rtionship, I want to say something. You¡¯ve gradually gained some fame through the school, and our school has given you a lot of prestige. In the future, try to reduce 50.07% 16:36 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 485 Please Stop for My Sake these low¨Cend social interactions, as this will elevate your status.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dine with just anyone, it could devalue your worth and also bring a bad influence to your alma mater.¡± ¡°You had money, but that didn¡¯t mean you had social status.¡± ¡°Your alma mater has nurtured you, enabling you to establish a career, status, and identity. You should also pay attention to your own cultivation.¡± The look in Freddie¡¯s eyes slowly grew cold as he listened. ¡°Mr. Watkins, just because I donated to my alma mater, it doesn¡¯t mean anyone can insult my son Freddie¡¯s friends in its name!¡± ¡°The two hundred million that I promised to donate to my alma mater was to enable the school to cultivate more outstanding talents with both moral integrity and academic excellence.¡± ¡°Even if I had to sell my pots and pans, I would never owe the school a single penny!¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t arrive in the ount before 5 o¡¯clock tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll bring the cash over myself!¡± ¡°The money hadn¡¯t arrived in the ount, I was about to check.¡± ¡°You guys made me feel like a real deadbeat with the way you were acting.¡± ¡°They were going to use me, sue me, and even brought two legal officers over!¡± 68.32% O 16:36 Chapter 485 Please Stop for My Sake ¡°Mr. Watkins, is this how the alma mater treats its alumni?¡± Enrique feigned displeasure and said, ¡°ine, howe I didn¡¯t know about this? How could you treat our old schoolmate like this?¡± ine was stunned, ¡°Mr. Watkins, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to do this?¡± Enrique sternly rebuked, ¡°When did I ever say such a thing? Nonsense!¡± ine was taken aback, ¡°Mr. Watkins, did you really forget? It was just this morning, you told me yourself.¡± ********** ¡°You said if the problem wasn¡¯t resolved today, you would directly file awsuit!¡± ¡°Oh dear, you, ine, why are you so unreasonable in your words and actions? How¡­how could I say such a thing?¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. Strd, look!¡± Rhonda brought the t surface of her phone to Freddie. ¡°Your photo was no longer on the famous alumni column of your alma mater.¡± ¡°It was just here a moment ago, why is this webpage flickering, appearing and disappearing?¡± Freddie looked at the empty well¨Cknown alumni column, his photo was no longer there, a wave of bitterness surged in his heart. 85.16% 16:36 Chapter 486 Break Her Legs Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Break Her Legs He gave a bitter smile, lifting his eyes to look at Enrique. Enrique hurriedly exined, ¡°Freddie, I need to talk to you about this matter.¡± ¡°Perhaps the school staff didn¡¯t know the truth, that¡¯s why they took down your photo and name.¡± ¡°Generally, the renowned alumni¡¯s name and photo could only be posted after the donation had been received.¡± ¡°Because your ount was not received in time, this situation has urred.¡± ¡°Thus, once your funds had arrived in the school¡¯s ount, I would¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I remember now, the school rule was that you needed to donate five hundred million to be listed in the famous alumni column. I had it Wrong before.¡± ¡°If you were to donate another three hundred million, I would discuss with the school leaders to see if we could put you in the notable alumni column.¡± Freddieughed with relief, ¡°Mr. Watkins, I won¡¯t be making up the three hundred million anymore. Whether I¡¯m on the famous alumni list or not doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not anyone special, just an ordinary person trying to make a living.¡± 0.00% 16:36 Chapter 496 Break Her Legs ¡°Afterwards, someone like me no longer dared to hope for the halo that my alma mater had given me.¡± ¡°I was worried that desiring too much would lead to my own ruin and disgrace.¡± ¡°I just kept on honestly doing my business, never again thinking about any halo or fame.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I said, ¡°I promised to donate two hundred million, and I will definitely make up for this amount tomorrow.¡± ¡°If you couldn¡¯t even wait for a day and wanted to sue me, to use me, then go ahead and do it. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Thanks to my alma mater for giving Freddie a vivid life lesson!¡± ¡°I would never forget for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Alright, you could go back now!¡± ine, however, was relentless. ¡°Freddie, are you just going to let it go after your gang of friends beat me up?¡± Freddie gave a cold smile. ¡°ine, it¡¯s because I still consider you as a schoolmate, as a junior, that I¡¯m advising you to stop here with this matter.¡± ¡°My friend hit you, I will pay for all yourpensation!¡± ¡°If you insisted on causing more trouble, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the final oue.¡± Before Freddie could finish speaking, Enrique snorted coldly, ¡°Freddie, 15.27% O 16:36 Chapter 486 Break Her Legs this matter and the donation are two different things.¡± ¡°Our school staff was attacked, we can¡¯t just let it go like this!¡± He pointed at Rhonda and said bitterly, ¡°Our school will definitely make such low¨Cquality people understand that attacking people at our level will be condemned by public opinion and sanctioned by law!¡± Freddie frowned, ¡°Mr. Watkins, are you really going to do this?¡± Enrique nced at the three people, Robin, weighing the pros and cons. In his view, they were just a few young people in their early twenties. They were Freddie¡¯s friends, their status and identity were so prominent. As a representative of the school. having the most say in the field of public opinion and culture. I was not afraid of these slightly dirty¨Cmoney people at all! ¡°ine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± y burst in from outside, apanied by several burly bodyguards. He looked at ine¡¯s swollen cheek. his voice cold as he said, ¡°Tell me, who hit you? I¡¯ll skin her alive!¡± In the midst of speaking. I looked up and saw Enrique nearby, ¡°Mr. Watkins is here too?¡± Enrique nodded. Then, he said to Freddie. ¡°Well, since you put it that way, let¡¯s let Mr. Sims handle it through his underworld methods.¡± 31.72% 16:36 Chapter 486 Break Her Legs Freddie shook his head, knowing he couldn¡¯t stop those who were hell- bent on self¨Cdestruction no matter what. y was about to turn around and roar in Rhonda¡¯s direction, but suddenly froze. Why did this woman in front of me seem so familiar? The harsh words that reached the tip of my tongue, I forcefully swallowed back down, gritting my teeth. The next moment, catching sight of Nia and Robin behind Rhonda, I was scared out of my wits! ine pointed at Robin and Rhonda, saying, ¡°Uncle, that bastard insulted me, and this bitch hit me. I want them to never stand up again for the rest of their lives! Let this woman be sold to be a prostitute!¡± y¡¯s scalp tingled, a pnded on ine¡¯s face, ¡°Beast! Kneel down! What do you think you are, daring to offend Mr. Bruce!¡± Having said that, he grabbed ine¡¯s hair and pushed her head to the ground, then he himself fell to his knees in front of Robin with a thud. ¡°Mr. Bruce, it was you, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was you¡­¡± y knew something big was going to happen today! What a disastrous year it was! How did I keep running into this gentleman over and over again? This move left everyone in the private roompletely baffled. 49.11% 16:36 Chapter 486 Break Her Legs Robin gave a cold smile, pointing at ine, ¡°y, you heard it yourself, she wants to cripple me for the rest of my life?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. y broke out in a cold sweat, hesitating again and again, ¡°I made a promise to Mr. Bruce! You guys do it! Cripple the youngdy¡¯s legs!¡± The bodyguard paused for a moment, then stomped down towards ine¡¯s legs. After a terrible wail, ine fainted on the spot. Enrique was so scared that he almost sat on the ground, and asked in a low voice after his shock, ¡°Freddie, what¡­ what¡¯s going on? Are all these friends of yours involved in the underworld?¡± Freddie sighed, ¡°Mr. Watkins, they are not gangsters. One is a general, one a colonel, and one a lieutenant colonel.¡± ¡°Two female military officers, both from a lineage of generals.¡± ¡°Which of their tforms did you think was lower than yours?¡± ¡°If they were nobodies, what did that make you?¡± At this moment, Freddie wished nothing more than to p Enrique across the face. Damn it! A perfectly good lunch was ruined by these jerks. Enrique had never imagined that the identities of these three young people would be so distinguished! 66.31% 16:36 Chapter 46 Break Her Legs Generals, colonels, and lieutenant colonels, all from a military funnily, what a group of powerful figures they were! Even if all of Enrique¡¯s ancestors were dug up, not one of them could. have upied such a position! Did I actually say they were a bunch of nobodies, not fit for the public eye, people with no quality? Was this arrogance or blindness! At that moment, his legs were shaking and cold sweat was pouring down. Looking again at y, who was kneeling on the ground, and ine, whose legs had been crippled. Before y could finish, he rushed forward and bowed, saying, ¡°Ms. Chavez, I didn¡¯t know who you were earlier, please forgive my rudeness.¡± ¡°We were all people on the same level, some misunderstandings¡­¡± Rhonda sneered coldly. ¡°You and I are on the same level? Who are you insulting? Get lost!¡± With a smile, Enrique said. ¡°Ms. Chavez, I apologize. I offended you earlier, and I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Rhonda chuckled, ¡°Do you think I would ept an apology from a beast? Absolutely disgusting!¡± Enrique¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know your identities just now¡­¡± 82.47% Chapter 487 Chapter 487 The Strike With a smile on his face, Enrique kept nodding, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Ms. Chavez, I assure you, I will definitely turn over a new leaf and get rid of my prejudiced bad habits¡­¡± y didn¡¯t wait for him to finish retching, he grabbed his cor immediately. ¡°Enrique, others may not know what you are, but don¡¯t I know?!¡± ¡°You, a cker who got into Mapleford University through connections, bought yourself a position as the director of the alumni association with money, and you think you¡¯re think you¡¯re someone of status?¡± ¡°Bullshit! So you were just a pile of dog shit. Even if you were given the title of a professor or an expert, you¡¯re still dog shit!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe for money today?¡± ¡°You tricked Mr. Strd into donating two hundred million, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m giving it to you now, get out immediately!¡± Freddie signaled him to let go of Enrique, ¡°Mr. Sims, the money I owe, I¡¯ve never liked having others pay for me.¡± y paused for a moment, then exined, ¡°Mr. Strd, I meant¨Cno disrespect. You¡¯re a friend of Mr. Bruce, it¡¯s only right that I cover the two billion for you.¡± ¡°My niece was ignorant and spoke ill of you because of this matter, Mr. 0.00% 16:38 Chapter 487 The Strike Strd, please give me a chance to apologize.¡± Freddie sighed, ¡°Mr. Sims, I understand your intentions, but I¡¯ll handle. my own affairs!¡± ¡°I had to figure out exactly what was going on with this matter.¡± ¡°My child should be out of ss by now,¡± Freddie nced at Enrique and several school officials. ¡°Mr. Watkins, and a few from the legal advisory office, you all happened to be here.¡± ¡°I was about to contact my loved one immediately, to ask her about the situation with that donation fund.¡± ¡°You all can see for yourselves, whether I, Freddie, was intentionally deceiving my alma mater or not!¡± Enrique hastily said, ¡°Mr. Strd, all your friends are important figures, how could you deceive your alma mater?¡± ¡°It was all a misunderstanding before. The staff below misunderstood the school¡¯s intentions, which led to some inappropriate actions.¡± ¡°You could transfer those two hundred million to the school¡¯s ount at any time.¡± Freddie snorted coldly, pulling out his phone to make a call. y advised, ¡°Mr. Strd, there¡¯s no need to call and question your two billion.¡± nas over ¡®How about this, I¡¯ll first transfer two hundred million to your alma 15.58% Chapter 487 The Strike mater now, to make those condescending jerks get lost.¡± ¡°After you and Mr. Bruce have finished your meal, you can pay me back the two hundred million when you have time, isn¡¯t that okay? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m paying for you. Does that sound okay to you?¡± Freddie hesitated slightly. ¡°y, this is none of your business,¡± Robin pointed at Freddie, ¡°Call your wife!¡± Freddie paused for a moment. He seemed to hear an underlying meaning in Robin¡¯s words. ¡°What are you still dazed for? Your daughter has tutoring, she should have lunch time too, call immediately!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Freddie shivered, instinct telling him that Robin was somewhat angry. Just as he was about to dial Ste¡¯s number, his phone rang. The call was from Shane Hammond of the Engineering Department at Southern District Development Corporation. Freddie had intended to hang up. But the other party¡¯s phone calls just kepting incessantly. ¡°Shane, what was so urgent that you had to keep calling?¡± ¡°I was busy at the moment, I would call you backter!¡± Chapter 487 The Strike On the other end of the phone, Shane hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Strd, don¡¯t hang up, I have something urgent to tell you. Otherwise, things will get out of hand and it will be toote!¡± Freddie asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, the workers on the construction site have gone on a collective strike, blocking the entrance to the corporate headquarters. The situation is likely to escte further. I¡¯m afraid, a major incident is about to happen!¡± ¡°Workers on strike? Why?¡± Freddie eximed angrily. ¡°The sry I paid them was higher than any construction group in Hallcester, and all kinds of insurance were covered. What else were they dissatisfied with?¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, the wages you offer to your workers are higher than any other construction team, but that¡¯s just a hollow promise, the workers haven¡¯t been paid for three months.¡± ¡°They only went on strike because they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The corporation can¡¯t just let them work for nothing, after all, this is their hard¨Cearned money!¡± ¡°Shane, what kind of joke is this?¡± Freddie exploded in anger. ¡°When did I owe the workers money?¡± ¡°I had already instructed the finance department long ago, the money for the frontline workers is hard¨C earned money, it was always the first to be distributed every time.¡± Chapter 487 The Strike ¡°I owed money to someone, but I never owed money to the workers!¡± A helpless sigh came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Mr. Strd, you can now ask the finance department, they said there¡¯s not a penny left in thepany¡¯s ount.¡± Freddie barked angrily. ¡°How could it be possible!¡± ¡°Three months ago, the Huber Group headquarters had just allocated us twenty billion, specifically for the development project in the south of the city, no one dared to touch this money!¡± ¡°Shane, if you dare to talk nonsense with me. I will fire you immediately!¡± ¡°Wait for me, I was just about to contact the finance department.¡± Freddie¡¯s lungs were about to burst I finally managed to invite Robin for a meal today, how could there be so many troublesing to mess around? What a devilishly perfect timing! Just as the phone was hung up, a call came in from L Wilkerson, the Chief Financial Officer of Southern District Development Corporation. Freddie started cursing outright. ¡°L, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°I told you long ago, we must never owe the workers¡® money. Why haven¡¯t you paid them for three months! Answer me!¡± L said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Strd, you should be aware that all the money in the ount has been transferred to thepany in Cliffburn 61.99%% 16:38 M Chapter 487 The Strike by you.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Whatpany do I have in Cliffburn?¡± Freddie exploded in anger. ¡°I told you, L, if you dare to y tricks on me, using thepany¡¯s special project funds, I will immediately call the police and have you arrested!¡± The CFO Lined, ¡°Mr. Strd, two months ago, your wife. Ste, with your signed and stamped payment usage letter, transferred all 20 billion in five installments to the Grandeur Company in Cliffburn.¡± ¡°I tried to reach out to you several times for further verification, but if you weren¡¯t in a meeting, you said you didn¡¯t have time to talk to me. You told me to do as Ste instructed.¡± ¡°Did you say Ste transferred this amount?¡± Freddie felt a chill run down his scalp. The head of the Engineering Department and the Chief Financial Officer of thepany were both loyal subordinates who had shared hardships with him. For over a decade, she had never betrayed him. They probably wouldn¡¯t lie. Just, how could Ste have transferred so much money? On the other end of the phone, L continued, ¡°Ste said you¡¯ve registered anotherpany in Cliffburn, nning to expand your 78 75% business there.¡± She took the fund usage letter you signed and stamped, and said that the Southern District Development Corporation would temporarily dy the payment of sries for a few months. At that time, thepany would give all employees a little more year¨Cend bonus Freddie was confused. If it was true, this was damn too fantastical Ste was indeed Freddie¡¯s most intimate lover How could they have transferred all the money behind his back?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Grandeur Company Freddie waspletely confused, unable to ept the sudden turn of events for a moment. Thepany of Cliffburn? Was 20 billion all transferred away by Ste? What on earth was all this mess! How could gentle and kind Ste have done such a thing? There must have been a mistake in this! Immediately called Ste to ask what exactly was going on. Freddie took a deep breath, suddenly feeling a particr sense of nervousness. He didn¡¯t dare to think further, fearing that those once beautiful moments would be ruthlessly shattered by reality. Freddie¡¯s scalp tingled, his fingers trembling over the keys. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What are you hesitating for, hurry up and hit!¡± Robin said coldly ¡°The Huber Group invested 20 billion and ended up with nothing left. If the Southern District Development Corporation doesn¡¯t figure out what happened immediately, it¡¯s finished!¡± 0.00% 16:39 Chapter 488 Grandeur Company Freddie shuddered violently. With great difficulty and the help of Robin and the Huber Group, I managed to leap out of the abyss. How could it have turned into such a chaotic mess now. He gritted his teeth and dialed Ste¡¯s phone number. ¡°Freddie, have you eaten?¡± Ste¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end. of the phone. Freddie suddenly felt like crying. He simply couldn¡¯t believe everything the Chief Financial Officer had described. How could Ste have done such a two¨Cfaced thing! However, Freddie suddenly felt that Ste¡¯s voice seemed very close. It seemed not toe from the phone, but just outside the private room. He nced around. Could it have been my own illusion? ¡°Freddie, is there something urgent for you to call me at this time? I just finished tutoring Flora and am currently eating out.¡± Ste¡¯s gentle voice on the other end of the phone turned Freddie¡¯s bones. to mush. He hesitated for quite a while, then asked, ¡°Ste, I want to ask you 12.88% 16:39 Chapter 488 Grandeur Company something.¡± ¡°Half a month ago, I asked you to transfer two billion to my alma mater¡¯s alumni association. How did that go?¡± There was a pause from Ste on the other end of the phone, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it, is there a problem?¡± Freddie nced at Enrique, ¡°The school said, they didn¡¯t receive it.¡± Ste was silent for a while, then continued, ¡°Oh, was there a problem with the bank? Well, I¡¯ll go to the bank tomorrow to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Freddie furrowed his brow, took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t wait until tomorrow, tell me which bank you made the transfer at?¡± Ste on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Oh, I also can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t remember clearly. How about this, I¡¯ll look it up and call you back.¡± Freddie noticed Ste¡¯s panic and asked directly, ¡°Ste, I also wanted to ask you, what was the name of thepany you registered in Cliffburn?¡± ¡°Grandeur Company¡­¡± Ste began, then suddenly stopped. ¡°Grandeur Company?¡± Freddie¡¯s face instantly turned livid with anger. ¡°Ste, how did I not know? You transferred all 20 billion away?¡± Ste suddenly became anxious, her previously gentle tone changing abruptly as she said coldly, ¡°Freddie, what do you mean? Did you call 16:39 Chapter 488 Grandeur Company something.¡± ¡°Half a month ago, I asked you to transfer two billion to my alma mater¡¯s alumni association. How did that go?¡± There was a pause from Ste on the other end of the phone, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it, is there a problem?¡± Freddie nced at Enrique, ¡°The school said, they didn¡¯t receive it.¡± Ste was silent for a while, then continued, ¡°Oh, was there a problem with the bank? Well, I¡¯ll go to the bank tomorrow to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Freddie furrowed his brow, took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t wait until tomorrow, tell me which bank you made the transfer at?¡± Ste on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Oh, I also can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t remember clearly. How about this, I¡¯ll look it up and call you back.¡± Freddie noticed Ste¡¯s panic and asked directly, ¡°Ste, I also wanted to ask you, what was the name of thepany you registered in Cliffburn?¡± ¡°Grandeur Company¡­¡± Ste began, then suddenly stopped. ¡°Grandeur Company?¡± Freddie¡¯s face instantly turned livid with anger. ¡°Ste, how did I not know? You transferred all 20 billion away?¡± Ste suddenly became anxious, her previously gentle tone changing abruptly as she said coldly, ¡°Freddie, what do you mean? Did you call Chapter 488 Grandeur Company just to interrogate me?¡± Freddie suddenly saw the silhouette of a woman outside the private room! Ste! Ste was lying in a man¡¯s arms, holding her phone, ¡°Freddie, let me look it up before I say anything.¡± ¡°Ste, where are you now?¡± A surge of towering rage suddenly burst in Freddie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Freddie, didn¡¯t I just tell you? I was in front of Flora¡¯s school. I just had lunch with her and was preparing for the afternoon sses.¡± Freddie walked step by step towards the door of the private room, ¡°Oh, I never asked, where is the school where Flora takes her extra sses?¡± ¡°On South Street in Hallcester, Freddie, how could you ask such a silly question?¡± ¡°No way, it was at the Raindrop Hotel in Mapleford, right?¡± Freddie¡¯s heart had already dropped to freezing point. ¡°You weren¡¯t with Flora either, but lying in the arms of a man, weren¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­.. Freddie, what kind of joke are you making, I¡­¡± Ste¡¯s words were cut off as Freddie abruptly grabbed her wrist, pulling her away from Terry¡¯s embrace. ¡°Ste, I was so indulgent and trusting towards you, I never expected Chapter 488 Grandeur Company you to do such a despicable thing!¡± For a moment, Ste didn¡¯t react, ¡°Freddie, you¡­how are you here? Uh, uh, let me exin.¡± Freddie¡¯s face was cold, ¡°What else is there to exin? Who is this man? When did you two get together?¡± Ste exined nervously, ¡°Freddie, he¡­ he was a ssmate of mine, and things between us weren¡¯t as you think¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not this way, then what is it?¡± Freddie sneered. ¡°Ste, if you ever get tired of being with me, you can tell me about Freddie, I will never stop you!¡± ¡°What is this supposed to be? You eat my food, drink my drinks, take my money to hang out with this trash, and then put on a virtuous wife and good mother act in front of me. What do you take me for? Tell me!¡± Biting her lip, Ste steeled herself and said, ¡°Freddie, wasn¡¯t I just out having fun? What¡¯s the big deal? Aren¡¯t you being a bit petty?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say before, no matter what, you would spoil me?¡± ¡°I just hung out with Terry today to clear my mind, I didn¡¯t do anything outrageous. Why are you making such a fuss, acting as if I¡¯ve done something shameful?¡± ¡°Besides, men and women are equal now. Even if there were a few ¡® instances of physical intimacy due to momentary impulses, it¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± Chapter 488 Grandeur Company With a crisp ¡°pop!¡± Freddie¡¯s emotionspletely copsed. ¡°Ste, I never thought you could be so shameless!¡± ¡°Does gender equality mean licentiousness? Does gender equality mean mating like animals everywhere?¡± 3 ¡°Shameless woman!¡± ¡°I worked myself to the bone every day, all just to provide you and Flora with a warm home.¡± ¡°I told all my friends that my wife was the best woman in the world, virtuous, intelligent, and responsible.¡± ¡°Little did I know, you turned out to be such a despicable woman with no bottom line!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Freddie took a deep breath. ¡°You had your own choices. I didn¡¯t stop you. We were going to handle. the divorce procedures tomorrow. Flora was mine, you left with nothing!¡± ¡°But, you must tell me, where exactly are my two billion, and the twenty- billion of Southern District Development Corporation?¡± ¡°If you return all this money without any fuss, considering our past as a married couple, I won¡¯t press charges against you. Let¡¯s part on good terms!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would have called the police right now!¡± Chapter 488 Grandeur Company ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ste suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Both the twenty billion and those two billion, were transferred by you with your own signature and stamp, and they all have the procedures of business transactions on them.¡± ¡°Why did you sue me? I was just in charge of handling it for you!¡± Freddie was instantly stunned. Ste was absolutely right, all these ount procedures were signed by ¡¤ him, everything was legitimate and legal! Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Fuck Next Life! Terry looked at Freddie, who stood nkly with a vacant look in his eyes, and smirked in triumph. He provocatively pulled Ste into his arms and kissed her on the mouth. ¡°Darling. I¡¯ve already had the twenty billion handled. It¡¯s all been invested in Esnax for mineral purchases, and Grandeur Company has been dissolved. ¡± ¡°That money wasundered clean, it had nothing to do with their damn Southern District Development Corporation¡± ¡°We could leave, we were taking the ne tomorrow to go abroad, living our wealthy, carefree lives, hahaha¡± Ste, too, was hugging Terry¡¯s neck, returning his passionate kiss, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re really great!¡± After a burst of passion, I turned to Freddie, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t leave any for you. It¡¯s okay, you wouldn¡¯t need much money back home anyway¡± Freddie stumbled a few steps, almost losing his breath He knew that the 20 billion had been thoroughlyundered by them, and could never be recovered! This was the special project fund transferred to him by the Huber Group! 0.00% Chapter 489 Fuck Next Life! Terry looked at Freddie, who stood nkly with a vacant look in his eyes, and smirked in triumph. He provocatively pulled Ste into his arms and kissed her on the mouth. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve already had the twenty billion handled. It¡¯s all been invested in Esnax for mineral purchases, and Grandeur Company has been dissolved.¡± ¡°That money wasundered clean, it had nothing to do with their damn. Southern District Development Corporation.¡± ¡°We could leave, we were taking the ne tomorrow to go abroad, living our wealthy, carefree lives, hahaha¡­¡± Ste, too, was hugging Terry¡¯s neck, returning his passionate kiss, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re really great!¡± After a burst of passion, I turned to Freddie, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t leave any for you. It¡¯s okay, you wouldn¡¯t need much money back home anyway.¡± Freddie stumbled a few steps, almost losing his breath. He knew that the 20 billion had been thoroughlyundered by them, and could never be recovered! This was the special project fund transferred to him by the Huber Group! 0.00% Chapter 489 Fuck Next Life! If such a thing happened now, the Southern District Development Corporation would face a catastrophe. Robin and the Huber Group had done him the favor of rebuilding. Not only did I fail to repay the enormous kindness of my benefactor. Instead, it brought them endless trouble. At that moment, Freddie was overwhelmed with shame and fell to his knees in front of Robin with a thud. ¡°Mr. Bruce, I let you down! I¡¯m sorry to the Huber family!¡± ¡°You and the Huber family saved me, Freddie, from dire straits, gave me a chance to rise from the ashes, and helped me regain the dignity that had once been trampled upon!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, I, Freddie, could never repay your kindness in this life or the next.¡± ¡°I had intended to do a good job on the project in the south of the city, to repay Mr. Bruce for his kindness to me.¡± ¡°But, I could never have dreamed that I would be ruined by the woman I trusted the most!¡± ¡°I was going to kill them right then!¡± Freddie stood up and picked up the wine bottle from the table, about to charge at Ste and Terry. ¡°Come back to me!¡± Robinmanded coldly. 13 66 Chapter 459 Fuck Next Life! Freddie suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes filled with angry bloodshot veins, ¡°Mr. Bruce, you¡­ you asked me to¡­¡± ¡°Killing them, could we get back 20 billion?¡± Freddie shook his head bitterly, ¡°But¡­¡± Ste chuckled lightly, ¡°Freddie, let¡¯s go through the divorce procedures tomorrow. You can¡¯t do anything to us.¡± ¡°After the divorce proceedings. Terry and I went abroad to enjoy our aristocratic life, while you continued to strive in our home country.¡± ¡°You might have struggled for decades, but you could rise again. Keep going!¡± ¡°Oh. I forgot to tell you, both vis at home were previously registered under my name. Ste.¡± ¡°A few days ago. I had already sold it, and the ownership had already been transferred.¡± ¡°The buyer would transfer the money to my overseas ount today.¡± ¡°The cars were also registered under my name, Ste, and have been sold and transferred.¡± ¡°It was a Cliffburn tycoon who bought my vi, and he would transfer money to my ount at that time.¡± the ¡°Freddie, it wasn¡¯t me. Ste, who left with nothing after the divorce, it was you!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years, seeing you now with nothing Chapter 489 Fuck Next Lifel again, I really can¡¯t bear it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Promise me, you must live well, never give up on yourself. Otherwise, if I find out, it will break my heart.¡± Freddie, seeing Ste in such a harsh manner,ughed out of sheer anger. He simply couldn¡¯t reconcile the despicable woman before him with the gentle, virtuous, and soft¨C spoken Ste he had known before. He shook his head bitterly, ¡°Ste, back then when you graduated from a third¨Crate university after getting in from the countryside, you couldn¡¯t find a job.¡± ¡°I sympathized with you, epted you into mypany, and offered you generous terms.¡± ¡°Later, I saw you working diligently and you were a person of good character, so I ended up with you.¡± ¡°When Glory Edifice was in a state of irretrievable devastation, I, Freddie, risked my life to protect you and Flora, doing my utmost to prevent you from being affected.¡± ¡°Later, Mr. Bruce saved me, and our lives got better and better.¡± ¡°I created all the superior conditions, just to make you and Flora happy. ¡°Could you tell me, why did you treat me like this?¡± ¡°Ste, you tell me why, so I can make Freddie¡¯s death a bit more understandable!¡± 42.86% Chapter 489 Fuck Next Life! ¡°I was so good to you, why were you so cruel to me?¡± ¡°She acted so virtuous and gentle, so intellectual in front of me.¡± ¡°But outside, it was such a face of unrestrained debauchery and utter despicability!¡± ¡°Today, I found out that you¡¯ve been lying to me all along.¡± ¡°I, Freddie, was such a fool! Could you tell me, exactly where did I wrong you?¡± Steughed, ¡°Freddie, you didn¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, you really are a good man, it¡¯s just because you were too good to me!¡± ¡°But, emotions, they are not something that a good man alone can satisfy the spiritual needs of a dream¨Cfilled woman like me!¡± ¡°You were always busy with your work, your career, every day. When did you ever take care of my feelings?¡± ¡°You were so busy every day that you didn¡¯te back untilte at night, I hardly ever saw you.¡± Just a few days ago, I ran into my junior high school ssmate, Terry, who was also my first love. At that moment, I suddenly felt as if I had rediscovered the passion of my youth. Without hesitation, I chose to be with Terry. ¡°Initially, I wanted to tell you directly, but I was afraid of hurting your feelings, and more so because Terry had no money.¡± 57.85% Chapter 489 Fuck Next Life! ¡°I thought, it would be better to tell you after I had transferred all your money away.¡± ¡°Being with Terry also required money to live a quality life.¡± ¡°Terry told me that we were nning to live a noble life abroad, a standard of living that required a lot of money.¡± Upon hearing these words, Rhonda immediately shook her head. Oh dear, was this human thinking? Enrique¡¯s eyes rolled even more. I was already shameless enough, but there were actually people in this world who were even more shameless than me! I finally found bnce in my heart! In the spacious room, Ste was talking eloquently. As if recounting the beautiful dream of a beautiful young woman. ¡°Freddie, you¡¯ve been so good to me, I believe you wouldn¡¯t mind me doing this.¡± ¡°To love someone is to treat her well unconditionally!¡± ¡°You should have feltforted by my promising future life.¡± Freddie waspletely stunned The world before my eyes had already be chaotic. Chapter 489 Fuck Next Life! He simply couldn¡¯t understand whether Ste¡¯s theory truly belonged to the realm of humanity or not. ¡°Freddie, I sold the vi and the car, and kept all the money for myself. I believe you wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± ¡°You were so good to me, how could you hold a grudge against me over such a small amount of money?¡± ¡°Freddie, it¡¯s just as well that I ran into you today, it¡¯s good to talk it out.¡± ¡°I had intended to tell you a few dayster, before I left.¡± ¡°I wanted to pursue a more interesting life, you had no interest and only knew how to make money, what was the point of being with you?¡± ¡°But Terry was different, he was full of life. He had a cheerful personality, and I was very happy when I was with him.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have much money, so I thought of transferring money from yourpany. This way, I would have both material conditions and a loving partner. What a wonderful life that would be.¡± ¡°Freddie, I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s talk about it in our next life if we¡¯re destined.¡± ¡°What next life!¡± Freddie was almost going mad, ¡°Ste, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a shameless woman!¡± Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Your Money Is Back Ste cast a disdainful nce at the furious Freddie, shaking her head, ¡°Oh, Freddie, your tolerance is still too small. In the future, try to be more magnanimous, don¡¯t be so petty.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to chat with you anymore, it¡¯s not interesting.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear!¡± With that, she turned around and walked out, arm in arm with Terry. ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Robin said in a deep voice. Ste and Terry stopped in their tracks, turned around and looked at Robin, ¡°What do you think you are, stopping us from leaving?¡± With a crisp ¡°pop!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A bodyguard of Leandro pped Ste in the face. ¡°Dare to be rude to Mr. Bruce, do you want to die? Kneel down!¡± The bodyguard grabbed Ste¡¯s hair, dragged her in front of Robin, and kicked at her legs. With a ¡°thud¡°, Ste fell to her knees on the ground. Terry was immediately stunned, ¡°How could you be so rude? I¡¯m calling the police¡­¡± Another bodyguard had Terry by the neck and was dragging him over. 0.00% 16:41 Chapter 490 Your Money Is Back With a ¡°click¡°. The bodyguard broke one of Terry¡¯s legs and knelt before Robin. ¡°Holding my money, do you think you can get away?¡± Robin looked up at Ste, saying coldly, ¡°Taking my money, it¡¯s a matter of life and death!¡± Ste said angrily, ¡°I know you! Even though you did a favor for Freddie, this is my family matter, none of your business!¡± ¡°Freddie loved me so much, weren¡¯t you afraid that Freddie would hate you?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Robin snorted coldly. Ste gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will report you! What you¡¯re doing is illegal¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking. Robin grabbed her hair and mmed her head on the ground. ¡°Ahh!¡± A scream echoed, Ste¡¯s face was covered in blood, she looked terrified at the cold, knife¨Clike Robin in front of her. ¡°Is it illegal to hit a beast like you?¡± Robin wiped his hands, ¡°Has the world really stopped making sense?¡± Terry eximed angrily, ¡°How could you even hit a woman?¡± ¡°Oh? You have a problem with me hitting this trashy woman?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow, ¡°Seems like crippling one of your legs wasn¡¯t enough!¡± 14.15% Chapter 490 Your Money Is Back As the words fell, the bodyguard lifted his foot and stomped on Terry¡¯s thigh. ¡°Crack!¡± A bone¨Cbreaking sound echoed. Terry wailed and roared, ¡°I am a foreigner, how dare you hit me¡­ You will be held legally responsible!¡± Robin sneered, ¡°So foreigners can do whatever they want? Seems like two legs aren¡¯t enough, this arm of yours is useless too!¡± The bodyguard stepped forward, seizing Terry¡¯s left arm and brutally breaking it. Terryy on the ground, crying out, ¡°Even if you kill me, you can¡¯t get that money back!¡± ¡°If you had let me go, I might have sent you some moneyter!¡± Robinughed, ¡°Negotiating terms with me, huh? You¡¯re not enough! Leandro, tell him, where did that money end up?!¡± ¡°Who exactly was operating the Grandeur Company!¡± Leandro stepped forward and said, ¡°Terry, your money didn¡¯t go into Esnax¡¯s mining at all, instead, it all went into my Carmen Pictures ount.¡± ¡°This morning, I just finished the procedures, and the 20.3 billion funds. have been fully transferred to the Southern District Development Corporation.¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, your money hase back again.¡± 29.61% 16:41 Chapter 490 Your Money Is Back Freddie was confused, ¡°Mr. Bruce, Mr. Dickson, what on earth is going on?¡± Robin said indifferently, ¡°You need to have finance confirm it immediately, and then, pay all the three months¡® wages owed to the workers.¡± ¡°Additionally, an extra month¡¯s sry was given to each person aspensation for the dyed payment of wages by the Southern District Development Corporation.¡± ¡°Deal with it immediately, otherwise, Southern District Development Corporation will be in chaos!¡± Freddie hastily pulled out his phone, ¡°L, check our ount now¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the CFO L on the other end of the phone excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Strd, 20 billion hase back, and there¡¯s an extra 3 billion, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°Your wife is really capable, she even earned an extra three billion.¡± ¡°Earn my ass! She almost killed me!¡± ¡°You immediately paid all the workers¡® wages in full.¡± ¡°Additionally, Mr. Bruce stated that each employee of the Southern District Development Corporation would receive an extra month¡¯s sry aspensation,¡± On the other end of the phone, L excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Strd, thank you so much. Otherwise, my Finance Department would have been torn apart by them. I will immediately have the Finance 45.34% Chapter 490 Your Money Is Back Department staff work overtime to pay the sries!¡± Terry howled in agony, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could my money have possibly gone to Carmen Pictures!¡± ¡°All my money was transferred to Esnax to buy minerals, and now the minerals I hold can be flipped for 50 billion!¡± Robin sneered, ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± Terry hurriedly fumbled to take out his phone. The ringtone of the mobile phone gradually sounded from outside the door to the private room. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m here.¡± A man walked up to him and said indifferently. Terry looked up, ¡°Wace? You¡­howe you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I came here with Mr. Dickson,¡± Wace said coldly. ¡°Terry, I didn¡¯t transfer that 20.3 billion fund to Esnax for mineral purchases, but directly to Carmen Pictures.¡± ¡°This morning, I just finished assisting Carmen Pictures with the procedure of transferring 20.3 billion into the Southern District Development Corporation ount.¡± ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you, you liar!¡± Terry roared in fury. Except for the right arm, the whole body couldn¡¯t move anywhere. ¡°Terry, don¡¯t scold me!¡± Wace shrugged his shoulders. Chapter 490 Your Money Is Back ¡°I gave you so much money, and you dare to betray me, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Terry screamed in madness. ¡°But, Mr. Dickson gave more money,¡± Wace said indifferently. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I worked for money, what I did was legal and reasonable, unlike you, you were stealing!¡± ¡°Terry, you had no right to despise me!¡± Terry cried out, ¡°Wace, you¡¯re a snob, give me back my money!¡± *** ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling¡­¡± Freddie¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from the Office of Academic Affairs at Flora School, ¡°Is this Mr. Freddie? This is Kevin Herrera from the Office of Academic Affairs at Flora School.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Herrera, I am Flora¡¯s father, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, your daughter got into a fight with some ssmates at school and injured an artery. She is currently in the hospital receiving emergency treatment and needs a blood transfusion.¡± ¡°Your guardians were not present, a signature was required for the blood- transfusion.¡± ¡°So, we add each other on Line; and you make an electronic signature, okay?¡± Before long, Freddie received the signed form from Kevin. Chapter 490 Your Money Is Back The blood type of Flora above was surprisingly ¡°B¡°! Freddie knew that both he and Ste had type A blood, so how could they have a child with type B blood? At that moment, Freddie¡¯s mind was in aplete daze! He rushed up to Ste, grabbing her hair, ¡°Tell me, whose child is Flora?!¡± With a roar from Freddie, the private room instantly fell so silent that not a single breath could be heard! Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Flora Is Not His Biological Child Ste was also taken aback by this sudden question, not knowing how to respond for a moment. She looked terrified at Freddie¡¯s bloodshot eyes, which were filled entirely with a murderous glint. Over the years, Freddie had pampered Flora and her like a pair of princesses. She had long since gotten used to the idea that Flora was Freddie¡¯s biological daughter. Just didn¡¯t understand why Freddie suddenly asked about this matter? She rolled her eyes. ¡°Freddie, let go!¡± ¡°Flora has been calling you ¡®Dad¡® for so many years, do you still need to ask me if she is your daughter?¡± Freddie threw Ste on the ground and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Only today did I, Freddie, truly understand that I am the biggest fool in the world!¡± ¡°Ste, even I¡¯m not that stupid, I know that parents with type A blood can¡¯t possibly have a child with type B blood!¡± ¡°If Flora was my biological daughter, and both of us were type A blood, how could Flora possibly be type B?¡± 0.00% 09.26 Chapter 491 Flora Is Not His Biological Child ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re not like normal humans, did you?¡± Freddie¡¯s words shocked everyone in the private room! Thispassionate and righteous man had been running his own business up until now. After a struggle of life and death, he gave all his love to his wife and daughter. Every day, battling out in the world, every cell in my body was filled with infinite strength. Running all the way, what he was most proud of was not how much wealth he had acquired. Instead, it was the mother and daughter at home who constantly preupied his thoughts. Now, the wounds of reality were being torn apart raw. Beneath the beautiful exterior, there wasn¡¯t a heart that shared a deep, unspoken understanding and was willing to live or die together. Instead, a pile of ugly, rotten meat stinking of maggots. The beloved wife, whom I had always cherished, had long been living in the same bed with different dreams, cheating with someone else. Even the daughter I had raised for over a decade was not my own! Freddie broke down! The home that was once cherished with life,pletely fell apart! 13.73% Chapter 491 Flora is Not His Biological Child He couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly he had done wrong. If you didn¡¯t love in the first ce, why did you have to step into someone else¡¯s world to cause harm! Your selfish desires and shamelessness destroyed more than just aplete home. It was even more a man¡¯s pride, a child¡¯s flower¨Clike prime! Freddie rubbed his hair in agony. He didn¡¯t know how to face everything tomorrow would bring. The thought of his daughter¡¯s adorable smiling face and her affectionate call of ¡°Daddy¡± came to mind. This strong man had tears in his eyes! All this beauty was ruined by this detestable woman, Ste! The private room was suffocatingly silent, with only Freddie¡¯s cries of grief and anger! Suddenly, Terry struggled to shout, ¡°Ste. I¡¯m type B blood!¡± ¡°Did you spend the night at my ce the day before your wedding, carrying my child? Is Flora my daughter?¡± Ste nodded, ¡°Yes, by the time I found out, I had already been married for a few months.¡± ¡°Later on, I didn¡¯t mention it. Bringing it up might have done more harm than good, I was afraid Freddie would abandon me and Flora. At that 28.60% 09:26 Chapter 491 Flora Is Not His Biological Child time, I desperately needed a home, a man who could earn money to support me and Flora.¡± Freddie took a deep breath, forcing a bitter smile, ¡°Ste, are you even human? You¡¯ve deceived me for so many years, don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of guilt?¡± Ste shook her head in disdain, ¡°Freddie, do you really need to be upset about this?¡± ¡°Correct, Flora was Terry¡¯s child.¡± ¡°After graduating from university, Terry and ¡®I nned to work hard together in Hallcester, waiting until we had earned enough money to buy own house and get married.¡± our ¡°But, we struggled for several months, and we didn¡¯t even have enough money to pay the rent.¡± ¡°Terry told me that making money this way would never afford a house in a lifetime. There must be some other way.¡± ¡°He wanted to go far away to make a fortune, or marry a wealthy woman.¡± ¡°Let me find a job too, and then, find someone who can support me to marry.¡± ¡°I was very reluctant to do so at that time.¡± ¡°But, reality forced me to ept such a choice.¡± ¡°When it came down to choosing between love and bread, I was forced 43.47% 09:27 Chapter 491 Flora Is Not His Biological Child He couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly he had done wrong. If you didn¡¯t love in the first ce, why did you have to step into someone else¡¯s world to cause harm! Your selfish desires and shamelessness destroyed more than just aplete home. It was even more a man¡¯s pride, a child¡¯s flower¨Clike prime! Freddie rubbed his hair in agony. He didn¡¯t know how to face everything tomorrow would bring. The thought of his daughter¡¯s adorable smiling face and her affectionate call of ¡°Daddy¡± came to mind. This strong man had tears in his eyes! All this beauty was ruined by this detestable woman, Ste! The private room was suffocatingly silent, with only Freddie¡¯s cries of grief and anger! Suddenly, Terry struggled to shout, ¡°Ste, I¡¯m type B blood!¡± ¡°Did you spend the night at my ce the day before your wedding, carrying my child? Is Flora my daughter?¡± Ste nodded, ¡°Yes, by the time I found out, I had already been married for a few months.¡± ¡°Later on, I didn¡¯t mention it. Bringing it up might have done more harm than good, I was afraid Freddie would abandon me and Flora. At that 28.60% 09:27 Chapter 491 Flora Is Not His Biological Child to choose bread.¡± Fortunately, I met you, and you gave me everything I wanted. ¡°Freddie, I was really a bit happy during that time!¡± ¡°But, many times, I couldn¡¯t forget Terry, because he was more romantic than you. You only knew how to make money for me, but couldn¡¯t provide me with spiritual enjoyment.¡± ¡°But Terry was different. Although he didn¡¯t have money, he could give me romance!¡± ¡°Damn! I can¡¯t stand to watch this anymore!¡± Enrique stepped forward and said. ¡°When you initially couldn¡¯t even afford the rent with that guy, why didn¡¯t you go be romantic then?¡± ¡°Damn it! Even I, a cultured and refined person, ampelled to curse at you, a woman worse than a beast!¡± ¡°Freddie, we can¡¯t let this shameless woman go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if necessary, I would immediately organize the alumni association to mobilize the whole society to deal with this beast!¡± Ste chuckled coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the era of feminism now! If you dare to rant at me, I will mobilize all women¡¯s protection groups to rant you to death!¡± Enrique immediately shut up, he understood the weight of Ste¡¯s words. 58.00% 09:27 Chapter 491 Flora Is Not His Biological Child If she really had the opportunity to operate like this. It was really uncertain, who could spray whom to death. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Once he, Enrique, wasbeled as a man who insulted women seeking love and freedom, he became a pariah, universally condemned. Ste took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Later, after the child was born, I looked at the child¡¯s blood type and didn¡¯t tell you. I knew then, Flora was Terry¡¯s child.¡± ¡°However, did it matter?¡± ¡°Freddie, all you need to¨Cknow is that you have a child to raise. Does it really matter who the child is?¡± ¡°Flora has been calling you dad for so many years, you should feelforted!¡± ¡°Did you find it interesting to argue with me about who Flora¡¯s parent was?¡± ¡°As a man, couldn¡¯t you be a bit more magnanimous? Always dwelling on these trivial matters, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too petty?¡± In the end, Enrique couldn¡¯t hold back and said angrily, ¡°Freddie, back hen, in order to get into a structured unit, I told myself countless times. o be a bit shameless, a bit disgraceful, only then could I survive.¡± I thought I had been shameless enough over the years, but today I ealized there¡¯s always someone better, there¡¯s always a higher sky!¡± Freddie, this woman was quite a character!¡± 2.79% 09:27 Chapter 491 Flora Is Not His Biological Child Freddie shook his head in agony, ¡°Ste, what you said today has overturned all my understanding.¡± ¡°Turns out, in your view of life, it doesn¡¯t matter who the child belongs to, what matters is that she calls me ¡®Dad¡°.¡± ¡°Whose money it was didn¡¯t matter, what mattered was that if you could trick it into your hands, you could use it.¡± ¡°A woman could take her man¡¯s money for granted, and go have a good time with another man, that was called romance.¡± ¡°Could these words really be spoken by a human?¡± ¡°Alright, I, Freddie, admit defeat. Take your child and go!¡± ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling!¡± Freddie¡¯s phone went off like crazy. He instinctively picked up the phone, ¡°L, what are you up to, I¡¯m busy right now!¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, Flora¡­ Flora jumped off a building and killed herself!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Flora Has Committed Suicide ¡°What? L, what are you talking about!¡± Freddie was instantly stunned, ¡°How could Flora have committed suicide?!¡± L took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Strd, calm down¡­ ¡°Can I be calm?!¡± Freddie was almost roaring. On the other end of the phone, L persuaded, ¡°Mr. Strd, you must stay calm.¡± ¡°My daughter is in the same grade as Flora, she just called to tell me about this.¡± The school was advocating that they should not spread this news, and also, checking if anyone had released any videos. ¡°The school authorities have now sealed off the news about this matter, you bettere back and check it out.¡± Freddie sat on the ground, stunned. He never thought that something like this would happen. Despite already knowing that Flora was not his biological daughter. However, having raised their daughter for so many years, they cherished her like a pearl in the palm of their hand. This kind of inseparable father¨Cdaughter affection, it couldn¡¯t just disappear when said so. 0.00% 09:27 §à Chapter 492 Flora Has Committed Suicide Now hearing that the daughter had actually jumped off a building tomit suicide. Such a blow, even the strongest man could not ept. But, Flora was fine, how could she havemitted suicide? ¡°L, why did my daughtermit suicide?¡± ¡°Ah! Mr. Strd, I heard from the children that your daughter was often bullied by a few female ssmates, so¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right. Before Floramitted suicide, she sent an email to your CEO mailbox. Your assistant, while handling these emails, asked me if I should inform you?¡± ¡°Go check your mailbox and see what Flora has said,¡± Freddie shuddered abruptly and immediately opened the mailbox. Seeing Freddie¡¯s distraught appearance, Ste asked, ¡°Freddie, what happened to Flora? I thought I heard L say that Flora jumped off a building tomit suicide?¡± Freddie pped Ste across the face. ¡°Why are you asking me about this now? Flora is already dead! You damn woman! Get lost!¡± Ste¡¯s mind went nk, ¡°Flora is dead? Impossible! Impossible!¡± Freddie opened the email. This was a farewell letter from Flora to Freddie. Dad, by the time you read this letter. I will no longer be in this world, 14.49%% 09:27 Chapter 492 Flora Has Committed Suicide and I will finally be free. Just, I really hated to let you go. Dad, don¡¯t be sad, in the next life I will still be your daughter, your biological daughter! I knew quite early on, I was not your biological child. However, you treated me better than your own. I knew how much you spoiled me, and I also knew how much you cared about our home. Even though we are not rted by blood, I have decided in this life that you are my dearest father! Every day, I was reminiscing about the memories of you supporting me from childhood until now. Your career was busy, you needed to make money for me and mom. I understood your hardships, just like you knew the struggle for our home.. How I wished that one day you would stop and take a break. Dad, I was really worried that one day you would leave mom. The reason I left was because I had had enough of school over the years, but I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. I was worried that once I spoke about my situation, it would expose my mother¡¯s unfaithfulness to you. 30.76% 09:27 Chapter 492 Flora Has Committed Suicide Dad, I really didn¡¯t want to keep you in the dark anymore, being deceived by mom and that bad uncle. Sincest year, mom had often been with a strange uncle. At that time, I wanted to tell you, but, I didn¡¯t dare. My mom never usually took me to school, I always walked there by myself. She warned me not to tell you. After that, I was bullied by a few ssmates at school. They hit me, made me kneel, and took away all my pocket money. They even forced me to eat feces, mped my genitals with iron tongs, I was tortured by them like an animal. They also stripped me naked and took pictures. I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. I was worried that you knew about mom being with another man. She always used the excuse of taking me to school to go out and meet that man secretly. Sometimes, when she wasn¡¯t at home, I didn¡¯t dare to go home either, so I had to wait in an outside corner. There were several times when we ended up talking until thete night. Later, I really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. 44.95% T [ 09:27 Chapter 492 Flora Has Committed Suicide Told mom about being bullied at school. However, she beat me up. Criticized me for not getting along well with other ssmates at school. She said it was all my fault. I showed her the scars on my body, but she said I had brought it upon myself. How many times I couldn¡¯t help but want to tell you. However, I was worried that once you knew about this matter. You would be separated from your mom. Dad, I was living in great pain. I really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. If I had told you about this matter, would you still have stayed with Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. mom? Dad, I was too tired of living. I lived every day in a world of torment, beatings, and humiliation, yet I couldn¡¯t confide in you. This world was too terrifying. What upset me more was that, while mom appeared to be gentle and virtuous in front of you, she was seeing another man behind your back. 59.07% 09:27 Chapter 492 Flora Has Committed Suicide You were so good to your mom, yet she did this to you. I didn¡¯t know what your adult world was really like. I really didn¡¯t want to grow up anymore. All I saw was deception and hatred, I didn¡¯t know what else in this world was worth lingering for. Dad, I only felt safe when I was with you, But you were very busy¡­ Dad, I¡¯m gone, I only wish to be your biological daughter in the next life, Dad, I really don¡¯t want to leave you¡­ Freddie, overwhelmed with emotion, burst into loud tears upon seeing this. The cry of this man moved everyone in the private room. ¡°Flora, you are my daughter, how could you be so confused?¡± ¡°How old were you, yet you endured so much pain. Why didn¡¯t you tell your father!¡± ¡°Flora, don¡¯t worry. If anyone bullies you, Dad will wipe out their entire family!¡± ¡°Mr. Strd, is this your daughter Flora?¡± Rhonda suddenly saw a trending video pop up on her phone. This was about a school in Hallcester, where four girls in uniforms were bullying a girl named Flora. 71.06% C 09:27 Chapter 492 Flora Has Committed Suicide In the video, they made the girl kneel down, held her head, and forced her to eat dog feces of the ground. What¡¯s worse, a girl was holding a pair of pliers, mping her thigh and lower body. Flora was covered in bruises all over her body. After brutally beating Flora, the four girls even took photos as ¡®a memento, the video was filled with their sickeningughter¡­ Freddie watched the video on Rhonda¡¯s phone, mming his fist into the ground. ¡°I. Freddie, swore not to rest until I had killed these bastards!¡± ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯m truly sorry for today, I¡¯inust return to Hallcester to deal with this matter!¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°It should be dealt with! Heaven cannot tolerate not punishing the wicked!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a child, it¡¯s a damned devil!¡± ¡°y, send two people to drive Freddie back to Hallcester!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Bruce!¡± y immediately stepped forward, ¡°I will use all the connections of the Sims family to kill for Mr. Strd at any time!¡± Robin patted Freddie on the shoulder. ¡°Wait for me in Hallcester, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Chapter 493 Chapter 493 The Mystery Terry struggled painfully, ¡°I also wanted to see my daughter¡­¡± Freddie stepped on Terry¡¯s face, ¡°You beast, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°y, take this trash out and bury it!¡± ¡°Yes!. Mr. Bruce!¡± y rejoiced in his heart. Today, my niece offended Robin again, and I didn¡¯t know how to make up for his displeasure towards her. The fact that Robin was now sending him on errands indicated that Robin had already considered him as one of his own. y immediately ordered two bodyguards to quickly put a sack over Terry¡¯s head and carry him out of the private room. Ste looked at the scene before her, understanding what was happening, and shouted loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Robin¡¯s face darkened, ¡°y, this woman deserves to die too!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Bruce!¡± Before y¡¯s two bodyguards could make a move, Ste, frightened, clung to Freddie¡¯s leg. ¡°Freddie, please, take me to see Flora onest time?¡± 0.00% 09:28 §à Freddie stepped on Ste, ¡°You despicable woman, Flora died because of you, what do you want to see her for now? Where were you earlier?!¡± Ste clung tightly to Freddie¡¯s leg, ¡°Freddie, for the sake of all the years we¡¯ve had, let me see Flora onest time, I beg you, please?¡± Watching Ste pleading on her knees like a madwoman, Freddie ultimately let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Alright! I let you have onest look at Flora!¡± ¡°I told you, Ste, I would definitely kill you for Flora! It was you who harmed my daughter!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, tie her up!¡± Freddie said to y¡¯s two bodyguards. ¡°Ding¨Ca¨Cling¡­..¡± Enrique¡¯s phone rang. After hanging up the phone. he excitedly said. ¡°Freddie, those two hundred million have already been transferred!¡± ¡°I apologize to you. what I did was a bit excessive.¡± ¡°I went back and immediately spoke to the school leaders, trying to get your name added to the list of notable alumni.¡± ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t need to be some famous alumnus, never contact me again!¡± Freddie pushed him away and quickly left the private room. At that moment. Randall arrived at the private room with two guards, ¡°Robin, I need to talk to you about something.¡± The two guards immediately signaled for Leandro. Annie, and others to leave. 13.18% 09:28 Chapter 493 The Mystery After clearing the area, Randall led Robin to the private room¡¯s reception area. ¡°Robin, I was looking for you regarding the matter of Hanrock Valley in Hallcester.¡± At this point, Randall paused for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came to Hallcester. However, you should be interested in that ancient magic weapon.¡± ¡°Oh, you have thoughts on it too?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow, saying with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Randall furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to pry into your secrets, but this matter is rted to a mystery from Drastle 20 years ago.¡± ¡°Mystery? What does it have to do with me?¡± Robin asked. ¡°This mystery is linked to this ancient magic weapon,¡± Randall said gravely. ¡®That night, masters from almost all sects around the globe gathered in Hanrock Valley, engaging in a fierce battle.¡± ¡®In the end, no one survived!¡± The rumor was that it was the work of a person wielding that ancient nagic weapon!¡± I just received news, Hanrock Valley was once again filled with many nidentified martial artists!¡± 1.15% 09:28 Chapter 493 The Mystery Robin shrugged, ¡°We¡¯ll see then, I was about to make a trip back to Hallcester.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving first. We¡¯ll get in touch once I reach Hallcester.¡± Randall stood up and walked out. Nia stepped forward and said, ¡°Robin, I¡¯m also going back to Hallcester.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return to the team? What were you doing back in Hallcester?¡± Robin looked at Nia¡¯s flushed cheeks, noticing her beautiful eyes were avoiding his gaze. ¡°I went back to see my grandfather!¡± Nia said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Rhonda stepped forward and dered firmly. ¡°Your grandfather was also in Hallcester?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°My grandfather is no longer with us! I will go with you to handle the school bullying incident! Don¡¯t forget, I used to be with the Criminal Investigation Division of LSA!¡± Randall stopped in his tracks, his small eyes darting around. Looking at Rhonda and Nia, then at Robin, heughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then, I¡¯ll ask for leave for your captainter.¡± After leaving the hotel, Leandro and Annie and others waited outside. After Randall left, Annie approached: ¡°Mr. Bruce, hello. Were those soldiers just now your friends?¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± 14.35% A 09:28 Chapter 493 The Mystery ¡°Mr. Bruce, my brother was also a soldier. Every time I saw this uniform, I always felt a sense of familiarity.¡± Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen my brother for several years. I heard from my foster parents that my brother is in a very mysterious unit. ¡°I came back this time, just to meet him.¡± My foster parents told me that my brother was nning toe home for a visit soon and they wanted me toe back for a reunion. ¡°Such a coincidence?¡± Robin looked at Annie, unable to associate the female star in front of him with a soldier in any way.. Annie paused, ¡°Yes, my brother¡¯s name is Frankie Wilson. He served in the military for several years, and moreover, he was in a very formidable unit.¡± ¡°Frankie Wilson?¡± Nia paused, somewhat surprised. Among the four martyrs who were sacrificed in the siege of Witcord Peak, there was also a lieutenant named Frankie Wilson. I had wanted to ask in more detail. However, looking at Annie¡¯s radiant smile, the words ultimately didn¡¯tre to leave his lips. Annie continued excitedly. ¡°Mr. Bruce, if it weren¡¯t for your helpst ime, I wouldn¡¯t be ying the lead role now. I¡¯m honored to tell you that ny first TV show was very sessful!¡± Mr. Dickson was very satisfied after watching my y, and I have now 0.30% 09:28 Chapter 493 The Mystery be a top¨Ctier artist signed with Carmen Pictures.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°This time when I came back, I stayed in Mapleford for a while. If Mr. Bruce had time, I would contact you then.¡± Robin nodded, ¡°Oh, I see. Let¡¯s get in touch after you¡¯re done with your work. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Once in the car, Nia finally voiced the doubts in her heart. ¡°Robin, among the four members we lost, there was also a Lieutenant named Frankie Wilson.¡± Robin was taken aback, ¡°Could it really be such a coincidence?¡± Nia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. In a few days, when we send the ashes of the four martyrs home, we will know.¡± Robin exhaled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, catch up with Freddie.¡± ******** Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Hallcester, outside the Office of Academic Affairs at Hallcester Lakeside Primary School, was crowded with parents of students and reporters from various major media outlets in Hallcester. Flora¡¯s body wasid in front of the Office of Academic Affairs. Under the request of the Office of Academic Affairs, the crematorium staff were about to move Flora¡¯s body onto the hearse. Freddie rushed forward, ¡°Put my daughter down!¡± 77.50% 09:28 Chapter 493 The Mystery The Director of the Office of Academic Affairs, Kevin, said coldly. ¡°Who are you and what are you causing trouble for? Move aside!¡± ¡°I am Flora¡¯s father, no one is allowed to take away my daughter¡¯s body without giving me an exnation today!¡± Kevin frowned, ¡°Mr. Strd, your daughtermitted suicide. There¡¯s nothing we could do about it. Let them take the body away first. then we can talk.¡± ¡°Come on,e on, hurry up and take this corpse away! It¡¯s been bringing bad luck sitting here all this time!¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 They¡¯re Demons! A few workers from the crematorium walked towards the body of Flora, carrying a stretcher. Freddie roared, ¡°I dare anyone to touch my daughter!¡± The crematorium staff, seeing the murderous glint in Freddie¡¯s eyes, immediately halted in their tracks. Kevin¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Mr. Strd. this is just too unreasonable of you!¡± ¡°I understood your feelings at the moment, but, you were an adult, you should have learned to control your emotions. ¡°This is a school, not a morgue How could we have kept a body here all this time?¡± ¡°Be rational, let the crematorium take the body away first. We can discuss any issuester¡± ¡°Moreover, your daughtermitted suicide. she jumped off a building. Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Your parents¡® supervision was inadequate, you can¡¯t always vent your anger on the school, can you?¡± ¡°Move aside quickly, hurry up and take the body to the crematorium for disposal. What does it look like leaving it in the school? Hurry up, hurry 0.00% 09:28 Chapter 494 They¡¯re Demons! A few workers from the crematorium walked towards the body of Flora, carrying a stretcher. Freddie roared, ¡°I dare anyone to touch my daughter!¡± The crematorium staff, seeing the murderous glint in Freddie¡¯s eyes. immediately halted in their tracks. Kevin¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Mr. Strd, this is just too unreasonable of you!¡± ¡°I understood your feelings at the moment, but, you were an adult, you should have learned to control your emotions.¡± ¡°This is a school, not a morgue. How could we have kept a body here all this time?¡± ¡°Be rational, let the crematorium take the body away first. We can discuss any issuester.¡± ¡°Moreover, your daughtermitted suicide, she jumped off a building. Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Your parents¡® supervision was inadequate, you can¡¯t always vent your anger on the school, can you?¡± ¡°Move aside quickly, hurry up and take the body to the crematorium for disposal. What does it look like leaving it in the school? Hurry up, hurry 0.00% 09:29 up and take it away!¡± Freddie said coldly, ¡°My daughtermitted suicide by jumping off a building at school, and you dare to say it has nothing to do with your school!¡± ¡°Good! Since the school did nothing, I¡¯ll handle it my way!¡± Kevin was instantly irritated, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to cause trouble at school? If so, I¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡± Freddie, furious, pointed at Kevin, ¡°What¡¯s the point of causing a scene? My daughter is already dead, I don¡¯t care about calling the police or not!¡± Kevin instinctively took a step back: ¡°You¡­you mustn¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Freddie crouched in front of Flora¡¯s body, lifting the white cloth that covered her face. In an instant, tears welled up in my eyes and I couldn¡¯t stop them from gushing out! Yesterday they were still alive and well, but today they are separated by life and death. Despite just finding out, Flora was not his biological daughter. However, the indelible emotion of raising a child single¨Chandedly was already etched in her heart. He trembled as he lifted the clothes off Flora¡¯s body. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the bruises and scars all over his body, and an eyeball 16.17% 09:28 Chapter 494 They¡¯re Demons! pierced by a toothpick, his heart ached as if it had been cut by a knife. How much hatred must these girls have had to inflict such cruel torture on Flora? Where is the child in this? They are nothing but a bunch of beasts! Flora¡¯s body was almost entirely covered in scars, with hardly a spot left unscathed. There were still several scars on the thigh where chunks of flesh had been deeply gouged out. The fingernails had been¨Cbrutally ripped off, leaving only bare fingers! He red at Kevin with fierce eyes, ¡°Is this what you call suicide? What kind of beasts must have tormented my daughter when she was alive to make her end up like this?¡± ¡°Could you say that all of this had nothing to do with your school?¡± .A group of onlooking parents and reporters let out a shudder! This child had reached this point because he simply couldn¡¯t bear the cruel torment, and thus made the most helpless choice. Seeing that the situation was likely getting out of control, Kevin urgently said, ¡°Security, security, quickly pull this student¡¯s parent aside, he¡¯s lost control of his emotions!¡± Several school security guards quickly arrived in front of Freddie. ¡°Who dares to touch the child¡¯s corpse!¡± A cold, stern rebuke came from outside the crowd. 34.58% no¨C20 Chapter ¦°¦¥ Robin, Nia, and Rhonda walked over to Freddie¡¯s side. He pointed at the two bodyguards, ¡°Whoever dares to touch the child¡¯s body today, kill him!¡± y¡¯s two bodyguards sternly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Bruce.¡± Robin¡¯s reprimand startled everyone. Kevin was taken aback, pointing at Robin and scolding, ¡°Who are you?. This is a school, if you dare to mess around¡­¡± ¡°Thwack!¡± Robin backhanded Kevin, sending him flying directly out. ¡°Beast!¡± Robin wiped his palms, ¡°You, as the school authority, did nothing and even tried to cover up the truth. What¡¯s wrong with my actions?¡± ¡°Let them broadcast the video of Flora¡¯s suicide due to campus bullying all over the inte now!¡± Robin said to Nia. In an instant, the school¡¯s big screen, along with the entire inte, started ying videos of Flora being repeatedly bullied and humiliated by four girls. In the video, four girls, aged eleven or twelve, were seen fiercely kicking Flora. Next, the two girls scolded Flora to kneel down. Another girl wildly kicked at Flora¡¯s face.. After a while, a girl fiercely jabbed at Flora¡¯s body with a toothpick. 54.61% 09:29 Chapter 494 They¡¯re Demons! After poking for a while, she didn¡¯t feel satisfied, so she had two other girls hold Flora down, and she jabbed a toothpick into Flora¡¯s eye! In the video, aside from the insaneughter of the four girls, there was only Flora¡¯s miserable wailing. Such a scene shocked everyone present to the extreme! The campus instantly erupted like a boiling pot. ¡°Where were these girls human? They were nothing but beasts!¡± ¡°What kind of family could raise such a devilish child!¡± ¡°At such a young age, not even old enough to be sentenced, even so, what could the victim do?¡± **** Robin pointed at Kevin, ¡°Have those four children and their parentse over now!¡± Kevin struggled to get up, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re absolutelywless! What right do you have¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not going to deal with it?¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not dealing with it, then I¡¯ll handle it my way!¡± Having said that, he grabbed Kevin¡¯s hair and mmed it hard against the wall. ¡°With a loud ¡®bang!¡®, Kevin¡¯s face was covered in blood.¡± ¡°Conway! Bring those four devils and their parents here within five 72.23% 09:29 minutos!¡± Robin let out a cold shout, and everyone present could feel the soaring murderous intent emanating from him! Freddie quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Bruce, I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°Stand aside!¡± Robin sharply reprimanded. The parents watching in the campus looked at Robin¡¯s towering rage, already sensing that something big was likely to happen that day. Someone secretly took out their phone and started to call the police. Some even said, ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s still a child. Was it necessary to get that angry?¡± The parents nearby said, ¡°What if it were your child?¡± ¡°If it were my child, I would have had the heart to kill them!¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Irresponsible Kevin gradually regained his strength amidst the murmurs of a crowd of onlookers. nced up at the indifferent Robin. Knowing that the young man in front of him was trouble, he immediately took out his phone and dialed Principal Lester Zimmerman¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Kevin, calling me at this hour?¡± Lester, in the principal¡¯s office for a lunch break, yawned and patted the woman¡¯s check in his arms, said impatiently. Kevin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth,menting, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, something has gone wrong!¡± . ¡°Flora¡¯s parents came with a few thugs to cause trouble, insisting on not taking the body away. They demanded an exnation from the school and the parents of several other students.¡± Lester fell silent for a moment, thenzily said. ¡°Let the school security go, hurry up and deal with the body!¡± ¡°Tell them, the studentmitted suicide, and the fact that our school hasn¡¯t soughtpensation from their guardians yet is already very humane!¡± Kevin whispered, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, the neer is a bit of a tough nut to crack, you have toe and sort it out.¡± 0.00% 09:29 O Chapter 495 Irresponsible ¡°Moreover, there were many students¡® parents and reporters gathered here, I was worried that the situation would escte and get out of control.¡± ¡°Kevin, what can I say about you? You couldn¡¯t even handle this trivial matter!¡± Lester pushed the woman in his arms away, impatiently saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Before long, a short, chubby man in his forties, yawning, slowly walked over from the principal¡¯s office. Lester looked at a group of parents and reporters gathered in the campus, slightly furrowing his brows. Looking again at Robin in the crowd, it was confirmed that this young man was the greenhorn Kevin had mentioned on the phone. He shook his head and sneered, full of youthful arrogance, ignorant of the ways of the world! Lester, as the principal, had long been aware of the bullying Flora experienced at school. Back then, Flora¡¯s homeroom teacher had reported this matter to him. However, the girl who led the bullying against Flora, Margie Mason, had an unusual family background. Margie¡¯s father, Miguel Mason, was a wealthy businessman who recently invested in Hallcester. 14.09% §à 09:29 Chapter 495 Imesponsible The business under his name was Pacific International Group. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Miguel came from Drastle and had close rtionships with some of the official bigwigs of Drastle. After learning about Flora being bullied, Lester was moved. I did the Mason family a favor with this matter. Despite Flora¡¯s homeroom teacher reporting several times, Lester did not take any action. He hadn¡¯t expected that Flora would actually jump off the building in a fit of anger tomit suicide. After the incident, he immediatelymunicated privately with Margie¡¯s mother, Freda Cross. Freda responded directly, ¡°Flora¡¯s suicide has nothing to do with us.¡± If Flora¡¯s parents made a big fuss, it didn¡¯t matter if they were privatelypensated with thirty or fifty thousand. They would absolutely never meet with Flora¡¯s parents for a discussion. Unexpectedly, Flora¡¯s parents really dide to make a fuss, persistently and unyieldingly. Lester had also known about Flora¡¯s family situation before. Upon learning that Flora¡¯s father. Freddie, was merely the General Manager of the Southern District Development Corporation, who had some business dealings with the Huber Group. 7.89% 09:29 Chapter 495 Irresponsible The assets and background were far different from Miguel¡¯s. Freddie started from scratch as a rootless grass, his background was far less than the Mason family. Gave a bit of money, settled it privately and let it go. If the school had talked to Freddie about the background of the Mason family. Lester believed that Freddie would definitely ept his proposal. Absolutely would not dare to wrestle with the Mason family over this matter. So, after Floramitted suicide, Lester immediately instructed Kevin to dispose of the body as soon as possible. However, Freddie, recklessly, demanded an exnation from the school and the Mason family! Under the escort of two security guards, he approached Robin and the others, impatiently saying, ¡°Who are you people? Are you trying to cause trouble in the school? I warn you, your actions have already vited the criminalw!¡± ¡°Clear the way immediately! Let the crematorium staff carry away the student¡¯s body!¡± ¡°What¡¯s it doing here? Didn¡¯t you smell that the body has already started co stink?¡± Freddie roared at the approaching crematorium workers, ¡°Whoever dares 12.42% 09:29 Chapter 495 Irresponsible to touch my daughter, I¡¯ll fight them to the end!¡± Lester rebuked, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?! If you¡¯re looking for trouble, we¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡± ¡°Are you blind?¡± Robin flicked his eyelids, saying coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the video on the inte?¡± ¡°Your child suffered cruel abuse at your school, and this is your attitude as the principal?¡± Lester paused for a moment. Unexpectedly, the young¨Cman in front of him had directly cursed him for being blind. He took a look at Robin, confirming that Hallcester had never seen such a character. ¡°Fine, fine, fine, as a civilized person who used to be a teacher, I won¡¯t take your insults to heart.¡± Lester shook his head disdainfully. ¡°You mean you needpensation? Okay!¡± ¡°Some roughhousing among students is quite normal, you can¡¯t entirely me your child¡¯s death on that incident.¡± ¡°This had a lot to do with the child¡¯s family situation. In fact, you should have looked for reasons within yourselves.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not bring up these words now, there¡¯s no point in mentioning them!¡± ¡°Mainly, the childmitted suicide at school, and we, the school 56.47% 09:30 Chapter 495 Irresponsible authorities, considered ourselves unlucky.¡± ¡°After the child¡¯s body was taken away, I promised topensate you with twenty thousand as emotional damages.¡± ¡°This should be enough then!¡± In the end, Rhonda couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and questioned, ¡°Is this how you, as a principal, handle incidents of school bullying leading to child suicide?¡± ¡°Did the procedure for handling such sudden major incidentsply with the regtions of the Department of Education?¡± ¡°I entrusted my child to your school, and you were irresponsible!¡°¡± ¡°Now the children havemitted suicide because of this, and you are trying to shirk responsibility again!¡± ¡°Having said such inhuman words, were you even a person?¡± Lester scoffed, ¡°You can insult me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a civilized person with a teaching background. I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡± ¡°As for how I handle it. it¡¯s my business, because I am the principal here. Whatever the process is, I have the final say!¡± ¡°You were not convinced, but what could you do even if you were not Convinced?! You still had to bear with it for me!¡± Kevin listened to Lester¡¯s domineering words, his eyes bursting with admiration! The principal, who was originally a teacher, really had a high level of 0.54% 09:29 [ Chapter 495 Imresponsible speech! He exchanged a smile with Lester, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman was right after all.¡± Nia said coldly, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, is this something a headmaster should say?¡± Lester flicked his eyelids, ncing at Nia, and smirked self- deprecatingly, ¡°What attitude? Do you need to teach me?¡± ¡°I have been a teacher for nearly twenty years, with the temperament of a human soul engineer ingrained in my bones. I¡¯m afraid your age might not even match my years of teaching experience, right?¡± At this point, he let out a long sigh, and said earnestly, ¡°Ah, seeing you all so young, I feelpelled to say a few more words.¡± ¡°Hi! I just couldn¡¯t change my bad habits as a teacher.¡± ¡°As a person, you had to learn to read the room, otherwise, you would suffer a great loss.¡± ¡°The child who led the abuse against Flora was named Margie. Her father was a wealthy businessman who invested in Hallcester from Drastle.¡± ¡®Margie¡¯s mother was the heiress of a prominent family in Drastle.¡± ¡°Can I stop here?¡± I asked. Is it just about the death of a child? How big of a deal is it? Why bring innecessary trouble upon yourself!¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 A Group of Officers Kevin listened to Lester¡¯s profound words, admiring him wholeheartedly! Mr. Zimmerman was, after all, a soul engineer who had immersed himself in the position of a teacher for many years. The words spoken were all so philosophical. A few brief sentences revealed his nature that transcended the realm of human society, reaching a level beyond human reach! High! It¡¯s really high! Suchnguage carried a certain animalistic quality, it was very persuasive! Afterwards, I had to work harder, striving to join the ranks of true non- humans like Mr. Zimmerman as soon as possible. Lester felt the adoring gaze that Kevin cast upon Stiffened the waist like a fat pig. him. From a superior position, he nced at Robin, Freddie, and others. A look of condescension spread across her face, ¡°Margie¡¯s mother said it¡¯s okay if your child has died, she can give some money.¡± UTC Told immediately call her and directly transfer Chapter 496 A Group of Officers twenty thousand to you both.¡± ¡°What I mean is, let¡¯s just let the matter of paying a bit of money go, why do we have to part on bad terms?¡± ¡°Take some money, they will take care of your business in the future, why not?¡± Robin pulled out a wet wipe and cleaned his hands, saying with a smirk, ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Lester thought Robin had epted his persuasion, nodding with a smile, ¡°Yes, young man, you¡¯re right to think so¡­¡± ¡°With a loud ¡®smack!¡®, Robin pped Lester¡¯s chubby face.¡± Lester flew out like a pig in reverse. A wave of gasps suddenly swept through the campus. No one had expected that Robin would dare to take action after hearing Lester¡¯s words. They watched as Robin took steps towards Lester, whispering, ¡°Has this guy gone mad?¡± ¡°Mr. Zimmerman had already said that the other party was too powerful to provoke, yet he still didn¡¯t back down?¡± ¡°When people get desperate, they can do anything.¡± ¡®Just, the oue might not be as satisfactory as one would hope.¡± ¡°You acted impulsively just now, you might have to pay a heavy price. 3.82% C ¥³ 09:30 Chapter 496 A Group of Officers for itter!¡± ¡°No choice, who could help that those school bullies were all rich and well¨Cconnected!¡± ¡°Moreover, the principal also said that it had official backing!¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t speak anymore, just watch what that young man is doing¡­¡± Robin walked up to Lester, crouched down, and said coldly, ¡°As the head of a school and a role model, you actually said such beastly words, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Lester snarled, ¡°What the hell are you? How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°Originally¡­ originally, I was thinking of negotiating with the Mason family topensate you a bit more, but now¡­ now you can forget about getting a single penny!¡± ¡®Is that what you think?¡± Robinughed, revealing a set of pearly white eeth. n an instant, his smile turned cold and lifeless. He grabbed Lester¡¯s hinning hair and smashed his head against the concrete floor. Ah!¡± Lester screamed in agony, then passed out. It¡¯s not time to die yet, hang on a little longer, wait a bit, see the karma f this world before you go.¡± Robin shook his head, tapping twice on his ack. ester woke up. 93% 09:301 Chapter 496 A Group of Officers Robin stood up and pointed at Kevin, ¡°Pick this beast up!¡± Kevin dared not disobey, and immediately helped Lester up. Lester fiercely wiped the blood from his eyes, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± ¡°I was a civilized person from a teacher¡¯s background, I didn¡¯t stoop to argue with uncultured brutes like you!¡± ¡°However, I must say, you few trying to mess with the Mason family to the end, it¡¯s simply seeking death!¡± At this point, he softened his tone and asked, ¡°What kind of oue do you all really want?¡± Robin flicked his eyelids indifferently, ¡°Pay your debts, an eye for an eye!¡± Upon hearing this, Lester¡¯s body jolted violently, he took a deep breath, ¡°Margie¡¯s father is a wealthy man from Drastle with official backing, ¨C and her mother is a daughter of a great n in Drastle. You think you can handle them?¡± ¡°A bunch of ignorant fools! I told you, the Mason family was an entity you were destined not to mess with!¡± ¡°I was a civilized person, I didn¡¯t mind youying hands on me. If you knew what was good for you, you¡¯d have scrammed and burned the body!¡± At that moment, a gasp came from the parents who were watching: ¡°Isn¡¯t that young man¡¯spanion Ms. Finley. the daughter of Mr. Ethen¡¯s Chapter 496 A Group of Officers family!¡± This sudden scream startled Lester, causing him to shudder. Mr. Ethen¡¯s daughter, General Finley¡¯s granddaughter, Colonel Nia in the army? He stared hard, only then realizing how his eyes had failed him! ¡°You¡­you¡­you are Mr. Donovan¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Nia snorted coldly, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Ms. Finley, did¡­did you have any connection with this child?¡± Nia pointed at Robin, ¡°A friend of my friend, is that enough? A Brigadier General from Military Command 3, is that enough topete with the Mason family you keep talking about?¡°. ¡°If you think it¡¯s not enough, include the Finley family as well! Is that enough?¡± ¡°And this one!¡± Nia pointed at Rhonda, ¡°The daughter of Chief Chavez, the Major General of Londrnd Security Agency in Drastle. Is that enough to bully the Mason family?¡± ¡°Want to bully people, we are your ancestors!¡± Nia was also extremely angry, and scolded harshly. Lester stared in horror at the three icy, indifferent young men in front of him, retreating a few steps in fear. Who on earth had he offended! Any one of the three people could have been enough to crush him and the Mason family! 62.16% 09:30 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 496 A Group of Officers A group of onlooking parents and reporters also looked at the three Robins in horror. What a magnificent lineup of stepping on people this was! Some people had already recognized Robin. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that young man the owner of Mauveglow Vi 1 that wast trending online a few days ago?¡± ¡°I was still in front of the vi, and I had personally seen his heroic appearance in military uniform!¡± ¡°That day, he was apanied by two lieutenant generals, four colonels, and five lieutenant colonels. My, it was truly a dazzling array of military stars!¡± ¡°Oh my, the school really upset some big shot this time!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what that bastard principal has to say!¡± ¡°How arrogant the Mason family was!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably all over!¡± ¡°Ah, if it were an ordinary family, they would just have to swallow their anger. If the child died, then they died.¡± ¡°It was time to let some influential figures punish these bastards who disregarded human life!¡± They looked up at Robin¡¯s towering figure, hoping that the bad kids led by Margie in this school bullying incident would receive their deserved munishment! Chapter 496 A Group of Officers In shock, Lester trembled and said, ¡°General Bruce, I was blind not to recognize Mount Tai!¡± ¡°I was about to contact the Mason family and the parents of three other students right then, toe to the school together to discuss this matter¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Robin said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no negotiation on this matter!¡± ¡°What does General Bruce mean?¡± Lester asked, puzzled. ¡°Debts must be paid, and a life taken must be repaid with a life!¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 I Know You Want Money Pay back your debts, an eye for an eye! Hiss! Lester gasped. ¡°Thump, thump, thump,¡± he took several steps back in session! Within the vast campus, the scene of hundreds of people watching was utterly silent. The previous domineering attitude of 1,ester, where he was instructing others and looking down on the world, instantly vanished into thin air. He looked at Robin¡¯s handsome face, as indifferent as water, in horror, his eyelids twitching wildly! Debts must be repaid, and a life taken must bepensated with a life. This general was intending to kill someone! If an ordinaryyman said such a thing, no one would believe it. At most, it was harsh words spoken in a moment of anger by a reckless. man. However, if this statement came from Robin, then it was absolutely true! Lester understood that such a national figure was not someone a mere 0.00% O 09:31 Chapter 497 I Know You Want Money elementary school principal like him could afford to provoke. He never expected that he would get involved in such a controversy. The worst part was, I was still standing on the Mason family¡¯s side, brazenly spouting nonsense. The Mason family! The Mason family was nothing in front of these characters! At that moment, Lester was kicking himself. If only I had known that Flora¡¯s parents had such impressive friends. He would have been the first to stand up and p those beast¨Clike girls at school a long time ago! To be honest, after he himself watched the video of Margie and a few other girls beating up Flora, he felt that she was no longer a little girl, but a beast! The instinctive first reaction was, this kind of girl deserves to die! They should be sent to a brothel and be fucked. However, I had chosen to stand with the beasts. Being a beast was easy, but bing human again was hard. In an instant, after the identities of Robin, Nia, and Rhonda were revealed on the scene, many people took out their phones and aimed their cameras at them. Robin, Nia, and Rhonda, these three handsome men and beautiful 11.92% 09:31 Chapter 497 | Know You Want Money women, suddenly became the center of attention. Any one of them stepping forward would have been enough to crush the Mason family. Not to mention three impressive figures? What Ms. Finley said was not wrong at all. Bullying people, they were the ancestors of the Mason family! Crushing the Mason family was like crushing an ant. The originally dull and oppressive campus was suddenly filled with anticipation. Looking forward to justice arriving sooner! ¡°Kneel before Flora!¡± Robinmanded coldly. Without any hesitation, Lester knelt down in front of Flora¡¯s body. Kevin looked around and also knelt down with Lester. He believed that such behavior was also the result of Lester¡¯s years of experience in this position. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kneel if you must kneel. If you want to live as a superior person, you cannot have shame. Had to be learned! At that moment, Lester was praying incessantly in his heart. 26.95%% 09.31- Chapter 491Knew You Want Money Just hoped that the Mason family and the big shot behind the Mason family could negotiate this matter well with these gentlemen present. He certainly didn¡¯t want the gods to fight, innocently crushing a small figure like him. ¡°Rumble rumble¡­¡± A burst of intense engine noise, from far to near. Several luxury cars stopped in front of the school gate. Kovin hurriedly pulled Lester, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, Margie¡¯s mother has arrived.¡± All the watching parents and numerous media reporters all turned their heads to look sideways. A wealthy woman in her thirties, dressed in luxurious clothes, and a girl of about eleven or twelve years old, stepped out of the luxury car. This was the female protagonist of school bullying, Margic, and her mother Freda. Four burly bodyguards followed behind this mother and daughter. Behind them, three luxury cars were still trailing at a distance. Three pairs of mothers and daughters got off the car, they were the other three girls who bullied Flora at school. Conway, Barry and others trailed far behind them. After getting off the car, Freda did not greet the parents of the other three girls. 38.96% 09:31 Chapter 497 I Know You Want Money Immediately took out the mobile phone from the bag and adjusted her makeup in the mirror. That casual andzy demeanor, in every move she made, fully disyed the charm of a noble young woman. Every detail of my body was telling everyone that I was the most badass. woman in the world. Having fixed her makeup, Freda cast an impatient nce ahead, twisting her attractive waist and slithering towards the crowd like a snake. The sound of high heels striking the ground.¡± As she twirled at her own pace, the ¡°click¨Cck¡± sound echoed leisurely and casually through the silent campus. It seemed not to be here to solve problems, but rather, to stroll by theke walking the dog. Under the gaze of everyone present, the woman walked up to Robin and the others, flicking her long false eyshes, ¡°Are you the parents of the girl whomitted suicide?¡± Seeing that no one was speaking. Freda sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a child who died, right? Is it necessary to make such a big fuss, as if we are so unreasonable!¡± ¡°Actually, I knew what you people really wanted was to extort money, wasn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll give it to you! 20,000? Is that okay?¡± Freda asked impatiently, ncing at Robin. EA NOS 09:31 Chapter 497 I Know You Want Money Seeing that the other party hadn¡¯t spoken yet, he continued, ¡°50,000! 50,000 is also fine. If it¡¯s okay, I can swipe it for you right now.¡± In just two sentences, the woman¡¯s haughty and arrogant demeanor wasid bare, as if she was stark naked. Rhonda¡¯s fists were clenched tightly, wishing she could punch this obnoxious woman to death. Behind Freda, four burly bodyguards were sizing up Robin, Rhonda, and Nia with smirks on their faces, their eyes radiating intense provocation: ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifty thousand, to kill your daughter, okay?¡± Robin pointed at Margie, who was nonchntly laughing and looking at Flora¡¯s corpse, and said with a yful smile. Freda¡¯s face turned cold instantly. Before she could speak, her bodyguard Alfonso Cain, pointing at Robin, said, ¡°Kid, speak respectfully, or else, we won¡¯t be polite!¡± Robin smirked, ¡°Have you ever worked as a mercenary abroad?¡± Alfonso shrugged proudly, ¡°Oprington has been at war for four years. Kid, all my brothers here came from Oprington. If you don¡¯t want to die, agree to thedy¡¯s request immediately!¡± Freda also urged, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, how much money do you guys actually need? Speak up quickly.¡± ¡°Within a hundred thousand, I¡¯ll transfer it to you right now!¡± Chapter 497 I Know You Want Money At this point, he took out his phone, ready to transfer money at any moment, a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Is it necessary to bring so many people just to extort money from me? Even if the child hadn¡¯t died, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a bit of charity!¡± After speaking, he exchanged a smile with his daughter Margie, then looked at Flora¡¯s corpse. Margie couldn¡¯t hold back for a moment and burst outughing, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The children of the other three parents also joined in theughter. ¡°I don¡¯t want money!¡± Robin¡¯s voice suddenly rang out amidst a group of people¡¯sughter. Freda scoffed, ¡°No need for money, why make such a big fuss? So boring! Really!¡± ¡°I still had to go for a full body beauty and skin treatmentter, what a waste of time! Since it¡¯s free, let¡¯s go!¡± Having said that, he took Margie by the hand and turned to walk cowards the school gate. ¡°I don¡¯t want money, but I want lives!¡± Robin¡¯s cold voice made the entire campus fall into deathly silence once again. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 The Vicious Girl The steps Freda took came to a halt.. She slowly turned around. Looking at Robin¡¯s young and handsome face under the afterglow of the sunset, a light suddenly shone before my eyes. This young man possessed a unique and captivating charm that set him apart from the rest.. He was indifferent to everything, cold and rebellious. Upon closer inspection, those eyes, as deep as the starry sea, surprisingly had not a trace of worldly impurities. What a handsome and gant man he was! This was the most aristocratic man Freda had ever seen in her life. In a dazed moment, she began tough recklessly. ¡°You were quite interesting as a young man, very handsome, and, moreover, you had a good sense of humor!¡± ¡°I suddenly kind of liked it, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Speak up, you can ask for more if you want,¡± he said. ¡°If 100,000 wasn¡¯t enough, I could add a bit more, it didn¡¯t matter.¡± 0.00% 09:31 Chapter 498 The Vicious Girl ¡°I used to spend hundreds of thousands every week on bags and clothes. At worst, I could just buy one less piece of clothing next week.¡± ¡°After all, the child was already dead. Asking for a bit more money could be understood.¡± As Freda was speaking, she opened her bag, took out her phone and said, ¡°How much money do you need? I¡¯ll transfer it to you right away!¡± The Margie beside her, with her eyes lightly scanning Robin, had a face. full of an overwhelmingly superior air. ¡°Are you deaf, or is your brain filled with water!¡± Rhonda said in a deep voice. ¡°General Bruce had said, ¡®We don¡¯t want money, we just want lives!¡°¡± Rhonda¡¯s voice was like a p of thunder, instantly chilling the surrounding air to freezing point. Alfonso¡¯s four bodyguards immediately red in anger. Assumed a posture as if ready to rush up and serve the master at any moment. Freda flicked her eyelids, ¡°A general? Oh my! Why don¡¯t you say he¡¯s themander? I might as well say I¡¯m the president, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°With a crisp ¡®pop¡®!¡± Freda had halfughed. That malicious, sarcastic smile was frozen on the corner of the mouth by a p from Rhonda. 11.90% 09:31 Chapter 498 The Vicious Girl Like dancing ballet, she spun around in ce several times before stopping. If it hadn¡¯t been for Alfonso lending a hand, Freda would surely have fallen t on her back. A vicious light suddenly shed in Margie¡¯s eyes, ¡°You dare to hit my mom?¡± ¡°I dare to kill your mother too, believe it or not?¡± Rhonda said angrily. Margie instinctively took a step back. Despite the raging fury in his eyes, he dared not step forward. She pointed at Rhonda, viciously saying, ¡°Alfonso, beat this woman up!¡± ¡°Subdue her and hand her over to me, I want to personally chop off her hands! I¡¯ll puncture her eyeballs with a toothpick!¡± The words that came out of Margie¡¯s mouth shocked and horrified the watching parents. Was this an eleven or twelve¨Cyear¨Cold girl, capable of uttering such vicious words? At that moment, recalling the cruel scenes in the video where Margie and three other girls were tormenting Flora. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Everyone¡¯s heart tightened. This was hardly a simple little girl anymore. This was a demon! AZ APR. 09:31 Chapter 498 The Vicious Girl Rhonda sneered, ¡°General Bruce is right, a little beast like you indeed. deserves to die!¡± ¡°I originally thought that using the ultimate means against a child seemed too cruel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so anymore!¡± ¡°I thought you deserved to die!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die now, he will harm more people when he grows up!¡± cry ¡°Woo woo woo¡­ Alfonso, she scolded me¡­¡± Margie pretended to in grievance, but her eyes sneaked a nce at the other three girls who were giggling. Alfonso¡¯s four bodyguards stepped forward, ¡°You are so vicious in your words, Miss Margie is still a child!¡± ¡°Cruel?¡± Rhonda gave a coldugh, ¡°My cruelty is only for the cruel!¡± She looked at Alfonso and his threepanions with disdain, ¡°You, a seven¨Cfoot man, who once fought passionately on the battlefield, are actually willing to be a ve! You¡¯re a disgrace to soldiers!¡± A chill suddenly crossed Alfonso¡¯s face, ¡°Thedy has agreed topensate, yet you still persist in creating chaos. What¡¯s the matter? Do you really want to make outrageous demands and severely ckmail?¡± ¡°You guys had never seen money before, had you?¡± The three bodyguards behind also started tough lightly. ¡°Alfonso, there are too many scammers these days. A woman was Chapter 498 The Vicious Girl demanded to pay tens of thousands for identally killing a child. Why don¡¯t you just rob instead!¡± ¡°What we meant was, first we teach them a lesson, then, we talk to them!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see if they dare to make a fuss again!¡± Alfonso waved his hand, feigning magnanimity, and nced at Robin, Rhonda, and Nia. ¡°Considering you¡¯re all still young and naive, I¡¯ll let it slide for now!¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize to thedy and the miss now, thedy might forgive your ignorance!¡°¨C Robin nced in the direction of Flora¡¯s body, ¡°Someone has to keep vigil for Flora today, let these four servants kneel down. Colonel Chavez, get to it!¡± Rhonda stood at attention and said. ¡°Yes!¡± Alfonso and the three bodyguards behind him, watching Robin and Rhonda¡¯s antics, burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Damn it, were you two putting on a show for me? One a general, the other a colonel, acting as if it was all real!¡± ¡°You turned such a simple matter into this mess, you really have no shame, do you?¡± ¡°Today, I will teach you how to be a person!¡± Robin gave a slight nod, saying indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then!¡± Chapter 498 The Vicious Girl No sooner had the words fallen than Rhonda shot out like a cannonball. Alfonso tensed up suddenly, not expecting this beautiful woman to have such agility. Just as he was about to fight, a bodyguard behind him stepped forward, ¡°Alfonso, let me handle this woman¡­¡± Before the words had even fallen, Rhonda had alreadynded a punch on the left ear of this bodyguard. This guy stumbled, Rhonda seized the opportunity, and kicked him hard in the lower back. ¡°With a bang!¡± The burly body of this bodyguard suddenly soared into the air, and knelt down in front of Flora¡¯s corpse. Rhonda didn¡¯t give him any chance to catch his breath. Immediately leaping to pursue, he forcefullynded on the legs of this bodyguard when his feet hit the ground. With a ¡°snap¡°, a horrific scream suddenly rang out, tearing through the entire campus with chilling fear! The bodyguard¡¯s two lower leg bones werepletely shattered. ¡°Kneel properly!¡± Rhonda scorned. ¡°Hiss!¡± Alfonso and the other two¡¯s eyes narrowed. The iniured bodvouard was a real mercenary who had once fought and Chapter 498 The Vicious Girl risked his life with him on the battlefield of Orpington! I was surprisingly beaten up by a girl with just a few punches and kicks! Alfonso red coldly at Rhonda and Robin, saying icily, ¡°Are you really soldiers? If so, wasn¡¯t your attack a bit too harsh?¡± The corner of Robin¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, ¡°It¡¯s just beating a servant, is there a need to show mercy?¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re acting tough and thenin about others being ruthless? Did a donkey kick your head?¡± Alfonso was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. A gust of evening wind blew by, swaying the mottled tree shadows in the campus. The crimson sunset, passed through the gaps between the shadows of the trees. The scattered twilight was all spread over Robin¡¯s tall and majestic figure. Everyone took another look at the young general and the two heroines by his side. A heavy hammer seemed to strike everyone¡¯s heart! The vast school yground was filled with a dense crowd of onlookers, the silence was suffocating! ¡°Did you kneel down yourselves, or were you beaten down?¡± Robin raised his eyelids, looking indifferently at the three people, Alfonso. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 What a Heroine! There was no emotional color, no malicious threat. Only fragments of words, indifferent as the wind. It seemed that what Robin said was not a brewing conflict. Instead, it was just casual family chatter that was spoken. The voice was not loud, the tone was gentle. But it was like a tke through a stone, suddenly stirring up ayer of ripples and waves. ¡°Did I kneel down myself, or did I beat you guys down?¡± The faces of Alfonso and the other two bodyguards were no longer filled withughter. A pale face, constantly twitching with tense nerves At that moment, Alfonso was once again scrutinizing Robin¡¯s cold and rebellious face. My heart suddenly trembled! Years of battlefield ughter had made him clearly realize that the person in front of him was indeed a truly ruthless character! ¡°Alfonso¡­¡± The two bodyguards, sensing something was amiss, asked 0.00% 09:32 Chapter 499 What a Heroine! anxiously. This one inquiry instantly extinguished their previous arrogant demeanor, leaving it in shambles. Alfonso was very angry. Under such circumstances, wasn¡¯t it a foolish act that would disrupt our own formation and demoralize the troops once these words were spoken? However, the other party was indeed too strong! The ages of the three people were seven to eight years younger than their average. However, a woman stepped in and took one of them down with a few punches and kicks. Alfonso knew that Robin was the protagonist among the three, and Rhonda was the weakest one. The weakest strike was delivered with such overwhelming force that they were leftpletely defenseless. If the three of them had attacked at the same time. what a formidable terrifying force it would have been! Such aparison of strength was not even a heavyweight fight at all. However, before they could figure out how to handle the awkward situation in front of them. Rhonda had already shed in front of them. 11.29% 09:32 Chapter 499 What a Heroine! With a few seemingly ordinary moves, he kicked another bodyguard away. Such an attack, identical in every way, would break the opponent¡¯s legs and leave them kneeling before Flora¡¯s corpse. Two bodyguards knelt in front of Flora¡¯s body, sweating profusely. The piercing pain and sense of shame made them wish they could find at hole to crawl into. Looking at Flora¡¯s dead face in front of them, they felt a chill in their hearts. What kind of powerful entity had the Mason family provoked! Kneeling in front of them, Lester and Kevin felt as if they had plunged into hell. The bodyguards of the Mason family were beaten up like this, it¡¯s estimated that their ending wouldn¡¯t be much better. If he could survive today, the ancestral tomb of his Lester family must have been smoking. Just as everyone was still in shock, another bodyguard also fell heavily to the ground. The hard cement ground was instantly smashed into pieces. A cloud of dust suddenly rose, and Freda¡¯s third bodyguard also knelt before Flora¡¯s corpse. Looking at Flora¡¯s face, which was already severely damaged. 23.92% 09:32 Chapter 499 What a Heroine! There were also wounds and bloodstains all over the body from being abused by Margie. Moreover, Margie had punctured the shriveled eyeball. Look again at the video of Freddie bullying Flora, ying it over and over again. Three bodyguards, who were once soldiers, started to cry. Was this even done by a human? There was no need for the devils of the past to harm their own people, a few underage children could have done it! A tremulous sobbing sound came, and Alfonso¡¯s body jolted suddenly. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to his threepanions. Even if someone hit me, it wasn¡¯t worth crying over! ¨C It was so embarrassing! However, the situation at hand made him extremely flustered. Freda and the parents of the other three families had also sensed that something was not right. ncing up at the imposing aura of the three Robins, a chill ran down my spine instantly. The strike of a weak woman was so ruthless, then¡­ Freda didn¡¯t dare to think further. 37.51% 09:32 Chapter 499 What a Heroine! The words Robin had said kept echoing in my ears ¨C pay your debts, and pay with your life for murder! She hurriedly took out her phone, this time not to fix her makeup, but to call her husband, Miguel. Urgently urged him to bring people over quickly, and moreover, bring more. A patch of dappled sunset glow drifted over, enveloping Robin within. At that moment, those stars were twinkling like drops of fresh blood. Upon Robin¡¯s majestic figure, a king¡¯s aura that overlooked all beings was emanating. Alfonso suddenly had a brainwave. These three individuals were all such powerful entities. Rhonda pped her hands and stepped back to Robin¡¯s side. Robin flicked his eyelids, looking indifferently at Alfonso: ¡°Your turn!¡± At that moment, Alfonso didn¡¯t know how to respond. It was not apetition of the same level. Even when they took action. they could not escape the ultimate humiliation, just like their threepanions. However, if he was asked to kneel down by himself. it was absolutely uneptable to him! 49.68% 09:32 MB Chapter 499 What a Heroinel He gritted his teeth hard, stubbornly spat out a sentence; ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re dreaming!¡± Having said that, Alfonso also subconsciously took a half¡® step back. In fact, his psychological defenses had already copsed! It was obviously extremely scared. However, for thest bit of a man¡¯s dignity, he was prepared to fight to the death. Rhonda was about to step forward when Nia¡¯advanced a step, saying calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Such casual indifference was as insignificant as crushing an ant. Then, striding with long legs, stepping inbat boots, he approached Alfonso step by step. With every step Nia took, Alfonso¡¯s heart felt like it was being brutally hammered. At that moment, his face was as white as a sheet, his breathing rapid. Alfonso knew that in the next moment, there would be no glory or pride. left for him in this world! Nia came before Alfonso. The other party¡¯s eyelids were twitching wildly, yet they were unwilling to ept defeat. With a hardened heart, a heavy punch was fiercely thrown at Nia. 62.55% Chapter 499 What a Heroine! Under this heavy punch, he had killed no less than thirty of the world¡¯s top martial artists. However, as a beautiful figure drifted by, Alfonso¡¯s heavy punch eerily missed its mark. A sound that tore through the void came from afar and approached from behind my head. Before Alfonso could react, he was struck hard on the back of his head with a hammer, his body lifted off the ground, and he fell headfirst in front of Flora¡¯s corpse. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Following immediately, Nia kicked Alfonso in the back of his leg.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With a dull ¡°thud!¡°, two deep pits were smashed into the concrete ground. A piercing pain shot through him, Alfonso knew his knee was shattered. ¡°What a bunch of trash! I¡¯m ashamed for all of you, live your life on your knees!¡± As Nia¡¯s voice faded, a wave of gasps swept through the vast campus. ¡°General Finley¡¯s granddaughter truly was a heroine!¡± ¡°Such skills, too amazing!¡± Immediately after, the entire campus was quiet again, as silent and heavy as a dark cloud looming overhead. Freda tightly gripped Margie¡¯s hand, shivering uncontrobly. 75.31% 09:32 Chapter 499 What a Heroine! Her eyes kept looking towards the school gate, anxiously waiting for her husband to hurry up and come. Robin, Nia, and Rhonda stood in ce, but did not make any next move. The entire campus instantly became so cold that it was suffocating. All the onlookers understood that Robin was waiting for Freda¡¯s husband, Miguel, to bring reinforcements. What kind of calm andposed demeanor was required to maintain such an unppable attitude in the face of storm. Five minutester, more than a dozen luxury cars were parked in front of the school. Thirty ck¨Cd bodyguards ran in a neat line from outside the school gate. A tall, chubby man in the crowd, with a cigar in his mouth, was briskly walking through the crowd while on his phone. This man was indeed Margie¡¯s father. Miguel. Freda saw Miguel arrive with bodyguards and shouted, ¡°Husband, hurry up, these bastards have gone crazy!¡± 88.72% Chapter 500 Chapter 500 The Mysterious Path At half past four in the afternoon. The setting sun shone obliquely, casting a brilliant golden light. Municipal Government Compound, the Finley¡¯s house, ¨¤ team of solemn, armed general guards stood in front of the door. The Finley¡¯s house had distinguished guests today. Inside the second floor reception room, the evening glow was full, making the stars dazzling. Donovan had put on his long¨Cforgotten two¨Cstar general¡¯s uniform today, sitting upright in the center of the reception room. On the left was Randall, dressed in a general¡¯s uniform. Sitting across from Randall was Roy Chavez, the Director of the Londrnd Security Agency. In the spacious living room, the stars of the lieutenant generals, carried. on the shoulders of the three generals, shone brilliantly in the golden light of the setting sun¡¯s rays. Roy frowned deeply as he looked at the top¨Csecret letter handed over by Randall. A momentter, he lifted those eyes, filled with traces of hardship, ¡°Randall, are you suggesting that these disturbances are somehow 0.00% 09:33 connected to the Hanrock Valley massacre twenty years ago?¡± Randall nodded, ¡°You were there for the entire process of the Hanrock. Valley massacre that year, you know it best.¡± Roy shook his head helplessly, ¡°For twenty years, I¡¯ve been conducting a secret investigation, but there has been no progress.¡± ¡°That year, Lord Wyvern Jr. retreated back to Hallcester after a defeat in the southwest, and Hanrock Valley was turned into a river of blood overnight.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Lord Wyvern Jr. was a figure of great influence and renown back in the day. Even if he wanted to leave Londrnd, he would have likely left some traces behind.¡± ¡°When we arrived at the scene in Hanrock Valley, it was littered with piles of corpses, not a de of grass in sight.¡± ¡°Before the investigators from Londrnd Security Agency arrived, they had already sealed off all possible exits.¡± ¡°Among all the routes leading to the border in Hanrock Valley, more than a dozen blockades were set up, but there was no trace of Lord Wyvern Jr.¡± ¡°Later on, I searched with the Criminal Investigation Division of LSA for seven days and seven nights, but Lord Wyvern Jr. was still nowhere. to be found.¡± ¡°Back then, the Londrnd Security Agency had set up a dra centered on Hanrock Valley, extending 500 kilometers outward, but they didn¡¯t find any clues.¡± 13.48% 09:33 ¡°We had almost searched every cave in ¡°Over the years, I had been wondering, was there some mysterious passage in Hanrock Valley that could lead to that unknown world we knew nothing about?¡± Randall¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility! ording to your theory, that so¨Ccalled ancient magic weapon must also be rted to this mysterious passage!¡± ¡°The message sent back by the ck Guards indicated that the top experts who recently infiltrated Hanrock Valley were all here for that ancient magic weapon.¡± ¡°What exactly was this ancient magic weapon? It was unknown!¡± ¡°Rumors had circted in the martial arts world for decades, yet no one could clearly exin what it actually was.¡± The mostmon theory was that the ancient magic weapon was a short dagger. Another theory suggested that it was a token made from ancient jade. ¡°As for what this ancient magic weapon actually did, no one ever knew.¡± ¡°Additionally, whether the ancient magic weapon truly existed or not remained a mystery.¡± ¡°Whether Lord Wyvern Jr. had any connection with the ancient artifact waspletely unknown.¡± ¡°The sudden disturbance in Hanrock Valley this time should be investigated in connection with the bloody incident 20 years ago. We 30.10% 09:33 Chapter 500 The Mysterious Poth might gain something from it.¡± Donovan nodded, ¡°Hopefully, this investigation will be able to solve the mystery that has been hanging for 20 years.¡± ¡°If the case is not resolved before the election of the head of the Eight Lords in August next year, it will be difficult to clear the charge of betrayal against Lord Wyvern¡¯s Mansion.¡± Roy nodded, ¡°The key to this case is to find out the truth about the death of 100 elite members of Wyvern Pce in the remote southwest. Only then can everything be rified.¡± At this point in the conversation, a hurried knocking sound came from outside the living room door. Donovan nced at Randall and Roy, who no longer brought up the Hanrock Valley incident. Randall also put away the secret report envelope from Hanrock Valley. ¡°Come in!¡± Donovan responded. ¡°Excuse me, Generals!¡± Ethen said, quickly stepping forward with his phone in hand to Donovan. ¡°Father, there was something urgent I needed to inform you about.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Donovan asked, seeing the serious look on Ethen¡¯s face, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Father, Nia had arrived at Hallcester.¡± Donovan was somewhat surprised, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t it normal 45.95% 09:33 for one¡¯s own child toe home?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Nia is currently at Hallcester Lakeside Primary School, with Mr. Bruce,¡± Ethen exined. A smile spread across Donovan¡¯s face, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be with Robin?¡± ¡°Hey, what was she doing with Robin at Hallcester Lakeside Primary School?¡± Ether hesitated for a moment, ¡°A bullying incident urred at Hallcester Lakeside Primary School. Flora, the daughter of Freddie, the President of Southern District Development Corporation,mitted suicide as a result of this bullying incident.¡± ¡°Was the one whomitted suicide by jumping off a building at noon today.¡± Donovan¡¯s eyes widened instantly, ¡°What?! Freddie¡­ I remember he was with Robin.¡± Ethen nodded. Donovan seemed to realize something. ¡°Robin and Nia stood up for Freddie?¡± Ethen nodded shakily, ¡°Father, do you mean to say that their current status is inappropriate for this matter? Should I call them back?¡± Donovan frowned, ¡°Randall was just talking to me about the cyberbullying incidents at school, these kids are terrible!¡± ¡°Thew was still not quite perfect back then!¡± At this point, Donovan paused for a moment in thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them participating!¡± ¡°Upholding social justice is everyone¡¯s responsibility! Let alone a soldier!¡± ¡°Was that a live video on your phone?¡± Ethen nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let me see, how far has the situation progressed?¡± Ethen ced his phone on the table. The live situation at Hallcester Lakeside Primary School was being broadcasted, showing Miguel entering the campus, preparing to confront Robin and others. After reading it, Donovan mmed his hand on the table, ¡°Damn it, a bunch of beasts!¡± ¡°Ethen, notify the guards to prepare the car, and bring along the general¡¯s guard from the Finley¡¯s house! Today, I am going to the scene to support my granddaughter!¡± ¡°These bullies who abused their power were simplywless!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Randall pointed at Rhonda on the screen, deliberately saying, ¡°Roy, your daughter is here too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Roy immediately widened his eyes. ¡°Yeah, wasn¡¯t she at Mount Ammo Training Base? How did she end up here?¡± A smirk tugged at the corner of Randall¡¯s mouth, ¡°She works for Nia, of course she had toe with her.¡± ¡°Uh, General Finley, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Roy immediately stood up and said urgently. Randall tugged at him, ¡°Chief Chavez, about the matter of Hanrock Valley¡­¡± ¡°Hadn¡¯t the matter at Hanrock Valley not even started yet? My people have already gone to investigate. My daughter¡¯s issue is even more urgent!¡± Roy said, as he hurriedly rushed out. Randall looked at Roy¡¯s nervous expression andughed, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys too.¡± Rhonda was the daughter he only had when he was forty. Roy treated his precious daughter as more important than his own life. Anything rted to his daughter could be done without any hesitation. Roy walked out the door, pointing at his head of security, ¡°Take all the guards from the security team with me to Hallcester Lakeside Primary School, there¡¯s an urgent mission! Whoever dares to bully my daughter, I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!